《The False Summoner》 Chapter 1 - The First Summon (1) Chapter 1: The First Summon (1) Translator: Ma Shaoyi and Pan Junqian Proofread by Wang Xiaoyi and Peter Gong It has been snowing heavily for three days till now. The Mayor Town with a population of less than 10 thousand is covered with pure white snow. The small town turns to be quiet. People are trapped at home because of the cold weather, and even with stove fire nearby they still feel a fitful of cold to the bone. It seems that this winter will last longer. North of the town lies a manor covering a large area. Some cabins have collapsed while others are teetering in the whirling snow. It is difficult to see the whole picture of Wolf Manor shrouded in snow clearly, but one can still feel its dilapidation and desolation. People call it Wolf Manor as it belongs to the only noble family in the town-the Wolf Family. At this moment, hundreds of people have gathered round the hall. Much as the weather is cold outside, their hearts are just burning like fire. Excitement shows up on everyone¡¯s face while their eyes are all focusing on a young man in the middle of the hall. He¡¯s a handsome boy with a slightly indifferent look. The angular face and brimming eyes show his natural charisma that fails to be described clearly. His dark curly hair notably distinguishes him from others. The young man is tall and slender. He wears a dark black form-fitting robe which brings out his thinness, the only flaw in his figure. In front of the chest, a-flaming-wolf-like pattern is embroidered on the robe, and the flaming wolf is the family logo of the Wolf Family. Right now, the young man is raising his hands up and squinting upward, while a string of incantations come slowly and coherently out of his mouth, ¡°Creatures from another dimension, I¡¯m Rowen¡¤Wolf and please accept my sincere call.¡± The incantation was so long that it took three minutes for Rowen to finish. With his last word ¡°Summon!¡±, a huge crack appears above the young man; then a giant suddenly comes out of the crack and heavily hits the ground. ¡°Bang!¡± There¡¯ s a fit of shocking quake from ground and dust falls from the top of the hall. People of Wolf Manor seems shocked by this new behemoth and wonders what it is on earth. Rowen is dumbfounded, too. ¡°Is this my first summoning beast?¡± he says to himself. But it is more like a huge iron box. Rowen looks up and finds that the iron box is so tall that it almost reaches the top of the meeting hall that is much higher than a normal house. There is no exaggeration to say that the iron box is approximately eight meters high. Compared with its height, the length and width of this iron box do not appear so conspicuous, but it looks like at least three meters wide, or maybe it is more proper to say that it is a small iron house rather than an iron box. The only problem is that there are no doors in this iron house. Rowen examines the box carefully all around and finds that it is perfectly united and sealed, so he doubts that it is neither an iron box nor an iron house, but a solid block of iron. Rowen tries to push the huge iron block with his hand, but it doesn¡¯t move as he expects. ¡°What kind of summoning beast is this?¡± people starts to discuss in the hall. ¡°Rowen, what this summoning beast is?¡± arises a low husky voice. Hearing this voice, people all stops discussing immediately and Rowen also comes to himself from surprise and doubt. Rowen raises his head and sees an old man with hoary hair. He has a pair of piercing eyes on his weather-beaten face, but he looks hale and hearty. There¡¯s a natural air of stateliness in his words. This old man named Brian¡¤Wolf is the Patriarch of the Wolf Family. All the people in the hall are looking at Rowen and no one makes a sound. They are all waiting for Rowen¡¯s response since it¡¯s what they are most concerned with. ¡°Patriarch, I don¡¯t know,¡± Rowen answers, which greatly disappoints all. ¡°There are no records in the Summoned Beast Archive.¡± Written by Summoner Union, the Summoned Beast Archive is an authoritative book containing detailed information of summoned beasts appearing in Cang Yun Continent in thousands of years. Names, ranks and abilities of different summoning beasts are clearly recorded in the Summoned Beast Archive, but if no records can be found in the book, then there is only one possibility. A summoner cannot wield magical power as much as a wizard nor does he have the strong body or subtle martial art as warriors do. However, a summoner owns a high position as a wizard or warrior on the Cang Yun Continent in that a summoner is able to call out strong summoning beasts. So the power of summoning beasts directly determines the strength of a summoner. Summoning beasts are usually classified into ten levels, from I to level X. The higher the level, the more powerful the summoning beast will be. However, besides these ten levels, there are two other special levels. In the past, the most powerful summoning beasts are called 10-level summoning beasts, but people come to find that few of 10-level summoning beasts show much more power than most other 10-level summoning beasts. It is unreasonable to categorize these summoning beasts with higher power into the 10-level class, so the Summoner Union decided to classify these beasts as the Therion- a higher level class. Likewise, the level-1 summoning beasts were once the lowest-level summoning beasts, but it finally turned out that some first-level summoning beasts were useless and they had no lethality at all. Therefore, the Summoner Union classified these nonlethal summoning beasts into the zero-level summoning beasts class. The zero-level summoning beasts also called the pet beasts which could be regarded as pets only. Thus, summoning beasts are divided into twelve grades, but in fact, this twelve grades do not contain all summoning beasts as summoners may call out a summoning beast which has never shown before in the Cang Yun Continent. And this kind of summoning beasts are always named mysterious summoning beasts which cannot be classified into any classes before their power is determined by the Summoner Union. The mysterious iron block that Rowen just called out is a so-called mysterious summoning beast. Thousands of years before, the mysterious summoning beasts were the most popular among the summoners, for most of the mysterious summoning beasts were finally identified as ones with strong abilities, and many summoners were looking forward to summoning a powerful mysterious summoning beast. However, this situation has gradually changed as the number of summoning beasts increases. The summoners have discovered that it is difficult to call out new summoning beasts, and some of the new mysterious summoning beasts eventually turn out to have no power. Gradually, the mysterious summoning beasts are no longer summoning beasts what people expect. A public record issued by the Summoner Union shows that in the past three hundred years, a total of one hundred and thirteen mysterious summoning beasts have been found, but it is finally confirmed that there is a second-level summoning beast, three first-level summoning beasts, and the remaining one hundred and nine beasts are pet beasts with no ability. Also, it is notable that if this record is slightly studied, then one will find that all mysterious summoning beasts that appeared in the last 150 years have been finally proved to be pet beasts. And this record also makes mysterious summoning beasts completely the last beasts the summoners want to see. In fact, on today¡¯s Cang Yun Continent, the mysterious summoning beasts are basically regarded as pet beasts. ¡°Rowen, are you sure that there is no record of this summoning beast on the Summoned Beast Archive?¡± Patriarch Brian asked again. Rowen reads the disappointment in the patriarch¡¯s tone, but he can only nod his head and say, ¡± Patriarch, I remember every single summoning beast in the book.¡± ¡°Is it really that God is going to depress our Wolf Family?¡± Brian sighed slightly. Everyone in this quiescent hall wears a disappointed face. ¡°Just go back,¡± Patriarch Brian waves his hand weakly, and his voice becomes more hoarse. In a minute, it seems that he has grown 10 years older. The crowd slowly walk out of the hall, with a chill penetrating into the heart and gradually spreading all over the body. The previous excitement has been long gone. This winter night is even colder for the Wolf Family. Chapter 2 - The First Summon (2) Chapter 2: The First Summon (2) Translator: Ma Shaoyi and Pan Junqian Proofread by Wang Xiaoyi and Peter Gong In the year of Cang Yun 843, Mayor¡¤Wolf left his hometown for Imperial City where he met his best friend Alan¡¤Fox. In the year of Cang Yun 858, The Foxes overthrew the decaying Red Moon Dynasty and established the Red Fox Empire. Alan¡¤Fox thus became the first emperor of the Empire, known as Fox I. This year was also the first year of the newly born Empire, and Mayor¡¤Wolf had already become an Earl. Moreover, it was said that he would be made the First Grand Duke of the Red Fox Empire. Later, however, he voluntarily returned to his hometown. The emperor agreed very soon and granted him the land of his hometown which was thus named after him, the Mayor Town. In the 23th year after the Empire was built, Mayor passed away at the age of 55, and afterwards the Wolf Family began to decline. Now it is the year of 323, three hundred years after Mayor¡¯s death, the Wolf Family is in jeopardy and the whole family is about to die out in history because Patriarch Brian is the only one with noble status within the whole family, but he has no lineal descendants to inherit his title. According to the law of the Empire, non-lineal descendants are not entitled to the title, which means that upon the death of Patriarch Brian, the Wolfs would be deprived of their peerage. In addition, their estates and the Mayor Town which they have inherited would be taken back by the Empire. The only way to preserve the Wolfs¡¯ peerage is that another member of the Wolfs could be granted by the Empire to gain the nobility before the death of Patriarch Brian. Now, Rowen is the last hope for the Wolfs and the expectation they have placed on him is not only to ask him to preserve family¡¯s peerage, but also to rejuvenate the Wolfs since Rowen is a summoner. Although summoner is slightly less than enchanter and warrior in number, summoner is not a rare occupation. But for the Wolfs, summoner has a special meaning. There are only two summoners in the family history, one is Rowen, the other is Mayor who died three hundred years ago! Mayor had brought the Wolfs to its glory time, and now the Wolfs place the same hope on Rowen, expecting him to lead the family back to the most glorious moment as Mayor had done three hundred years ago! However, this hope turns to ash instantly because everyone knows that the future of a summoner can be told after he performs his first summon. Summoners can be divided into ten levels, level I is the lowest level and level X is the highest. However, this level does not completely determine a summoner¡¯s ability. In fact, summoner¡¯s level only shows how strong his magic power and spiritual power are, which only means the higher the level is, the more summoned beasts he possesses, and it has nothing to do with the level of summoned beasts. Actually, level-I summoner can also summon the level-1 or level-2 beasts or even beasts of higher level. Similarly, he who is a level X summoner cannot absolutely summon a level-10 beast. However, it doesn¡¯t mean that there are no rules concerning what kind of beast a summoner can call out. After hundreds of years of research, the Summoner Union has finally found that the beast summoned is determined by another talent of the summoner. Each summoner has a marvelous sensibility with his beasts, which is the essential talent of a summoner. It is this talent that enables summoners to summon all kinds of beasts. But this kind of talent differs from people to people, and the kind of beast one can summon depends on how strong the sensibility is. Although this talent cannot be measured directly, it can be deduced according to summoner¡¯s first summon. When a summoner has his first summon, the higher level the beast he summons, the stronger his sensibility is. Another rule the Summon Union has found is that the level of following beasts the summoner summons will not be lower than that of the first one. Because of this rule, the first show is essential for the summoners. For Rowen and the Wolfs, there is a record that cannot be ignored, that is, the highest level of a beast that a summoner can summon in his first time is only a level-4 beast, and this is what he got in his sixth summon when he became a level-VI summoner. However, he finally gave up being a summoner. From then on, lots of summoners gave up when they had summoned a level-1 beast or pet beast in their summons. The level of summoned beasts is linked with the level of their summoners; the higher level the summoners are, the higher level the beasts will be, which makes this hierarchy more veritable¡ªsummoners of higher level will mean they possess more powerful abilities. Tonight, it seems that the dream of being a summoner for Rowen has come to an end for the reason that experience accumulated from countless summoners in the past hundreds of years has told everyone in the Wolfs that Rowen is unable to become a powerful summoner. Rowen shudders slightly as the chilly wind blows into the hall, and the wind also draws him back from contemplation. The hall looks desolate, and most people have already left except Patriarch Brian. ¡°Rowen, you should go back,¡± Patriarch Brian taps him on the shoulder, saying exhaustedly. ¡°Sorry, Patriarch, I have let everybody down,¡± says Rowen in a deep voice, as he knows exactly how much the whole family has expected of him. But just a few minutes ago, he could clearly read the disappointment in their faces. ¡°Boy, that¡¯s not your fault. Perhaps it is our fate,¡± Patriarch Brian sighed slightly. ¡°From now on, you could do whatever you like. You are only 15, and you don¡¯t have to shoulder such responsibility.¡± ¡°But, Sir, I¡¯m confident that I could be the most excellent summoner!¡± Rowen looks at Patriarch and says firmly. ¡°What?¡± Patriarch Brian is stunned for a little while, looking at Rowen with amaze. ¡°Do you still wanna be a summoner?¡± ¡°Never give in! That¡¯s our Wolfs¡¯ first regulation,¡± says he in a calm voice with a determined look on his face. ¡°Our Wolfs nerve believe in fate, and we¡¯ll never yield to any people or any power. Patriarch, that¡¯s what you have been teaching me in the past ten years and I will bear it firmly in my mind!¡± Patriarch Brian looks at the young man in front of him, and gradually, he no longer feels tired and bursts out laughing, ¡°Well, very well, Rowen, you didn¡¯t disappoint me. Indeed, we Wolfs will never yield to anyone even though he is a God!¡± Patriarch Brian puts his hand on Rowen¡¯s shoulder with much more strength than before and says to him with admiration, ¡°Boy, try your best and I believe you will be the most excellent summoner and lead our family back to the past glory again in the future!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Rowen nods. ¡°Well then, I have to go, and you¡¯d better go to bed early.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± says Rowen with eyes on him when he left. Only Rowen is left in the hall, but he doesn¡¯t leave at once because he really wants to figure out what this iron block is. In fact, he is still wondering whether it is a summoned beast. There are thousands of different summoned beasts recorded in the Archive; although different beasts vary in all aspects, they still have one thing in common, that is, all summoned beasts are living creatures. However, the thing in front of him looks like an iron block without any signs of life. In addition, summoners and beasts have already signed a special contract when beasts are summoned from other dimension, and they could contact each other spiritually. Thus, with this connection, summoners are able to lead the beasts to fight in the battle. But now, Rowen is unable to build any spiritual contact with this iron block. No matter how hard he tries to instruct it to attack, that block makes no response at all. Here comes the question: if it is a lifeless iron block, then it is unlikely to be summoned, and if not, it should be a living creature. ¡°Maybe it doesn¡¯t attack because it is really a pet beast without any ability to attack?¡± he thinks. He thinks for a while and quickly utters another incantation. When the incantation is over, that huge iron block lying on the ground suddenly disappears, which makes him arrive at a conclusion that that iron block is indeed a living beast. Generally speaking, every summoner could create a summoning realm for beasts to stay. Once the beasts are summoned from the other dimension, the beasts could stay there waiting for the next summon. In general, summoners don¡¯t have to say the incantation again to send the beast back to the summoning realm because they have already built a spiritual connection with each other. The only thing summoners need to do is to give instructions to those beasts. However, on some special occasions, for example, when the beasts are seriously wounded and lose consciousness, the connection between them may be interrupted. Under this circumstance, summoner should say a special incantation to send them back to the summoning realm. What Rowen just said is a recall incantation which indeed sends the strange iron block back to his summoning realm, which means, this iron-block-like thing is actually his beast because only his summoning beast could go back to his realm. But when he commands the beast to show up, it has no response again. He has no choice but to utter another incantation. Then, there comes a loud crash, the earth begins to shake and that huge iron block heavily falls on the ground again. After several attempts, Rowen has finally accepted the fact that his first summoned beast is nothing but a weird iron block. He thinks over and over again, and comes to the conclusion that his beast may be wounded. As mentioned earlier, the summoner would temporarily lose track of their beasts if they got injured. Once the beasts have been cured and recovered, this connection would be restored. Rowen feels relieved and relaxed when he thinks of this. ¡°I¡¯d better go home first and ask the teacher tomorrow,¡± Rowen makes the decision and walks out of the hall. It is still snowing and blowing hard outside, and Rowen tightens his collar subconsciously. Stepping into the snow of nearly half a meter, he trots towards the northern corner of the Manor where the only house is located. A few minutes later, Rowen arrives at the doorway. He pushes the half-closed wooden door open and walks into the room, and immediately he is surrounded by warmth. In the living room, there are two people squatting before the fireplace in which the fire keeps burning. They stand up and turn around and turn out to be a boy and a girl. Chapter 3 - Assassination in the Valley (1) Chapter 3: Assassination in the Valley (1) Translator: Ma Shaoyi and Pan Junqian Proofread by Peter Gong The boy wearing a baggy magician robe has a handsome and delicate feature, with brown hair and a body build similar to Rowen¡¯s, but his is a little thinner; while that girl with angelic face has golden hair coupled with sapphire-like eyes as attractive as the blue sky. She wears black tights and black leather jacket which add much charm to such a nice hour-glass figure, which is sure to capture any man¡¯s attention. ¡°Why did you come here?¡± A natural smile spread over Rowen¡¯s face when he saw the two whom he was very acquainted with. They are both Rowen¡¯s cousin, the boy in magician robes named Carl, while the blonde was called Nina. ¡°Nothing, just come here for a visit and warm the body up by the fire. Oh, it is a cold day, isn¡¯t it?¡± said Carl with a casual air. ¡°Yeah, me too, the fire.¡± Nina echoed immediately, and her voice is so pleasant to ears that it seems like a nightingale¡¯ singing. Rowen shook his head, ¡°Can¡¯t you just come up with a better excuse?¡± ¡°Well, emm, well, to be honest, Nina told me that she missed you so much.¡± A I-can¡¯t- stop-her expression appeared on Carl¡¯s face.¡±She wants to come and see you, but it is so late at night and snowing heavily outside, and she feels a little scared, so I have no choice but to come here with her.¡± ¡°What the hell are you talking about! Do you wanna get punched?¡± Nina angrily waved her lovely fist at him. Carl immediately winced. Well, he couldn¡¯t stand Nina¡¯s fists. ¡°That¡¯s enough, you two stop making excuse. I understand why you are here.¡± Rowen smiled, ¡°Trust me, I won¡¯t give up, I always remember our vows.¡± ¡°Great, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? I was so worried about you!¡± Carl relaxed as if relieved of a heavy load. ¡°I¡¯ve told you that Rowen could withstand such setbacks, and you don¡¯t believe me!¡± hummed Nina. ¡°Did you?¡± Carl looks at Nina skeptically, and said, ¡°Seems that you are the one who care Rowen the most?¡± ¡°Rowen, you look fine, that¡¯s great!¡± Nina pretends not to hear him, and just stares at Rowen. ¡°My Dad told me that a mysterious beast was not necessarily a pet beast, and some mysterious beasts were proven to be level-10 summoning beasts in the past.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Rowen, we believe you¡¯ll make the most powerful summoner on this Continent!¡± Carl chimed with Nina. ¡°Yeah, I believe we are sure to fulfill our pledges that we have made!¡± Nina waved her fist vigorously. ¡°Right, I believe,¡± Rowen nodded, ¡°that we can make our dreams come true.¡± Rowen¡¯s thought drifted back to six years ago when Carl, Nina and he were only ten years old. That was a starry night when they looked up at the sky and made their vows with the witness of those twinkling stars. ¡°I, Carl¡¤Wolf hereby vow that I will be the most famous enchanter on the Cang Yun Continent¡­¡± ¡°I, Nina¡¤Wolf hereby vow that I will spare no effort to become the strongest warrior of the Red Fox Empire¡­¡± ¡°I, Rowen¡¤Wolf hereby vow that I will be the most powerful summoner in this land¡­¡± Those vows are still lingering around their ears. Today, after 6 years, when Carl is still preparing himself to be a level-1 magician, Nina has already become a level-2 warrior. As for Rowen, he has just become a level-1 summoner and successfully summoned a mysterious beast. Although the goal of fulfilling their vows is still hard to achieve, they never come up with the thought of giving up. Additionally, they well know that they are the hope for the Wolfs¡¯future. The Wolfs have anchored the greatest expectation on Rowen, but they also pay enough attention to training Carl and Nina. Of all members in this generation, Carl is gifted with the best magic power, while Nina is the one most likely to make a name as a warrior. ¡°Rowen, since you¡¯re OK, we have to go now.¡± Carl¡¯s voice jolted him from his thoughts. Rowen nodded, knowing that Carl had been practicing hard these few days to prepare for being a level-1 enchanter. If it were not for his worry about Rowen, he wouldn¡¯t even bother to come here at this very moment. The house seemed deserted in a sudden after they had left. There was no one else in the room except Rowen who had been living here alone since his parents disappeared ten years ago. In Spring of the year when Rowen was six years old, his parents never came back after they went to the Imperial City-Red Moon City. In the next ten years, the family members guessed that they had been unfortunately murdered because they never heard from them. However, Rowen still had faith in his parents, hoping that they would come back home one day. After Rowen lost his parents, Patriarch Blaine started to teach Rowen in person. However, instead of moving in with him, Rowen chose to stay here alone. Having put aside all muddled thoughts, Rowen went to the bedroom, sat on the bed, and began his daily routine¡ªmeditation. Like other enchanters, summoners have to improve their magic power and spiritual power through constantl meditation. Although talent matters greatly in making an excellent summoner, it is also necessary to persevere in boring meditation. Howling wind and heavy snow are still dominating the outside world, but Rowen has gradually cleared away all distractions around him and concentrated on meditating. ¡­ The next day. The snow finally stops, and the sun is shining on the town of Mayor. The town comes back to life as pedestrians appear and shops open. Rowen also turns up in the street of Mayor. He¡¯s heading to the Yadi city nearby. The Yadi city, about twenty kilometers south of the town of Mayor, is the closest city to the Mayor town and one of the largest cities in the northern part of the empire. The snow has not yet melted and it is unlikely for the wagon to pass, so Rowen has to walk to the Yadi city and it is not until noon that he arrives in the city of Yadi. This is not Rowen¡¯s first visit to the Yadi city for he knows the place well. After entering the gate, he goes directly to the north of the city and enters a bookstore. The owner of the bookshop is a man of forty with a full beard and narrow eyes, who lies half asleep in his armchair. The bookseller¡¯s name is Dibit, and he is the true mentor of Rowen on his way to being a summoner. After he discovers that Rowen has the talent to be a summoner, the patriarch Blaine spends a lot of time looking for a mentor for him, but it turns out in vain. The declining Wolf family possesses an Earl title of patriarch Blaine only. And there seems to be an invisible force in the dark to make troubles. In the end, Rowen has to learn on his own through summoner books. Basic summoner theory books are available at regular bookstores, and Rowen met Dibit while buying books. After getting familiar with him, Rowen finds that Dibit has quite a lot of summoner¡¯s knowledge, so he sometimes asks him difficult questions. Every time, Dibit would give him a satisfactory answer, and sometimes, Dibit would give Rowen some precious summoner books that are not available at bookstores. All the while, though, Rowen has no idea whether Dibit is a summoner. Since Dibit has the extensive knowledge of summoning, Rowen always thinks he should be a summoner. However, he never sees a summoning beast around Dibt. And when he sometimes asks Dibit that question, he always minces his words and never gives him a definite answer. Rowen regards Dibit as his first mentor all the time, and he calls him master. But Dibit never officially admits he is Rowen¡¯s mentor, though he does not object to being called as that. ¡°Mentor,¡± Rowen walks over and says hello respectfully. Hearing Rowen¡¯s voice, Dibit only opens his eyes slightly wider. However, still with a drowsy look Dibit yawns and asks, ¡°Why are you coming, kid?¡± ¡°Mentor, I have just summoned my first summoning beast,¡± Rowen replies. ¡°Oh?¡± Dibit immediately gets a little spirit and sits up straight. ¡°Em, show me.¡± ¡°Mentor, my summoning beast is a little strange, and the space here is a little bit small, so let¡¯s go to the backyard.¡± Rowen suggests. The space of the bookstore is too small to accommodate his huge iron block. ¡°A little strange?¡± Dibit becomes more interested, ¡°OK, let¡¯s go to the backyard!¡± A few moments later, in the backyard of the bookstore. Dibitt stares at the huge hunk of iron in front of him, and his tiny eves are as wide as brass bells. After a while, he looks Rowen in the face, saying, ¡°You¡¯re right, boy, your summoning beast is pretty strange. I always think you are a little different from others, but I didn¡¯t think your summoning beast is so different!¡± ¡°Mentor, have you ever seen or heard of this summoning beast?¡± Rowen asks nervously. Although Rowen knows the the Summoning Beast Archive by heart, there should be something missing from the books so Rowen is looking forward to the well-informed mentor who could give him good news. Although he will not give up his goal because of a mysterious summoning beast, he still hopes that this mysterious summoning beast is not a so-called pet beast. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen or heard of it,¡± Dibit shakes his head and asks. ¡°Are you sure this is a summoning beast, kid? Rowen feels a surge of disappointment, and he nods, saying, ¡°Mentor, it is really me that summon it, and it can be reclaimed into my calling space, so I think this should be a summoning beast. ¡°Well, that makes sense.¡± Dibit thinks for a moment and feels it with his hand, and then his brow creases slightly again. ¡°It¡¯s really a cold stuff that I couldn¡¯t feel a bit of body temperature, and I have never heard of such a summoning beast before!¡± ¡°Well, mentor, you think this is really a pet summoning beast?¡± Rowen asks after hesitation. ¡°A pet summoning beast?¡± Dibit narrows his eyes again as if he is thinking of something. After a moment, he shakes his head and says, ¡°Although the mysterious summoning beasts that have shown up over the past 100 years are basically pet beasts, this iron stuff should not be a pet beast.¡± ¡°Mentor, are you serious?¡± Rowen is given a lift by such words. ¡°Kid, do you know why a level zero summoning beast is called a pet beast?¡± Dibit asks in reply. Rowen wonders, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because they have no lethality and can only be pets for summoners? ¡°That¡¯s just one reason.¡± Dibit shakes his head, ¡°Another important reason is that pet beasts are usually pretty and small enough to be kept as pets. But your iron stuff is too big, let alone pretty, so it can¡¯t be a good pet.¡± Rowen thinks it over and realizes that Dibit is right. All the pet beasts in the Summoning Beast Archive are really small and cute. ¡°It means it¡¯s really not a pet beast?¡± Rowen feels an uncontrollable surge of excitement. Dibit immediately pours cold water on Rowen, ¡°Kid, don¡¯t be happy too early. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a pet beast, but I don¡¯t see any use for it, either.¡± ¡°Mentor, I ¡®m sure I can find its true ability,¡± Rowen is confident. ¡°Then take your time, kid,¡± Dibit says lazily. ¡°If I have any information about it, I¡¯ll have a message sent to you.¡± ¡°Thank you, mentor,¡± Rowen says gratefully. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go home now.¡± ¡°Just stay a little longer and go back after lunch,¡± Dibit says casually. ¡°Yes, mentor,¡± Rowen replies. Dibit speaks casually all the time, yet Rowen always respects him as a mentor. Chapter 4 - Assassination in the Valley (2) Chapter 4: Assassination in the Valley (2) Translator: Ma Shaoyi and Pan Junqian Proofread by Peter Gong In the afternoon, Rowen leaves Yadi city and walks briskly on his way home. Dibit¡¯ s words give him a great deal of confidence which relaxes him a lot. The afternoon sun is strong enough to melt much of the snow on the road, but it is still so cold that Rowen has to pick up his pace to keep warm. Summoners, like enchanters, are not very good in physique, far less than warriors. Before Rowen realizes it, he is already in the Thunder Valley, less than ten kilometers from the town of Mayor. Thunder Valley has a very strange terrain. Every thunderstorm season, there will be countless thunder and lightning fall in this valley, and at this time people and animals in this valley will usually be struck by lightning and for this the valley is named. But that doesn¡¯t mean nobody passes through the valley. In fact, when there are no thunder and lightning, the Thunder Valley is not dangerous. And if the Thunder Valley is not crossed, the journey from the town of Mayor to the city of Yadi will have to take at least two kilometers to cross. Thus, people usually choose to walk through the Thunder Valley, and they make detours only when there are thunder and lightning. It is winter, not in the thunderstorm season, and today is a sunny day. Naturally, Rowen goes into the Thunder Valley as usual. Rowen made his way through the valley a dozen times over the years, each time smoothly. This time, however, he encounters trouble. In front of him, a slight man in a enchanter¡¯s robe, holding a wand, blocks his way. There is a token of burning flame on the robe, which means he is a Fire enchanter. And next to the flame, there are four stars, which means that he is a level-¢ô enchanter. Like summoners, enchanters are divided into 10 levels, with the lowest level (level-I) and the highest level (level-X). Those who have not yet reached the level- are the enchanter apprentices, while those below the level-¢ó are called junior enchanters who can only cast primary magic; wizards from Level ¢ô to ¢ö are the intermediate enchanter who can release a relatively strong intermediate magic; enchanters above level-¢ö are the senior enchanter who can cast superior magic and even sealed incantation. On the Cang Yun Continent, the enchanter are altogether divided into six systems, respectively the wind affinity, the fire affinity, the earth affinity, the water affinity, the light affinity and the dark affinity. An enchanter can only learn one of these systems, and a few can learn two or more. ¡°Rowen¡¤Wolf?¡± The enchanter¡¯s voice is quiet, a little gloomy, making listeners feel uncomfortable. ¡°I¡¯m Rowen, and Mr. Enchanter, would you mind if I ask ¡­¡± Although Rowen holds a bad impression of this enchanter, he still expresses his politeness at this time since Patriarch Brian has been teaching him to keep necessary courtesy whenever he meets strangers for the first time. But apparently this enchanter has no manners, and before Rowen finishes his words, the enchanter¡¯s cold voice is heard, ¡°Good, then you will die now!¡± The enchanter casts a spell quickly, and then a bolt of lightning appears in midair and strikes Rowen. That should be the middle magic of Fire affinity¡ªThunderstrike! This is completely beyond Rowen¡¯s expectation. Seeing the lightning coming down, he starts running away subconsciously, narrowly missing the lightning bolt. After a few seconds of confusion, Rowen quickly calms down. Although it is the first time for him to encounter such a situation, he still remembers what Patriarch Brain used to tell him more than once. He told him that when facing the enemy only by keeping calm could he get the upper hand. Now, although this enemy is an enchanter and even a level-¢ôenchanter who is quite powerful than him, he will not resign himself to extinction. The first rule of the Wolf family is ¡°never give in, no matter how strong the enemy is!¡± Rowen pours all his strength into his legs and begins to run around the enchanter. For a level-¢ô Fire enchanter, Thunderstrike should be the most powerful single attack spell while it is also one of the worst spells in terms of targeting accuracy. And If the target keeps moving fast and not in a straight line, it¡¯s even harder for the enchanter to hit it. And Rowen also finds out that the enchanter has been using the Thunderstrike to attack him. Thinking that this is the Valley of Thunder, he suspects that the enchanter is trying to disguise his death as an accident. Although it is not the thunderstorm season, if he dies of Thunderstrike in the Valley of Thunder, everyone will tend to think he is struck by the fall of lightning. But running away is not a permanent solution, and Rowen knows he must fight back. As a summoner, he is limited to making full use of his power to make a counterattack, but he soon finds that his only option is to summon the mysterious summoning beast which is still unable to attack. ¡°Bang!¡± there comes another lightning ricocheting behind him, and the earth is splashed here and there. Rowen feels stressful, and if it goes on like this, he will run out his strength before he is dead, even though he is not killed by lightning. Rowen keeps uttering the spells as he is running as fast as he can. Suddenly, a huge iron block appears, landing heavily next to the enchanter. What a pity! Rowen complains in his mind because the iron block could have crashed on the enchanter. He believes that the thin and weak enchanter will be smashed into a bloody pile of flesh if the giant iron block hits him. Apparently, the enchanter is shocked by the sudden appearance of the huge iron block. A red flash of light flashes across the top of his wand and an enchanting shield of light red suddenly appears to protect the enchanter. For an enchanter with a frail and weak body, the enchanting shield is their strongest means to defend. When an enchanter reaches level-IV, he will be able to use this enchanting shield, but its defensive ability is not yet strong. A lighting strikes again, but this time it doesn¡¯t go for Rowen but for the huge iron block. Rowen utters the recall spell in a hurry, but it is late, and the iron block has been struck. He is anxious, fearing that lighting will do harm to the summoning beast. However, he then notices that the thunder and lightning striking on the iron block have disappear without a trace as if they were absorbed by it. However, at this very moment when the spell is about to finish, the iron block disappears, going back to its summoning realm. Then it shows up again and lands heavily from the sky when Rowen utters the recall spell again. Not knowing that whether Rowen is lucky or the summoning beast has sensed his will, but this time the iron beast rushes directly towards that enchanter. ¡°Boom¡­¡± the iron block smashes on the enchanting shield with a strange thud. ¡°Bang!¡± unable to bear the weight of the huge iron block, the enchanting shield suddenly cracks. Seeing thing are going wrong, the enchanter starts to escape, but it¡¯s too late since the iron block has had a face-to-face contact with him. The enchanter lets out a miserable hum and lies down. The huge iron block shakes the earth again. Rowen swiftly rushes towards him, drawing out the dagger hidden against his waist. This dagger is a gift from Nina and it is also the sharpest weapon about him. Blood is being spit out from the enchanter¡¯s mouth, and he is unable to move but is still alive. Obviously, the enchanting shield saves his life and the iron block does not go towards him at the last moment but only slightly touches his back. Otherwise, the enchanter is definitely killed. Rowen clutches the dagger, hanging high over his head. ¡°No¡­¡± the enchanter implores Rowen with a begging expression on his face, managing to utter a single word to ask Rowen to spare his life. Rowen grits his teeth and plunges into the enchanter¡¯s throat with the dagger without any mercy. The enchanter¡¯s pupil dilates as his blood spills, and his vitality also vanishes rapidly. The blood almost splatters on Rowen¡¯s clothes when the dagger is drawn out from his body. Rowen staggers back a few steps, then sits down feebly against the iron block gasping quickly. It almost exhausts his strength in the previous fast running. In addition, it is the first time in his 16 years that he has been placed on the edge of death at this dangerous moment and it is also the first time for him to have someone killed. Though he knows he should do so, but strangely, he feels exhausted at that moment. Over these years, he has travels alone more than once between Yadi City and Mayor Town, but nothing wrong happens. The road between those two towns has always been safe without any incidents, that¡¯s why he goes there alone. But he has never imagined the things that have happened to him today. Rowen doesn¡¯t know why this enchanter is trying to kill him, but since the enchanter manages to do so, there is no reason for Rowen to spare his life. Chapter 5 - Variation of the Mysterious Beast (1) Chapter 5: Variation of the Mysterious Beast (1) Translator: Ma Shaoyi and Pan Junqian Proofread by Peter Gong ¡°The second rule of the Wolf family: no mercy!¡± Rowen looks at the body not far away and remembers what Patriarch Brian has taught him: ¡°We should show no mercy to the enemy, if we have the ability to kill the enemy, do not give the enemy the opportunity to fight back!¡± In his heart he agrees with the Patriarch greatly. For now, if he does not kill the enchanter completely, he will lose his life if the enchanter fights back because he is too tired to run any more that time. He picks up the dagger he has just dropped, slowly wipes the blood off it, and tucks it into his waist. His strength is slowly building up, but Rowen doesn¡¯t want to stay there as he doesn¡¯t not know if the enchanter has accomplices, and it¡¯s not safe to stay here anymore. Rowen tries to stand up by holding the iron block, muttering to himself as he looks at the iron block that has just saved his life, ¡± I always believe that you couldn¡¯t be a pet beast, and much as your whole body seems to be iron, I will call you iron armored beast then.¡± From this moment, Rowen¡¯s first summoning beast finally takes on its own unique name. Calling the iron armored beast back into the summoning dimension, Rowen raises his feet with some difficulty and makes his way out of the Thunder Valley. However, he walks just a few steps, and then he has to stop again for he watches a figure flashing out, and suddenly there¡¯s a tall man standing in front of him four or five meters away. Without hesitation, Rowen conjures up the iron armored beast which lunges at the tall man. Naturally, he classifies this man as the companion of the previous enchanter, so he hopes to use the sneak attack to beat this opponent. Bang! The iron armored beast hits the ground badly. However, this time he is not lucky enough to hit the enemy. Rowen does not recall the armored beast back out of disappointment. He continues to smash although he knows that hitting a target requires luck. But the iron armored beast always shows up somewhere near him every time, and he believes that if he has more tries, he will hit him once. This time, the iron armored beast makes a beeline towards the enemy¡¯s position. And Rowen¡¯s cannot help but rejoice, but the joy does not last long, for he notices that the enemy easily escapes being hit. At this moment, a soft voice arises, ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, little guy. I¡¯m not the companion of that stupid enchanter.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Rowen retreats to the iron armored beast, looking warily at him. It is not until this time that Rowen sees clearly that he is a handsome middle-aged man, well dressed and distinguished. The middle-aged man smiles, ¡°One day, you will know who I am.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t mean to bother me, please clear the way. I want to go home.¡± Rowen is still alert, and today¡¯s event strikes him as abnormal. ¡°You should thank me, kid. I¡¯ve come out of my way to save you.¡± The middle-aged man shakes his head slightly, ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t realize your summoning beast is so funny that you could kill that stupid enchanter without my help. I have to say, you have really broadened my horizon!¡± ¡°You mean, you knew he intended to kill me?¡± Rowen is a little surprised. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve been following that idiot.¡± The middle-aged man takes a look at the corpse of that enchanter not far away. It seems that he knows the enchanter, but he is obviously reluctant to tell Rowen the enchanter¡¯s name. ¡°Who is he? Why would he kill me?¡± Rowen asks eagerly. ¡°Someday you will understand these questions.¡± The middle-aged man remains enigmatic. ¡°In that case, we have nothing to say.¡± Rowen is upset and he recalls the iron armored beast to the summoning dimension. He lifts his foot and tries to leave. ¡°Be patient, little guy.¡± The middle-aged man smiles, ¡°I can¡¯t answer all your questions right now, but I can tell you where to find the answers you need.¡± ¡°In what place?¡± Rowen stops. ¡°The Imperial City.¡± The middle-aged man says slowly, ¡°In the Imperial City, you can solve all your mysteries.¡± ¡°The Imperial City?¡± Rowen stares, ¡°Are you from the Imperial Capital?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m from the Imperial City.¡± The middle-aged man nodes slightly, ¡°Besides, I have prepared a present especially for you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your gift.¡± says Rowen faintly, ¡°As for the Imperial City, I will go there in the future.¡± Rowen really wants to go to the Imperial City, because his parents were missing in the Imperial City, and he always believes that his parents are still alive, he wants to go to the Imperial City to search for information about his parents. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll need this gift.¡± The middle-aged man pulls a cowhide envelope from his arms and hands it to Rowen. ¡°At least, you should see what¡¯s in there.¡± Rowen hesitates a little and then finally takes it. He wants to know what¡¯s inside. However, the moment he takes the envelope, the middle-aged man disappears in a sudden in front of his eyes and quickly goes away toward the distance. In a twinkling of an eye Rowen has only seen a little shadow. ¡°Oh, wait¡­¡± Rowen shouting. At the moment, the middle-aged man has completely disappeared from his sight. There is only one sound, ¡°Little guy from the Wolf family, I will wait for you in the Royal City. Keep in mind that someone is watching you.¡± ¡°Someone is watching for me?¡± Rowen mutters to himself. He shall not believe the words before today. But today¡¯s event makes him secretly realize that someone is really paying attention to him, at least that enchanter who tries to kill him and the mysterious middle-aged man should know better his situation. But for what? Although the Wolf Family was prominent and prestigious in the past, it now comes down in the world with only the noble title left. In addition, the family members live in such a remote place which no one will pay attention to. And Rowen wasn¡¯t a summoner even a few days ago and innumerable summoners in the Empire were stronger than him, which means that nothing of him could draw people¡¯s attention, let alone the attention from people in the Imperial City. ¡°I¡¯d better get out of here first and ask the Patriarch later.¡± Being puzzled and unable to solve this problem, Rowen decides not to think about it for the time being. And this is not a safe place to stay. **** Nothing dangerous happens on his way back to the Manor. At dusk, Rowen arrives at the Wolf Manor safely, but he doesn¡¯t go home at first, he goes to Patriarch Brain instead. According to the pecking order within the Wolf Family, Patriarch Brain and Rowen¡¯s grandfather are of the same generation. In fact, Rowen also regards Patriarch Brain as his grandfather form the bottom of his heart. In the past ten years, apart from dealing with the Family¡¯s affairs, Patriarch Brain had almost spent all of his time on educating Rowen, and Rowen also trusts the knowledgeable old patriarch who treats him extremely well. Patriarch Brain is surprised to know that Rowen has almost been killed, but he is also confused about the accident. In fact, he cannot figure out who intends to kill Rowen. Although the Wolf Family has great expectation of Rowen, it has been already erased from people¡¯s memory across the Empire. ¡°Rowen, what¡¯s in that brown envelope that man gave you?¡± asks Patriarch Brain as it suddenly occurs to him. ¡°I haven¡¯t read it yet.¡± Rowen hands the brown envelope to him. Patriarch Brain takes the envelope, opens it and takes out a few pieces of paper from it. He can¡¯t help exclaiming when he sees it, ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Sir, what¡¯s that?¡± asks Rowen who has never seen him lose his control. Patriarch Brain takes a deep breath, but he can hardly control his excitement. ¡°This is the letter of admission to the Royal Knight College.¡± ¡°Really? For me?¡± Rowen is too shocked to hear the news, and his excitement can be hardly concealed in his voice. The Royal Knight College is a place that everyone in the Empire has a longing for. ¡°No, not just for you.¡± Patriarch Brain shakes his head, ¡°There are three letters here.¡± ¡°Three?¡± Rowen is in a trance, and then says elatedly, ¡°Sir, are the other two for¡­¡± ¡°Yes, they are for Carl and Nina.¡± Before Rowen can say it, Patriarch Brain has told him the answer. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± unable to control his joy, Rowen turns around and runs out, ¡°I have to tell Carl and Nina!¡± Rowen stops suddenly before he goes farther. He calms down and turns back. ¡°Sir, why does this man give such a precious gift to us?¡± the excitement in his heart has gone, replaced by a deep confusion. The Royal Knight College is an ideal place where every young man in the Empire desires to go. Since the establishment of the College, almost 80 percent of the newly emerging aristocrats are from here. For those civilians whose dream is to become a noble, their dream will be partially accomplished as long as they can be enrolled in the Royal Knight College. The Royal Knight College boasts of the most outstanding mentors, and the enchanters, warriors and summoners assembled here are the most excellent in the Empire. For those who want to be the strong on the Continent, the College is the best option for them to realize their dreams. However, it is not easy to get into the Royal Knight College because the admission examination here is quite strict. It is impossible for a man without extraordinary talents to be enrolled in the Royal Knight College. In terms of talents, Rowen has confidence, but if he participates in the admission examination now, it¡¯s hard to say whether he can pass or not. Nina, by contrast, is a bit more gifted as a warrior, and as for Carl, it¡¯s certain that he won¡¯t be able to get into the College. ¡°From your description, I¡¯m sure that I don¡¯t know the man who gives you the letter.¡± Now Patriarch Brain has completely calmed down, ¡°These three letters of admission mean that you don¡¯t have to take an admission examination to get into the College and you do not need to pay the tuition fee. I can see that they know our family very well.¡± One should pay expensive tuition if he wants to study in the Royal Knight College. But tuition fee changes every year. Obviously, ordinary people, even some nobles cannot afford such an expensive tuition fee. Every year, the College will exempt the tuition fee for a minority of people, but it is just for a small number, namely, only dozens of people every year. And these people are often civilians who have excellent talents but cannot afford the tuition fee. Students like Rowen who has ordinary talents and a noble background are unlikely to obtain such a treatment. But to be honest, if Rowen, Carl and Nina all go to the Royal Knight College, the Wolf Family actually cannot afford the expensive tuition. They cannot afford even a person¡¯s tuition fee, let alone three people¡¯s. ¡°So, Sir, are we going to the Royal Knight College?¡± asks Rowen in a low voice. There is no doubt that these three letters of admission are a great temptation either to him or to the Wolf Family. But there is something odd about these letters that they have to worry about. ¡°Rowen, don¡¯ tell Nina and Carl about this, I¡¯ll think it over and let you know when I have a decision.¡± Patriarch Brain ponders for a moment, then says with a deep voice. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Rowen nods. In fact, the enrollment time is spring next year, and there are two or three months left so they don¡¯t have to decide on it immediately. Chapter 6 - Variation of the Mysterious Beast (2) Proofread by Peter Gong That night, when Rowen tries to practice, he just can¡¯t get rid of distractions for a long time. He keeps thinking unconsciously of his parents, the Imperial City, and the Royal Knight College. As for him, whether it is the Imperial City or the Royal Knight College has been just a dream, a very distant dream, but now, the dream is so close to him. It isn¡¯t until late at night that Rowen finally clears away thoughts in his mind and forces himself into a meditative state. The next morning, Rowen wakes early from his meditation, and after a quick breakfast he comes out into the open field to summon the iron armored beast. For a summoner, all he needs to do is not just practice his spirit and magic every day, he also needs to spend some time training the summoning beast. Although the ability of summoning beast basically depends on itself, but even the same kind of summoning beast may hold different abilities, which are related to the growth stage and combating experience of the summoning beast itself. So proper training may be able to improve the summoning beast¡¯s fighting ability. However, this is not the root cause to train summoning beast. Much as training may improve the summoning beast¡¯s combating abilities, the improvement may not be much. Most importantly, training the summoning beast is actually a communication between the summoner and the summoning beast. This kind of communication can improve the spiritual fit between the summoner and the summoning beast, which determines another ability of the summoner, that is, the combination. Normally, the summoner has no aggressiveness on his own, but once the summoner and the summoning beast combined, the summoner has more power than the summoning beast combined with him. Although the time for this combination is limited, at the critical moment this ability can help the summoner to beat his opponent. But the summoner cannot combine with any of his own summoning beasts casually. There is a truth that all summoners recognize: the summoning beasts actually have fairly high intelligence quotient. There is a special spiritual connection between the summoner and the summoning beast so the summoning beast generally follows the summoner¡¯s command to fight. However, if the summoner wants to combine with the summoning beast, the summoning beast must fully recognize him. Only when the spiritual fit between the summoner and the summoning beast reaches a certain level, will the summoning beast accept the combination requirements of the summoner. Now, of course, Rowen¡¯s plan is simple. He doesn¡¯t try to seek a combination of the iron armored beast. He¡¯s just trying to figure out other attacking ways of the iron armored beast, and if he can¡¯t find that, at least he should know whether he can control the position where it appears. Only by doing this way, will he be able to hit people with it accurately. Summon and throw out¡­ Rowen keeps on practicing, and hours have elapsed without his notice. However, he finds that he can¡¯t control the landing position of the iron armored beast. The iron armored beast appears somewhere around him every time, but there is no rule that can be traced. At this moment, he cannot help but sigh at yesterday¡¯s luck. It is a great luck for him to hit that enchanter with the second try yesterday, or else he would have been another dead in the valley of thunder. It is still a sunny day today, and the snow in the Mayor town hasn¡¯t quite melted yet. But the snow and ice around Rowen have already been smashed into water by the armored beast. Then it flows into the hole, and the iron armored beast is also covered with muddy water all over. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll stop trying again.¡± Seeing the muddy iron armored beast, Rowen feels a little distressed. It is his first summoning beast, which means so much to him that it makes him more concerned about it. Rowen calls back the iron armored beast again, and then moves to a cleaner spot on the other side to summon it out. He finds an old cloth in the house and carefully begins wiping its body. ¡°Wu, finally done.¡± Ten minutes later, Rowen lets out a long sigh and looks at the iron armored beast with satisfaction. Under the sun¡¯s glare, the iron armored beast seems to glow with faint shining, making Rowen think for the first time that this iron-shaped beast is also exquisite. ¡°Yi?¡± Suddenly, Rowen feels something is wrong. He sees that the iron armored beast seems moving. Rowen closes his eyes, then opens his eyes again and rubs them with his hands. Finally, he is sure that he doesn¡¯t dazzle: the iron armored beast is actually moving. What¡¯s more, it is not just moving, and the white glare on its body becomes more and more obvious. Kaka¡­Zizizi¡­ A sharp shriek of metal reaches Rowen¡¯s ears, and the white glare gradually fades away. Meanwhile, the shape of the iron armored beast changes rapidly. A moment later, the metallic shriek completely disappears, and the iron armored beast no longer changes. Rowen is too astounded to keep his mouth closed, and he looks at the thing in disbelief. Is this really his iron armored beast? That iron-house-like iron armored beast has completely disappeared, instead, what stands in front of him looks like an iron giant. That¡¯s right, it does look like a metallic giant at a rough glance. It has two long and strong metallic arms and legs, large palms and fingers, giant metallic head, eyes and mouth. But the only similarity to the previous iron house is that the iron giant is about eight meters high, which is almost the same as before, but the body parts seem to be much smaller than before because the waistline of this giant seems to be only five or six meters. ¡°¡­¡± A sequence of strange sound appears suddenly, as if it comes from the iron giant, but Rowen cannot understand it at all. ¡°Are you talking?¡± Rowen can¡¯t help asking, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Language selection, H language family B201 language.¡± The sound appears again, but this time Rowen finds that the language it speaks is the common language used on the Cang Yun Continent. However, he doesn¡¯t understand what it says. What makes him more confused is the following words the iron giant says to him. ¡°Hello, No. F001 Intelligent Brain of the Future Technology Group is at your service. Welcome to use our Group¡¯s product. First, please bind to your DNA.¡± Rowen is puzzled. It seems that he can understand every word that iron giant utters, but when they are put together, he cannot understand at all, why? The Future Technology Group? Intelligent Brain? DNA binding? What do they mean? ¡°What are you talking about? Why can¡¯t I understand you?¡± Rowen asks curiously. Is this a talking summoning beast? As an old legend goes, some special Therions can talk as human do. Although Rowen is sure that the iron armored beast is not a pet beast, it seems to be a little bit exaggerating to call it a Therion. ¡°Please bind to your DNA,¡± the iron giant just repeats the words. ¡°What?¡± asks Rowen. The iron giant repeats the words again, ¡°Please bind to your DNA.¡± This disturbing beast gives Rowen a headache: what kind of summoning beast is it? How can it be so weird? He thinks for a while, and ask another question, ¡°How could I bind my DNA?¡± ¡°Please extend your right hand.¡± At last a different answer is heard from the iron giant and Rowen can also understand it. Much as he thinks it is strange, Rowen still stretches out his right hand out of curiosity. The iron extends his clumsy-looking metallic hand and grasps Rowen¡¯s hand. From the tip of his forefinger comes a feeling of being slightly stung, but a second later, the iron giant pulls back its hand. Then, the iron giant starts speaking again, ¡°DNA-binding has been completed, please choose the battle mode.¡± ¡°Battle mode?¡± At first, Rowen looks startled, and a kind of excitement overwhelms him. Sure enough, the iron armored beast has an ability to fight. ¡°Please choose the battle mode,¡± the iron giant starts repeating its words again. This time, Rowen learns his lesson from the previous talking and immediately changes his question, ¡°So how to choose a battle mode?¡± ¡°There are two battle modes: one is in-cabin operating mode and the other is man-machine combination mode, and you can choose whatever you like.¡± Answers the iron giant. What it says makes Rowen feel dizzy. In-cabin operating mode? He cannot understand this at all! As for the man-machine combination mode, though it seems a little confusing, it reminds him of a combined battle mode that the summoner and the summoning beast integrate naturally as one. Does it mean that the strange summoning beast is willing to fight under the man-machine combination mode? Chapter 7 - Initial Showing of Force (1) Proofread by Peter Gong Thinking about a second, he can¡¯t help asking, ¡°What¡¯s the difference between the two modes of fighting?¡± ¡°Please choose a battle mode,¡± the iron armored beast repeats the previous remark again which dismays Rowen. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll choose the man-machine combination mode then,¡± Rowen has no choice but to choose a mode that sounds like a combination. As Rowen¡¯s voice falls, the body of iron armored beast bursts and opens like a small door. Fortunately, Rowen has seen a lot of strange things today, and he barely accepts the presence of this little door, so he remains calm. A ray of soft light shots through the little door and wraps Rowen up. Rowen feels a faint warmth. The rays seem warmer than the sun. The iron armored beast¡¯s voice comes again. ¡°A physical scan is being performed for you, please wait.¡± Physical scan? What does this mean? Rowen has read a lot of books over the years, but now he finds his knowledge is so limited that he cannot understand most of what the iron armored beast said. ¡°The body scan is over and your body index is 30. You do not meet the minimum requirements for the man-machine combination mode, so you cannot choose the fighting mode.¡± The iron armored beast speaks again, and this time Rowen basically understands his words. However, he wonders that this summoning beast is quite strange as everyone knows summoners are mostly of a bad physical constitution, but how can it be the reason for not choosing the man-machine combination mode with the summoner? Rowen is about to express his doubt when the iron armored beast speaks again, ¡°Due to your physical condition, the system takes the initiative to select the in-cabin operating mode for you. Please wait while Mecha is out of shape.¡± The rustle of metal begins again and the iron giant begins to change rapidly. A fit of dizziness comes over Rowen for a moment, and the iron giant¡¯s movement finally stops after a few seconds. No, it can¡¯t be called the iron giant at this time because it doesn¡¯t look like any human form now. At first glance, the iron armored beast looks like a huge butterfly, with outstretched wings at least five or six meters wide. The length of the whole body of the butterfly is about three or four meters long, but its height drops a lot, so it looks only three meters high at most. With closer inspection, however, it turns out that this is not a real butterfly. The pairs on the back look like wings, but they are obviously fixed, and the body part is obviously different from the butterfly. It is a real eye-opener for Rowen today! And now he knows for sure that the iron armored beast can conduct a transformation. In a few minutes, the iron armored beast has shown him three different images. It has gone from an iron box to an iron giant, and now from an iron giant to an iron butterfly. Now he wonders if the iron butterfly will change into something else in a little while. Then suddenly a door appears on one side of the iron butterfly. The door is about a meter high and half a meter wide, almost big enough for one person to get in and out. The voice, already familiar to Rowen, sounds again, ¡°Enter the cabin, please.¡± Rowen doesn¡¯t know what a cabin is while he can almost guess it by now, and without much hesitation he ducks through the small door and gets in. It occurs to Rowen at first that it is a small room made by metal. Although the room is smaller than a normal room, it is large enough to accommodate three or four people at a time. There is obviously no problem in putting in a bed that is not too big. Of course, there is no bed here but something Rowen has never seen before. Being amazed, Rowen continues to observe other things in the room. Under the big mirror there is a metal table which looks like the toilet table that Rowen once saw in Nina¡¯s home. That table in her home is her mother¡¯s on which she puts lots of stuff, and there are various buttons on this table with some strange symbols on each button. On the right side of the metal table, there lies a metal stick. Rowen touches it, finding that the metal stick is moveable. Curiosity drives him to hold the stick back and forth, left and right, but the iron armored beast doesn¡¯t respond. Next to the metal table, there is a metal chair which doesn¡¯t look very special. Apart from these, there seems to be nothing else inside the little metal room. Rowen looks around, finding that the small door has closed silently without his notice. The metal walls on both sides are smooth without flaws, like a piece of naturally formed metal. ¡°Strange! What shall I do next?¡± Rowen murmurs. The iron armored beast keeps silent and it seems unlikely for him to get out. He will be kept here all the time? Rowen contemplates for a little while, but he doesn¡¯t figure out what he should do. He feels tired from standing like this, so he sits down on the metal chair. As soon as he sits on it, something strange happens. ¡°Click.¡± He hears a sound and feels his waist is tightened. He looks down, only to see that he is tied up by a metal belt and unable to stand up when he tries to do so. When he still doubts about what has happened, he hears that familiar voice again, ¡°Hello, please read the mecha manual before your first operating in this mecha. ¡°Manual?¡± Rowen feels a little encouraged. He asks, ¡°where is the manual? And, what is a mecha?¡± ¡°Mecha model number, FD36 light-weight; Mecha weight, 16 tons; Maximum Speed, 2,000 kilometers¡­¡± The iron armored beast doesn¡¯t answer, instead, it says a great many words that Rowen cannot fully understand, ¡°the weapon system, light saber and energy gun¡­¡± Rowen listens for a while, and though he cannot understand most of its words, he still figures out something. That is, this armored beast he has summoned has another name called Mecha. It seems that it can run very fast, but he doubts that whether it could run 2,000 kilometers per hour. 2,000 kilometers per hour, what does that mean? He can hardly imagine that. All he knows is that it is only over one thousand kilometers from the Mayor Town to the Imperial City. If his iron armored beast could run that fast, it would take less than an hour from here to the Imperial City. Is that possible? ¡°¡­If you have already fully understood what I¡¯ve said, then you can start Mecha.¡± It¡¯s hard to know how long it is before Rowen finally understands these words. One thing that Rowen has been vaguely aware of is that the iron armored beast cannot attack others on its own because it has to be activated before it could fight. ¡°Then how can I get it started?¡± asks Rowen, who has heard so much from the iron armored beast but it doesn¡¯t tell him about this question. ¡°Please press the Start button.¡± This time the iron armored beast answers him, but the question is: what is the Start button? Rowen has no choice but to ask again, ¡°where is the Start button?¡± ¡°At the left bottom of the console.¡± Answers the iron armored beast. ¡°Then, where is the control console?¡± Rowen can only keep asking. It takes some time before the iron armored beast replies, ¡°Please look at the screen.¡± Rowen can¡¯t help smiling wryly. What is the screen? As he is about to ask more question, he suddenly notices that the picture in the large mirror begins to change. The previous things on the screen disappear and a metal table shows up. That is the metal table in front of him and there is a striking sign pointing at a button at the left bottom of the metal table. At this moment, it dawns on Rowen that the large mirror in front of him is the screen. The metal table is the console and that button is the Start button. Chapter 8 - Initial Showing of Force (2) Chapter 8: Initial Showing of Force (2) Translator: Ma Shaoyi and Pan Junqian Proofread by Peter Gong After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Rowen reaches over and presses the button. There is a slight jolt with a low roaring, and Rowen feels a surge of excitement as the mecha finally kicks off. ¡°Then what to do?¡± asks Rowen hastily. ¡°The control lever on the right side of the console can be used to speed up and change directions¡­¡± The iron armored beast answers. But before he finishes, Rowen is already on the move. In fact, Rowen only hears the first half of the sentence when he realizes that the metal bar is the lever. He grabs it and pushes it forward. Rowen throws himself back and the huge mecha immediately speeds out, with its speed becoming faster and faster. It¡¯s so fast that Rowen feels suffocated. ¡°Warning, warning, your speed is exceeding the limit, slow down, slow down!¡± There is a sudden rush of sound. ¡°How to slow down?¡± Rowen asks. In fact, he also finds that this iron armored beast named mecha is running likes an uncontrolled horse which is completely out of his control. ¡°Please pull the lever please.¡± The iron armored beast replies. Rowen jerks the lever toward him. However, he finds that in his present state, his body seems completely out of his control, and his hands are a little awkward. He tries to pull the lever back, but unexpected he pulls it to the left. The mecha veers sharply to the left, and instead of slowing down, it seems to be speeding up a bit. And from that screen, he can clearly see that the mecha is heading for a house, and it is his house! The distance of a few hundred meters is short. In a twinkling of an eye, Rowen is about to crash his house. Rowen tries to pull the lever again, only to discover that the lever he thinks so flexible is now completely immobile. Seeing that the mecha is about to crash into his house, he feels anxious. ¡°I can¡¯t slow down. What should I do?¡± says Rowen hastily. At this point, he finds he has to resort to the strange iron armored beast only. ¡°Please turn off the power system.¡± The iron armored beast answers. ¡°You can just tell me where to press!¡± ¡°Says Rowen a little anxiously. He doesn¡¯t know what is the power system, much less how to shut it down. ¡°Please press the start button!¡± This time the iron armored beast¡¯s answer makes it clear to Rowen, who pushes hard at the start button. The slight roaring stops suddenly, and the machine seems to have slowed down a little, but it is not enough to save his house, and at that moment the machine hits the wall badly. Bang! The house collapses in a moment, and the dust is flying, but the mecha is still rushing forward. It has gone nearly a hundred meters farther before it stops, and by now, half of Rowen¡¯s house lies in ruins, but the mecha is still intact. Watching the state of his house from the screen, Rowen feels a mixture of joy and sadness as his house, which has been his companion for nearly sixteen years, comes close to being completely destroyed. He is sad, of course, but he cannot help feeling a little pleased at the strength of the mecha. By this time, he is sure that his summoning beast is unusually powerful. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Rowen is awakened by a sound of a voice. Seeing from the screen he can see a familiar figure. Then his face changes slightly. ¡°How do I get out?¡± Rowen tries to leave the mecha, but he cannot find the door through which he can enter, so he goes on asking. Rowen presses the button without hesitation, and the next second, he sees that the scene has changed. He is standing on the ground in front of the ruins of the house, but the iron armored beast has vanished without a trace. ¡°Does it return to calling space itself?¡± Rowen can¡¯t help thinking. However, when he looks into the calling space, there is nothing in it. A feeling of unease arises within Rowen. Has the iron armored beast simply disappeared? At this moment, Rowen, who has always been calm, is unconsciously flurried. He has just learned that his summoning beast has a powerful ability, but his summoning beast disappears immediately. This feeling is like falling from heaven to hell at once. Even though he is psychologically strong, he can¡¯t stay calm at the moment. At that moment, Rowen feels a cool sensation on his left wrist making him feel a little different. When he looks up, he sees a metal bracelet on his wrist. It looks plain, but the metal of the bracelet has a familiar feeling for Rowen. This metal is not found on the Cang Yun Continent, but it feels the same as the body of an iron armored beast. It should be the same metal. On closer inspection, Rowen notices that there is a tiny button on the bracelet. He gives it a push, and then, to his surprise, he finds himself back inside the mecha while the bracelet is now missing from his hand. He presses the red button again. The mecha disappears again and the bracelet reappears on the hand. Now Rowen is relieved, though he cannot understand how this happens, he realizes that the bracelet should be transformed from the iron armored beast. What puzzles him most is how the huge iron armored beast can be transformed into such a small bracelet. ¡°Rowen! Rowen!¡± A panicked voice sounds. Amid the dust, which has not yet completely cleared, comes running a slim girl towards Rowen through the ruins of the house. She soon comes up to Rowen and looks at him with a concerned face, ¡°Rowen, are you ok?¡± This is a petite girl wearing a skirt of sky blue and a pair of leather boots. Her dress seems no difference from other ordinary girls, but a close and careful look can find that her dress is made of exquisite materials and quality workmanship, which is not affordable for ordinary people. She is a beauty with a small and gorgeous face that has very delicate facial features and her black hair drifts about her shoulder. She is now a little bit short of breath after running for a short distance, that means she is not of good health. In fact, viewed from the standpoint of a man, she doesn¡¯t have a good figure because there¡¯re no bumps on her chest and no obvious curves can be found on her body. But this petite girl has a special temperament that people can¡¯t help having pity for her and wanting to protect her when they see the girl. However, this young girl who looks as if she needs protection is now concerned about Rowen. A look of panic on her face and her heartfelt concern in her eyes show that she really worries about him. But Rowen turns an indifferent face on her when he sees the young girl. He says to her in a cold tone, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I come here for you!¡± It seems that the girl doesn¡¯t mind his indifference at all, but she still asks in a hurry, ¡°What happened? What¡¯s that tall and big iron stuff? And, are you sure you are OK? Did you get hurt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± said Rowen impatiently, ¡°It¡¯s not your business, and I¡¯ve told you many times, don¡¯t come here for me again!¡± ¡°But I have something to tell you!¡± The girl looks little aggrieved, ¡°I will soon get sixteen years old, and my father decides to give me a coming-of-age ceremony on that day. You must come to my ceremony!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go!¡± Rowen frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent the invitation card to Grandpa Brain!¡± The young girl grins with a sly look on her face. ¡°Grandpa Brain says you have to come to my ceremony.¡± ¡°Then what else are you doing here?¡± says Rowen crossly. ¡°I want to see you!¡± Since the girl has known that Rowen hasn¡¯t been involved in any accidents, she seems to be more relaxed. Then she says with pleasure, ¡°Oh, that big guy you have just summoned, is it your summoning beast? I heard that you¡¯ve already got a summoning beast.¡± ¡°You should go back now.¡± Said Rowen in an indifferent voice. ¡°Rowen, your house is falling apart, where are you going to sleep tonight?¡± The young girl is still smiling at Rowen, as though she doesn¡¯t hear him at all. ¡°Do you want me to get you out of my house?¡± Rowen looks at the girl in anger. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go!¡± The girl pouts and wrinkles her nose, saying to Rowen in a slightly unsatisfactory way, ¡°You stingy!¡± The girl finally turns around and walks away. Before she has covered only a few meters away, she turns around and shouts, ¡°Rowen, do come to my coming-of-age ceremony!¡± The girl goes on her way again when she has uttered all these words. She runs out of the Manor and her little body looks like a dancing elf. Rowen is absent-minded as he watches the girl getting out of his sight. ¡°Rowen.¡± He doesn¡¯t know how much time goes by before the voice of Patriarch Brain¡¯s voice brings him back from meditation. Looking at the ruins and pieces of debris lying in front of him, Patriarch Brain frowns and asks, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Sir, that¡¯s what my summoning beast did.¡± Hesitating for a while, Rowen says. ¡°Your summoning beast?¡± Patriarch Brain first feels shocked and then an expression of ecstasy lights up his face, ¡°You mean, your summoning beast has the ability to attack?¡± ¡°Yes, it does have the ability to attack, but seems that it can¡¯t attack on its own. And, Sir, this summoning beast is strange and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with it. Could I tell you all later after I figure it out?¡± Rowen feels embarrassed but actually he doesn¡¯t mind telling Patriarch Brain the truth. However, he doesn¡¯t know how to tell him about the summoning beast whose name is Mecha because there are so many weird things on it. Patriarch Brain shakes his head, ¡°Rowen, you don¡¯t have to tell me everything, you just handle it on your own.¡± Patriarch pauses for a while, says, ¡°Since your house has fallen down, you can move in my house from now on.¡± ¡°Sir, the house is just half fallen down, it¡¯s OK, I can still live in there.¡± Rowen shakes his head, I¡¯ve got used to living in my own house.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll get someone to fix it up for you.¡± Patriarch Brain nods to agree, and he doesn¡¯t want to force him to do so. In fact, what Rowen says is right, the house which has fallen down happens to be the house where Rowen¡¯s parents have lived before. What¡¯s more, Rowen¡¯s room is still in safe condition so it is okay for him to live in. ¡°Thank you, Sir,¡± Rowen nods. Patriarch Brain ponders for a while, and asks Rowen again, ¡°Has Caroline come for you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Rowen nods. ¡°You¡¯d better go to her coming-of-age ceremony.¡± says Patriarch Brain slowly, ¡°The invitation card is sent in the name of her father, and if you won¡¯t go, it will put the whole family at a disadvantaging situation. Besides, Caroline has always been kind to you and what her family has done has nothing to do with her.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Rowen nods, ¡°I will go.¡± ¡°It is said that Ibis and Karen will return before Caroline¡¯s ceremony with guests from the Imperial City. Crewson has always opposed Caroline to see you, but this time, he invites you to her ceremony beyond your expectation, and also asks Caroline to send you the invitation card. Apparently, he has other aims. ¡°Be careful when you are there,¡± Patriarch Brain warns in a low voice. Chapter 9 - Childhood Sweetheart (1) Chapter 9: Childhood Sweetheart (1) Translator: Ma Shaoyi and Pan Junqian Proofread by Peter Gong ¡°I know,¡± Rowen nods. ¡°I may leave the Wolf manor in a few days. You should take care of yourself,¡± Patriarch Brain¡¯s voice softens unconsciously. Rowen blinks and asks, ¡°Patriarch, where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to visit an old friend,¡± Patriarch Brain says with a slight murmur. ¡°Well, Patriarch, be careful on your way, too,¡± Rowen whispers. The smart Rowen knows that patriarch Brian does not want to tell him the details, so he stops asking. Patriarch Brian nods and pats Rowen on his shoulder, and then, without more words, he turns away. When Patriarch Brain has completely disappeared, Rowen is reminded of the coming-of-age ceremony and he can¡¯t help but remember some things. The whole name of that girl is Caroline Tiger and her father Crewson Tiger now is the Patriarch of the Tiger Family. The Tiger Family is the richest family in the Mayor Town. Of course, the Mayor Town is just a small town, and the richest family in the Mayor Town is nothing compared with the entire Red Fox Empire. Besides, Crewson is not a noble and the Tigers is only a family of plebs, as a result, he always seems to subordinate himself to the Wolfs, who are members of the aristocracy. But in fact, the Tiger family now has far more power than the Wolfs. For the time being, although the Tiger family is still the plebs family, no nobility can make offence to the Tiger since the brother-in-law of Crewson is the Earl Perrucci, who is a man of real power in the imperial capital. And there are quite a few talents in the Tiger family¡¯s younger generation: Caroline¡¯s sister Kellen, seventeen years old, is already a level-¢ó enchanter who is only one step away from being an intermediate enchanter. Caroline¡¯s cousin Ibis, also 17, is a level-¢ó warrior. Their talents are the envy of the Wolf family. Kellen and Ibis both study at the Royal Knight College, and it is foreseeable that even if without Earl Perruccii¡¯s help, the Tiger family will soon become a real aristocratic one. Once, the Wolf family was the owner of the town, but now, the Tiger family is the real owner of the town. And not content with that, the Tigers wants to drive the Wolfs out of the Mayor town for good. At this time, the Wolf family comes to realize that they have been aiming at the imperial capital to recast family glory, but fails to be aware that the most fundamental family business has been approaching destruction. Naturally, the Wolfs will not give up their roots. So, these years the Wolfs and the Tigers have been combating each other openly or secretly in the Mayor town. Although the Tiger family is more powerful, the Wolfs are of aristocracy and Patriarch Brain is also a hereditary earl. Although the earl Brain has no real power, he still makes the Tiger family nervous. Therefore, the fight is not too fierce, but the Tiger family will always challenge the Wolf family from time to time. But even though the Wolf and Tiger families are now at loggerheads, a dozen years ago, the two families were fairly good, even close. At that time, Rowen and Caroline served as a bond that brought the two families closer. One winter night sixteen years ago, Rowen was born, and Caroline was born only minutes after Rowen. In such a small town, the chances of two people being born in the same month are not high, and the chances of two people being born on the same day are extremely rare,let alone almost the same time. So, Rowen and Caroline are always mentioned together. And ever since she could walk, Caroline has become Rowen¡¯s sidekick, going wherever he went. From the age of three, Ron took Caroline to play around in the town of Mayor, and many people made fun of them as a couple. Rowen and Caroline, of course, didn¡¯t know what a couple meant, and what they knew is that being a couple can stay together all day. And Caroline likes to play with Rowen every day, so she said she would marry Rowen, and Rowen said he would marry her. At that time, Caroline¡¯s father, Crewson, seemed to be happy to see Rowen and Caroline together, and both families seemed to have agreed to their marriage by default, though without explicit consent. It wasn¡¯t until they were six years old that Rowen¡¯s parents went to the imperial capital and never came back, and Perrucci, Crewson¡¯s brother-in-law, was designated as an earl by the emperor and became an imperial power. At that time, things began to look quite different. The relationship between the two families began to deteriorate gradually, even evolving into a hostile situation, and no one in the town of Mayor dares to say that Rowen and Caroline are a young couple openly. The disappearance of Rowen¡¯s parents makes him more sensible and thoughtful than other boys of the same age. From then on, he starts to deliberately keep at a distance from Caroline, and Crewson also warns his daughter not to play with Rowen anymore. However, Caroline comes here to see Rowen now and then as usual, and no matter how indifferent Rowen is to her, she doesn¡¯t care about it at all. Caroline and Rowen have got along with each other and maintained such a rather strange relationship in the past ten years. Although Rowen feels irritated every time Caroline appears in his presence, he would feel empty again if Caroline doesn¡¯t come to him for a long time. A moment later, Rowen goes back to the reality from his memory. He looks at the ruins laying before him, and a bitter smile climbs up on his face. He thinks it¡¯s time to clean this place. It takes Rowen half a day to clean and tidy up the house. As for the fallen part, Patriarch Brain intends to ask someone to build a new one for him at first, but Rowen decides not to waste their time. Instead, he would like them to help him repair the remaining part and have the bricks and dust cleaned. So finally, the house is smaller than before with only little differences in other aspects. The next morning, Rowen gets up very early. After the breakfast, he leaves the Wolf Manor and walks out of the Town. After walking about a kilometer away from the Town, Rowen arrives at the foot of a mountain. He walks around to the other side of it and begins looking for something carefully. ¡°I got it!¡± A moment later, Rowen¡¯s face brightens up. He pushes aside some withered leaves and branches and some frozen snow, and a narrow cranny in a stone appears that is big enough for only one person to pass through. Even though Rowen is thin, he could only crawl in against its wall. After walking 100 meters, the cranny in the stone gradually widens. Rowen quickens his pace towards the end of the cranny. His horizon suddenly becomes wider and open. This is a broad and beautiful valley. Thought it is winter day, there are still many light green trees growing in this valley. Surrounded by mountains, the stone cranny is the only way for people to get in, and there is a very open field at the center and a pool at the corner of the valley. The pool is steaming. Rowen puts his hand in it, and the water is still as warm as ten years ago. Caroline and he found the valley in his childhood, and if Caroline hasn¡¯t told anyone about it, they are still the only two people who know this place. In the past ten years, Rowen never comes here and now he is here again, but he doesn¡¯t come here for Caroline. He just wants to find a suitable place to text the ability of his summoning beast, and he doesn¡¯t want the summoning beast to ruin his house again. At a flick of the button on the bracelet, Rowen immediately finds himself sitting inside the iron armored beast. With his previous experience, he knows what to do first this time. He sits down on the chair and waits for the metal belt to tie his waist. Then, he presses the start button on the console. The machine roars softly and Rowen stretches his hands and reaches for the control rod. He knows that pushing this rod could get the beast moving, but once the beast moves, it is not so easy to control it. He hopes to gradually master the method of controlling the iron armored beast through repeated trainings. In fact, he hopes the iron armored beast can tell him the way to control itself, but he finds that the iron armored beast sometimes can answer his question but sometimes cannot. It seems that it can answer his questions only under a certain mode. However, the question is that he doesn¡¯t know under which mode the iron armored beast can give him the answer. He thinks that he would explore the method on his own rather than be told by the beast. Rowen takes a breath and tightens himself slightly, then he pushes forward the control rod and the iron armored beast rushes forward in a sudden. Slower than it has been, it is still faster than he has expected. Chapter 10 - Childhood Sweetheart (2) Chapter 10: Childhood Sweetheart (2) Translator: Ma Shaoyi and Pan Junqian Proofread by Peter Gong Meanwhile, Rowen notices that the iron armored beast has not slowed down, but it becomes even faster. However, the difference is that it is now moving backwards rather than forward. ¡°The iron armored beast just told me yesterday that pulling back on the lever would slow it down.¡± Did this iron armored beast lie to me? Rowen is a bit glum. ¡°Damn!¡± Rowen suddenly sees from the screen that the iron armored beast is about to retreat into the pool, and he pushes the lever forward again. Finally, the iron armored beast stops retreating, but continues to run forward faster and faster. Although the valley is vast, Rowen is sure that the iron armored beast will crash against the mountain in a few seconds at most. ¡°Iron armored beast! How on earth can we slow down?¡± Rowen is forced to ask. Unfortunately, there is no response from the iron armored beast this time, and Rowen still has to grope his way around. A few seconds later, as they draw nearer to the foot of the mountain, Rowen has to pull the lever back again. ¡°Oh?¡± Rowen is surprised at once. He has expected it to go backwards again, but now it isn¡¯t going backwards, and still moving forward with a slower pace, and within a second it just stops. ¡°Weird, how can we slow down this time?¡± Rowen, a little puzzled, pushes the lever forward again, and the iron armored beast speeds up again. He then pulls the lever back, and this time the iron armored beast is no longer moving forward but moving backwards, but it seems to slow down a little. However, after a few seconds the iron armored beast is still moving backwards, so Rowen has to push the lever forward again to prevent the iron armored beast from plunging back into the pool. After he continually tries, Rowen finally finds a pattern. If he pulls the lever back a little, the iron armored beast will slow down, but if he pulls it too much, it will accelerate and go backwards. And if he pulls the lever to a certain position, the iron armored beast will come to a complete stop. With his efforts finally paid off, Rowen heaves a sigh of relief. His strained body relaxes, but a wave of extraordinary fatigue comes over him. His arms, shoulders, and other parts of his body ache terribly, and sweat has soaked his clothes. ¡°I should just take a break.¡± Rowen murmurs and falls asleep leaning on his metal chair. Rowen does not know how long he has been asleep, but when he wakes up he still feels sore all over his body. After looking around, he finds himself still inside the iron armored beast. The iron armored beast¡¯s power system seems to have shut down on its own, and the metal belt around Rowen has disappeared. Rowen tries to get up, but he feels a pain from all over his legs at the same time, which makes his legs go limp and he can¡¯t help falling down. He quickly grabs to the chair for help, but immediately finds that his hands are numb and have no power, finally he falls back into the chair again. ¡°Damn, what the hell is this?¡± Rowen mutters a curse. ¡°Your constitution is too poor to operate in the Mecha for long time.¡± A voice comes out of nowhere, and to Rowen¡¯s surprise, the iron armored beast starts talking. ¡°Then what should I do?¡± It is rare for an iron armored beast to speak up, and Rowen naturally takes the opportunity to ask. He has previously dismissed questions about his constitution since it is a common phenomenon for almost every summoner. But now he has to take his physical problems seriously. ¡°You should improve health training, you must have better health to become a true Mecha Knight.¡± The iron armored beast replies. ¡°With better health, you can choose the man-machine combat mode, which makes it easier to become a Mecha Knight.¡± ¡°What is the Mecha Knight?¡± Rowen asks. He knows that this iron armored beast is also called Mecha, and that the word ¡°knight¡± is familiar to him, but he just can¡¯t figure out what a Mecha Knight is. ¡°The Mecha Knight is the highest level among Mecha Fighters. You can be called a Mecha Fighter now. The Mecha Fighter has ten levels and only the one who becomes the level-¢ú Mecha Fighter can be promoted to the Mecha Knight.¡± The iron armored beast seems quite patient this time. ¡°That is to say that the Mecha Knight is a kind of a level class like the summoning enchanter?¡± Rowen comes to realize a little. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite like the summoning enchanter.¡± The iron armored beast says. ¡°And what kind of Mecha Fighter I am?¡± Rowen thinks a while and asks. ¡°I should say that you are a level-I Mecha Fighter.¡± The iron armored beast answers this question with consideration. ¡°Just level-¢ñ?¡± Rowen feels a little overwhelmed. ¡°Then how long will I become a Mecha Knight?¡± ¡°It depends on your talent and efforts. There is someone who has become a Mecha Knight in less than a year, but there is still someone who will never become a Mecha Knight in his entire life.¡± The iron armored answers. ¡°One year?¡± Rowen mutters. One year can be seen as long and short, but the question is whether he wants to spend a year on it or not. After a moment¡¯s reflection, Rowen asks, ¡°How do I build up my body?¡± ¡°There are two ways to improve your physique: to cultivate Dou Chi or the internal energy.¡± Answers the iron armored beast, ¡°However, your body is not suitable for the cultivation of Dou Chi, so I suggest you practice your internal energy.¡± ¡°What is internal energy?¡± Rowen is confused again, he knows what Dou Chi is, but he doesn¡¯t hear of the internal energy. ¡°The internal energy and Dou Chi are similar to each other, but we believe that Dou Chi is actually the cultivation of our body and the cultivation of body meridians is only the secondary. The essence of Dou Chi is an enchanting power, while the internal energy is to mainly cultivate the body meridians and to absorb nimbus from the heaven and the earth so as to change the physique from internal to external.¡± Says the iron armored beast, ¡°The system has already scanned your body, it shows that your body and meridians are more suitable to cultivate the internal energy than Dou Chi. Your meridians can be greatly improved in several months as long as you choose a proper method to cultivate the internal energy.¡± ¡°But where can I find a proper method for that?¡± Rowen smiles bitterly, and he knows the iron armored beast is right that he is not compatible with Dou Chi because he has confirmed that when he was very young. He doesn¡¯t want to figure out what the internal energy is, either. He just takes it as another kind of Dou Chi. But the question is that he has never heard of any methods to cultivate the internal energy on Cang Yun Continent. So where can he find the appropriate method?¡± ¡°If you ask me for help, I would provide you with a suitable method.¡± The iron armored beast utters suddenly. ¡°What?¡± Rowen is speechless out of astonishment, then he exults, ¡°Can you really give the method to cultivate the internal energy?¡± ¡°Yes, but only if you ask me to do so can I tell you the method,¡± answers the iron armored beast. ¡°Well, I demand you to tell me the method,¡± says Rowen. ¡°According to your physique, I have chosen the most suitable method for you. Please look at the screen.¡± No sooner had the beast uttered the words than a picture of a naked man appeared on the screen, with many symbols next to it that Rowen cannot recognize. ¡°I, I can¡¯t understand these things at all,¡± says Rowen. ¡°This method of internal energy cultivation is called the Sun and Moon Mind Method which originates from the ancient Eastern Land and the characters on it also come from this continent, and it is no wonder that you don¡¯t understand them at all,¡± the beast says naturally. ¡°But I will translate them for you, and you must know the body meridians and the position of the acupoints before you start to cultivate the method. Then, the iron armored beast, like a competent teacher, explains the Sun and Moon Mind Method to Rowenin in detail. Although some of terms and names of the meridians and acupoints are difficult and obscure for Rowen, but Rowen gradually acquires a general understanding of the 8 meridians and 108 acupoints with the help of the picture on the screen With a basic understanding of the meridians and acupoints, Rowen begins his cultivation of the Sun and Moon Mind Method. The Sun and Moon Mind Method is a way to absorb and internalize the energy that the sun and moon both have. It absorbs the power of Yang and hardness in the daytime and the power of Yin and softness in the evening. When Yin and Yang, hardness and softness are in harmony, the physique of the cultivator will continue to strengthen, and the energy and all aspects of the body will be gradually changed. The iron armored beast tells Rowen that there are nine levels for the Sun and Moon Mind Method, and if he reaches the first level, the index of his physique will increase 60%. At that time, he should be able to easily operate the Mecha for some simple combats rather than get hurt or ache all over his body by only moving the Mecha forward and backward. He sits and crosses his legs within the iron armored beast and follows its instruction, imaging that the energy from the sun is entering into his body and circulating in his meridians. With each circulation, this energy will be refined, and the extremely pure energy will be saved in his public region after dozens of circulations. A steady stream of energy continues getting into his body and stays in his body after being refined and circulated. At first, this is only Rowen¡¯s imagination, but gradually, he does clearly feel a faint energy flowing throughout the meridians. As the faint energy keeps wandering in his body, it becomes more and more powerful and its flowing can be felt increasingly. With the energy stream flowing in the meridians, Rowen feels the ache all over his body is being eliminated and finally disappears completely. This mysterious feeling brings extreme excitement to Rowen, and he enjoys doing so. Somehow, he is in a state that is similar to meditation, but a little different. The energy is still making its circulations throughout his meridians and the refined energy accumulated in the public region is getting more and more. Rowen doesn¡¯t know how long it has taken before he finally comes out of this mysterious feeling and feels refreshed all over his body. It seems that he has sweated a lot and his body becomes sticky. ¡°Let me take a bath!¡± The idea of having a bath occurs to Rowen, then he presses the red button to transform the beast into a bracelet. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s that late?¡± It isn¡¯t until then that Rowen finds that it is already dark. He thinks he just practices for a little while, but he doesn¡¯t expect it will take him such a long time. After a comfortable bath in the pool, Rowen leaves the valley and hurries home accompanied by the bright moonlight. Actually, he wants to stay here all night, but he doesn¡¯t eat anything from morning till now, so he is already very hungry. Chapter 11 - Bathing Beauty (1) Chapter 11: Bathing Beauty (1) Translator: Ma Shaoyi Proofread by Peter Gong The next morning Rowen hurries back to the valley again. This time he brings a lot of food with him and over the next few days he is completely absorbed in the Sun and Moon Mind Method. In a few short days, it is clear that he is in much better shape than before. At one night, Rowen sits in the valley bathing in moonlight. He practices the sun-and-moon mind method as usual with his eyes slightly closed. For the first few days he practiced within the body of the iron armored beast, but yesterday the iron armored beast told him that it would be better off if he practiced directly in the sunlight or moonlight. Moonlight sprinkles on him, and he feels a cool energy going smooth into his body and his veins. Now he knows that this energy is the breath of the sun and the moon. The masculine energy absorbed during the day and the feminine power absorbed at night are combined to become the breath of the sun and the moon. Suddenly, Rowen opens his eyes because he hears something. Since he began practicing the Sun and Moon Mind Method, he has found his senses sharper for his hearing and vision becomes better. The valley is quiet day and night, and the slightest movement of wind and grass cannot escape his ears. Rowen figures out it is the sound of foot as it becomes clear. The sound is coming from a stone not far from him, and it doesn¡¯t sound that anyone is trying to hide his movements. Soon Rowen sees a figure who doesn¡¯t expect anyone to be there. That man doesn¡¯t notice Rowen, but hurries toward the pond. As he approaches nearer, Rowen finally figures out what that man looks like through the moonlight. It is a girl in an enchanter¡¯s robes. She¡¯s slender with brown hair that falls to her waist, and her pretty face looks even more beautiful under the moonlight, but Rowen is so surprised to see her here. Rowen is no stranger to this young girl, because she is Caroline¡¯s sister, Kellen, a student of magic at the royal knights college, a level-¢óenchanter of the water system. Kellen still doesn¡¯t perceive the existence of Rowen, and what she does next just surprised Rowen to gape. She quickly takes off her robe and removes the underwear inside, in a twinkling of an eye, she¡¯s all naked. And her whole body is completely exposed in front of Rowen. Bathed in moonlight, Kellen¡¯s body shines under the moonlight and it looks so gorgeous that it even shocked Rowen. For 16 years, it is the first time for Rowen to see a completely naked woman body. And for this moment, he is completely at a loss but fixes his eyes on Kellen¡¯s body until Kellen shouts and jumps into water. Kellen is enjoying herself in the pond and scooping water over herself with both her hands. It¡¯s quite unlike Rowen¡¯s impression of Kellen. Rowen didn¡¯t like that Kellen when he was a boy, but he didn¡¯t know why he would think that. When he grew up, he seldom sees Kellen, but people of the town do not seem to have much of a liking for this frosty lady from the Tiger family. Although Kellen is prettier and in far better shape than Caroline, Caroline is far more popular in this town than Kellen. Rowen gets up from the ground and walks over to the pond where Kellen is swimming like a happy mermaid. She is too happy to feel Rowen¡¯s presence. Rowen feels overwhelmed with a wisp of warmth surging from his heart. Most of Kellen¡¯s body is wrapped in the water but that clear water still makes her body displayed before his eyes with a hazy feeling, and even more tempting, especially for Rowen, who has never seen a girl¡¯s young body. It is like a fatal magic. Kellen¡¯s long legs rise out of the water and shapes a single line. She plunges into the bottom of the pond and then with a graceful turn, she darts out of the water leaping out like a fish. But suddenly she lets out an earth-shattering scream. ¡°ah¡­ ¡± ¡°You¡¯re in a good mood, miss Kellen, swimming naked so late at night.¡± There is a hint of sarcasm in Rowen¡¯s voice, and he is not afraid to let Kellen know he is here. In fact, he knows that there are not many obstacles in the valley, and that Kellen will surely find him unless he hides, but he doesn¡¯t want to hide, so he chooses to make a clean appearance in front of her. ¡°You are Rowen?¡± Kellen almost completely submerges herself into the pond leaving her head on top of the water and with her hands put over her chest. She looks at Rowen with a look of shame on her face. ¡°You, turn around and don¡¯t look at me!¡± ¡°Miss Kellen, you are too late to say this, because I have seen every inch of your body!¡± says Rowen causally. In fact, he can see Kellen¡¯s fair skin and lovely curves even as she hides herself in the water. ¡°You!¡± Karen looks at Rowen with gritted teeth. ¡°You rascal!¡± ¡°Miss Kellen, it¡¯s me who come here the first and it¡¯s you who take off cloths in front of me. I just can¡¯t refuse your intention of letting me see your body.¡± Rowen replies easily. ¡°You!¡± ¡°I even didn¡¯t Know your existence!¡± Kellen is so angry. ¡°It¡¯s your fault, not mine.¡± Rowen still fixes his eyes on her body. ¡°But now, Miss Kellen, I hope you leave now for you disturb my practice.¡± ¡°You are practicing here?¡± Kellen gives a slight start and then she shouts angrily at him, ¡°how can I dress when you look at me like that?¡± ¡°I have said that I have already seen every inch of your body and if I look twice, it will make no difference.¡± says Rowen looking disapprovingly. ¡°Rowen, you bastard!¡± Kellen says angrily. ¡°I don¡¯ mind if you will stay in the water forever.¡± Rowen says slightly. ¡°Rowen, you just want to play a shame on me, right?¡± Kellen suddenly calms down and her voice becomes cold, ¡°Then I¡¯ll grant your wish.¡± Kellen gets up naked from the pond and slowly wipes the water off her body. She doesn¡¯t care anyone¡¯s watching and then she puts on her clothes to cover her body. With a flick of her hair, Kellen looks back at Rowen and says coldly, ¡°in your eyes, this place belongs to you and Caroline, so when you saw me here, you were angry and deliberately insulted me, didn¡¯t you?¡± At that moment, Rowen notices that Kellen has reverted to be the chilly lady from the Tiger Family. ¡°I know you like Caroline, but I want to tell you that you¡¯d better forget that idea, and I will not let your dream come true as long as I, Kellen, live!¡± There is a hint of hate in Kellen¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Miss Kellen, I¡¯ll appreciate you if you¡¯d better tell your sister not to bother me anymore.¡± Rowen also replies coldly. ¡°Is that so? Then you will soon get your wish.¡± There is a hint of satisfaction in Kellen¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Tomorrow, after Caroline¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony, our father will arrange her marriage. By the way, I can tell you that our father has chosen a good man for her and they may get engagement tomorrow!¡± Kellen suddenly thinks of something. ¡°By the way, I heard that Caroline decided to invite you to the ceremony. Maybe you can meet Caroline¡¯s future husband tomorrow!¡± ¡°I would like to see your future husband, oh, perhaps the current husband. Your sister is going to get married, so you must be married soon,¡± Rowen sneers. ¡°I am only seventeen now, and I have no intention of marrying.¡± ¡°Of course, I know Caroline doesn¡¯t want to get married either. She¡¯s only sixteen, and if she does want to marry someone, she must want to marry you. Unfortunately, she¡¯s not me and she can¡¯t decide her future!¡± Kellen speaks with an unconscious smugness. ¡°You all think Caroline is better than me. You all like Caroline better than me. But she knows nothing, she has no magic, no energy, she¡¯s not a summoner. The only value of her is for marriage, and I, an enchanter of great talent, can decide my future, whom I shall marry or not, of my own choice! ¡® ¡°To gloat over one¡¯s own sister not coming to a good end, Kellen, how evil you are!¡± Says Rowen coldly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it more pathetic, Rowen, that the girl you like has to marry someone else, and you can¡¯t change anything?¡± Kellen retorts. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the woman of your Tiger family.¡± Says Rowen coldly. ¡°Rowen, you¡¯re not only pathetic, you¡¯re hypocritical!¡± Kellen smiles sneeringly.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be sorry you¡¯ve offended me some day!¡± ¡°I never regret anything I¡¯ve done.¡± ¡°By the way, you¡¯d better get out of here if you don¡¯t want everyone in this town to know you¡¯ve got a crescent on your hip.¡± ¡°You!¡± An involuntary flush of shame flashes over Kellen¡¯s face and she feels more exasperated. She looks at Rowen with hatred. ¡°I want to kill you!¡± With an indignant snort, Karen turns and leaves. She doesn¡¯t fight with Rowen which makes Rowen a little surprised; in fact, he is hoping she would start a battle so that he can try the power of the iron armored beast again. Chapter 12 - Bathing Beauty (2) Chapter 12: Bathing Beauty (2) Translator: Pan Junqian Proofread by Peter Gong December 24 of the year of 323 is a special day for Rowen because it is his sixteenth birthday. Similarly, Caroline¡¯s birthday also falls on this day, and today, the Tiger Family will formally hold a coming-of-age ceremony for Caroline. According to the Imperial Law, men officially come of age at eighteen while ladies at sixteen. The coming-of-age ceremony is not necessary, but for some large families, they will usually hold the ceremony for their children. When a man becomes 18 years old, he will be officially granted title and lands from the Empire, while the fact that a lady becomes 16 years old is telling people that she is now an adult and could be able to plan to get married. Anyone who has interest in her can propose a marriage at this time. Caroline¡¯s ceremony is a big deal in the Mayor Town. In the early morning, the town has become very hustling and bustling. The weather has been very good these days, the snow has completely melted, and the temperature has risen a lot, almost giving people a feeling of early spring. There are groups of people at the door of the Tiger Family and several splendid carriages are parked there. Guests who come afar and from cities nearby like the Yadi City have all arrived before noon. Though the ceremony will not be formally held until evening, everyone knows that the guests here are not only to participate in the ceremony. It is said that Caroline will choose her future husband from the unmarried men who come here for her. Besides, a careful observer can find that there are many young men among the people present at the ceremony. ¡°Cousin, you really have to go?¡± asks Nina next to Rowen as he walks out of the Wolf Manor in the late afternoon. ¡°Nina, I told you I can go there alone, why do you have to come with me?¡± Rowen glances at the blonde beauty helplessly. ¡°No way, I fear that many people there will bully you!¡± Nina puffs out her chest, ¡°I¡¯m here to protect you.¡± ¡°Nina, actually I can protect Rowen on my own!¡± Carl feels excited, ¡°You see, I¡¯ve learned the Wind Blade!¡± Regardless of whether Rowen and Nina are interested in watching him or not, Carl utters the spell quickly, and then a wind blade appears, flying toward the wooden door and hitting against the door. Only a deep sound is heard, and the wind blade leaves a mark on the door. ¡°How about that? Isn¡¯t it powerful?¡± Carl looks a little smug. In fact, Carl, who only became a level-1 enchanter last night, has just been able to cast the lowest level spell of the Wind affinity, so it isn¡¯t powerful enough to shock them. Rowen doesn¡¯t want to frustrate Carl, so he nods, ¡°Not bad.¡± While Nina wants him to lose face, she curls her mouth and says, ¡°Well, your wind blade is nothing but a tickle, it doesn¡¯t work at all.¡± ¡°Is that bad? If my blade is used to cut one¡¯s throat, it will definitely kill him!¡± Says Carl who is not convinced. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s good enough if you can cut other people¡¯s clothes!¡± Caroline hums, ¡°Do you think they will have their throat cut willingly? If it¡¯s that easy, why do you have to be an enchanter? Just go and cut someone¡¯s throat with a knife!¡± ¡°Then you wait until I send out dozens of wind blades from all sides at once and see who can escape from them.¡± But Carl doesn¡¯t care about Nina, he is still full of confidence. ¡°I will see if you can release so many wind blades at once.¡± Nina gives Carl a blank look, ¡°Anyway, I will protect Rowen from now on, and you¡¯d better protect yourself!¡± ¡°Nina, I can protect myself.¡± Says Rowen unbearably. Nina is the eldest among the three people, but she often pretends that she is the eldest and says to Rowen that she will protect him. Is she kidding? Even if she is the most powerful one with best talent, Rowen doesn¡¯t want her protection. A man from the famous Wolf Family will need a lady¡¯s protection, he can¡¯t afford to lose his face. ¡°But they have more people and you will be at a disadvantage if you go there alone.¡± Says Nina. ¡°I¡¯m going there for the coming-of-age ceremony, not to fight.¡± Rowen has to remind her. ¡°Humph! The Tiger Family doesn¡¯t invite you to the ceremony out of kindness, we have to be ready for a fight!¡± Nina hums, waving her little fist, and it seems that she is eager to try. Rowen wonders whether Nina really wants to protect him or to look for someone to fight with. He knows, however, that all that she has inherited from her mother is her beauty, not her gentleness. But Rowen knows that Nina will not give up halfway since she has decided to follow him, so he has no choice but to take her to Caroline¡¯s ceremony. A few minutes later, the three arrive at the place where the Tiger Family live. Compared with the sun-down Wolf Manor, the mansion of the Tiger Family is a little luxurious. The splendid carriage at the door and the guests coming in and out of the mansion occasionally all invisibly imply that the Tiger Family is out of ordinary. Rowen is courteously ushered into the dinner hall by the manservant. The hall is already full of well-dressed gentlemen and ladies, some small groups of people talking in low voice and the laughter of girls are heard from time to time. ¡°So many people!¡± Nina whispers. ¡°Yes, so many beautiful ladies!¡± Carl quickly echoes back. ¡°Carl, you are such a big wolf! You just know to watch those beauties, and I¡¯m also a beauty, why don¡¯t you watch me!¡± Nina grumbles. ¡°Nina, I know you are beautiful, but you like Rowen and you don¡¯t like me.¡± Carl whispers. ¡°Carl, stopping talking nonsense again, otherwise I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± Nina¡¯s face turns red and shakes her fist. Rowen takes a casual look around the hall as though he hasn¡¯t heard the conversation. As Carl says, there are quite a lot of beautiful ladies, but he doesn¡¯t know them at all. Neither Caroline, the star of the ceremony tonight, nor Karen is seen here. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Rowen of the Wolf Family?¡± A slightly surprised voice sounds in a sudden, but the voice is too loud that it draws many people¡¯s attention. Rowen feels that hundreds of eyes staring at him almost in an instant. All the guests at present are mostly acquainted with the Tiger Family and they are also more or less familiar with the name of Rowen. What¡¯s more, some guest from the Mayor town know clearly about what¡¯s between Rowen and Caroline. So the appearance of Rowen on this special day reminds them of many things. ¡°Are you Rowen?¡± An obtrusive voice is heard, and then the crowd naturally move aside to allow the young man to walk toward Rowen. The young man is not so strong, but he is very handsome with a female look and a feminine air about him. Rowen doesn¡¯t recognize this young man, but he is alerted by the clothes the man is wearing. That dark black robe looks like the clothes that Rowen is wearing, but the difference is that there is a family logo of a flying eagle on his bosom, besides, a beastlike symbol with two unobtrusive stars on its top also appear on his bosom. That means he is a leve-2 summoner certified by the Summoner Union. That family logo of a flying eagle belongs to the Hawker Family, a time-honored family in the Empire with a history of hundreds of years. ¡°I¡¯m Rowen, and who are you?¡± Asks Rowen indifferently. He has always been polite to strangers, but after the attack at the Thunder Valley, he will not be quite so nice to a stranger who is clearly hostile to him. ¡°Morency¡¤Hawker.¡± Says the young man coldly, ¡°Are you said to be a summoner?¡± ¡°Hey, what does it matter whether Rowen is a summoner or not?¡± Before Rowen could answer, Nina is shouting in disgust, ¡°We don¡¯t know you, and you are so impolite to run here and ask me question.¡± ¡°Do your poor family have the right to deserve my politeness?¡± Morency says contemptuously. ¡°What the hell did you say?¡± Nina is furious. ¡°Believe it or not, I whip you Hell?¡± ¡°Just you?¡± Morency becomes more contemptuous, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I will spare you just because you are pretty? To kill you is just a piece of cake.¡± ¡°You!¡± Nina pulls out her sword behind her, and in a rage, she is ready to use it to kill. ¡°Nina!¡± Rowen yells, ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°Rowen, I¡­¡­¡± Nina looks at Rowen aggrievedly. Apparently, she is reluctant to stop. ¡°You are no match for him.¡± Says Rowen faintly. He knows very well that a level-1 summoner is not so easy for a level-1 warrior to fight with since a summoner is relatively weak in the early stages while a summoner is stronger. ¡°You are somewhat wise to know yourself.¡± Morency looks at Rowen and says in a mocking tone. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand how dare a useless summoner like you come here?¡± ¡°A mad dog like you can be here, so of course I can.¡± Rowen looks at Morency coldly and doesn¡¯t lose his advantage in his words. ¡°What did you say?¡± Morency becomes furious immediately. ¡°Only mad dogs will bite people for no reason.¡± Says Rowen indifferently, ¡°If you are not a biting dog, that means you have to be ordered to bite me. Then I will admit that you¡¯re not a mad dog, you¡¯re a pet dog.¡± ¡°Rowen, good shot! Mad dog or pet dog, it¡¯s a dog anyway!¡± Says Nina clapping her hands. Seeing Rowen help her out, she turns happy instead of being angry. ¡°Rowen, you¡¯re asking for death!¡± Morency¡¯s face turns deathly pale, ¡°I have to fight with you!¡± Chapter 13 - Beating the Strong (1) Chapter 13: Beating the Strong (1) Translator: Ma Shaoyi Proofread by Peter Gong ¡°Why not ask your master first?¡± Rowen speaks sarcastically as he glances knowingly or unknowingly to the other side. There stand a boy and a girl. That beautiful girl is Kellen and that handsome boy is her cousin, Abis. The instinct tells Rowen it should be Kellen who encourages Morency to make troubles. It is clear that someone intends to make things worse since they have been fighting for so long and no one from The Tiger Family comes forward. And now, perhaps this fight is in tune with what The Tiger Family aims at. ¡°Rowen, you dare to fight with me?¡± Morency¡¯s eyes are on fire and he is clearly furious with Rowen. ¡°There¡¯s nothing the Wolfs can¡¯t do.¡± Rowen says slightly.¡±Everybody in the Mayor town knows that I¡¯m good at hitting dogs. I can do it when I was three.¡± Pu! Nina laughs, and Carl gives Rowen a thumbs-up sign of approval. Some people from the town of Mayor in the hall smile slightly. It is true that when Rowen was three, he could beat a dog. However, it was just a small dog. Of course, the puppy was too big for Rowen and Caroline who was just three years old. Caroline was frightened to cry and Rowen drove the puppy away. At that time, people in the town started to joke about Rowen and Caroline, saying that Rowen knew to protect a girl even his so young. ¡°We should back to the yard!¡± Morency says, with his teeth gritting and then he goes away from the hall. The battle between Morency and Rowen draws everyone into the hall, and even Clemson, the previously unseen owner, finally appears. Clemson is nearly fifty but looks like a handsome guy less than forty. It should be said that both men and women in the Tiger family have good genes, or at least good looks. Clemson does not stop the battle, and he just says, ¡°today is Caroline¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony. And this battle can be seen as a show before ceremony, but neither will be killed.¡± Nina makes a sigh of relief when she hears these words, and she whispers to Carl, ¡°this creep has finally said something good!¡± ¡°What kind of talk is that? It protects Rowen from killing that Morency?¡± Carl doesn¡¯t think so. ¡°You fool, Rowen is just a level-I summoner and his summoning beast is still a mystical one while Morency is already a level-II summoner. And how can Rowen be his match?¡± Nina looks upset. ¡°No, I reckon Rowen¡¯s so confident and he must be sure of winning, isn¡¯t he?¡± Carl shakes his head and says. ¡°Otherwise, how could he agree to fight?¡± ¡°You just an idiot! It is well-known that our wolf family will not run away even if we know we¡¯re no match for the enemy, and if Rowen doesn¡¯t agree to battle, will we ever be able to stay in Mayor?¡± Nina snaps. ¡°It seems so!¡± Carl mutters to himself. He looks at Rowen who is standing opposite Morency in a distance and starts to worry about him. Then a low howl draws the attention of the mass. A summoning animal with shiny black fur appears beside Morency. It is not a large summoning animal but about half human in shape, and at first it looks like a large herding dog. ¡°Where¡¯s your summoning beast?¡± Morency looks at Rowen coldly. ¡°You¡¯ll see it soon.¡± Rowen also replies coldly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have a summoning beast at all, Hahaha.¡± Morency smiles wildly. ¡°Rowen, you can give up now!¡± ¡°I have told you that beating a dog is my work. And one or two dogs makes no differences to me.¡± Rowen says calmly. Some people laugh out loud. One dog turns out to be two. ¡°That bastard¡¯s mouth is still so wicked!¡± Kellen, who is also in the crowd, curses Rowen. A good summoner like Morency becomes a mad dog and a pet dog in Rowen¡¯s mouth. The summoning beast of Morency just looks like a dog but becomes a real dog in Rowen¡¯s mouth. ¡°attack! With great anger Morency makes orders to his summoning beast, and a shadow darts at Rowen like an arrow off the string. Rowen pushes the button on the bracelet and suddenly appears inside the iron armored beast, then he starts it as fast as he can and pushes the lever which makes the beast move toward. Rowen learns almost all external aspects of summoning beasts by heart, so he recognizes Morency¡¯s at once. It¡¯s a level-II summoning beast, the wolverines. The wolverines cannot attack by magic. Their greatest weapon is their sharp claws and teeth. Usually, the wolverines make attack against summoners directly instead of attacking their summoning beasts first. The wolverines have no strong force but they possess a swift speed. Although the summoner has a bad condition, attacks from the wolverines still can inflict deadly harm to summoners. Rowen is not worried about his safety as he is sure that even the sharp teeth of the wolverines cannot bite that crust of the iron armored beast ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± As soon as the giant iron appears, there is an uproar of surprise. In fact, even Nina and Carl have never seen the iron armored beast like this before. The wolverine quickly rushes to the iron armored beast, and the beast also quickly rushes to the wolverine. Less than a second, they have the most intimate contact. Only hearing a short scream, people find that the huge iron beast has disappeared. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible!¡± Morency suddenly bellows wildly. But silence surrounds all. It happens so quickly that they have no idea what has happened. All they know is that Rowen is standing there perfectly still, and that Morency¡¯s summoning beast has almost disappeared. The reason is that there is still a trace of the wolverine on the ground: a pool of blood and a pile of flesh. And that for a few seconds Morency¡¯s summoning animal has been killed by Rowen. ¡°Rowen, how dare you kill my summoning beast!¡± Morency roars again. ¡°I will not let you go, fiery tiger, kill him!¡± A huge tiger appears in the court before Mroency¡¯s voice falls. But the tiger is not clumsy as it quickly runs to Rowen quickly. In a moment it is less than a metre away from Rowen, and it opens its jaw wide and a blazing fire bursts from its mouth. The fiery tiger, a Level-¢ó summoning beast, spouts magical fire from its mouth, and this is apparently Morancy¡¯s second summoning beast. As a level-¢ò summoner, he can actually have two summoning beasts at once. Rowen, however, does not expect Morency will continue his attack, and he has to press the bracelet again. He appears inside the iron armored beast and toward that fiery tiger starts as fast as he can. Facing the fiery tiger, Rowen is a little nervous for the wolverine¡¯s sharp teeth cannot break the metal shell of the iron armored, but if it is burned by the magic fire, it will immediately turn very hot, and he, inside the iron beast, will be scalded, too. Now, he only hopes that he can crush the fiery tiger to death before he is burned to death by the fiery tiger. All he knows is to use the huge body of an iron armored beast to crush his opponent,with which he also beats the wolverine like that. The hot flame surrounds the iron armored beast, which greatly surprises people present. Though none of them knows what this huge iron thing is, it seems to them that Rowen must be in great danger for he is being plugged by magical flames. At that moment they hear another short, shrill scream, and then they see that the flame surrounding Rowen has all died out, and that the tiger has suffered the same fate as the wolverine. ¡°Rowen, stop your summoning beast!¡± Kellen¡¯s urgent voice comes to everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°You can¡¯t kill Morency!¡± It has been discovered by all that the huge iron thing, after crushing the fiery tiger, continues to rush forward at a great speed, and it is Morency who just stands before it. The fate of the previous two summoning beasts has convinced everyone that if the iron thing crashes on Morency, he will definitely die. But it looks like that Rowen doesn¡¯t mean to stop his summoning beast. The iron thing is still hurtling toward Morency, who seems too shocked to move. People shout out as they see death is approaching Morency imminently. At that moment, a white shadow flashes and Morency disappears from the spot. The next moment it is discovered that Morency has appeared on the other side, and beside him stands a beautiful maiden in a white robe. Chapter 14 - Beating the Strong (2) Chapter 14: Beating the Strong (2) Translator: Pan Junqian Proofread by Peter Gong The girl in white robe is in her twenties, and she has a long black hair falling over her shoulders, a pair of extremely beautiful eyes, long eyelashes and a white-jade like face. The perfect facial features are combined together in an impeccable way, giving people an unreal feeling that her beauty seems not to belong to the real world. If Karen is the most beautiful girl here, then now, she will be dwarfed by the girl wearing the white robe if she stands in front of her. What¡¯s more, the girl¡¯s slender body figure and perfect curve on her hips and chest also make Karen inferior. ¡°Mr. Wolf, it would be wrong for Morense to provoke you first, but you have punished him enough for killing his two summoning beasts, please stop now.¡± The soft voice of the girl in white robe brings those people back to reality. At that time, everyone finds that the huge iron armored beast has already stopped. ¡°Who are you?¡± Rowen asks, staring at the girl after he has turned the armored beast into a bracelet. Perrucci? Rowen stands still for a while, and he can¡¯t help thinking of Crewson¡¯s brother-in-law, Earl Perrucci. Could this girl have anything to do with Earl Perrucci? ¡°Cousin!¡± Karen hurries towards here, and the way she calls the girl also confirms Rowen¡¯s suspicion that she is the daughter of Earl Perrucci. ¡°Karen, you¡¯d better take Morency to have a rest.¡± Joy says to Karen. Morency seems to have been so shocked that he just stands there speechless. It¡¯s no wonder that the destruction of two summoning beasts at that moment is indeed a great shock for a summoner. Although the summoner can summon again and replace the dead summoning beasts with other summoning beasts, it is not so easy to do so. Usually, the abilities of these late comers are not as powerful as the former ones. Besides, because of the amazing spiritual connection between the summoner and summoning beast, when the summoning beast is killed, it will bring damage to the summoner to a certain degree. Though this will not threaten their life, it still has to take a long time to recover. Because of this, every summoner cherishes his summoning beasts very much, and some even value them more than his own life. But now, Morency has lost two summoning beasts in just a few minutes, so it is no wonder that he will be crazy. ¡°Rowen, you¡¯re so great!¡± Unable to contain her excitement, Nina runs through the crowd and then jumps straight at Rowen. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± there come two coughs next to him, followed by Carl¡¯s voice. ¡°Nina, pay attention to your image, if you want to make out then you two can go home¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Nina lets go of Rowen and glares at Carl, and her pretty face is slightly flushed. Though Nina and Carl are excited and happy, the people around them are in quite different mood. What has happened so far still makes them confused, but one thing is sure that Rowen has just defeats a level-II summoner easily. That is to say, the 16-year-old Rowen has already been stronger than a level-II summoner, which is out of everyone¡¯s expectation. ¡°Mr. Wolf, could you tell me exactly what your summing beast is?¡± Joy asks. At this question, people turn to look at Rowen, and they also want to know the answer. Joy¡¯s soft and attractive voice and beautiful eyes are so appealing that Rowen loses his mind for a moment. He instinctively takes off his eyes to suppress that abnormal throbs in his heart and tries to reply as calmly as he could, ¡°Miss Perrucci, I also wish that I can know what my summoning beast is.¡± ¡°Since Mr. Wolf doesn¡¯t want to tell, I won¡¯t force to do so.¡± Joy smiles gently. She doesn¡¯t keep asking. Rowen feels relieved and at the same time the people around are greatly let down. ¡°Rowen, you really surprised me today!¡± Crewson walks up to Rowen, his tone sounding so queer. After that, he glances at the people around and smiles, ¡°My little girl¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony is about to start, please go back into the hall first.¡± But there is no doubt that Rowen has impressed them a lot. When Caroline appears in the hall, the fight between Rowen and Morency is instantly forgotten and everyone has focused their attention on Caroline. Apparently, Caroline carefully dresses up for tonight¡¯s ceremony, and the color of her clothes is still her favorite sky blue. But she has put on a suit dress and her hair is also coiled at the back of her head, which makes her more mature. Unfortunately, although the evening dress has been elaborately designed to make up for her shortcomings on her body, people can still feel her immaturity. But this doesn¡¯t matter and Caroline is still the leading role tonight, attracting the most attention in the hall. Her pure but little shy smile on her childish pretty face has a different charm that is enough for everyone to show his pity for her. Rowen is also watching Caroline, but he doesn¡¯t like the way she is dressed tonight. In his eyes, the girl in a blue-sky dress as usual looks more comfortable. ¡°Nina, do you think Caroline will ask Rowen for the second dance later?¡± Carl Whispers. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Nina snaps back. ¡°Well, Rowen, if Caroline asks you for the second dance, will you accept?¡± Asks Carl. ¡°Hey, Carl, I¡¯ll punch you if you ask me again.¡± Before Rowen could reply, Nina is staring at Carl in an unpleasant way. ¡°I¡¯m just asking, Nina. Don¡¯t you think Caroline invites Rowen here just for the second dance at her ceremony?¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± Carl gets punched on his head when he has barely finished saying that. He holds his head and looks at Nina with a painful face. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll knock you out if you say that again!¡± Nina is shaking her fist. She has just given Carl a crack, but Carl believes that if he continues asking that question, Nina¡¯s fist might possibly fall straight on his head. On the Cang Yun Continent, the second dance on the coming-of-age ceremony is given a very special meaning. The coming-of-age ceremony for young girls is divided into three steps: the first step is that the mother combs her daughter¡¯s hair; the second step is that the father and the daughter have the first dance; the third step is that the young girl will invite an unmarried man present to the ceremony and this unmarried man is often the one she loves. That¡¯s why Carl thinks that Caroline will ask Rowen for the second dance. Rowen ignores what Carl and Nina are debating because he is looking at Carline¡¯s mother combing Caroine¡¯s hair. Caroline¡¯s mother is called Emma, and she comes from an ordinary family. In fact, Rowen has been impressed with Emma for a long time. Emma and Caroline have something in common in terms of their personality¡ª they are both gentle. Emma lets Caroline¡¯s curled hair down and gently combs it. It will be her last comb for her daughter, so it takes four or five minutes before she finishes. Then, accompanied by the soft music played by the musicians, Caroline begins her first dance with Crewson. After a while, the music ends. Caroline and Crewson stops dancing on the dancing floor. ¡°Caroline, my beautiful daughter, I now pronounce you an adult.¡± Crewson¡¯s gentle voice reaches everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°From now on, you can do whatever you want, or you can choose your dancing partner. Now, let¡¯s see who will be the lucky one to be my little girl¡¯s first choice. With his words, everyone is clear that the most important event of this evening is coming. That is, Caroline will choose an unmarried man to dance with her for the second time. Countless eyes are focused on Caroline, and some of the young men push their bodies forward to make it easier for Caroline to notice them. The fact that these people come to the ceremony often means they want to marry the youngest girl of the Tiger Family. Caroline rolls her eyes to run down the people around, and finally falls on Rowen who stands in the corner. Unlike other men who are pushing back and forth, Rowen, on the contrary, is standing far away showing no interest in the event. But unfortunately, no matter how far away he is, Caroline has spotted him at last. When Caroline sees Rowen, she smiles brightly and them walks over to him. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Crewson looks a little pale and coughs slightly. Apparently, he is warning Caroline, but she looks as if she has not heard her father and continues walking toward Rowen. Following the direction that Caroline is heading to, everyone sees Rowen standing there. A lot of people would think Rowen¡¯s presence here is abnormal, and now they are sure that Rowen is here for this moment because Caroline will definitely choose Rowen. People know that Caroline still goes to the Wolf Family for Rowen though the Wolf Family and the Tiger Family do not get along well now. Disappointment appears on the faces of those unmarried men, and some of them are beginning to look at Rowen with jealousy. Only Crewson¡¯s face is getting worse for this is not what he wants. Seeing Caroline is about to walk up to Rowen, Crewson shouts at last, ¡°Caroline!¡± Caroline finally stops and turns around looking at Crewson with a puzzled look on her face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Dad?¡± Asks she. Crewson is angry, but he still keeps a smile on his face, saying in a gentle voice, ¡°Caroline, I just wanna tell you, this is an important choice in your life, you have to be really careful.¡± Caroline smiles brightly, ¡°I know, Dad, I¡¯ll think it over.¡± With that, Caroline continues walking towards Rowen and very soon she is standing in front of him. ¡°Rowen¡­¡± Caroline calls Rowen¡¯s name in a very happy way. Hearing this, Crewson is unable to cover up his darkening face and everyone in the hall also thinks that Caroline is inviting Rowen for the second dance. Chapter 15 - Encounter a Killer Again (1) Chapter 15: Encounter a Killer Again (1) Translator: Ma Shaoyi Proofread by Peter Gong Rowen frowns and readies to refuse, but then he hears Caroline¡¯s words, ¡°You really come! I was afraid you are not coming to my ceremony. Haha, I¡¯m really glad to see you, so I¡¯ll say hello to you first!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± People are surprised to see Caroline just greet to Rowen. But why does she greet Rowen right now but not at other moments? ¡°My attendance has no relations with you,¡± Rowen says coldly. ¡°Ha, anyway you are here now. I¡¯ll go and dance now,¡± Caroline giggles and leaves. Just as everyone is wondering who Caroline will choose to dance with this time, Caroline goes straight to Clemson. ¡°Father, I want you to dance with me a second time!¡± There is a moment of relief as well as disappointment. Of course, the real relief comes from none other than Clemson, and it is only then that his face begins to look better. Actually, not every girl has a lover when she becomes an adult. At this case, she can choose to dance with his father again, which means she makes no choice and everyone has chances. Although that isn¡¯t part of Clemson¡¯s plan, either, in his opinion it is far better for Caroline not to choose Rowen for the second dance. A few minutes later, the ceremony is officially coming to an end when Caroline and Clemson finish their dance, and then there is a real dinner. The lights are dim and the music decadent. Dozens of couples slid onto the dancing floor. Waitresses, carrying drinks and alcohol, wade through the crowd, handing out whatever the guests want to eat and, if the guests want nothing, they can just sit in the corner like Rowen without any disturbance. ¡°Look, Rowen, this wine tastes good, want to try it?¡± Carl holds a glass of wine in his hand and looks intoxicated. Nina glares at Carl. ¡°You think Rowen¡¯s an alcoholic like you?¡± ¡°Nina, you shouldn¡¯t be angry with me for nobody invites you for a dance.¡± Carl shakes his head. ¡°it¡¯s normal for a man to drink. How can you call me an alcoholic?¡± ¡°We should go.¡± Rowen, however, gets up and walks out. ¡°Now?¡± Carl was taken back. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t go? Then we¡¯ll go!¡± Nina, who doesn¡¯t seem to like this place, either, follows Rowen outside. Carl quickly empties his glass and puts down it. He chases out. ¡°hey, wait up for me, you two!¡± Rowen¡¯s departure does not attract much attention, except for a pair of beautiful eyes that follow Rowen all the time until he is completely out of sight. ¡­. ¡°Wohu¡­ ¡± Carl cheers excitedly as he leaves the Tiger family and walks on the cold streets of Mayor. ¡°Carl, what are you doing? Get drunk and go crazy!¡± Nina yells at him. ¡°Are you kidding me? Can a little wine make me drunk?¡± Carl then bellows to the air. ¡°Ah¡­ ¡± ¡°Hey, if you get mad again, I¡¯ll knock you out!¡± Nina glares at Carl, her fist in the air, ready to attack. ¡°Nina, I¡¯m not crazy!¡± Seeing Nina intends to hit him, Carl says swiftly. ¡°I¡¯m just too excited as it has been a long time before our Wolf family is so proud like that. Rowen is so outstanding at Tiger family today. Morency doesn¡¯t show up then, he must be afraid to appear. Ahahaha.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not crazy.¡± Nina is convinced by Carl. ¡°Ha, there¡¯s nothing good about the Tiger family. I¡¯ll be the first female martial artist in the empire and you will be the first enchanter and Rowen will be the best summoner. We have nothing to fear and that little Tiger family should be belittled by us.¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re going to vanquish the Tiger family and sweep across the Cang Yun Continent, hahaha¡­¡± Carl begins to speak freely. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll defeat Caroline and Kellen and that Joey¡­ ¡± says Nina. ¡°Nina, It¡¯s undependable for you to defeat Caroline and Kellen, but it seems that Joey hasn¡¯t offended you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of her pretty face, huh? I think she¡¯s trying to seduce Rowen!¡± Says Nina angrily. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re jealous!¡± Carl laughs. ¡°Don¡¯t laugh!¡± Nina glares at Carl. ¡°I am jealous! She¡¯s the daughter of Earl Perrucci and she¡¯s not a good guy. Well, will they dare do this to us Wolfs family if the Earl Perrucci of Tiger family doesn¡¯t back them?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s right.¡± Carl nods in agreement, then turns to the other side and shouts to Rowen, who has been silent all along. ¡°So Rowen, what the hell is your summoning beast? It looks pretty awesome!¡± ¡°Yeah, Rowen, what the hell is that?¡± Nina asks with interest. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡± Rowen smiles faintly. He is calm now, compared with Carl¡¯s excitement, for he knows that beating Morency is a big fluke. In fact, if Morancy¡¯s two summoning beasts have not intended to attack him, his iron armored beast would not crush them, because his current knowledge of iron armored beast is so limited that he does not know how to get it to attack others. Seeing how curious Nina and Carl look, Rowen adds, ¡°I¡¯m working on it these days, and I¡¯ll let you know when I get it all figured out.¡± ¡°Well, tell me first, and then tell Carl,¡± Nina says with a smile. ¡°Why should Rowen tell you in the first place?¡± Carl looks at Nina. ¡°Because I¡¯m Rowen¡¯s cousin sister!¡± Nina says. ¡°But I¡¯m Rowen¡¯s cousin brother too!¡± Carl protests. ¡°Is that a good enough reason?¡± Nina¡¯s pink fist is raised again. Carl is silent, and after a moment he mutters, ¡°such a violent girl, I am sure you may never get married.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Nina is about to explode again. ¡°Well, you two should stop playing now, and I¡¯ll tell you at the same time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s getting late. We¡¯d better go home.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go back and tell mum, she¡¯ll be delighted to know Rowen¡¯s so tough now.¡± Nina says happily. ¡°Yeah, I want everyone to know, we had a big day at the tiger!¡± Carl echoed. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s Rowen, it¡¯s none of your business!¡± Nina said quickly. Carl didn¡¯t care. ¡°Rowen¡¯s power is our power, our Wolf Family¡¯s power.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like to talk with you, I¡¯ll go home first!¡± Nina gives Carl a supercilious look and hurries forward. ¡°Hey, Nina, wait for me!¡± Carl catches up. The two families actually live next door. As they disappear, Rowen hesitates for a moment and heads out of town. Rowen, of course, is going to his secret valley, the perfect place for his training, where he would surely be staying today if it weren¡¯t for Caroline¡¯s ceremony, because he is desperate to improve his physical fitness so that he can fully harness the iron armored beast. He has forgotten all the cheerful things in Tiger family, and Rowen, hurrying along the road to the secret valley, suddenly feels an uncomfortable sensation, as though a pair of eyes are staring back at him. ¡°Who? Come out!¡± Rowen turns back abruptly and shouts into the dark distance, feeling that he is being followed. No response. Rowen wonders. Maybe he thinks too much? He is about to turn and moves on, when a sudden gust of cold air raises an alarm in Rowen¡¯s heart. Almost unconsciously, he presses the button on the bracelet. Almost at the same moment, Rowen sees the sharp point of a sword is within ten centimeters away from him. For a split second, Rowen seems to have seen death coming. He knows he can¡¯t get away from it, and something tells him to close his eyes. ¡°Bing¡­¡± Rowen is woken up by the sound of metal touching his ears. Rowen opens his eyes at once and sees that he is already inside the iron armored beast, but that he is breaking out in a cold sweat. Taking a deep breath, Rowen regains his composure quickly. He starts the iron armored beast and looks at the screen. He discovered days before that the screen can show clearly all surrounding things in the night. It is a black man, petite frame, plain appearance, carrying a sticky long iron sword. At the moment, however, the iron sword is in close contact with the body of the iron armored beast. The bang is obviously the sound of the iron sword impinging on the body of the iron armored beast, but the iron sword cannot pierce the body of the iron armored beast, and thanks to this Rowen has a narrow escape this time. Chapter 16 - Encounter a Killer Again (2) Chapter 16: Encounter a Killer Again (2) Translator: Pan Junqian Proofread by Peter Gong Bang! Bang! There come two more loud bangs, and the man in black continuously stabs the iron armored beat with his long sword. But it does no harm at all to the beast and Rowen just feels slight vibration. Rowen pushes the control rod with his right hand to control the beast to rush towards the man. Though the man¡¯s sword cannot hurt him at all, Rowen doesn¡¯t want to keep getting beaten up. The iron armored beast hits the man swiftly. Rowen is pleased when he sees the man is about to be crashed, but he finds that the man has slipped away to the back of the beast at that very moment. Rowen jerks the control rod and the beast flies backwards. It seems that Rowen is now quite adept at steering forward and backward. The man in black flashes away and hides again. It can be said that the man in black is quite agile and nimble. What makes Rowen exasperated is that the man has swiftly moved to the right side of the iron armored beast.Though he can control the beast to move forward and backward, he cannot control its lateral movement. So he could only make a turn first, and then crashes into the man. But the speed will slow down if it is done in this way, and he is not yet very familiar with this kind of operation, so it is almost impossible to hit the man at all. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I can do with these buttons.¡± Rowen looks at the dozens of buttons on the console, and he doesn¡¯t know how these buttons function except the start button and the red button that turns the iron armored beast into a bracelet, and he doesn¡¯t dare press them. ¡°Ho¡­¡± The black man¡¯s roar comes into Rowen¡¯s ears, and Rowen quickly looks at the screen, but he is shocked. The man in black is standing not far from the right side, holding his sword high and a red stream of Dou Chi coming out from the tip. The sword slashes down and the Dou Chi is shooting at the iron armored beast. Boom! The beast is hit by Dou Chi and shakes violently, and the violent jolt also makes Rowen feel sick inside the mecha. ¡°Damn, this guy has got a strong Dou Chi in him!¡± Rowen mutters to himself. Though the red Dou Chi doesn¡¯t pierce the beast, it is still a bit difficult for him to tolerate. He knows that he cannot keep going like this, so he has to make some changes. However, the man in black has already held high the long sword again at this moment. The Dou Chi has been activated again and slashes down onto the iron armored beast. Rowen pushes the control rod to quickly move the beast forward so as to avoid being attacked by Dou Chi. Then he swiftly turns around and runs towards the man. Unfortunately, the man is not the summoning beasts that he has coped with tonight, so he doesn¡¯t have to confront this tough guy with toughness. When the man sees the iron armored beast coming, he immediately moves aside and then swings his sword at the beast again. So Rowen has no choice but to hide away. Boom! There comes another bang. After all, the beast¡¯s body is not flexible enough, so it is accidentally hit by another blow of Dou Chi. The beast shakes so violently that Rowen almost jumps off his chair inside the mecha. Even though he knows he is tied to a chair, he steadies himself with his hand on the console. ¡°The energy gun is activated.¡± Then comes the familiar voice of the iron armored beast. ¡°Energy gun?¡± Rowen stops for a while, then he vaguely remembers that the beast has said that the energy gun belongs to its weapon system, so it is supposed to be used for attack. Only then does he realize that he has accidentally pressed a button on the console. ¡°The target has been locked on. Do you need me to shoot?¡± The voice of the beast comes out again. ¡°Shoot!¡± says Rowen immediately. Though he is not quite sure what it means, he guesses it is asking him if he means to attack. Boom! At that time, the man in black slashes down onto the beast. ¡°The target is moving, unlocatable, unlocatable!¡± The voice of the iron armored beast appears again. ¡°What should I do?¡± Rowen is in a trance. ¡°The Free-aim Mode has been activated, you can aim at the target and shoot on your own.¡± answers the beast. Rowen feels a headache. Free-aim Mode, what the hell is that? At that moment, through the screen he notices there are some slight changes in the shape of the beast. Something like a ball with a small hole in it appears on the top of the beast. Then he notices that the ball could rotate at will. And in the lower left corner of the bigger screen, there appears a smaller screen with some symbols that he could not understand. ¡°What¡¯s this small screen?¡± Rowen keeps asking. ¡°It¡¯s a virtual sighting device that allows you to aim at the target you want to shoot at.¡± The iron armored beast answers quickly. Rowen finds himself confused again. He thinks for a while and asks, ¡°Just tell me how to use it right now!¡± ¡°After activating the energy gun, you press the Shooting Mode switch button, aim at the target with the virtual sighting device, and press the shooting button¡­¡± Finally, Rowen figures out how to use the energy gun as the beast explains, at the same time, he has to control the beast as it moves back and forth avoiding the attack from the man. However, it is too difficult for him to use when he figures out how to use the energy gun. And it is also very inconvenient to use what is called virtual sighting device because he needs to keep pressing several buttons to lock on his target.What makes him most depressed is that it takes him several times to aim at the man, but all his efforts are wasted as soon as the man moves aside. ¡°Why is this virtual sight device so hard to operate?¡± Rowen could not help complaining. ¡°Because it should take some training before getting proficient with it, and if you switch to man-machine integrated mode, it will be easier for you to use the energy gun,¡± answers the beast. ¡°Let me put it this way, can I say it¡¯s unlikely for me to hit that guy with an energy gun right now?¡± Rowen frowns. ¡°Not sure, there is a great deal of uncertainty in shooting. You have to shoot before you know whether it will hit your enemy or not. If you don¡¯t shoot as what you are doing right now, I¡¯m sure that you cannot hit the enemy.¡± Its tone sounds strange. Rowen remembers that the voice of the beast has always been the same¡ªemotionless, no ups and downs in tone, always the same in volume. But he doesn¡¯t know whether it is his illusion or something else, he senses a feeling of banter in its words. But now he doesn¡¯t have enough time to think about it. It seems that the man won¡¯t give up before he kills it, and he still continuously attacks the beast¡¯s metal body. Though Rowen can escape most attacks, the body of beast is still hit occasionally, which makes him very upset. He thinks the beast is right, even though he may not be able to hit his enemy with the energy gun, he should at least try a few times. Bang! A flash of white light comes out from the top of the iron armored beast, like a shining meteor and speeds toward the man. Finally, Rowen fires his first shot. ¡°Boom!¡± The meteor flies past half a meter away from the man and then falls on the ground. A huge sound is heard and in the the ground a small hole is blasted out. Rowen is too stunned to say a word. Isn¡¯t this, isn¡¯t this energy gun too powerful? For a moment, Rowen feels a little bit excited. ¡°Bang bang bang.¡± He makes several shots again, But unfortunately, he misses the target many times, just blasting out several holes beside the man. However, it has clearly brought huge pressure to the man, at least he will dodge to left and right instead of fighting back as Rowen opens fire. Rowen feels good to gain the upper hand, he pushes the control rod to control the giant beast to move towards the man, and constantly shoots him at the same time. Streaks of white light fly to the man, and he wants to avoid attacks from the beast on the one hand and the energy gun¡¯s shooting on the other hand, which makes him look awkward. At this moment comes the urgent voice of the beast, ¡°Warning, warning, insufficient energy, please replenish energy as soon as possible!¡± The Rowen¡¯s excitement seems to be extinguished with cold water, and he doesn¡¯t know what insufficient energy means, but he knows there is nothing good about this warning because the last time it gave a warning, he had his own house destroyed. ¡°How to replenish energy?¡± Says Rowen hastily. ¡°The energy crystal can quickly replenish energy.¡± Answers the beast. ¡°Where can I find energy crystals?¡± Rowen asks. The beast stays silent for a moment before replying, ¡°The system shows that there are no energy crystals for sale nearby.¡± ¡°What should I do?¡± Rowen feels a little anxious. ¡°Please expose the mecha to sunlight, it can absorb the sun¡¯s energy to replenish it,¡± says the beast, ¡°but it will take a long time.¡± ¡°But now it¡¯s evening. Where is the sun?¡± Rowen does not know whether to cry or to laugh. Although he feels relieved to learn that solar energy can power the beast, he can¡¯t yet solve the problem right now. ¡°The mecha still has 10 percent energy left. When it¡¯s less than 1 percent, the mecha will automatically shut down the power system and start hibernating.¡± Says the beast,¡±Every bullet of the energy guns will cost a thousandth of the energy. Under such a circumstance, you¡¯d better not fire too much.¡± Rowen feels annoyed. Does the beast run out of its energy just because he has been shooting a lot? It seems that he cannot shoot at will anymore. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Says Rowen coldly as he stops the iron armored beast. ¡°Why are you trying to kill me?¡± Since Rowen cannot defeat him with weapons, he has to outsmart him. Rowen has had a plan in his mind. ¡°You¡¯ll see when you get to the hell!¡± The man in black says coldly. ¡°Then I will send you to the hell first!¡± Rowen hums coldly, ¡°Bang!¡± he fires the energy gun. But this time, the system has automatically targeted the man before he can move. ¡°Er¡­¡± The man in black screams, his body is pierced and his blood gushes from his chest. Then he falls on his back. The man covers his chest with one hand and the blood bleeds from between his fingers. He manages to stand up, but he stumbles and half knees down on the ground. Chapter 17 - Practicing in the Secret Valley (1) Chapter 17: Practicing in the Secret Valley (1) Translator: Ma Shaoyi Proofread by Peter Gong ¡°You such a mean bastard!¡± The man in black looks at Rowen or the iron armored beast angrily, because he can¡¯t see Rowen at all. ¡°People like you have no right to say me mean.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, you¡¯d better tell me at once who sent you to kill me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said that you¡¯ll know it when you get to the underworld, hahaha¡­¡± the man in black laughs wildly. ¡°I never thought, me, Dartger, will die in a place like this, it¡¯s really my¡­ shame!¡± Spitting out the last word, the man in black falls on his back again, and then he becomes completely silent. Rowen shuts off the power of the iron armored beast and turns it into a bracelet. He ambles to the man in black. Rowen frowns as he looks at the dead black man. From that wizard in the thunder valley to this black man, Rowen has been assassinated twice in less than ten days, but he doesn¡¯t understand why or who has been trying to kill him. Is the Tiger family? Rowen shakes his head. It should not be the Tiger family who wants to assassinate him as they have millions of chances before. In addition, the Tiger family and the Wolfs, while seemingly at odds, are not so hostile like that. Thinking of the middle-aged man he met in the thunder valley, Rowen remembers what the man has said. Are there really some people in the world who have been watching him? But even so, why did he remain safe those 16 years before, but now killers appear one after another? ¡°His name is Dartger?¡± Rowen mutters, remembering last words of the man in black. ¡°Now I know his name, maybe I can get some information.¡± ¡°Dartger is a killer with a little fame.¡± A sound suddenly comes, and at the same moment a white shadow appears. A beautiful girl in white robes comes by the side of Rowen. ¡°You?¡± Rowen frowns slightly. It is Joy, whom he has to meet sometimes before. ¡°I just come out for a breath, and noticing something is happening here, so I come to have a look. It really surprises me.¡± Joy smiles softly and looks at Rowen with a charming expression. ¡°I¡¯m getting really curious about you now, Mr. Wolf!¡± ¡°Miss Peruci, I shall be much obliged to you if you will tell me information about this man.¡± Says Rowen faintly, still looking slightly away from Joy, who is too beautiful. ¡°I know little much about him, I only know he is a freelance killer, not good in capacity, but the assassination rate is high.¡± Joy makes a slight pause and says, ¡°as far as I know, Dartger mainly works in the imperial capital. If Mr. Wolf agrees, I can check on his employer when I get back to the imperial capital.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Miss Peruci. I¡¯ll find out myself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s getting late. I¡¯ll go first.¡± Rowen says coldly. Rowen turns back, but Joy says, ¡°Mr. Wolf, aren¡¯t you just going to thank me but just go like this?¡± ¡°Miss Peruci, how would you like me to thank you?¡± Rowen frowns, never looking back. ¡°That¡¯s easy. Just don¡¯t call me Miss Peruci anymore. Call me Joy.¡± Joy smiles softly. ¡°Well, Joy, can I go now?¡± Rowen doesn¡¯t want to spend too much time with her, because he can¡¯t seem to keep calm in front of her, which isn¡¯t a good thing for him. ¡°And I¡¯ll call you Rowen, okay?¡± Joy says again. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Rowen replies casually, ignoring Joy and striding off toward Wolf Manor. The thing that just happened lets him lose the interest in practice in the secret valley and he decides to go home first. Behind him, Joy says nothing. But Rowen still notices that she is looking at him all the time, a feeling that somehow makes him uncomfortable. ¡­. Back to the Wolf manor, Rowen was intended to telling Patriarch Brain that he met a killer again while the Patriarch Brain was yet not back home since his departure last time. Rowen cannot understand why someone wants to kill him, and he does not understand, either, who wants to kill him. He simply stops thinking about it, and for him, the only thing should be practice and making himself stronger, which may give him a better chance of survival when he encounters a killer. Helped by the iron armored beast, Rowen escapes assassination twice, so he becomes more and more confident of the iron armored beast. Rowen still practices the breath of the sun and the moon tonight and the next day he goes to the secret valley again with enough food. The sun is shining down in the valley, and today is a sunny day, which is good for Rowen. The sunny weather not only helps his exercise, but more importantly, the sunlight can replenish the energy for the iron armored beast as well. After summoning the iron armored beast, Rowen asks, ¡°You can improve energy like this?¡± ¡°Yes, but switching into hibernation mode will allow me to recharge faster.¡± Answers the iron armored beast. ¡°Then go and switch to hibernation mode,¡± Rowen speaks casually. ¡°Please leave the cabin,¡± says the iron armored beast. ¡°How can I leave out?¡± Rowen knows that this space is called the cabin by the iron armored beast itself. He was entered the cabin through the door before, but he never finds out the door out. He usually changes the iron armored beast into a bracelet when he wants to go out. ¡°You can open the door of the cabin.¡± Answers the iron armored beast. After a while, Rowen finally knows how to open the hatch, but only by pressing a button somewhere on the console. After going out of the cabin, Rowen hears a clatter of metal behind him, and when he looks around, he sees that the iron armored beast is morphing again. But this time the iron armored beast does not change into a new shape, but changes into the same shape when he first summoned it, that great iron house. ¡°This is the so-called hibernation mode!¡± Rowen finally knows something. At this point, he has a feeling that when he first summoned the iron armored beast, it was in low energy. And it is long-day sunbathing that causes it to change. Considering that other people¡¯s summoning beasts need to eat to replenish their strength, while his only needs to get some sunbathing, Rowen cannot help but marvel at the wonder of the creator that such a strange summoning beast can be made. After a few moments, Rowen doesn¡¯t notice that iron armored beast anymore. And he is sitting on the ground to practice as usual. It isn¡¯t until sunset that the iron armored beast is fully charged up, which makes Rowen a little curious. He remembers that the last time the iron armored beast was been under the sun for two or three hours at most, and this time it takes nearly ten hours. Under questioning, Rowen finally realizes that the last time the energy was not full, but enough for the iron armored beast to fight properly. Over the next few days, Rowen begins to speed up his exercise and at the same time learning all the buttons on the console. The iron armored beast is willing to answer questions from Rowen but sometimes he doesn¡¯t figure out all problems, either. However, he finds that it should take more than a few days to fully understand the buttons on the console. He only knows the iron armored beast still has many powers he doesn¡¯s know and it can even fly to the sky. But the iron armored beast tells him that he is not strong enough to perform those difficult operations. Except for making the mecha crush forward, Rowen eventually finds out that he can use a power gun which is badly in targeting. He shots at the same target ten times and cannot make it once. This success rate discourages him a little. Another thing he knows is that to be a mecha knight, one should not only be in a good body condition. According to the beast, body condition is only the most basic condition. To be a real mecha fighter or even a mecha knight, one needs to train the mecha combat skills. ¡°I should meet the body condition first¡± Rowen decides not to think about a technique for the time being, but to concentrate on developing his the breath of the sun and the moon. He clearly feels the real Qi growing thicker in his meridians, and every day he can feel his body getting better, which makes him feel good. It doesn¡¯t mean that summoners don¡¯t want to be physically fit, although they are generally not. In this way, Rowen practices day and night in his secret valley, and as the iron armored beast has told him that he has a great talent and he is making progress every day. However, to practice the first layer of the Sun and Moon Mind Method is not something that can be completed in ten days and half a month. Even though his talent is very good, it takes a long time to reach this level. In fact, in the process of practice, he often encounters some difficulties, and at this time, he has to turn to the iron armored beast for help. So as the days of practice increase, he learns more and more about the Sun and the Moon Mind Method. There are many meridians in the human body, and these meridians have infinite potentials. The so-called internal work is to practice these meridians. The human body mainly has twelve meridians and eight singular meridians, while the Moon Mind Method focuses on the cultivation of eight singular meridians. In other words, the Moon Mind Method is to constantly absorb the essence of the sun and the moon and merge into their own true Qi. And then using this Qi, one can smooth the eight channels in the body. When the eight channels are all through, it can be said that the method has almost been practised to the highest state. But it isn¡¯t going to be easy. For Rowen now, his goal is simply to get through the first meridian, the spur meridian of the eight. Chapter 18 - Practicing in the Secret Valley (2) Chapter 18: Practicing in the Secret Valley (2) Translator: Pan Junqian Proofread by Peter Gong When the breath flows through the meridians, there will always be some obstacles in some places that are not so smooth for the breath to pass, and to open meridians is to remove these obstacles. According to the Sun and Moon Mind Method, this is what opening acupuncture points means. Each meridian has to go through several or even dozens of acupuncture points, and only by opening all of the acupuncture points could one opens a meridian. But now, Rowen has not even opened the first acupuncture point, and only when the breath of sun and moon reaches a certain intensity could one open the meridian. It is late January of the year of 324. In the Secret Valley, Rowen sits cross-legged on the floor. The moon is shining brightly on him, and a cool energy flow gets into his body and into his veins. The breath of sun and moon runs at full speed to strike the acupuncture points. At this very moment, Rowen is attempting to strike his first acupuncture point. He feels that nearly a month of cultivation has greatly increased the amount of the breath in his body, so he wants to strike the first acupuncture point. As the saying goes, all things are difficult before they are getting easy. Once the first step is successful, the rest will be much smoother. The breath violently strikes the obstacles in the meridian over and over again, but it fails every time. Later, the breath seems to become a little weaker, and there is no longer a strong momentum as before. Meanwhile, Rowen begins to feel the pain from the meridian. ¡°Hu¡­¡­¡± Rowen knows he can¡¯t keep on doing this, he opens his eyes slowly and lets out a long sigh. It is a near miss to him and it seems that he has to take more few days to cultivate before reaching a success. ¡°Let¡¯s go home and see.¡± Rowen stands up. The last time he went home was the day before New Year. When he knows that Patriarch Brain doesn¡¯t return, he goes back to the valley with enough solid food and continues his cultivation. For him, New Year is not such an important day. What he only worries about is that Patriarch Brain has been away for a long time and doesn¡¯t return. But he does not dare to think of the worst, and he tells himself that Patriarch Brain has just been delayed by something and cannot come back for the time being. Rowen is about to leave when he hears someone¡¯s footstep through a crack on the rock of the valley. Rowen feels stunned, who will be here this time? Soon the visitor appears in the valley, and Rowen is surprised to see that familiar figure. Is it her again? ¡°Miss Karen, come here for another skinny dipping?¡± Rowen says hello to the person first, with something of a joke in his voice. It is none other than Karen, the daughter of the Tiger Family, who has arrived so late at night. Apparently, Karen is not surprised to see Rowen here, but when she hears him say this, anger and shame come over her pretty face. She glares at Rowen and gnashes the teeth in anger, ¡°Rowen, I¡¯ll kill you if you say it again!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rowen doesn¡¯t care. ¡°That doesn¡¯t scare me at all.¡± Karen¡¯s chest goes up and down, obviously she gets angry. But somehow, she manages to suppress her anger and turns to a new topic. ¡°Rowen, do you know that the Wolf Family has brought a great turmoil to the Mayor Town in order to find you?¡± Karen says, but still with irritation in her voice. ¡°How nice of you to hide here!¡± ¡°My family is looking for me?¡± Rowen really gets a little surprised now because Karen doesn¡¯t need to lie to him about something that is going to be proven soon, so it seems that he really has to go back immediately. ¡°Your beautiful cousin came to my house looking for Caroline!¡± Karen snorts. ¡°Then, it seems to me that I ought to thank you for informing me of this?¡± says Rowen indifferently, ¡°Unfortunately, Miss Karen, I want to tell you that I¡¯ll be out of here in a minute even if you don¡¯t come. Of course, if you want to have a skinny dipping here, I don¡¯t mind watching it before I go back.¡± ¡°Yeah, you wish!¡± Karen gives Rowen a sharp look. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, I didn¡¯t come here to inform you. I¡¯m just curious why Caroline doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re here? Isn¡¯t this the place where you and Caroline have your tryst?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Caroline yourself?¡± Rowen looks at her coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ask her,¡± Karen looks smug. ¡°I thought you two really knew each other, but now I know that¡¯s all you have to do with each other. Or maybe Caroline just doesn¡¯t like you that much. Otherwise, how could she not know this place.¡± ¡°Is that what you want to tell me?¡± Rowen looks at Karen coldly. ¡°You¡¯ve loved Caroline since you were a child, but now it¡¯s me not her in the whole Mayor Town who know you¡¯re here. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous?¡± Karen giggles. ¡°I just think you¡¯re out of your mind.¡± Rowen gives her a snort as he steps into the crack of the valley. He doesn¡¯t want to waste his time arguing with Karen. ¡°Rowen, you¡¯re an asshole, a fool, an idiot¡­¡± Karen¡¯s curse comes from behind. Rowen doesn¡¯t pay any attention to her and leaves the valley quickly for the Wolf Manor. Back at the Wolf Manor, Rowen quickly confirms that Karen is right because the Wolf Family does bring a great turmoil to the Mayor Town in order to find him. Three days ago, Patriarch Brain arrived home that morning with dust all over him. He went to find Rowen immediately without changing his clothes but turned out to find that Rowen had disappeared. Patriarch Brian was not worried at that time because he knew that Rowen was busy cultivating before he left. However, Rowen hadn¡¯t come back till that night, which made him worried. After he asked someone about it, he learned that Rowen hadn¡¯t been seen for serval days. Until then, Patriarch Brain had become very anxious and immediately asked all people in the Wolfs to look for Rowen. They had almost found the whole Mayor Town and during this period they also had some conflicts with the Tiger Family. It was true that Nina came to find Caroline for Rowen, but this time the Tiger Family acted out of their normal behavior. They showed extreme tolerance to the Wolfs¡¯ aggressive provocation, leading to a result that they didn¡¯t aggravate their conflicts. However, because of the fact that Rowen hadn¡¯t told anyone about the Secret Valley, the Wolf Family had been looking for him for three days and hadn¡¯t been able to find him. And now, rumors that Rowen was dead had spread all over the Town. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± Rowen feels disturbed to know that the family has brought the Town such a mess just in order to find him. Patriarch Brian pats Rowen on his shoulder, ¡°Rowen, it¡¯s great you are fine.¡± ¡°Sir, are you looking for me for something urgent?¡± Rowen hesitates for a while and asks. There must be something emergent, otherwise, Patriarch Brain won¡¯t be in such a hurry to find him. Patriarch Brain nods. ¡°Rowen, we¡¯re going on a long trip tomorrow, and I¡¯m taking you somewhere.¡± ¡°To where?¡± Rowen feels a little bit stunned and asks hastily. ¡°The Red Cloud City,¡± Patriarch Brain mutters. ¡°Rowen, go home and have a rest. We¡¯ll be on our way early tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± Rowen nods, and he doesn¡¯t keep on asking any further. Although he feels what they are going to do is important, he is sure that Patriarch Brain will tell him everything when it is the right time. Next morning, a carriage gets out of the Mayor Town. It is driven by a middle-aged man whose handsome face is full of whiskers, leaving others an impression of rudeness. The middle-aged man is Nina¡¯s father, Bania. Twenty years ago, the poor young warrior Bania came to Mayor Town and encountered the beautiful girl Laura of the Wolf Family. They fell in love at first sight and didn¡¯t want to leave each other since then.Two years later, Bania became the son-in-law by adoption of the Wolf Family. And another two years later, they gave birth to a beautiful daughter, that was, Nina. Bania is now a level-4 warrior, and a level-4 warrior is a line of demarcation of being a warrior because a warrior can let out Dou Chi only after arriving at level-4. At this time, the combat effectiveness of a warrior will improve greatly. However, it¡¯s not so difficult to be a level-4 warrior as long as he would like to strive for his cultivation, even though he is not so gifted, one day he can be a level-4 warrior as well. That is to say, a level-4 warrior is far from the strong. However, for the Wolf Family, Bania has been the strongest warrior and it also indicates that the Wolf Family has become down and out now. But he is after all the strongest warrior in the Wolf Family. Generally speaking, he is not likely to drive on his own. So, when people in Mayor Town see the carriage, most of them think that it is Laura who is sitting in it because everyone knows, what Bania loves dearly is his beautiful wife. Bania actually has a pretty good talent for becoming a warrior. 20 years ago when he first came to Mayor Town, he had been a level-3 warrior at that time. But twenty years later, he is still a level-4 warrior, just because he almost has put his heart into Laura. Some people gossip about them in private that Laura has actually harmed Bania, if not, he could have taken a place in the warrior world. But in fact, it isn¡¯t Laura who is sitting in the carriage now, it is Rowen and Patriarch Brain. ¡°Rowen, we¡¯re going to the Ryan Family.¡± Sitting in the carriage, Patriarch Brain says. ¡°The Ryan Family?¡± Rowen feels a little bit surprised. ¡°Sir, is this family the most famous weapon manufacturer within the Empire?¡± ¡°Yes, it is,¡± Patriarch Brian nods. ¡°The Ryan Family is one of the oldest families on Cang Yun Continent. The Empire has a history of only 300 years, but the Ryan Family is nearly 500 years old.¡± Chapter 19 - The Ryan Family (1) Chapter 19: The Ryan Family (1) Translator: Ma Shaoyi Proofread by Peter Gong ¡°The Patriarch, does anyone in our family need weapons?¡± Rowen asks. ¡°But I¡¯ve heard the Ryan family¡¯s weapons are expensive.¡± The Ryan family does not make ordinary weapons and some powerful warriors will turn to Ryan family for help when they need special weapons. The family will always give each person a suitable weapon, of course, the fee is also very expensive. Many people cannot afford a sword cast by Ryan family, even by running out of all wealth. ¡°No, we don¡¯t need weapons.¡± Patriarch Brain shakes his head. ¡°We only need the man who makes weapons.¡± ¡°The man who forged the weapons?¡± Rowen looks puzzled. ¡°Patriarch, the Ryan¡¯ swords are so expensive. Shouldn¡¯t it be even more expensive if we hire someone who can make swords?¡± Patriarch Brain smiles. ¡°Rowen, we¡¯re not hiring man for making swords.¡± ¡°So what are we going to do?¡± Rowen asks curiously. ¡°Rowen, we¡¯re going to propose.¡± ¡°Rowen, you¡¯re going to have a wife then, ha ha!¡± Bania, driving ahead, interjects with a smile. ¡°Propose?¡± ¡°Uncle Bania, you¡¯re not going to lie to me, are you?¡± Laura is Rowen¡¯s aunt and Bania is supposed to be Rowen¡¯s uncle, but Rowen has been used to calling him uncle ever since he was a little boy. ¡°Rowen, Bania is not lying you. We¡¯re going to propose for you.¡± Patriarch Brain speaks. Rowen is completely dumbfounded, this time he thinks of a lot of possibilities. But he never thinks of a marriage, because he is only 16 years old. Although at this age, he should be interested in girls, but he never thinks of building a family now. After all, in accordance with the law of the empire, the man usually officially gets married at nearly 20 years old. But now, he will face this thing which seems a faraway thing. It takes a moment for Rowen to recover. ¡°Patriarch,¡± he says, ¡°I¡¯m only sixteen and why I have to get married now?¡± Somehow, a petite image flashes through Rowen¡¯s mind. It is Caroline. Although he has been trying to distance himself from her for a long time, he cannot help thinking about her when he thinks about marriage. ¡°Rowen, you¡¯re a little young, but time is running out. Here¡¯s an opportunity we can¡¯t pass up.¡± Patriarch Brain sighs. ¡°This girl is very important to you and to the wolfs, and I just hope she hasn¡¯t made a final decision before we move on to the Ryan family.¡± ¡°Patriarch, who are you talking about?¡± Rowen¡¯s mind is in a mess but he wants to know exactly who he is proposing to. ¡°Her name is Agatha Ryan.¡± Patriarch Bryan says slowly, ¡°the genius girl of Ryan.¡± Rowen knows nothing about this name, but according to the Patriarch Ryan and Bania, he knows that the girl he is going to propose to is not an ordinary girl. The Ryan Family can stand for hundreds of years, not only because the family has the mainland¡¯s most outstanding casting master, but also because the Ryan family possesses outstanding warriors. So, the Ryan is not only a casting division family, but a Warrior family as well. Agatha, however, is a true genius and a gifted foundry master as well as a gifted warrior. Four years ago, at the age of only sixteen, she has become the most outstanding foundry master in her family, and now, at the age of only twenty, she has become a level-¢÷ warrior, formally stepping into the rank of senior warrior masters. Everyone who knows Agatha believes that it is only a matter of time for her to reach the rank of the top level-¢úof warriors. And this is bound to be a legend in the Cang Yun Continent, because no woman has ever reached the level-¢úof warriors before. There were level-X female enchanters and summoners on Cang Yun Continent, but it has never witnessed a level-¢ú female warrior, which makes many people think that the warrior is not suitable for a woman. But now, many believe that Agatha will prove this wrong several years later. ¡°Patriarch, they cannot consent to our proposal?¡± Rowen asks nervously. Rowen is a bit nervous because such a girl of genius is somewhat out of his touch. And as the Wolf family cannot match the Ryan family, how could they agree to marry their genius girl to Rowen. ¡°Rowen, you¡¯ve got to believe in yourself, you¡¯re as good as anybody.¡± Patriarch Brain smiles gently. ¡°Agatha will choose you, I am sure.¡± Rowen doesn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. He has a feeling that Patriarch Brain is a little too optimistic, but since the Patriarch wants to propose, he has to agree. He understands that the Patriarch has done everything for his family. As the Wolf family¡¯s third rule goes, ¡°family first.¡± Of the three rules of the Wolf family, the family comes last, but in fact, everyone in the Wolf family puts the family first. Everyone has to make some sacrifices to keep the family alive, and that¡¯s why the Wolf family has survived for 300 years even though it hasn¡¯t produced any great talents for nearly 300 years. Red Cloud City is located in the middle of Red Fox Empire. It is the most famous mountain city in the Empire. The whole city is surrounded by mountains. But despite this, Red Cloud City is still one of the most prosperous cities in the empire, and this has a lot to do with the existence of the Ryan family. For a warrior, the importance of equipment is self-evident. A good weapon can greatly increase the combat effectiveness of a warrior, while a good armor can save lives at critical moments. The Ryan family is able to forge the best weapons and the best armors, which naturally attracts many warriors. But it is clear that only few warriors are able to get the weapons they want. And some have resorted to buying weapons from other places in Red Cloud City. Even though the best foundry families live nearby, Red Cloud City still has a lot of foundries, because they all know that the Ryan family can¡¯t meet everyone¡¯s needs, so the foundries¡¯ business is booming, and Red Cloud City, naturally becomes a foundry city. And many warriors also settle in the Red Cloud City, which makes Red Cloud City a place populated by the largest number of warriors. Thus, the city becomes a city of warriors, and some warriors even venture here to receive disciples. Consequently, Red Cloud City becomes even more dynamic and prosperous. However, the Ryan family does not reside the downtown Red Cloud City, but at the foot of the Luoyun mountain three miles or so near western part of Red Cloud City. It is one of the most famous mountains in the empire and the second highest mountain in the empire. It is about two kilometers high. Looked from the bottom up, it seems that white clouds in the sky just fall on the mountain, as such it is named. At the foot of the Luoyun mountain, is located a complex of buildings that look messy but actually imply regularity. The architectural style is antique but not shabby. A crescent wall surrounding all these buildings in front, and the back of the buildings is the natural barrier formed by the Luoyun mountain. At the top of the curving wall is a metal-cast gate, on which there is no writing but a striking design. This is a lion standing on two feet, and the lion wears armor, with its forelimb holding a sword, and this is the family emblem of the Ryan family. Here is the Ryan villa, the home of the Ryan When Rowen sees the Ryan villa, he immediately marvels at the huge villa, although it is only a villa, in fact it is bigger than the whole Mayor town. ¡°Well, there are still two days left, so there is still some time.¡± Brian Patriarch sees the villa gate and finally feels relieved. They have traveled days and nights, but the Mayor town is too far away from the Ryan villa, so it has taken them seven days to arrive. ¡°Rowen, we¡¯re going in now!¡± Patriarch Brain looks eager. Rowen replies and heads for the door. In recent days, he has learned that Patriarch Brain is serious about this proposal, and he will also do his best as he doesn¡¯t want to disappoint Patriarch Brain and the whole Wolf family. Two guards in silver armor stand before the doorway. Patriarch Brain approaches them and says politely, ¡°Brian Wolf from the Wolf family, I would like to pay a visit to Patriarch Phillip.¡± ¡°The Wolf family?¡± The guard in the left side pauses a little, ¡°It seems I never heard of this name¡­ Ha, wait. You are the offspring of The Wolf? That Mayor Wolf?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Patriarch Brain nods and says, ¡°Please tell Patriarch Phillip that the Wolf family brings what he wants.¡± ¡°OK, you may come in first please!¡± The guard becomes polite. ¡°I¡¯m Hubbs and please let me take you to the VIP lounge for a moment, and then I¡¯ll notify the Patriarch.¡± ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± A smile appears on the face of Patriarch Brain. Led by the guard named Hubbs, they go through several doors, and come to a small sitting room. ¡°Please have a seat.¡± Hubbs politely motions them to sit down first. ¡°Since now everybody¡¯s seeing the picking-husband ceremony of Miss Agatha, so I¡¯ll beg your pardon for the poor reception.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Mr. Hubbs, would you please tell Patriarch Phillip that we need an urgent meeting.¡± Hearing Miss Agatha is looking for a husband, Patriarch Brain¡¯s face flashes with anxiety. ¡°OK, I¡¯ll notify him immediately.¡± Hubbs nods and leaves. ¡°Patriarch, did our family has connections with the Ryan family?¡± Rowen asks after Hubbs leaves. Patriarch Brain nods and says: ¡°It does have some connections and you¡¯ll know it a while.¡± About ten minutes later, there comes a rapid sound of footsteps from the outside, a tall old man comes in and behind him follows a middle-aged man. His beard is white and his hair is dark, but Rowen has taken note of the old man¡¯s features immediately, and the middle-aged man behind him, though tall, looks rather ordinary. When the old man comes in, Patriarch Brain gets up and gives a big salute: ¡°Patriarch Brain Wolf from the Wolf family sends my salute to you, the Patriarch Phillip.¡± ¡°Patriarch Brain, you¡¯re welcome.¡± The old man smiles and says, ¡°It¡¯s our fault to let you wait so long.¡± ¡°Rowen Wolf sends salute to Patriarch Phillip.¡± Rowen also pays salute to the old man. Patriarch Philip nods to Rowen as a greeting. ¡°Patriarch Phillip, I¡¯ll come to the point as time is limited. We are here to propose to Miss Agatha,¡± Brain takes a little box and gives it to Philip. ¡°And I¡¯ll bring this seal to you.¡± Philip¡¯s face grows grave, and the middle-aged man behind him also changes his face. He carefully takes the box and slowly opens it. As Brain puts it, It¡¯s an ordinary seal without any gloss but looks dark and dull. Chapter 20 - The Ryan Family (2) Chapter 20: The Ryan Family (2) Translator: Pan Junqian Proofread by Peter Gong ¡°For three hundred and thirty years,¡± Patriarch Philip gently strokes the seal, and says in a deep voice, ¡°the seal has finally returned to the Ryan family, Patriarch Brain, I¡¯ll accept this betrothal present and I will also agree to Agatha¡¯s marriage. Philip turns to Rowen, ¡°I think he must be Agatha¡¯s future husband!¡± Rowen is struck dumb with astonishment. Is it too easy to get this thing done? ¡°Sir, we should choose husband for Agatha publicly, now you have made your decision, does that mean you have broken your promise?¡± The middle-aged man says in a hurry. ¡°We Ryan Family always keep our words. Three hundred and thirty years ago, our family promised the Mayor Wolf that we will achieve anything they want us to do as long as his descendants come back with this seal.¡± Philip says slowly, ¡°I think no one will blame us if we explain it clearly. Besides, we will compensate for them and build a suitable weapon for every candidate who has entered the final stage.¡± ¡°But Agatha¡­¡± the middle-aged man still wants to say something. ¡°That¡¯s enough, it is my decision!¡± Patriarch Philip shouts angrily. ¡°Patriarch Philip, you got us wrong.¡± Patriarch Brian says at this very moment, ¡°We don¡¯t want Miss Agatha to marry Rowen under such circumstances, we just want you to give Rowen a chance.¡± Patriarch Philip frowns immediately, ¡°Patriarch Brian, what do you mean by saying that?¡± ¡°There are two steps for Miss Agatha to choose her husband: the first step is that Patriarch Philip has to pick ten people out of those unmarried men who have interest in Miss Agatha by means of some test; the second is that Miss Agatha has to choose one she loves from those ten people. Am I right?¡± Patriarch Brian asks with a smile on his face. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Philip nods. ¡°But today, we¡¯re just hoping to get Rowen to skip the first step and compete fairly with the other ten men.¡± Patriarch Brian smiles. ¡°No matter what happens, we will not take the seal back. In fact, we will give it back to you even if you don¡¯t meet our request.¡± ¡°Patriarch Brian, are you kidding?¡± Philip looks very stunned. ¡°Patriarch Philip, I know our family do not deserve Miss Agatha, but I¡¯m sure that Rowen will be good enough for her one day, if only you would give him a chance.¡± Patriarch Brain says earnestly. ¡°If you are confident enough, why not just let us decide their marriage?¡± Hearing that, Philip pauses for a while, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Patriarch Brain, we Ryan Family will keep our word if you make such a request of us.¡± Patriarch Brian shakes his head, ¡°Patriarch Brian, this is not our Wolfs¡¯ style. Our Father Mayor brought this seal in the hope that your family could accept his help instead of using it to do anything else.¡± ¡°Patriarch Brian, we Ryan Family will bear in mind that the Wolf Family has a sense of righteousness and noble character, but what you really want is just asking us to give this young Mr. Wolf a fair shot?¡± Patriarch Philip frowns slightly. ¡°I know the Wolf Family are now in trouble, but we are actually willing to help you. Though we Ryan Family cannot restore your family to your former glory, there¡¯s no question of keeping your family¡¯s lordship. ¡°Thanks for your kindness, but that request is all we ask.¡± Patriarch Brian has clearly made up his mind. Rowen is a little puzzled. Isn¡¯t Patriarch Brian here to want him to marry Agatha? Now that they have agreed to his request, why does Patriarch Brian change his mind? ¡°Patriarch Brian, we will grant your request even if you do not give us this precious seal, but I am afraid I must tell you that the young Mr. Wolf is unable to pass the Agatha¡¯s test.¡± Says Patriarch Philip slowly. ¡°Agatha is harsh with her test and you are not prepared at all¡­ Alas!¡± Philip doesn¡¯t go on, but he sighs. ¡°Of course, it won¡¯t be easy to marry Miss Agatha, but I¡¯m sure that Miss Agatha will like Rowen.¡± Patriarch Brian smiles. Apparently, he doesn¡¯t care Philip¡¯s advice. ¡°All right, if Patriarch Brian insists, then please follow me.¡± Patriarch Philip rises reluctantly. ¡°Agatha is now giving a test to those ten people. If everything goes right, the results will come out today.¡± ¡°Thanks, Patriarch Philip.¡± Patriarch Brian motions Rowen to follow Philip out. It is said that Agatha does not want to get married, but on Cang Yun Continent, though ladies aged 20 don¡¯t get married, most of them have been engaged to other people. Agatha is just sixteen, many people come to her family to propose a marriage. From then on, Agatha¡¯s marriage has become a big trouble in Ryan Family. Because of that, Patriarch Philip of the Ryan Family imposes on Agatha an irresistible command that she must get married before the age of 20. And Agatha¡¯s birthday falls on February1st, which means that at the end of January she must choose her future husband. Although Agatha, the gifted girl of the Ryan family, can decide her marriage to a great extent, she is not the final decision-maker. In fact, the family backgrounds of those ten people she could choose are acceptable to the Ryan Family.Whichever she ends up picking, it won¡¯t be a bad thing for the Ryan Family. Now, the onlookers at the Ryan Family¡¯s training field can help wondering whether Agatha is trying to freeze out everyone by setting up such a harsh test. Much as her test method is harsh, it is not unreasonable. Agatha has arranged three tests for each of them, and the first test has to do with her status as a warrior. She thinks she is an excellent warrior, and her husband cannot be too weak. So to be her husband, he must be able to stand her attacks. Each chosen person must stand in a circle, he can dodge in the circle, or can use his sword to resist, but cannot leave the circle. He can proceed to the second test as long as he can stand her attacks. The second test has to do with Agatha¡¯s status as a caster. She asks everyone to show her a sword casting material that she has never seen before. Obviously, it is a little difficult because she has seen so many sword casting materials, no one knows whether there are any materials in the world that she hasn¡¯t seen before. As for the third test, she will ask everyone a few questions, and if she is satisfied with their answers, they will pass the test. This test seems easy, but it is actually more difficult because it is entirely Agatha¡¯s interest that determines her satisfaction. When Rowen comes to the training field, a loud voice passes into his ears, ¡°Miss Ryan, my name is Jeff Hawker from the Hawker Family. I¡¯m now 21 years old, a grade three student at Royal Knight College. Although I am only a level-5 warrior who cannot compare with you, I believe that I am the most suitable husband for Miss Ryan.¡± The Hawker Family? Hearing this name, Rowen instinctively looks at that person, but he doesn¡¯t know if this person is Morency¡¯s brother. However, it seems that he doesn¡¯t look like Morency. Compared with Morency¡¯s delicate and handsome appearance, the man named Jeff looks more like a real man who has big eyes, thick eyebrows and a muscular shape, not very handsome, but has a special glamour. ¡°It¡¯s up to me whether it is suitable or not.¡± She says in a lazy voice. ¡°You just stand still and wait for my strike.¡± Rowen finally turns his eyes to the girl standing opposite Jeff, and he really wants to see what Agatha, the girl of genius, looks like. But he is suddenly dumbfounded when he sees her. Is this the girl of genius he would marry? Isn¡¯t her appearance too weird? Chapter 21 - Getting Through Three Levels in a Row (1) Chapter 21: Getting Through Three Levels in a Row (1) Translator: Ma Shaoyi Proofread by Peter Gong Agatha is really strange, and it¡¯s not to say that she is ugly, or beautiful, of course. It is impossible to tell whether she is beautiful or ugly through her appearance now, and she is so strangely dressed that Rowen associates her with his summoning beast. The so-called genius girl, indeed, has much in common with his summoning beast. At first glance, she looks like a real metal person: her body is all metal from head to toe and she is almost wrapped up by metal, and even her mouth and eyes also seem to be covered by a layer of something like a thin metal. The most wonderful thing is that her metal clothing is not an ordinary armor, but it looks like it is a natural part of her body. It perfectly matches her body and her curves show greatly, so it looks like a maillot. Rowen wonders if the metal can be made into a maillot. Meanwhile, Rowen wonders if she can take it off easily. Rowen has actually become a little interested in this genius girl, while at the moment what attracts him most is that metallic dress. However, he has no idea what she looks like, and of course he isn¡¯t very interested in her. ¡°Here¡¯s my attack!¡± Rowen is awakened by the girl¡¯s voice. Agatha swings her sword at Jeff, but the speed is not quick, nor does it provoke anger, and it does not seem very powerful. Jeff stays where he is and quickly blocks the sword. The two swords cross and issue a fierce clear sound. ¡°Oh!¡± Jeff snorts, his face turns white in a flash, and there is an abnormal flush of red on his face now. He steps a few steps back, almost back out of the circle. Jeff swings his sword into the ground around him with steps back and stops at the edge of the circle. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a bit contrived, just barely qualified, so you¡¯ll pass,¡± says Agatha lazily. ¡°Thank you, miss Ryan.¡± Jeff forces a smile. It is clear that this attack beats him, and Rowen finally knows that Agatha¡¯s strength is so great that even an underrated sword is too much for a level-¢õfighter like Jeff. ¡°What about the casting material you brought?¡± asks Agatha faintly. ¡°Just a moment, please, Miss Ryan.¡± Jeff walks to the crowd, takes something from a magician and hands it to Agatha. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a crystal ball?¡± Someone next to Rowen mutters something uncontrollably. It is indeed a crystal ball, but different from the ordinary crystal ball, there is something else in the crystal ball. It is a flower, similar to a lotus, but obviously more beautiful than the ordinary lotus. Its purple petals and yellow stamen of the center look pure as the lotus but nobler. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Agatha asks. ¡°Miss Ryan, it¡¯s a rare flower called the sleeping lotus. Because the flower takes so little time to bloom, so I asked a magician to do something magical to keep it blooming without fading.¡± Jeff pauses and asks, ¡°have you ever seen one of these, Miss Ryan?¡± ¡°No,¡± Agatha says simply. ¡°Miss Ryan, a caster used to tell me that everything can be used as casting materials. When casting a sword, in addition to the main iron, he may also add many other materials, therefore, even a flower can be used as casting material.¡± Jeff smiles. ¡°Since Miss Ryan has never seen a flower like this, can this mean I¡¯ve found a casting material you haven¡¯t seen before?¡± ¡°Really? In this way?¡± ¡°What the hell? If it makes sense then I can find foundry material she hasn¡¯t seen, either!¡± ¡°Yes, I can do that like this, too!¡± For a time, everyone talks about this thing and everyone looks at Agatha, waiting for her reply. ¡°That¡¯s true. Well, you¡¯ve passed,¡± Agatha thinks for a moment, then nods. ¡°This is obviously cheating, Miss Agatha!¡± Someone who has passed the final level says disappointingly. Well, of course, he fails to find a casting material Agatha has never seen before. ¡°Cutting corners is also an ability,¡± says Agatha faintly. ¡°if you had used this way before, I would have let you through.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The man is unhappy, but at this moment he can¡¯t say a word. Agatha pays no attention to the man, but looks at Jeff. ¡°Now I¡¯m going to ask you some questions. You¡¯d better answer truthfully. Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter if you lie, because I can see through it anyway.¡± ¡°Miss Ryan, please ask anything you want to know.¡± Jeff is delighted as he seems to have seen the beauty in his arms. He is the last of the ten to be tested, and the nine before him, though a few of them have passed the first test, but now all are stuck at the second. ¡°Why do you want to marry me?¡± Agatha¡¯s first question is straightforward. Jeff answers without hesitation, ¡°I have admired Miss Ryan for a long time.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m pretty?¡± Agatha¡¯s second question also sounds simple. ¡°Miss Ryan is my goddess,¡± Jeff replies. ¡°Would you still want to marry me if I¡¯m not from Ryan family?¡± Agatha¡¯s third question seems sharp. ¡°I want to marry Miss Ryan, no matter what family she comes from,¡± Jeff still answers the questions without hesitation. Although this answer sounds hypocritical, everyone still believes this is the most appropriate answers. ¡°Well, that¡¯s all for the test. I¡¯ll make a decision later.¡± Agatha looks uninterested, and it is clearly that she really doesn¡¯t like Jeff. Jeff¡¯s face finally lights up with excitement while the others look crestfallen. Jeff seems to have passed all three tests, and although Agatha has not made up her mind immediately, almost everyone in the room believes there is nothing doubtful concerning the marriage connecting the Ryan and Hawker families. The marriage linking these two ancient families will be a great event for the Red Fox Empire. Most of the Ryan family members can accept the result. After all, the Hawker Family and the Ryan family are of the same level and Jeff and Agatha are perfectly matched in terms of personal ability and appearance. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± At this moment, the voice of Patriarch Philip reaches everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Agatha, there is one more man to be tested.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Haven¡¯t all ten people finished the test? Why there¡¯s another one? Agatha says, ¡°Who else, grandpa? Philip says nothing but nods to Patriarch Brain. ¡°Rowen!¡± Patriarch Brian takes Philip¡¯s meaning and says to Rowen. Rowen nods and walks toward the field. ¡°Rowen Wolf, greet to Miss Ryan.¡± Rowen comes up to Agatha and says hello politely. ¡°Rowen Wolf?¡± Agatha is a little confused. ¡°Then, who are you? I have never heard of you.¡± Neither Agatha nor the thousands of onlookers know Rowen. Now everyone wants to know who the man is, but no one knows clearly. ¡°There are millions of people in the empire, and I¡¯m just one of them. It¡¯s not surprising that Miss Ryan hasn¡¯t heard of me,¡± says Rowen faintly. ¡°So how old are you?¡± asks Agatha. ¡°You look young.¡± ¡°Sixteen.¡± Rowen replies casually. ¡°Oh?¡± Says Agatha a little crossly. ¡°You want a wife so greatly? Only sixteen years old, so what are you doing here?¡± ¡°If Miss Ryan does not hasten to find a husband, then I wouldn¡¯t have come in such a hurry.¡± Says Rowen quietly. Agatha is even less pleased. ¡°You mean that I must marry you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, Miss Ryan. And you can test it now,¡± Rowen frowns slightly. ¡°If I can¡¯t pass your test, then I will not force it.¡± ¡°You really want a test?¡± Says Agatha skeptically. ¡°Are you sure you can take my sword? I don¡¯t want to chop you to death carelessly.¡± Rowen presses the bracelet button and presents himself in the armored beast¡¯s cabin. ¡°Miss Ryan, you can start now.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ ¡± What is this huge iron thing? ¡°Wow?¡± Agatha looks interested. ¡°What¡¯s this? ¡°Miss Ryan, this is my summoning beast. I¡¯m a summoner so I should take your attack in this combination mode. And this should be approved?¡± says Rowen calmly. He is confident of the first test. There is a loud bang, and Agatha¡¯s sword goes straight to the armored beast. Rowen is stunned by a violent jolt, but as he has expected, the sword does not pierce the beast¡¯s body. ¡°Miss Ryan, I¡¯ve passed the first level, right?¡± Rowen asks. Agatha stares at the spot where the iron beast has been stabbed, and mutters to herself, ¡°what metal is this? How did I just stab a small hole?¡± A little hole? Rowen, too, is taken aback when he looks closely at the screen and sees that small puncture. He realizes that the armored beast¡¯s body isn¡¯t completely impassable. It doesn¡¯t seem to have been hurt either, at least he hasn¡¯t seen any blood. ¡°Hey, why are your summoning beast so strange?¡± asks Agatha. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Rowen turns the armored beast into a bracelet, then continues, ¡°Miss Ryan, have I passed the first test?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Agatha nods, and then says impatiently, ¡°where is your summoning animal? How about showing it to me again?¡± ¡°Miss Ryan, please take the second test,¡± Rowen just wants to finish the test quickly. ¡°Well, you give me your summoning beast, and I¡¯ll treat you as if you passed the second test!¡± Says Agatha quickly. Rowen refuses, ¡°No, I can¡¯t give my summoning beast away.¡± ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you summon your summoning beast and show it to me for a moment, and I¡¯ll assume you pass the second test?¡± Agatha says after a while. Rowen thinks for a moment and nods, ¡°All right!¡± In fact, he doesn¡¯t really know how to pass the second test. He hasn¡¯t prepared any so-called casting materials. And even if he follows the example of Jeff who comes from the Hawker family, he still can¡¯t find anything as rare as a sleeping lotus. Chapter 22 - Getting Through Three Levels in a Row (2) Chapter 22: Getting Through Three Levels in a Row (2) Translator: Pan Junqian Proofread by Peter Gong Rowen presses the button on the bracelet again, he appears in the cabin and the huge body of the iron armored beast also appears in front of everyone. Agatha feels excited as if a precious jewel has fallen into her hands. She taps and touches here and there, sometimes she puts her ear to it and listens. After about ten minutes or so, Rowen¡¯s patience has finally run out. He turns the iron armored beast back into a bracelet, saying to Agatha, ¡°Miss Ryan, you¡¯ve been watching it for so long, that¡¯s enough, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Nonsense, I just watched it for a little while!¡± Says Agatha defensively. ¡°I want to keep watching for a while. Let it come out!¡± ¡°Agatha!¡± Philip¡¯s voice comes at this moment. ¡°You¡¯d better take the last test first, we¡¯re all waiting for the results, and if you really want to see Rowen¡¯s summoning beast, you can get another chance.¡± ¡°All right!¡± Agatha is obviously reluctant, but she knows she could not keep so many people waiting. The onlookers have been already whispering in private. They think her marriage has been already decided and nothing could be changed. However, because of Rowen, the situation has been subtly changed. Those people, especially those family members who are familiar with Agatha, have found that Agatha is obviously interested in the guy who has just shown up. If nothing goes wrong, there will be a black horse today. Jeff of the Hawker Family doesn¡¯t look good at the moment. Originally, he is the only one who passed the three tests successfully, so logically speaking, he should be Agatha¡¯s husband. But now, that guy whom nobody knows has also passed the previous two tests successfully. The third one is to answer Agatha¡¯s question, and in Jeff¡¯s opinion, that is not so hard to do, which means this guy named Rowen, all of a sudden, becomes his biggest rival. ¡°Why do you want to marry me?¡± Agatha is now asking the same question as before. ¡°I just obey my patriarch¡¯s command,¡± says Rowen indifferently. All people are in uproar. Is this guy too stupid? Even if it is true, he can¡¯t say it directly! Jeff suddenly becomes elated. This guy is a fool, all right, no threat to me. He thinks. ¡°Isn¡¯t he too honest?¡± Bania feels a little bit embarrassed. Patriarch Brain has a helpless look on his face, but he knows that Rowen is such a man like that. It would be too hard for him to lie in order to please Agatha. ¡°So you don¡¯t want to marry me?¡± Agatha¡¯s voice is distinctly unhappy. ¡°No,¡± Rowen shakes his head, ¡°I¡¯d never heard of you before I came here, and I never have a bad impression of you, so how could you say I don¡¯t want to marry you?¡± ¡°Well, answer me, do you think I¡¯m pretty?¡± asks Agatha again. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± says Rowen calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve never met you before, Miss Ryan.¡± ¡°Hey, can¡¯t you say something nice?¡± Agatha is a little irritated. ¡°Miss Ryan, I¡¯m just telling the truth. I don¡¯t want to lie to you,¡± says Rowen. ¡°You¡¯re really incorrigible!¡± says Agatha angrily, ¡°Well, one last question, would you still want to marry me if I¡¯m not a member of the Ryans?¡± ¡°No,¡± Rowen is more forthright this time. Once again there is an uproar. Bania is already covering his face with his hands. Patriarch Brian is shaking his head. By contrast, Jeff is the happiest person here. ¡°You!¡± Agatha is getting extremely furious, ¡°You piss me off!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Ryan, I don¡¯t mean to annoy you. I just don¡¯t want to cheat you.¡± Rowen calmly looks at Agatha. He could have said something as disgusting and hypocritical as Jeff, but he finds himself unable to say it because it doesn¡¯t accord with his principle of being a man. ¡°Then say something nice now, say Miss Ryan is pretty, say you want to marry me, and I¡¯ll marry you right away!¡± says Agatha angrily. ¡°What?¡± Rowen is stunned. He has not expected Agatha would say this suddenly. Not only is he surprised, but everyone else is as well. Jeff cannot hold back any longer, he said hastily, ¡°Miss Ryan, you can¡¯t be so hasty!¡± ¡°None of your business!¡± Agatha looks at Jeff unpleasantly, then turns to Rowen, ¡°Say it, you say it, then I¡¯ll marry you!¡± For a moment, Rowen indeed wants to change his mind. He looks round at Patriarch Brain, and he knows that Patriarch wants him to marry Agatha. Rowen takes a deep breath and shakes his head slightly. ¡°Miss Ryan, I don¡¯t believe you want to marry someone who contradicts himself in word and deed. Maybe, someday I¡¯ll say you¡¯re pretty, but not now.¡± ¡°What a stubborn man he is!¡± The head of the Ryan Family, Patriarch Philip, stands far away, couldn¡¯t help shaking his head, but then he turns out to praise him, ¡°Rowen is indeed a member of the Wolf Family.¡± Jeff feels relieved again, and for a moment he wants to come forwards to hug Rowen because he thinks that Rowen has actually given Agatha up to him. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± Agatha turns to Philip. Philip nods slightly and walks to Agatha. Though the future husband is decided by Agatha, but at last it is Philip who would announce the name of this lucky man. Agatha whispers a name in Patriarch Philip¡¯s ear, and Philip nods with a surprised look on his face. ¡°Thank all of you who have come to the Ryan Villa. I am pleased to tell you that Agatha has finally chosen her husband, and now I am going to announce the name, the lucky man is¡­¡± Patriarch Philip drawls, and his eyes glance over Jeff and the other ten people. He finally fixes his eyes on Rowen, then says a name clearly, ¡°Rowen, Rowen Wolf from the Wolf Family!¡± All present are in silent. This, this is so unexpected! Even Patriarch Brain and Bania both forget to cheer at this moment, because what Rowen did at last makes it hard for them to believe that Agatha would choose him in the end. ¡°How, how is that possible?¡± Jeff is the first to question, ¡°Miss Ryan, do you really choose him to be your husband?¡± ¡°Nonsense, am I talking for fun?¡± Agatha retorts, and it seems that she is very unhappy now. ¡°Miss Ryan, it¡¯s not fair. I did better than he did!¡± Anger is sensed in Jeff¡¯s voice. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, he¡¯s much better than you.¡± Agatha snorts. ¡°After all, I¡¯ve made my decision and won¡¯t change it again!¡± ¡°Do you Ryan Family fool us this way? The man called Rowen has somehow come here and somehow become Miss Ryan¡¯s husband, is he the man you¡¯ve already chosen in advance?¡± Jeff snorts. ¡°Miss Ryan, if that¡¯s the way you fool everyone, I¡¯m sure everyone won¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°Hey, is there anything wrong with you?¡± Apparently, Agatha is in a bad mood, ¡°You think you¡¯re doing well? Well, let me tell you how you deserve the failure.¡± Agatha pauses for a moment and says quickly, ¡°In the first round, I only used less than half my strength, but you almost got out of the circle. And if you hadn¡¯t stuck your sword into the ground, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to pass the first test. However, when I fought against Rowen, I used more than half my strength, but he and his summoning beast barely moved!¡± ¡°Miss Ryan, you know exactly how much strength you used,¡± Jeff is clearly not satisfied with this explanation. ¡°Hum, in the second round, you bring that damn flower as your casting materials, let me tell you, I never like flowers, and I also never use that thing as my casting materials, but the metal on Rowen¡¯s summoning beast is something I have never seen before. If it is used for casting swords or armors, that will be more powerful than the weapons I have made before. Even if you too pass the second test, in my opinion, he achieves it by his competence and you by your trick.¡± ¡°Miss Ryan, you are still an authority in this respect. You may say what you like.¡± Although Jeff is not confident at all, he is still reluctant to admit his failure. ¡°All right, let¡¯s talk about the third round. I have told you earlier that you¡¯d better tell the truth, but you tell lies. You say you always have affection for me?¡± says Agatha with a sneer, ¡°I know very well that you have a girl friend at the Royal Knight College. Shall I give you her name?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Jeff¡¯s face changes slightly. ¡°Miss Ryan, that¡¯s just the past.¡± Chapter 23 - Determining the Marriage (1) Chapter 23: Determining the Marriage (1) Translator: Ma Shaoyi Proofread by Peter Gong ¡°Mr. Hawker, don¡¯t argue. You and I know whether it is a matter of the past or not!¡± Agatha snorts softly. ¡°As for Rowen, although his answer makes me angry, he is telling the truth. He is better than you on the three tests. He¡¯s better than you in every respect. What¡¯s wrong with me choosing him?¡± Jeff looks a little pale and speaks no more. There is silence around and Agatha¡¯s explanation makes them admit that Agatha¡¯s choice is out of question, though it¡¯s a little unexpected. Agatha pays no attention to Jeff and runs up to Rowen, who is still in a daze. She grabs his arm and pulls it up: ¡°You, follow me!¡± It isn¡¯t until Agatha drags him to his feet that Rowen comes to his senses. The voice echoes in his head, ¡°Am I getting married? Am I to be married?¡± All this seems to have happened so quickly. He intended to leave but he has not expected that Agatha will choose him for her husband, which means that he already has a fiancee at the age of sixteen. He does what the Patriarch wants him to do, and he should have been happy, but he isn¡¯t happy at the moment. Of course, he is not suffering, either, but a kind of confusion he has never felt before troubles him. It is really difficult for him to accept the fact that he suddenly has a fiancee now, and this fiancee is a genius girl from a big family who is even older than him. He feels a little illusory. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Rowen asks. He wants to stop, but as a level-¢÷ warrior, it is difficult for Rowen to escape from her. ¡°To my place!¡± grunts Agatha. ¡°Your place?¡± Rowen is a little confused. The Ryan Manor is a bit large. He is new to the place, and he knows nothing about it. After going through numerous doors he finds himself lost, so he has to let Agatha take him. After a few minutes or so, Rowen finally knows what Agatha¡¯s place is, and it¡¯s a foundry. At the back of the Ryan hill, there is a foundry against the wall of Luoyun hill with all kinds of furnaces and hammers for casting. The fire is still burning, and there seems to be a sword in it, but there is no one in the foundry at the moment. ¡°This is my foundry. How about it? Isn¡¯t it nice?¡± There is a touch of pride in Agatha¡¯s voice. ¡°I don¡¯t understand that.¡± Rowen hesitates. ¡°You fool!¡± Agatha is angry again. ¡°Can¡¯t you say something nice?¡± ¡°Why do you bring me here?¡± Rowen asks. ¡°Study your summoning beast, of course. Well, how about I get some metal off your summoning beast and let me study it?¡± There is a touch of excitement in Agatha. ¡°How can I do that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to kill my summoning beast.¡± ¡°Hey, how could you say that? I am your wife now and your thing is my thing, your summoning beast is my summoning beast, so why not give it for my studying?¡± Says Agatha angrily. ¡°We¡¯re not married yet, and even if we are, I still can¡¯t give you my summoning beast for study.¡± Says Rowen coldly. ¡°No summoner will do that to his summoning beast.¡± ¡°Just a little bit of metal, it won¡¯t harm your summoning beast!¡± Says Agatha hastily. ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t asked you. Why is your summoning beast covered with metals all over?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that all metal on you, too?¡± Rowen retorts. ¡°You are also in all metal, aren¡¯t you?¡± Rowen retorts. ¡°It¡¯s not the same thing! It¡¯s just the clothes I¡¯m wearing. It¡¯s my own special armor!¡± Agatha pauses a little, then asks, ¡°well, what do you think of my dress?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°It just doesn¡¯t seem easy to take off.¡± ¡°Who knows, I¡­¡± Agatha retorts at once, only to suddenly realize something, and says something with some shame, ¡°You rogue!¡± Rowen realizes now that there is a bit of ambiguity in his words, and he intends to explain it. Thinking about it, he gives up, but the atmosphere seems to have become a little awkward. ¡°Miss!¡± Rowen is relieved from the embarrassment by a clear voice. A girl is running toward this way. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Millie?¡± asks Agatha. ¡°Miss, the patriarch asks you and Mr. Wolf to see him,¡± gasps the girl. ¡°Get it.¡± Agatha nods, glancing at Rowen. ¡°Come on, grandpa might tell us something!¡± When Rowen and Agatha cross the Ryan Manor, Rowen finds that people are already everywhere in the Manor, and there are people saying hello to Agatha from time to time, as well as countless people who look at them curiously. After a while, Rowen and Agatha, led by the young girl Millie, come to a house with only a few people in it. Patriarch Brain and Barnya are in there as well as Patriarch Philip, whom Rowen has already known and a middle-aged couple. ¡°Dad, mom, grandpa, you¡¯re all here!¡± Agatha greets all these people after she enters the room, and Rowen knows instantly that the middle-aged couple are Agatha¡¯s parents. ¡°Agatha, Rowen, sit down.¡± Patriarch Philip¡¯s voice is soft. Agatha says impatiently after Rowen just sits down, ¡°what¡¯s up, grandpa?¡± ¡°Agatha, I¡¯ve just had a discussion with Patriarch Brain of the Wolfs, and what we mean is that: you can make an engagement now but hold a formal wedding until Rowen¡¯s eighteen.¡± Philip smiles. ¡°Of course, it depends on you. If you want to get married early, we can do it right away.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Rowen?¡± Patriarch Brain asks. ¡°Patriarch, I am not anxious, I can wait a few years.¡± Rowen replies. ¡°Hum, I¡¯m not anxious, either, and I can also wait ten years!¡± Says Agatha angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry you!¡± Philip is a little stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Agatha. It¡¯s you chose Rowen. How could you say you don¡¯t want to marry him?¡± ¡°He is so mean!¡± Says Agatha angrily. ¡°He even can¡¯t give me his summoning beast for study! Such a niggard!¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just for that trifle!¡± Philip smiles at Patriarch Brain with a sigh of relief. ¡°These two children are just playing fool things and they will be fine later. ¡°I am not playing with him!¡± Agatha snorts. ¡°Well, Agatha, you¡¯re getting old. Don¡¯t be such a childish all day.¡± A soft voice comes from Agatha¡¯s mother. ¡°Patriarch Brian, since neither Rowen nor Agatha has any problem with it, then it can be settled that they will get married until Rowen becomes eighteen, and it can¡¯t be put off, because Agatha is a few years older.¡± Says Patriarch Philip. Patriarch Brian nods. ¡°Patriarch Philip, why don¡¯t we fix a date? I think we can make it on the day of Rowen¡¯s eighteenth birthday?¡± ¡°Oh, well, that¡¯s it!¡± After a moment¡¯s reflection, Philip approves. ¡°I think Rowen can stay at Ryan Manor for the next two years to build a relationship between them because they are not familiar with each other.¡± Suggests Agatha¡¯s mother. ¡°I think he can¡¯t.¡± Patriarch Brain seems a little awkward. Rowen¡¯s going to the Royal Knights College in a few days.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Patriarch Philip is a little surprised. ¡°Rowen¡¯s going to the Royal Knights College?¡± Patriarch Brian nods slightly. ¡°Yes, Patriarch Philip, in fact, I wish Agatha would accompany Rowen to the college.¡± ¡°But the college is of no much use to Agatha, and teachers in there are not better than Agatha and in that college it¡¯s hard to find a suitable place to cast swords.¡± Patriarch Philip frowns slightly. ¡°Patriarch, I can go to the colege myself.¡± ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t Nina and Carl with me?¡± ¡°Rowen, I wouldn¡¯t have worried about you before, but you¡¯ve been getting assassinated all this time, and I¡¯m afraid if there¡¯s no one around to protect you¡­ ¡± Brian sighs softly. ¡°Assassinated?¡± Patriarch phillips interjects. ¡°Brian, what¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°Rowen, tell us what happened.¡± Patriarch Brain says. Rowen nods and says a few words about the two assassinations, but he only mentions the two assassins. He skips over the middle-aged man he met in thunder valley, and his encounter with Yoey after his second assassination. ¡°Why would someone want to kill you?¡± Says Agatha, in a tone of incredulity and amusement. ¡°Is it because you are a stingy man?¡± Rowen doesn¡¯t bother to talk to her, but he is slightly annoyed that she has chosen him for her own husband and now she is just dissatisfied with him. Chapter 24 - Determining the Marriage (2) Chapter 24: Determining the Marriage (2) Translator: Pan Junqian Proofread by Peter Gong ¡°We must look into it and figure out who is behind it.¡± Patriarch Philip looks serious, ¡°If so, Agatha and Rowen should go to the Royal Knights College together.¡± At the same time, he turns to Agatha and says, ¡°Agatha, is that OK with you?¡± ¡°I have long wanted to go out for fun, but you don¡¯t agree!¡± answers Agatha quickly. Apparently, she is OK. ¡°Well, then it¡¯s settled.¡± Patriarch Philip nods slightly. ¡°Agatha, you show Rowen around.¡± ¡°I know!¡± Agatha says casually. ¡°Grandpa, if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll leave now!¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Patriarch Philip nods. Agatha holds Rowen¡¯s hand and says, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Rowen is a little bit busy the following next half a day. First, he shuttles among different courtyards in the Ryan Villa under the guidance of Agatha. Though he still hasn¡¯t fully familiarized himself with all routes to those courtyards in the Ryan Villa, he knows the way to a few important places, such as Patriarch Philip house, Ryan Family¡¯s training field and Ryan Family¡¯s big weapon casting field. Of course, another most important place is Agatha¡¯s boudoir. Agatha, the gifted girl of the Ryan Family and the granddaughter of Patriarch Philip, has the privilege of owing a casting field of her own, as well as a private yard of her own. But she has only one maid, Millie, whom Rowen has seen before. Upon entering Agatha¡¯s boudoir, Rowen finds that Agatha has an extraordinary fascination with metal. Most of the things in her room are made of metal, from the bed she sleeps on to the chair she sits on to the dresser, and even the mirror is made of metal. ¡°How do you like it here?¡± asks Agatha, as if she is showing off something. ¡°It goes well with you,¡± says Rowen casually. It is really a perfect match for her¡ª a metal armored girl lives in a house that is entirely made of metal. ¡°Hum, you don¡¯t know how to appreciate!¡± says Agatha, ¡°Let me tell you, these are the synthesis metals I made on my own, and my bed is much more comfortable than those of wood. It¡¯s not cold in winter and not hot in summer, which is different from those of iron. Fine, why do I bother to tell you? Anyway, you don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Why do you like metal so much?¡± Rowen can¡¯t help asking. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I was born to like it, does it need any reason?¡± says Agatha casually. Rowen stops talking. Indeed, it doesn¡¯t seem to need so many reasons to like something. Looking at Agatha, Rowen is in a trance. What is this girl in the metal dress like? In the past, he would not care about her appearance, but now she is already his fianc¨¦e and two years later, they will be officially married, this is a done deal and nothing could change it. If now he does not care at all about her appearance, he must be a liar. ¡°Hey, why are you looking at me like that?¡± asks Agatha unhappily. ¡°I want to see the real you,¡± Rowen hesitates for a moment, then says what he thought. ¡°Do you really want to see?¡± asks Agatha. ¡°Yes!¡± Rowen nods. There is no sign of what Agatha has done, but her appearance has changed dramatically in a moment. The metal suit that has totally wrapped her up has vanished swiftly, and what Rowen has seen is a pretty face. She has an ordinary black hair, her black eyes reflecting a sense of cunning, her cute face often changing from angry to happy, and her skin being so smooth that one man can¡¯t help touching it. But her skin is rather pale, perhaps it is because she has been hidden inside the metal suit for a long time. Her perfect and flawless face with straight nose and cherry lips reminds Rowen of Joey. Of all the girls he has met, Joey seems to be the only one who could compete with Agatha in terms of appearance. She also wears a tights underneath, and her voluptuous figure looks exactly the same as that when she is wearing the metal suit. That means, her metal dress really sticks to her body. ¡°Hey, am I pretty?¡± Agatha¡¯s inquiry draws Rowen¡¯s mind back. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± Rowen tells her the truth. ¡°Hum, finally you say some pleasant words. If you dare to say I am not beautiful again, I will cut you with the sword!¡± Agatha looks happy. But as soon as she has said this, she again covers herself with the metal suit. ¡°How do you get it on?¡± Rowen asks. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you!¡± Agatha feels a little bit smug, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you until you allow me to get some metal off your summoning beast. Well, you are going to suffer a lot later!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t tell me. It doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡± Says Rowen indifferently. ¡°Hum, then I will wait for you to beg me!¡± says Agatha angrily. ¡°Miss,¡± Millie appears at the door. ¡°So what?¡± asks Agatha unpleasantly. ¡°Miss, Patriarch Brian of the Wolfs would like to ask Mr. Rowen to come over.¡± Millie whispers to Agatha. ¡°Go, go!¡± Agatha waves her hand. ¡°I¡¯m really angry with the stingy man! Get him off my mind!¡± In fact, Rowen has walked to the door before she could speak, and by the time she finishes her words he is out of her sight. At the gate of Ryan Villa. Looking at the carriage which is ready to leave, Rowen feels stunned. ¡°Shall we go now, Sir?¡± ¡°Bania and I are leaving now, but you are not leaving yet.¡± Patriarch Brian smiles. ¡°Rowen, there is over a month for you before going to the Royal Knights College, you probably can stay here for about half a month, and then you¡¯ll go to the Imperial City with Agatha. Relaxed, the Ryan Family will prepare everything for you.¡± ¡°But, Sir, I want to go back with you,¡± Rowen doesn¡¯t want to stay here. ¡°Rowen, you can¡¯t leave here for the time being, you might have to meet some of the other Ryan Family¡¯s members these days, and you should also get along well with Agatha.¡± Patriarch Brian shakes his head and says, ¡°I should stay here also, but we have to go back first, and then send to Nina and Carl to the Imperial City. It¡¯s a long journey, if we don¡¯t leave, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t arrive on time before the Royal Knights College opens. So we can only leave overnight, let¡¯s meet in the Imperial City.¡± ¡°Well, I will do as you say.¡± Rowen understands that it is very unlikely that he would leave at this moment. ¡°Rowen, though your marriage with Agatha has been settled, you know, in the Ryan Family, a lot of people may not be very satisfied with you, some are even hostile to you. But it doesn¡¯t matter, since Agatha has chosen you, then they won¡¯t do anything to you, but you have to be careful in case you are in trouble.¡± Patriarch Brian says slowly, ¡°In a word, remember to stay with Agatha as long as you can.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Rowen answers in a low voice. ¡°Rowen, you are our family¡¯s hope for the future, you must take care of your own. Later in the Imperial City, Nina and Carl will need your help. The reason why I hope you marry Agatha is not to get any help from the Ryan Family, but to have a powerful person to protect you.¡± Patriarch Brian pauses for a while and says, ¡°Rowen, maybe you don¡¯t like Agatha now, but your relationship can be nurtured gradually.¡± ¡°Sir, I know what to do,¡± Rowen mutters. ¡°Well, then, be careful, we have to leave.¡± Patriarch Brian pats Rowen on the shoulder and turns and gets on the carriage. ¡°Little Rowen, listen to me, it¡¯s a done deal, you have to make the rice cooked as soon as possible, ha ha!¡± Bania laughs, whips up his horse, and the carriage speeds away. Rowen¡¯s face turns red and he feels a little embarrassed. But he can still make sense of uncle Bania¡¯s words. He stands there for a few minutes and walks back to the Ryan Villa until the carriage is completely out of his sight. At the moment, a group of dozens of people are coming out of the Villa, and the man who is walking in the middle of other men is Jeff from the Hawker Family. Jeff now looks a little terrible, and it seems that it is a heavy blow to him because he could not marry Agatha. Especially he is accidentally robbed of the beauty by a guy who suddenly appears when the victory is almost his and he is going to bring the beauty back. This kind of feeling is even worse. But Jeff meets Rowen out of expectation when he just wants to go home at this time. Seeing what Rowen has done to him, Jeff could not stand it any longer. He suddenly takes a big step forward and stops Rowen who is going into the Ryan Villa. ¡°Tell me, what did you do?¡± Jeff stares at Rowen. ¡°How could Miss Ryan choose you?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Agatha directly?¡± Says Rowen indifferently. ¡°Did you and Miss Ryan ever know each other?¡± Jeff continues asking. ¡°Though I don¡¯t have to answer your question, but I can tell you that I¡¯ve never seen Agatha before, until today.¡± Rowen still says in a calm voice. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. In what way are you better than me? In terms of the family background, we Hawker Family are far better than your small Wolfs, a small family that nobody has ever heard of. In terms of ability, I can beat you easily!¡± Jeff says angrily. ¡°Miss Ryan wouldn¡¯t have chosen you if you hadn¡¯t played tricks!¡± ¡°Do what you like. I have to go in now. Please get out of the way!¡± Rowen is getting a little impatient. Is this guy done yet? ¡°Want me to get out of the way? All right, beat me first!¡± Jeff snorts coldly. ¡°If you can defeat me, I won¡¯t bother you anymore!¡± ¡°I dare say you Hawker Family are birds of a feather flocking together!¡± Says Rowen with a sneer. ¡°If you know Morency, then you should ask him what happens when he provokes me!¡± ¡°Morency?¡± Jeff¡¯s face changes slightly. ¡°You are the man who killed two of Morency¡¯s summoning beasts?¡± ¡°Well? Is he afraid to tell you guys?¡± Rowen says with a sneer, ¡°Jeff, if you¡¯re going to stand in my way, I don¡¯t mind ending you up like Morency¡¯s summoning beasts, if you like!¡± Chapter 25 - To Show the Magic Power (1) Chapter 25: To Show the Magic Power (1) Translator: Ma Shaoyi Proofread by Peter Gong ¡°Well, well, you ruined Morency¡¯s thing first, and now you¡¯ve ruined mine. It seems you¡¯ve been deliberately trying to get in the way of the Hawker Family. In that case, I ¡®ll let you know that there¡¯s no good end if you make troubles to Hawker Family.¡± Jeff looks extremely angry now, and as soon as he has finished speaking, he lets out a roar and slashes Rowen with his ejector sword. Rowen, who has been preparing for it, appears in the armored beast¡¯s cabin in a flash, and at the same moment he activates the mecha and pushes the joystick toward Jeff swiftly. This step has become so familiar to him that it takes him almost no time to complete it. By the time Jeff¡¯s epee hits the iron armored beast, and the massive body of the iron beast has already hit Jeff. ¡°Boom!¡± The epee makes a loud noise when it comes in close contact with the armored beast. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Jeff roars, ignoring the armored animal and hitting it with his ethereal sword. He doesn¡¯t seem to be willing to show his weakness. ¡°Idiot!¡± Rowen snaps, then pushes the lever forward and speeds toward Jeff. Jeff snorts and flows out with his sword. He crashes heavily against the wall of the Ryan villa. A mouthful of blood comes out of his mouth. Jeff is attacked badly in the first battle. The armored animal doesn¡¯t stop, hitting Jeff at high speed. Suddenly, a windshield appears between the iron armored beast and Jeff, and at about the same time Rowen hears a wizard chanting incantation. Rowen can see clearly from the screen that there is only one wizard in the Hawker¡¯s party, and at the moment the wizard is holding his wand and chanting spells at high speed. ¡°The energy gun is activated!¡± ¡°Free aiming mode active!¡± Rowen continues to steer the armored beast forward, aiming his energy gun at the wizard, and though he isn¡¯t quite sure how to use the virtual sight, it isn¡¯t hard to aim while the wizard is still standing. ¡°Bang, bang! Two volleys of white light are fired at the wizard, and at about the same time the iron armored beast hits the windshield. With a snort, the windshield cracks, and the ironclad stops for a moment, then continues to hit Jeff. ¡°Ah!¡± There comes a scream, but it comes from the wizard. Rowen¡¯s shooting is not that good, and only one in two shots hits its target, but not the vital part. ¡°Ding¡­ ¡± The wand falls to the ground, along with half of a bloody arm. The energy gun hits the right hand of the wizard, splitting it in two. Then the wizard falls to the ground in great pain, which causes the already weak wizard to fall into a coma. ¡°It is a pity!¡± Rowen says secretly for he has been shooting at the wizard¡¯s chest, but he has no intention of showing mercy. He does not like to provoke others, but hates being provoked even more. With a sudden push on the lever, the iron armored beast speeds up again. Without the help of the iron beast now, he would have been cut in two by Jeff¡¯s sword. Jeff struggles to get up, but the previous hit is too heavy, so he can¡¯t move his body. He sees the iron beast¡¯s huge body is pressing on him, and his face becomes pale without a trace of color, and for this moment, there¡¯s fear apparently in his eyes. A presentiment of the coming of death occurs to him suddenly. At that moment a grey shadow flashes by, and the next moment Rowen realizes that he has lost his target. Looking at the screen, he finds that Jeff is already in the hands of another Hawker. Seeing the iron beast crashing onto the walls of Ryan Manor, Rowen jerks the lever to the left, and after a month of practicing the Sun and Moon Mind Method, he finds it much easier to control the iron beast, at least with this lever, which he could basically spin at this speed. The iron beast suddenly turns to the left and rushes towards the Hawker family members, but after all, it is too close to the wall, so the iron armored beast makes a scrape on the wall, and cuts a gap in it. Seeing the iron armored beast rushes past, Hawker family members have to get out of the way. The unconscious magician and the injured Jeff are held respectively back to the Ryan villa. And the only person who stands still is the man who rescued Jeff. He is a homely middle-aged man, dressed in gray cloth, with a small black sword in his hand, which is bent like a black snake. The middle-aged man suddenly holds high the black sword. A purple ray of light shots from the tip of the sword, extremely dazzling. ¡°Damn, it¡¯s a level-¢÷ warrior!¡± Rowen¡¯s heart sinks. The level-¢÷ warrior is unusually capable of doing damage with his Dou Chi. And when Agatha hit a hole on the iron beast today, he knows that the metal body of the iron armored beast is not indestructible. And he can¡¯t decide if it can defend the attack from the level-VII warrior. One can probably tell the level of a warrior by the color of his Dou Chi. Warriors of the first and third level cannot release Dou Chi, and warriors of the fourth and the sixth level can release only red Dou Chi. However, because the color varies from light to dark, it is impossible for the inexperienced people to accurately judge the level of warriors who release red Dou Chi. However, it is relatively easy to identify the warrior who is above level-¢÷. Because each level of Dou Chi color is different, the level of warriors can be identified accordingly. Dou Chi color of level-VII warriors is purple, Dou Chi color of level-VIII warriors is silver, and Dou Chi color of IX warriors gold, but Dou Chi color of level-X warriors is transparent and colorless. Rowen decides to ward off the purple Dou Chi, so he jerks the lever back, and the iron armored beast backs quickly, then he turns the lever to the left, controlling the iron armored beast¡¯s moving to the left. ¡°Boom!¡± The purple Dou Chi flits off the right side of the armored beast and splits on the ground. The dust on the ground is blown into a big pit. The power of the purple Dou Chi is really remarkable. ¡°Bang!¡± The energy gun fires again. Rowen turns to a distance shooting for he can¡¯t crash that warrior directly. The middle-aged warrior stands still in place and does not move. Seeing the white light group of energy gun will hit him, he just wields his sword. Boom! There is a sound like an explosion. The white light spreads out quickly in all directions and then disappears completely. After the white light dissipates, the middle-aged warrior still stands there unscathed. Apparently, the bullets from the energy gun are fended off by his sword. The next moment, however, the middle-aged warrior finally moves. With a flash of gray shadow, which is reflected on Rowen¡¯s screen as a fleeting ray of light, that middle-aged warrior has already come to the left side of the iron armored beast. His speed is faster than one could imagine. Rowen speeds forward, trying to fend off the attack of the middle-aged warrior, but it is too late, and the armored beast shudders and its left is hit by his sword. ¡°No, that¡¯s not the way.¡± Rowen knows at once that the opponent is moving too fast, and that the ironclad is too large for him to dodge his attack. At least as far as his ability to control it is concerned now, he cannot avoid his attack. Therefore, it would be better for him to go for it rather than defend passively! Rowen decides not to duck anymore, so he turns the lever and charges at the middle-aged warrior. ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± The energy gun is firing at the same time, and the only two attack methods Rowen could use are all employed at that moment! ¡°Miss Agatha! Bad thing is happening!¡± Agatha is in her room when Millie, the maid, comes in hurriedly. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Agatha looks at Millie unhappily. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± ¡°Master Rowen, Master Rowen¡­¡± says Millie breathlessly. ¡°He is fighting with someone!¡± ¡°Oh? Whom does the stingy man fight with?¡± asks Agatha carelessly. ¡°Just, just the Hawker¡­¡± Millie gasps, unable to speak easily. ¡°That Jeff guy?¡± asks Agatha. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him,¡± Millie finally catches her breath. ¡°That idiot, how dare he humiliate my man, hum, I¡¯m going to beat him!¡± ¡°Where are they fighting?¡± Asks Agatha. ¡°At the gate of the manor¡­¡± Before Millie could finish, she can¡¯t see Agatha anymore. Agatha rushes to the gate of Ryan villa as fast as she can, but she finds that there are many people around, and even her grandfather Philip patriarch is there, too. She glances around, and soon she notices Jeff. He is clearly not very well now as his face is pale and he seems badly hurt. And the wizard next to Jeff even lost one arm and is still in coma. Obviously, he looks even worse than Jeff. ¡°Is that what that dumb does?¡± Mutters Agatha, who expects Rowen may get injured. She finds that the situation seems to be the opposite. Then she runs to Philip and says, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, grandpa? Where¡¯s Rowen?¡± ¡°Over there,¡± Philip points to the door. Agatha looks out and sees at once that Rowen¡¯s enormous summoning beast is hurtling around. It emits occasional white lights while a figure much smaller is dodging it with occasional bursts of purple Dou Qi. ¡°What the hell? the high-leveled warrior?¡± cries Agatha. ¡°Grandpa, why are you just watching here? That niggard will be killed, and I must go and help him!¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed, Agatha, that Rowen hasn¡¯t fallen behind?¡± Philip smiles. ¡°You really have good insight. The boy is beyond my imagination.¡± ¡°Summoners cannot last long in combination mode,¡± says Agatha, a little anxiously. ¡°Aren¡¯t you here?¡± Philip smiles. ¡°You should go now. You are the right person who helps him.¡± ¡°OK!¡± Agatha springs out of sight and appears in the field of battle. She thrusts her sword at Rowen¡¯s opponent, shouting to him: ¡°You can have a rest, stingy, and let me do it!¡± Rowen feels relieved in the cabin when he hears Agatha¡¯s voice. After a series of collisions and energy gun shots, the opponent doesn¡¯t get much advantage, but he is already worn out as he needs to control the iron armored beast and shoot the enemy simultaneously. By this time he knows better that the iron armored beast is right: To be a better mecha knight one needs a better constitution. Chapter 26 - To Show the Magic Power (2) Chapter 26: To Show the Magic Power (2) Translator: Pan Junqian Proofread by Peter Gong When Agatha appears, the middle-aged warrior draws back sharply, but he doesn¡¯t fight back. Apparently, he hesitates. ¡°Hey, what are you hiding from? You dare to bully my husband, so you should not fear being killed by me!¡± Shouts Agatha discontentedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯ve just chosen my husband today, and you¡¯re now going to bully him. Isn¡¯t it obvious that you don¡¯t care about my feelings?¡± It seems that the shame she feels results in her anger. But it is normal. Agatha and Rowen have just met today, and though they are married in name only, if you have to say how close they are to each other, that must be false. ¡°Miss Ryan, your fianc¨¦ has heavily hurt two of our Hawker Family members, while he has remained safe and sound. It seems it is he who has bullied us, doesn¡¯t it?¡± The middle-aged warrior still holds back fighting, and with a hoarse voice he replies. ¡°Hum, you have more than ten people. He is alone. Of course, it is you who bully him!¡± snorts Agatha, and no one knows what to say about this lady¡¯s logic. ¡°Agatha, stop it!¡± Then comes the voice of Patriarch Philip. Though reluctant, Agatha has to stop. Rowen, who has turned the iron armored beast into a bracelet at the same moment, is drenched in sweat. The fight with those people has made him exhausted. Agatha quickly goes back to Rowen and whispers, ¡°Hey, how did it happen? You¡¯re not really bullying them, are you?¡± ¡°Jeff provoked me first and attacked me first,¡± says Rowen indifferently. ¡°Oh, I see!¡± says Agatha who looks disappointed. ¡°I thought you were really bullying them. If it is true, that would be fun!¡± Rowen gets speechless. How strange this lady¡¯s thought is. ¡°Mr Eloik, we Ryan Family feel sorry about what just happened to you, but I also want you to understand that Rowen is Agatha¡¯s chosen husband, and anything related to him is relevant to the Ryan Family.¡± The deep and powerful voice of Patriarch Philip reaches the ears of everyone present. ¡°I will convey your message to our Patriarch, Sir.¡± replies the middle-aged warrior calmly. ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Eloik. And you guys may stay here a few days more till those two are getting better,¡± says Patriarch Philip, smiling at Jeff and the wounded warrior. ¡°Thank you, Patriarch Philip, but that¡¯s OK, and we will be leaving now,¡± Eloik shakes his head. ¡°Fine, good-bye then.¡± Patriarch Philip is also straightforward and doesn¡¯t want to ask them to stay any more. Eloik commands the Hawker Family members to carry Jeff and the warrior into the carriage, and soon they drive and leave the Ryan Villa. In the carriage, someone opens a corner of the curtain. With a malevolent look on his face, he has been staring at Rowen. ¡°Rowen, did you hurt?¡± Asks Patriarch Philip with concern when he come to Rowen after the Hawkers have gone. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you, Patriarch Philip,¡± says Rowen quickly. ¡°Great,¡± Patriarch Philip nods and smiles, ¡°Agatha, Rowen is a stranger here, you should take good care of him.¡± ¡°I know!¡± says Agatha reluctantly. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t bother you young couple,¡± Patriarch Philip laughs as he walks into the Ryan Villa. It sounds that he is in a good mood. Patriarch Philip indeed has reason to be happy. For him, too many unexpected good things have happened today. The first is that the Wolf Family finally sent back the family heirloom that has left the Ryan Family for more than 300 years. He thought even the Wolf Family had asked for anything too much, this was a happy thing, but it happened that the Wolf Family made no embarrassing demands. And the second thing to be pleased about is that Agatha has finally chosen her husband, and it is clear that she is quite satisfied with him. Agatha¡¯s marriage, which has troubled him for four years, is now perfectly settled The last thing that surprises and pleases him is that Agatha¡¯s husband, Rowen, a sixteen-year-old boy from the Wolf Family, is far better than he has expected. On this single day, he has taken back the family heirloom, accomplished what dozens of other patriarchs have failed to do, and settled Agatha¡¯s marriage and found an excellent husband for her. So he has no reason to be unhappy. It is late at night, and the whole Ryan Villa seems to be quiet. Most people are asleep by this time. Rowen sits cross-legged on the ground, and the breath of sun and moon circulates in his body again and again. It takes him a few days to hurry here, and he also failed to practice the Sun and Moon Mind Method. Therefore, he still fails to open the first acupoint now. And tonight, he wants to strike his first acupoint. At that moment, however, there are footsteps at the door, and soon Millie, Agatha¡¯s maid, appears. ¡°Sir, Miss Ryan asks me to bring you a cup of hot milk tea.¡± Whispers Millie. ¡°Put it on the table,¡± says Rowen casually. He lives with Agatha now, so it¡¯s not strange for Millie to be here. But he¡¯s a little bit surprised that Agatha would be so kind as to bring him a cup of hot milk tea? ¡°Sir, don¡¯t you want to drink? Miss Ryan made it herself. She might be angry if she knows that you don¡¯t drink it.¡± Millie is a little embarrassed. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll drink it,¡± Rowen just wants the maid to leave as quickly as possible so that he could practice quietly. Then he takes the milk tea and gulps it down. Millie smiles, ¡°I¡¯ll tell Miss Ryan.¡± Millie leaves quickly and Rowen continues to cross his leg and practice. However, just as the breath of sun and moon is beginning to work, he suddenly feels a large stream of heat coming out of his public region and flows all over his body. ¡°Damn it, what did Agatha give me to drink?¡± Rowen feels there is something wrong because that strange heat is growing stronger and stronger, and then he sees a charming image appearing in his mind. It seems that he sees Karen¡¯s naked body reappearing in front of him, and a strong desire surges up from the bottom of his heart. Rowen bites his lip hard so that the pain can keep him awake for a moment. He stands up abruptly and wants to go out, but Millie comes in again. ¡°What did you just give me?¡± Rowen gasps, and his face turns very red. Millie doesn¡¯t speak, but she quickly takes off her clothes. Her naked body is soon revealed before Rowen, which is another huge shock to him again. The desire in his heart suddenly becomes stronger and a voice in his head seems to incite him to jump on Millie. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rowen steps, trying to control himself. ¡°Where is Agatha? Where is she?¡± Millie, however, doesn¡¯t speak. She just comes over to Rowen naked. Rowen shakes his head fiercely. He looks at Millie¡¯s naked body and the image of Karen¡¯s naked body automatically appears before him, and then he spontaneously compares these two bodies and realizes that Millie¡¯s body is nothing compared with Karen¡¯s. In fact, though Millie is not bad-looking, she is far less beautiful than Karen, and her figure is nothing compared with Karen¡¯s when she wears nothing on. This comparison actually helps keep Rowen awake a little. Millie¡¯ s body suddenly seems to have no great attraction to him. Instead, Karen¡¯s body keeps appearing in his mind. If Karen has been in front of him at that moment, he would have jumped on her uncontrollably. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you want to do, but your figure is so bad that I¡¯m not interested in you!¡± says Rowen quickly, and then he pushes Millie away and rushes out of the room while he can still control himself. The strong desire inside him makes it clear that he has been drugged with an aphrodisiac he is not familiar with and does not know what to do with it. But he subconsciously wants to find Agatha. After all, Agatha is his fianc¨¦e, and it would be fine if anything does happen between them. However, Agatha is not there when Rowen bursts into her room. Now, he realizes that Agatha didn¡¯t ask Millie to give him the hot milk tea, and that was obviously Millie¡¯s trick. ¡°Damn it!¡± Rowen curses, then he turns around and runs out of Agatha¡¯s room. At the door he sees Millie running towards him, of course, with clothes on her. Rowen runs away to the other side. He knows that he couldn¡¯t stay in the yard anymore. No matter what Millie wants to do with him, he will be alright as long as he doesn¡¯t have anything to do with Millie. The fast running has slightly reduced his desire, but he still feels hot, and it also seems to be much stronger. Rowen unconsciously runs to the back of the Villa because he is still trying to find Agatha. If she isn¡¯t in the room, then she is probably at her casting field. Chapter 27 - Breakthrough of the Internal Force (1) Chapter 27: Breakthrough of the Internal Force (1) Translator: Ma Shaoyi Proofread by Peter Gong Running to the foundry in confusion, he vaguely sees a slim figure coming this way. He pounces to it immediately. ¡°Ah!¡± A small peevish cry brings Rowen back to his senses, for he knows it is not Agatha. He bits his lip so hard that Rowen, for a moment, represses the heat in his heart and jerks to a halt. He stops before that slim figure and the dim light makes him unable to identify her face. He can only see a clear outline. Seeing her magic robes, Rowen confirms that she is a level-five water magician. ¡°Quick, using ice magic on me,¡± says Rowen hastily. Ice magic is a type of water magic. An ice magician is one of water magicians. A water enchanter above level 4 can wield water magic. ¡°What?¡± There comes a lively but surprised sound. ¡°Quick, ice magic!¡± Rowen¡¯s eyes turn red and he is wheezing with heat. ¡°You, who are you? What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± The girl seems startled by Rowen and steps back. ¡°Why are you so wordy?¡± Rowen yells at her. ¡°Believe it or not, If I lose control, then I¡¯ll rape you!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The girl starts, and immediately begins to chant the incantation, ¡°¡­ Freeze!¡± Countless drops of water throw at Rowen from all directions, soaking him in seconds, and then freezing so quickly that Rowen is encased in ice. A blast of cold enters his body, so the hot feeling in his body has cleared in a flash, and Rowen is wide awake. Just before being frozen, he sits cross-legged on the ground and begins to work the the breath of the sun and the moon in his body. Every time his body suffers discomfort, such as fatigue and soreness, the breath of the sun and the moon can be eliminated, and now he hopes it will completely eliminate the heat and dryness caused by aphrodisiacs. Rowen is tormented by both the heat inside him and the cold outside him. Rowen grits his teeth, working the breath of the sun and the moon, then he finds that the dry heat inside him is slowing down, and the icy cold on the surface is being absorbed by his body. The two gradually merge with the sun and the moon method, and the Genuine qi of the sun and the moon seems to grow stronger. The Genuine qi circulates in the meridians again and again. After each cycle, it becomes stronger, and the efficacy of aphrodisiacs and the cold caused by freezing are being eliminated at the same time. Time flies. Rowen is no longer feeling the heat of his body, nor does he feel any cold. He doesn¡¯t feel cold any more but his body becomes warm. But the ever strong Genuine qi in the meridians makes him want to open the first acupuncture point in the Chong vein. Rowen wants to do it, and he goes for the first acupoint in a furious rush. As usual, there are some obstacles, so that the original powerful Genuine qi has to shrink. In this way, after passing through this acupoint, Genuine qi becomes weaker invisibly. Now, he just wants to completely ¡°Boh¡­ ¡± He seems to hear a slight noise coming from his body, and at the same time, a short pain. Then, Genuine qi rushes fiercely through the first acupuncture point like water breaking the dike, towards the second obstruction in the meridians! Hardly spending much Genuine qi, the second chakra is opened again. Rowen keeps pushing down the cave, and then a third is opened, but at the fourth, when the breath begins running out of steam, Rowen stops. But it is enough to make him happy, because he knows that he has taken the most important step, and that in the days ahead, the practice should become more successful. Feeling a sense of real life inside him and a sense that his strength seems to have increased significantly, Rowen is so happy that for a moment he has forgotten what had happened. He lets out a long sigh of relief. Rowen opens his eyes slowly, but realizes it is daylight, so he gets up and looks around. He notices that the wizard is still there. ¡°Oh, are you all right?¡± A pleasant voice comes, of course, from the wizard. It is only then that Rowen really knows what that wizard looks like. This is a slender and childish girl with a baby face. She should not be very old, but the color of her hair is quite special. It is rare blue on Cang Yun Continent. With soft blue hair spread over her thin shoulders, she looks a bit charming. The girl¡¯s face is small, which makes her big eyes looking even bigger. Although she is not particularly beautiful with the shape of her face, the girl looks quite lovely. ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you.¡± ¡°By the way, my name¡¯s Rowen, May I know your name?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Rowen!¡± Cries the maiden. ¡°My name is Clare. By the way, what happened to you last night? ¡® ¡°I cannot explain clearly for a moment.¡± ¡°Well, Claire, thanks again, but I¡¯ve got to go now.¡± ¡°Well, all right.¡± Clare nods. ¡°It¡¯s time for me to go back, too!¡¯ Rowen says nothing more. He turns and hurries away. He wants to find Agatha and figures out what happened last night. Upon returning to Agatha¡¯s house, Rowen notices that there are many people in the courtyard. And a shout comes, ¡°Rowen, you even dare to come back?¡± Rowen¡¯s face changes slightly and he notices a young man around twenty-five or twenty-six. At first glance he looks pretty, and the markings on his clothes confirm that he is from Ryan family, but Rowen does not know him. ¡°How can it be clear?¡± The young man named Greg sneers. ¡°Agatha, it¡¯s you who said that Millie was found in his room.¡± ¡°Greg, anyone can kill Millie and transfers her into Rowen¡¯s room.¡± Agatha snorts softly. ¡°Anyway, it should be grandpa to convict Rowen!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure the Patriarch will redress the scales for Millie.¡± Greg sneers. ¡°We must sweep Rowen out of the Ryan manor!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t keep your mouth clean, I can keep it shut forever!¡± Rowen looks at Greg coldly. He might have beat him if he hasn¡¯t tried to figure out what happened. Turning to Agatha, Rowen says, ¡°Millie¡¯s dead?¡± ¡°Why does you ask like that?¡± Greg snorts coldly. ¡°I¡¯d like to see you shut me up. Come on, I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± There is a heavy shout and Patriarch Philip appears at last. ¡°Agatha, tell me what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Grandpa, there is something wrong with a sword that was about to come out of the forge last night, so I went there. I went to look for Rowen when I got back in the morning, but Rowen wasn¡¯t in the room, and all I saw was Millie. But Millie was dead and naked,¡± says Agatha quickly. ¡°Rowen, did you see Millie last night?¡± Patriarch Philip looks at him, and his tone is mild. ¡°Yes.¡± Rowen nods. ¡°Millie brought me a cup of milk tea at midnight last night, and she said it was prepared for by Agatha, but I found out later that Agatha was not at home at all, and that the tea had been drugged.¡± ¡°What? How dare Millie do this without telling me?¡± Agatha is furious. ¡°Rowen, what¡¯s in your tea?¡± Asks Patriarch Philip. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s supposed to be the aphrodisiac.¡± Says Rowen quietly. ¡°Then Millie started to take off her clothes and I knew something was wrong, so I rushed out to look for Agatha, but I couldn¡¯t find her, so I went to Agatha¡¯s foundry, where I thought Agatha was. ¡°Goat, even if you find me, I will not help you!¡± There is a note of shame in Agatha¡¯s voice, and she naturally thinks of something else when Rowen says, ¡°he wanted to find Agatha at that time.¡± But in fact Rowen did mean that. ¡°Now that Millie is dead, so you can say as you like. I think you wanted to rape Millie, and she fought back so you killed her, and now you¡¯re accusing her, Rowen, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being very shameless?¡± Greg looks aggrieved. Rowen, however, ignores Greg and continues, ¡°I met someone at the foundry who could testify for me since I was there all night.¡± ¡°Well, who did you meet?¡± Asks Agatha quickly. ¡°Her name is Claire, a magician¡­¡± Rowen replies, but before he finishes, Agatha interrupts him. ¡°Ah, you little goat, you get entangled with Clare?¡± Agatha is furious. ¡°Agatha, stop messing around and hear Rowen out.¡± Patriarch Philip frowns. ¡°I asked Clare freeze me with ice magic and I stayed up all night until I wake up just now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯ve been through last night, and believe or not, it depends on you.¡± ¡°Your level of making up stories is quite high, who believes it?¡± Greg sneers. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Greg, I¡¯m old but I know what you have done. Attention! Arrest Greg now!¡± The two men dart out from behind the patriarch. They dodge over to Greg and put one hand on Greg¡¯s shoulder. A painful look comes over Greg¡¯s face, and he can¡¯t move a little. Chapter 28 - Breakthrough of the Internal Force (2) Chapter 28: Breakthrough of the Internal Force (2) Translator: Pan Junqian Proofread by Peter Gong ¡°Sir, why¡­¡± Greg asks laboriously. ¡°Greg, you should know the reason exactly. I¡¯ve known your relationship with Millie for a long time, and you must have incited all that Millie has done. Because your plan didn¡¯t work, then you just killed her and tried to frame Rowen. You thought that would drive Rowen away, didnt you?¡± Patriarch Philip snorts angrily. ¡°Ridiculous! Do you think I¡¯m a dotard?¡± He takes a sudden step forward with a swift slap on Greg¡¯s head, Greg gives out a miserable shriek and falls down silently. ¡°Tell everyone in the family that if anyone dares to do the same thing in the future, he or she will end up in the way as Greg!¡± Patriarch Philip¡¯s voice is extremely cold. For a moment all people are in silence, and Rowen is stunned to see Patriarch Philip in a rage for the first time. ¡°You all go away, do all you should do!¡± Cries Patriarch Philip. All leave there at once and no one dares to say anything at that moment. A while later, only Rowen, Agatha and Patriarch Philip are left. ¡°Rowen, you have had a hard night too, go back to your room and have a rest, forget everything about it.¡± Patriarch Philip¡¯s voice becomes soft. ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± Rowen says. ¡°Agatha, you go with Rowen, and leave the casting field alone these days, spend more time with Rowen so as not to make things worse.¡± Philip keeps saying. ¡°I know, grandpa.¡± Agatha listens to her grandpa this time. She grabs Rowen¡¯s arm and pulls him into the room, saying to Philip, ¡°We go first then!¡± The incident is quickly resolved by the Patriarch Philip¡¯s decisive action, but Rowen also realizes that what Patriarch Brain has says before he left is true, someone in the Ryan Family is hostile to him. ¡°Hey, you are not allowed to speak to Clare again!¡± Says Agatha angrily to Rowen as she returns to the room. ¡°Is she your enemy?¡± Rowen looks at Agatha strangely. ¡°No!¡± Agatha denies, ¡°She¡¯s not good enough to be my enemy!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Rowen replies but he doesn¡¯t agree with what she says, and then he changes the topic, ¡°What about Greg? What¡¯s going on with Greg?¡± ¡°Greg is not so important, don¡¯t worry about him,¡± Agatha says in a careless way as if she doesn¡¯t want to mention it. ¡°Anyway, leave it alone. My grandpapa will take care of it. I have something to discuss with you.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± Rowen asks. ¡°Shall we go to the Imperial City tomorrow?¡± Agatha approaches Rowen, looking a little excited. ¡°Is that too early?¡± Rowen stared. ¡°We can hang out when we are on our journey. Besides, you don¡¯t really want to stay here, do you?¡± Says Agatha quickly. ¡°But would your grandfather agree if we leave now?¡± Rowen asks after thinking for a while. Indeed, he doesn¡¯t really want to be here, especially after what happened last night. He wants to leave because this place makes him uncomfortable. ¡°We just leave ten days in advance, grandpa won¡¯t disagree!¡± says Agatha confidently. ¡°Well, you go and tell your grandfather.¡± If so, Rowen is eager to leave early. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go together!¡± Agatha grabs Rowen and walks away. The next morning, a very ordinary carriage without obvious family logo on it goes out of the Ryan Villa. It is driven by an ordinary-looking, middle-aged man. In a word, everything from the carriage to the driver is ordinary and nothing is obvious enough to catch people¡¯s attention. The only thing unusual is the man and the lady in the carriage. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we should keep a low profile?¡± Says Rowen looking at Agatha. ¡°If you¡¯re dressed like this, even if it is the plainest carriage, and even if it doesn¡¯t have the Ryan Family¡¯s logo on it, you can still get noticed when you step out of the carriage. I¡¯m sure that no one else on the whole Cang Yun Continent would dress like you.¡± ¡°Although I want to be low-keyed, I also want to wear what I like.¡± Agatha says with sufficient reason, ¡°Besides, I¡¯m doing it for your own good. If I don¡¯t dress like this, my beautiful face will bring you lots of troubles.¡± ¡°So you mean all the pretty girls like you can¡¯t show their faces?¡± Rowen doesn¡¯t think so. That¡¯s right, Agatha is pretty, but she isn¡¯t the only beautiful lady in the world. ¡°Well, how can anyone be as pretty as I am?¡± Agatha is a little unhappy. ¡°I¡¯m the most beautiful!¡± ¡°Only you believe that.¡± Says Rowen indifferently. ¡°Why, have you ever seen one prettier than me?¡± Snorts Agatha. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Rowen doesn¡¯t speak, but he could not help but think of Joy. For him, he has difficulty in deciding who is the most beautiful of these two girls, but Joy has a more special temperament, which seems to be a stronger attraction to him. ¡°Little wolf, what are you thinking about?¡± Agatha grumbles. ¡°Nothing.¡± Rowen concentrates again and responds casually. ¡°Hum, I guess you¡¯re thinking of other girls!¡± Says Agatha angrily. ¡°You are so lustful at such a young age!¡± Rowen doesn¡¯t answer her. Though he has only known Agatha for two days, he has understood that this lady of the Ryan Family is not so reasonable and there is no need for him to argue with her. Patriarch Philip immediately agrees with their request for an early visit to the Imperial Capital. And then, in accordance with Agatha¡¯s request of keeping low profile, he only sends one man to protect them. That man is the driver Laidlaw. Before he knows it, Rowen¡¯s attention has been drifted to the Imperial Capital where he has been longing to go since he was six years old. So he is longing and desiring for that place. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Agatha pulls Rowen¡¯s arm, ¡°It¡¯s boring to sit like this, talk to me!¡± Rowen isn¡¯t that interested in chatting, but Agatha keeps asking him from time to time, and he can¡¯t refuse to answer her, so they start chatting at random. Rowen also finds that although Agatha is regarded as a girl of genius, her previous life is also very monotonous. She either makes swords or practices in the Villa, and seldom leaves there even if the Red Cloud City near the Ryan Villa is not very familiar to her. They are similar in this respect except that he has two goof friends named Carl and Nina in his family. While Agatha, the gifted girl, seems to have no friends, even her maid Millie doesn¡¯t have an intimate relationship with her. Agatha, of course, has asked Rowen about his childhood, and Rowen has told her something about it, but he doesn¡¯t say anything about his relationship with Caroline. They are getting familiar and closer with each other without their notice after chatting. It is naturally easier for the young man and lady who have been destined to be a couple to narrow their distance. ¡°Rowen, what exactly is your summoning beast?¡± At last Agatha begins to ask what she is most interested in. ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly.¡± Says Rowen, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s a mysterious summoning beast, I¡¯ve named it iron armored beast.¡± ¡°A mysterious summoning beast?¡± Agatha wonders, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that mysterious summoning beasts are pet beasts, but your mysterious summoning beast seems pretty good.¡± ¡°Yes, it is, but I am not yet able to exert its maximum potentials, and I do not fully understand what it can do.¡± Rowen nods, feeling a little proud of his iron armored beast. He is confident that with its help he would soon become the strongest summoner on the Cang Yun Continent. ¡°Do you need my help then?¡± Agatha volunteers to say that. ¡°Help me for what?¡± Rowen doesn¡¯t understand her. ¡°Don¡¯t you say you don¡¯t know all your beast¡¯ abilities? Let¡¯s figure them out together. I know a lot about metal because I have a special talent and a strong sense of metal. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been the best caster,¡± says Agatha quickly. ¡°With my help, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find out all your beast¡¯ abilities faster!¡± ¡°I think you just want to get some metal from my beast for your own study.¡± Rowen knows at once what she really wants. ¡°Well, I made a little hole in your beast last time, is that little hole still there?¡± Says Agatha with a smile on her face. ¡°Yes.¡± Rowen is also very concerned about that hole because he does not know whether the hole would have any effect on his beast, or whether it would heal naturally. ¡°That¡¯s right. You see, that little hole has been there for several days, but it hasn¡¯t healed yet. This means that your beast doesn¡¯t have self-healing ability.¡± Agatha looks obviously pleased. ¡°I¡¯m sure I am the only one who can cure it!¡± Rowen becomes silent. It is indeed a trouble, if the iron armored beast really has no self-healing ability, then it must need repairing if it is broken. But the metal body is not so easy to repair. There is no doubt that if that is what Agatha says, Agatha will be the best person to fix it. ¡°Let¡¯s wait until it¡¯s really hurt.¡± Rowen doesn¡¯t say Yes immediately because he thinks that if the iron armored beast has really been hurt and needs to be fixed, it would have told him. For example, the beast told him first when he ran out of energy last time. If it is really hurt, then he might know whether he needs Agatha¡¯s help or not. Agatha doesn¡¯t say anything more. Apparently, she knows that Rowen would not immediately agree to give her the iron armored beast for her study. Well, she is in no hurry. Anyway, they stay together every day, and there is always a chance. Chapter 29 - Wicked City (1) Chapter 29: Wicked City (1) Translator: Ma Shaoyi Proofread by Peter Gong A few days later, Rowen and Agatha arrived in Vaga City at noon. Vaga City is also one of the great cities of the empire, and Vaga is also known as the city of Ni Shang (clothes), or the city of beauty. By contrast, Vaga is best known as the Fallen City. The city of Vaga is first known for having some of the most beautiful clothing in the empire. At that time, the Vaga City was a clothing city. No matter civilians or nobles, they could buy the clothes they want in here. At this time, Vaga city is called the city of Ni Shang (clothes). As Vaga¡¯s fame grows, many new things have come into being. Firstly, there are some beautiful women who display clothes. They wear various kinds of beautiful clothes and appear in the streets and alleys of Vaga city, attracting those girls and ladies to buy those clothes. Because there are so many beauties here, it is called the capital of beauty. Later, this kind of dress promotion is to be held here every year. Beautiful dress models gradually begin to attract the attention of numerous men. When the rich ladies of the empire are staring at the clothes on the models, the rich nobles are just eyeing at the models. More and more pleasure-seekers appear in Vaga City, and beautiful models seem unable to meet the demand, therefore, a large number of brothels begin to emerge. Those beautiful clothes are not only worn by rich ladies, but also by famous prostitutes in the brothel, who actually become the spokeswomen for some kinds of clothing. Entertainment facilities such as casinos also emerge, and Vaga city eventually becomes a fallen city. Women come here and fall because of the beautiful clothes and the rich men come here and fall because of those fallen women. Others would indulge in casinos, and because of its mix of people, it has become the most crime-ridden city in the empire. Agatha is so interested in the place that she wants to spend a few days there before going on, and when she finds a hotel to stay in, she takes Rowen outside as soon as possible. There is no doubt that Agatha¡¯s dress soon attracts a lot of attention, and so does Rowen. Rowen doesn¡¯t mind much about it, and the only thing he wants to know is why Agatha is interested in this place. Seeing Agatha dragging herself towards a large clothing store, Rowen finally says, ¡°Is there anything here that suits you?¡± ¡°Look, I don¡¯t have to dress like this every day.¡± Says Agatha quickly. Rowen approves of Agatha¡¯s remark, to tell the truth, he doesn¡¯t want to face an iron lady every day. ¡°Not so good! ¡°Not pretty! ¡®It¡¯s awful! A few hours later, Rowen is disappointed, and Agatha, after looking at a number of fine clothes and judging them, comes to the conclusion that they don¡¯t look good. She thinks her metallic clothing is the best, which means that she has no intention of changing into another one. ¡°These people are so blind. What¡¯s so beautiful about these clothes!¡± When Agatha makes another comment on a rather sexy dress, Rowen finally can¡¯t stand and grabs her hand to pull her out. ¡°Why?¡± Agatha looks puzzled, but follows Rowen out. ¡°You don¡¯t like them at all. Then, we should not look at them. Let¡¯s go play with something else.¡± Says Rowen, who would go mad if he follows her around like this. ¡°All right then, let¡¯s go to the casino!¡± Says Agatha quickly. ¡°Can you bet?¡± Rowen looks at her a little strangely. ¡°Just because I don¡¯t how to play, I should try it!¡± says Agatha bravely. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s almost dark. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow.¡± Rowen doesn¡¯t want to play very much. ¡°Stupid, casinos are only fun at night!¡± Agatha pulls Rowen¡¯s arm forward. let¡¯s go!¡± Rowen finally realizes that it is not a good idea to have a warrior fiancee. Agatha is obviously much stronger than he is, and he has to follower her pace. It is a group of twenties. They dress well, but Rowen does not feel comfortable. Particularly, he dislikes the one in the middle, who has sunken eyes, a thin, sleepy face, and a pair of tinted eyes focusing on the key parts of Agatha¡¯s body. ¡°Hey, get out of the way!¡± Cries Agatha disapprovingly. ¡°Who is this model? Why haven¡¯t I seen it? That goat speaks, and it is clearly that he is the leader of the group. ¡°Well, Master Baker, neither have I. You didn¡¯t hide her, did you?¡± The other people laugh when he says this. ¡°Yes, yes, Master Baker, is this the best woman? You hide her so deep, look her clothes, we can¡¯t see clearly!¡± Echoes another. ¡°No, neither have I. I have to take off her clothes to see what she looks like!¡± The sleepy fellow comes up to Agatha with a dirty smile on his face. ¡°Go out!¡± A deep cry comes from Rederot, an ordinary middle-aged man, who is so powerful that even Agatha is no match for him. No wonder he is sent to protect Agatha. ¡°What? you tell me what?¡± The sleeper, Master Baker, as the others called him, points to himself. ¡°Hey, old chap, do you know who I am?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are!¡± Agatha takes a step forward and blazes. ¡°If you don¡¯t get out of the way, I will kill you!¡± ¡°Miss, don¡¯t get your hands dirty with such people.¡± ¡°Let me solve it.¡± Rederot says softly. ¡°Uncle Rederot, I¡¯m trying to fight!¡± ¡°Now, you idiots, I¡¯ll give you one last chance, get out of here now, or I¡¯ll do you a disservice!¡¯ ¡°Ha ha ha¡­ ¡°The group laughs together as if they have heard some great joke. After the laughter, that Baker puts out his hand and intends to touch Agatha. ¡°Young lady, I¡¯m just interested in the way you dress. It¡¯s your pleasure to attracts me, you know Uh!¡± Before he has finished speaking, Baker lets out a bitter snort and falls on the ground with a splash. That fellow even wants to touch Agatha¡¯s breast directly. How could lady Agatha, who has no good nature, let him take advantage of it? She swings her fist and hits master Baker in the head, and the unfortunate Baker naturally falls down without any doubt. ¡°Oh, Baker¡¯s dead!¡± Suddenly one of the men cries out in horror, and all the men look at Agatha. ¡°You, you killed master Baker?¡¯ ¡°Dead?¡± Agatha is a little surprised. ¡°Dead so soon? I want to give him a good spanking, too fresh.¡± Rederot squats to check, then nods to Agatha. ¡°He¡¯s really dead, ma ¡®am.¡± ¡°Oh, dead, this guy even wants to take advantage of me, he is asking for trouble!¡± Says Agatha unconcernedly. Then she glares at the group, ¡°Do you want to die, too?¡± The men looked terrified, first at the dead bodies on the ground, then suddenly turn and scatter. Rederot frowns slightly as they hurry away. Suddenly he springs up, appearing quickly behind a man. He grabs him by the neck, and carries him back like a chicken. ¡°Uncle Rederot, why do you catch him?¡± Agatha is a little confused. ¡°Their reaction is a little abnormal.¡± ¡°The man you¡¯ve just killed seems to be something special. We¡¯d better figure out first.¡± At this point, Rederot turns to the man he captured and asked coldly, ¡°tell me, who is this Baker?¡± ¡°Go away before anyone notices, and pretend it never happened, so that we can all live, or we will die!¡± The man says quickly with his eyes full of fear. ¡°Answer my question, or you¡¯ll die soon!¡± Rederot says coldly. ¡°We¡¯ve already killed one. Don¡¯t mind killing another!¡± ¡°His name is Baker Solomon, and his father is Sarce Solomon, the only son of Sarce, and he will kill not only you, but all of us who are with master Baker!¡± Says the man quickly. ¡°Hurry away, and we won¡¯t tell!¡± ¡°Well, get out!¡± Rederot lets go and hisses. The man flees in a hurry. Rederot looks at Agatha and frowns. ¡°We¡¯d better get out of here, young lady.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go, I haven¡¯t had enough, and I¡¯m not afraid of them!¡± grunts Agatha. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t go even if we want to,¡± Rowen mutters. There is a sudden sound of hooves, and dozens of knights are galloping towards them. They have come to them in the blink of an eye. First, one knight holding a long sword points at them. ¡°Seize them, the Lord of the town wants them alive!¡± There is a roar from Rederot, and the Dou Qi shows a beautiful arc of silver air, and then screams, and in an instant dozens of knights break in two and fall to the ground. ¡°My lady, it¡¯s too late, we should first go back to the hotel. We should pack up and leave immediately!¡± Rasps Rederot. ¡°All right!¡± Agatha does not object this time. ¡°I can¡¯t play now, anyway!¡¯ Chapter 30 - Wicked City (2) Chapter 30: Wicked City (2) Translator: Pan Junqian Proofread by Peter Gong The setting sun shines on the gate of the Vaga City, which has been closed. In addition to four or five enchanters, over the city walls hundreds of archers are standing by. Judged by the way the enchanters dress, they are of high levels. Beneath the walls there is a middle-aged knight on a black horse, wearing a shining armor with a huge broad sword in his hand. A murderous look is on his face, which gives enormous pressure on those behind him. A carriage is hurrying towards the city, and the middle-aged knight¡¯s face grows more and more gloomy as it is getting closer. A moment later, the carriage has come to the place which is dozens of meters away from the middle-aged knight. Before the middle-aged knight suddenly stops the carriage. ¡°Laidlaw, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time,¡± says the middle-aged knight word by word. It is Laidlaw who is driving the carriage and Rowen and Agatha are of course in the carriage. Sarles reacts more quickly than they have expected, and when they drive to the city gate, there are already thousands of people waiting for them. ¡°Being a Lord of this city doesn¡¯t seem to be good to you, Sarles?¡± Laidlaw says indifferently. This knight is the Lord of Vaga City whose name is Sarles Solomon. ¡°Laidlaw, give me that girl, then I¡¯ll let you leave alive!¡± says Sarles, gritting his teeth. ¡°Sarles, you are not enough to compete with me.¡± There is a distinct contempt in Laidlaw¡¯s voice. ¡°Laidlaw, I will give you one last chance. Give me that girl, and I will spare your life!¡± Sarles says coldly. ¡°You¡¯re not eligible to say that, Sarles.¡± Laidlaw¡¯s face is full of contempt. ¡°I will give you one last chance to open the gate for us, or I will paint the walls of Wagga with your blood!¡± ¡°Laidlaw, you¡¯re killing yourself!¡± Sarles snorts angrily, ¡°If so, you may die.¡± Broad sword strikes violently at Laidlaw, and splendid purple Dou Chi bursts out from it. Sarles is also a level-7 warrior, but this will not greatly threaten Laidlaw who is a level-8 warrior able to release the silver Dou Chi. But Laidlaw is not Sarles¡¯s real target. The moment his broad sword strikes, the archers and enchanters on the walls begin their attack as if they have been instructed at the same time. The whooshes of arrows mingle with the sound of the enchanters¡¯ spells, and thousands of arrows fire at the same target, not at Laidlaw, but at the carriage behind him, and that is the Sarles¡¯s real target. Who he wants to kill most is Agatha! The sound of the enchanters¡¯ spells is finally over at this moment. Raging enchanting flames burst forth all around the carriage, wind blades and water arrows flow towards it from all directions at the same time, forming a huge net that allows no one in the carriage to escape. Boom! The carriage explodes and a graceful figure flies to the sky. It is Agatha who holds a sword in her right hand and Rowen in her left. Agatha swings her left hand backward, and a beautiful arc appears in the sky when Rowen lands lightly on the ground dozens meters away from the enchanters and archers¡¯ attack range. Meanwhile, Agatha continues flying in the sky and doesn¡¯t escape the oncoming arrows, wind blades and water arrows. It seems that the arrows and attacks on her body do not cause any harm at all. In a moment Agatha has leaped to the wall and landed among those enchanters. Then only a soft voice is heard before a splendid purple Dou Chi draws a circle around her body. ¡°Er¡­¡± A series of screams is heard, and the enchanters next to Agatha have fallen down. Agatha¡¯s mighty Dou Chi has killed them before they could release their enchanting shields. Seeing Agatha¡¯s splendid performance, Rowen becomes a little bit stunned at that time. It is not until this moment that he really feels that Agatha is indeed a girl of genius. Her excellent fighting skills and powerful Dou Chi have been vividly displayed at this moment. He also finally understands that just like his iron armored beast, the metal clothes on Agatha are not used as a decoration but used as a weapon, and with them ordinary attacks cannot harm her at all. Agatha¡¯s performance is not over. After dealing with the enchanters, she shuttles like a shadow among the archers. She is so fast that Rowen cannot see her action clearly, all he can hear is miserable shrieks coming one after another. At the same time, he sees archers fall upon the wall one by one, and all archers on the city wall have fallen down in just a few seconds. As Laidlaw has said before, their blood stains the walls, and the only difference is that it is Agatha not Laidlaw who did it. However, Laidlaw doesn¡¯t stand aside doing nothing. A huge bang is heard before a silver Dou Chi collides Sarles¡¯s purple Dou Chi, then a great wave spreads in all directions in the air. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The black horse on which Sarles is riding falls down with a mournful whine, while Sarles flies backwards with his whole body. Obviously, he is no match for Laidlaw in terms of strength. At this moment, Agatha who has killed all the enchanters and archers leaps down from the wall. Suddenly, she straightens her body and swoops down in the air with her sword in both hands. The sword is pointing straight at the top of Sarles¡¯s head, it seems that she tries to pierce Sarles from his head to toe. With Laidlaw standing in front of him and Agatha above him, what¡¯s worse, his men have been all killed, Sarles suddenly falls into a state of being left high and dry. In addition, both Laidlaw and Agatha are more powerful than Sarles. In such a situation, Sarles has only one choice, that is to escape! Agatha, who has killed the Sarles¡¯s son, naturally doesn¡¯t mind killing Sarles. Sarles also knows exactly that Laidlaw could not spare his life, even if he is the Lord of the City, the Ryan Family would not care about it. Sarles quickly steps back and hits the city gate with his body. With a bang, the huge city gate is burst open by Sarles. The next second, Sarles has already retreated to the outside of the City. Agatha and Laidlaw reach the gate almost at the same time, and at that moment there comes a continuous whooshing sound. A great number of arrows like swarms of locusts are shooting at them. Agatha and Laidlaw hurry back. Though they just glance it quickly, they have already known that there is a troop of thousands of people waiting for them outside the City. ¡°The impudent old bastard has sent the army!¡± Curses Agatha when she steps back. Things start to get worse. Even if she and Laidlaw are powerful enough to fight back, they are only two people. It is too difficult for two to fight with thousands of people. What¡¯s more, they don¡¯t know whether there are masters in the other army. Once the other side has a warrior like Sarles, it is basically impossible for her and Laidlaw to break through their siege. Suddenly the streets of Vaga City begin to shake, and the rumble of clops comes from far and near. Agatha couldn¡¯t help looking back, and she feels startled again that an army is also coming at full speed. It seems that they would soon be caught both from behind and in front. ¡°Agatha, come in quickly!¡± Just then Rowen¡¯s voice appears. Agatha turns her head and sees Rowen¡¯s giant summoning beast is standing beside her with a small door open for one person to enter or leave. ¡°Get into this?¡± Agatha hesitates, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Come in first!¡± Rowen commands, ¡°Come on, all of you, I¡¯ll take you out of here!¡± ¡°Oh, all right!¡± Though a little confused, Agatha subconsciously decides to believe Rowen. She enters first, followed by Laidlaw. ¡°Wow, is that big here?¡± Agatha cries out as she gets into the cockpit. She looks so excited that she walks to Rowen quickly and tries to touch the console, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± She asks. ¡°Stop it!¡± Shouts Rowen, ¡°Do not touch anything, stay where you are!¡± Agatha stands still and then murmurs, ¡°I won¡¯t touch, why are you so mean? Niggard!¡± Rowen doesn¡¯t pay attention to her, now he has put all his attention on controlling the iron armored beast. The screen shows everything in a wide area around, so although he has not yet gone out of the gate, he could clearly see that the large army outside and the approaching cavalry behind them. In his view, the only option to get out of their siege is to ask iron armored beast for help. When the cockpit door is closed, Rowen suddenly pushes the control lever to speed up the beast. Its huge body rushes out of the gate and rushed into the huge army. Arrows are shooting at them like swarms of locusts and the jingling sounds are here and there, but Rowen ignores them because he knows well that these ordinary arrows couldn¡¯t hurt the iron armored beast at all. The iron armored beast is galloping forward in a straight line under his control. In a moment it is standing in front of the huge army whose soldiers in armor are approaching, waving their weapons. ¡°Ah¡­ Er¡­¡± Screams and howls are heard over and over again, and each one who wants to approach them is killed or wounded. The army is thus run over by the iron armored beast as if no one can stop it. At this moment, Rowen finds that the iron armored beast can exert a greater power when it is on the battlefield. When the two armies at war, if one party can use the iron armored beast to take the lead, it will definitely bring chaos to the other party. Chapter 31 - Going on the Rampage (1) Chapter 31: Going on the Rampage (1) Translator: Ma Shaoyi Proofread by Peter Gong ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Agatha is very happy now. ¡°Rowen, kill these guys, ha ha ha, dare to bully me, just to show you how sharp my husband is¡­¡± Agatha could, of course, see what is going on through the screen, and she is so excited to see how powerful the iron beast is as if she were doing it herself. There is an involuntary smile on Rederot¡¯s face. Rederot can be seen as a teacher of Agatha. Rederot has helped Agatha greatly on her road to becoming the warrior, but her talent is so great that now Rederot has nothing to teach her. Nevertheless, Rederot still has a very special feeling with Agatha, and in his mind¡¯s eye, Agatha is like his own daughter, and also because of this, Patriarch Philip lets Rederot to protect Agatha, because Patriarch Philip is clear that Rederot will do his utmost to protect Agatha, even at the cost of his own life. But Rederot is not satisfied with Rowen, and he thinks Agatha should find a husband who can perfectly match her. A warrior should be better, but he didn¡¯t think Agatha would eventually choose Rowen. That little boy is said to be only a level-1 summoner. Yes, in Rederot¡¯s opinion, Rowen is only 16 years old, and he hasn¡¯t grown up. But it is this little boy who is bringing him more and more surprises, though he doesn¡¯t yet think Rowen is good enough for Agatha. In fact, in Rederot¡¯s mind¡¯s eye, Agatha is always the best, so no one could match her, but now Rederot has decided that Agatha is right to choose Rowen, at least Rowen is better than the other ten. Rowen pulls the lever back a little, and the increasing speed gives him the feeling that the iron armored beast is about to get out of control. He knows he has to control it. Soldiers in front are now taking the initiative to retreat, and someone tries to stop that huge iron beast before finding it impossible to stop it. And they don¡¯t want to die, either, and thus it makes the iron armored beast become more and more smooth. A few seconds later, Rowen finds himself out of the encirclement. Having quickly identified the terrain ahead, Rowen turns the armored beast, darting out onto the road, and continues on his way. ¡°Rowen, they¡¯re still after it!¡± Says Agatha, a little eagerly. ¡°I see, don¡¯t make so much noise!¡± Rowen is a little annoyed, and the lady¡¯s chirping makes it difficult for him to concentrate. ¡°The energy gun is activated!¡± ¡°Free aiming mode active!¡± As Rowen works, the voice of the iron armored beast rings out just at the right moment, startling Agatha. ¡°Who¡¯s talking?¡± ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± Energy gun aiming at the target ejects a series of shooting. Since there are so many people chasing after them, they have no need to aim. They can randomly hit a few. There¡¯s scream again, and the pace of the chasing soldiers suddenly slow up. After a few minutes of running when they can no longer see the chasing soldiers, Rowen lets out a long sigh and slows down a bit. The cart has been destroyed, and he decides to use the iron beast as a means of transport for the time being, and tries to be far away from Vaga city. Darkness falls quietly, and about half an hour later Rowen stops the iron armored beast when he find a small town a few hundred metres ahead on the screen. ¡°Agatha, uncle Rederot, you go out first.¡± Rowen opens the door of the iron armored beast with a hint of fatigue in his voice. He feels a little tired for controlling the armored beast for so long . ¡°Well!¡± Agatha follows his words this time, and quickly leaves the iron armored beast. When they are both out, Rowen turns the iron beast back into a bracelet, but his legs give way and he nearly falls over when he is about to move forward. ¡°Look out!¡± Agatha quickly holds him up, and asks with some concern, ¡°are you all right?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Rowen runs hurriedly a circle of the breath of the sun and the moon, making his body soften slightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to town first, find a place to stay, I need a rest.¡± ¡°Well, you may have been with summoner for too long. I¡¯ve heard that summoner can¡¯t be with summoning beast for too long. Here, I¡¯ll help you!¡± Agatha is gentle now, a little more than Rowen has expected. ¡°No, I can walk by myself. It¡¯s ok.¡± Rowen shakes his head. Though his legs are a little limp and he is sore all over his body, he isn¡¯t completely unable to walk. ¡°All right, then.¡± Agatha, who has been walking side by side with Rowen, seems afraid that he might fall, but with Rowen¡¯s persistence, she doesn¡¯t not continue to offer help. A moment later, Rederot is surprised. ¡°This is Arizona?¡± he says. ¡°Uncle Rederot, what¡¯s wrong with Arizona?¡± Agatha is puzzled. She knows some of the great cities of the empire, but she does not know any of them very well. As for this Arizona town, she hasn¡¯t even heard its name. ¡°No, Arizona is just a normal town, only¡­¡± Rederot can¡¯t help looking at Rowen. ¡°Arizona is a hundred kilometers away from Vaga, and I¡¯ve get a rough estimate that it takes us less than half an hour to get here, and it¡¯s so fast.¡± ¡°Wow, Rowen, your summoning beast is running so fast!¡± Exclaims Agatha. ¡°It¡¯s not his fastest time,¡± says Rowen casually. He remembers that the iron beast said that its top speed is two thousand kilometres per hour, and now, it¡¯s only two hundred kilometres per hour, and it is a tenth of its top speed. ¡°Oh?¡± Cries Agatha, with some exaggeration. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the fastest? How fast can it go?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Rowen shakes his head. ¡°It¡¯ll be faster anyway.¡± ¡°Then we might as well not buy a carriage tomorrow, just let it take us to the empire city!¡± Suggests Agatha, a little excited. ¡°No, it can not be taken as a rider.¡± ¡°I just had no other choice, and I don¡¯t want to draw a lot of attention when this big guy¡¯s running down the road.¡± ¡°Oh, also reasonable, I¡¯ll listen to you then.¡± Agatha is a little disappointed, but still a little excited. ¡°Then we will not be afraid of being chased!¡± ¡°Do you like being chased every day?¡± Rowen snaps. ¡°I just thought it is fun!¡± Says Agatha, smiling. Rowen is speechless for a moment. Funny? He doesn¡¯t really find it funny. But he isn¡¯t interested in arguing with her, either; they have arrived at the town by the time they talk, and there is a hotel just ahead of them, so Rowen goes straight into it. There are two rooms, one for Agatha and him, and the other for Rederot, and Rowen doesn¡¯t mind this arrangement, because he hardly sleeps at night. The moment Rowen enters the room, he sits down and begin to work on the sun and the moon, and as the cycle of the sun and the moon begins to circulate, his exhaustion begins to wear off, but a surge of hunger follows, and Rowen remembers that they haven¡¯t eaten since noon. There is a slight gasp, and Rowen opens his eyes to find Agatha looking at him strangely. ¡°Were you meditating? Why doesn¡¯t it look a little different?¡± Says Agatha, seeing him rise. ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± Rowen does not answer her question, but merely puts forward a rhetorical question. ¡°Not yet. Food will be here soon.¡± Agatha touches her belly, and immediately turns her attention to her meal. ¡°well, I¡¯m hungry too!¡¯ When the meal finally arrives a few minutes later, Rowen gobs it up, and Agatha eats it with no ladylike manners at all, and Rowen notices that the eldest of the Ryan looks more and more like a tomboy. It is a quiet night, Rowen and Agatha are alone in the room, but nothing has happened. In fact, they are both practicing this evening, Rowen is practicing his the Sun and Moon Mind Method, and Agatha is practicing her Dou Qi. Chapter 32 - Going on the Rampage (2) Chapter 32: Going on the Rampage (2) Translator: Pan Junqian Proofread by Peter Gong The next day, early in the morning, they three have left Arizon Town. Wagga City is not far from here, so it is better for them to leave early if they don¡¯t want to risk any incidents. After what has happened in Wagga City, Agatha no longer goes to other city for fun. A few days later, they successfully arrive in the Imperial City, also called the Red Moon City. The Red Moon City is the most famous city and the most prosperous city in the Red Fox Empire. In fact, the Red Moon City has another noble name, that is, the Millennium Imperial City. From the present Red Fox Empire to the previous Red Moon Dynasty, to even the earlier Cangmang Empire, several dynasties come and go on this territory over the past thousand years, but the Imperial City has not changed, and it has always been the Red Moon City. The reason why the city is named Red Moon City is not that it is the Imperial City of the Red Moon Dynasty. On the contrary, the Red Moon Dynasty is named because of the existence of the Red Moon City. And because of this, after the overthrow of the Red Moon Dynasty by the Fugos Family, the Red Moon City has always maintained its original name. Royal Knight College is located in the northwest Red Moon City, which is a relatively remote place but also one of the most important regions in the City because it is the future of the Empire. Once it was said that if anyone could eliminate all students and teachers at the Royal Knight College, the Red Fox Empire is likely to be thoroughly annihilated in 20 years. This may be an exaggeration, but it is enough to illustrate the importance of the Royal Knight College to the Empire. Of course, it is impossible to eliminate all its teachers and students. Rowen and Agatha do not go to Royal Knight College at once. It is still in the mid-February now, and Royal Knight College opens in early March. Even if Rowen goes to Royal Knight College now, it is likely that the College will not receive him because they arrive half a month in advance. What¡¯s more, Patriarch Brian holds his admission letter, so he could gain his letter only when Patriarch Brian, Nina and Carl arrive in the Red Moon City. ¡°The Imperial City is too large to visit all its sights!¡± Despite many strangers glancing at her from either side, Agatha raises her voice and says with exclamation. Rowen has never known until now that this is also the first time for this young lady to visit the Imperial City. There is no doubt that Agatha is the most striking one, even when she is walking in the streets of the Imperial City because her unique dress has attracted those people¡¯ curious eyes. The Red Moon City is really a large city, far bigger than either Wagga City or the Red Cloud City. Three of them have arrived here at noon, but it is dusk now and they have only visited just a small area. ¡°There are two main avenues in the Imperial City, one is the Hills Avenue spreading from the south to the north of the city, and the other is the Hawkins Avenue spreading from the west of the city to the east of the city. The two main roads are both ten kilometers long, and the center of the Red Moon City, the Red Moon Square, is located at the place where the Hills Avenue and Hawkins Avenue meet.¡± Says Laidlaw who is obviously familiar with the Imperial City, ¡°Miss, if you want to visit every part of the Imperial City, I¡¯m afraid it will take you a month or two to finish it.¡± ¡°Uncle Laidlaw, do you know any interesting places here?¡± Asks Agatha with a smile. ¡°That depends on what you want to play, Miss.¡± Laidlaw smiles, ¡°The Imperial City has everything. Whatever you want, you can find it here.¡± ¡°Well, let me see¡­¡± Agatha thinks for a while and then shakes her head helplessly, ¡°Oh dear, I don¡¯t know what I want to play. Seems that I want to play everything.¡± Here Agatha pulls Rowen¡¯s arm, ¡°Hey, what do you think we¡¯re going to do?¡± ¡°Uncle Laidlaw, what should I do if I want to find someone?¡± Rowen ignores Agatha and asks Laidlaw. ¡°You want to look for someone?¡± says Agatha, ¡°Who do you want? You can speak out the name and ask anyone in the street.¡± ¡°Master Rowen, if the person you¡¯re looking for is well-known in the Imperial City or if you know where he lives, as Miss says, you can just ask anyone,¡± Laidlaw nods. ¡°I don¡¯t know where they are. I¡¯m not even sure if they¡¯re in the Imperial City. I guess they¡¯re also not famous here.¡± A sad look appears on Rowen¡¯s face. ¡°Well, who are you looking for?¡± Agatha could not help asking. Rowen keeps silent for a moment, and says in a low tone, ¡°My parents, they came to the Imperial City ten years ago, and they didn¡¯t go back.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± says Agatha with surprise. ¡°Well, but it¡¯s been ten years, and I¡¯m afraid they¡­¡± Agatha doesn¡¯t go on, but Rowen knows what she means. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll find them,¡± says Rowen calmly, ¡°I¡¯m going to find their bones and take them home even if they are really dead.¡± Ten years have passed, Rowen still hopes to find his parents one day, but he is also prepared to face any results calmly. ¡°In that case, there¡¯s only one place you can go,¡± Laidlaw says with a pause. ¡°Uncle Laidlaw, where is it?¡± asks Agatha hastily. ¡°The Adventurers¡¯ Home,¡± Laidlaw replies. ¡°The Adventurers¡¯ Home?¡± Rowen feels confused, ¡°That seems to be a place where adventurers take bounty missions. Uncle Laidlaw, do you want me to offer a reward for finding my parents?¡± Laidlaw shakes his head, ¡°That is the function of the Adventurers¡¯ Home you can see on the surface. In fact, the Adventurers¡¯ Home is the biggest intelligence agency on Cang Yun Continent. They sell all kinds of information and also have a clear record of what has happened everywhere. You can gain a record from them even about the things that happened ten years ago or decades ago.¡± ¡°That is to say, they are likely to know where my parents are?¡± It cheers Rowen up, ¡°Uncle Laidlaw, do you know where the Adventurers¡¯ Home is?¡± Laidlaw nods, ¡°If you want to go, I can take you there.¡± ¡°Then please take me there!¡± Rowen is impatient to wait. ¡°All right.¡± Laidlaw nods. ¡°Though the Adventurers¡¯ Home sells information, it is not possible for everyone to go there and buy information. If it is the first time for you to buy information, you must have an introducer. Let me be your introducer. ¡°Thanks, Uncle.¡± Says Rowen gratefully. ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Uncle Laidlaw is one of us! We are family!¡± Agatha grins, clutches Rowen¡¯s arm and says, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the Adventurers¡¯ Home!¡± The Red Moon Square, located in the center of the Red Moon City, has always been one of the most prosperous places in the Imperial City, but it is also a place that many ordinary people in the Imperial City stay away from because there are nearly ten conflicts happening at the Red Moon Square every day, and innocent people often get involved in them once they are careless. The area next to the round Red Moon Square is divided into four zones by Hawkins Avenue and Hills Avenue. In each zone, there is a conspicuous high-rise building, and each high-rise building represents a powerful force of Cang Yun Continent. The southeast zone is the Enchanter Union, and the northwest zone opposite to the Enchanter Union the Warrior Union. The Summoner Union is in the northeast zone and the Adventurers¡¯ Home in the southwest. As three occupations on Cang Yun Continent, the status of enchanters, warriors and summoners has been almost the same. Each of them is eager to prove that his occupation is the stronger than others, which also leads to the bad relationship among the three Unions. While in the Adventurers¡¯ Home, enchanters, warriors and summoners are available. Although some people go there to accept bounty mission for the reason that they want to train themselves, but most of the adventurers are relatively poor. They go there for money. In short, the adventurers in the Adventurers¡¯ Home are living a poor life and they also have a lower status in their occupations. Thus, they are also a relatively independent class. These four forces do not like one another very much, but since their Unions are located at the Red Moon Square, conflicts are naturally inevitable. Two warriors are dueling at the Red Moon Square when Rowen arrives there, and there are many bystanders looking at them. However, Rowen has no interest in it, and he walks straight into the Adventurers¡¯ Home. A pungent smell comes over them as they get into the hall. With the dim light hanging above, people of all kinds can be seen everywhere. Some are drinking alone, some are discussing something together, and some are walking to the window of the hall to accept missions. The smell of sweat and blood is flowing in the hall, and the air is a little foul. This Adventurers¡¯ Home seems more like a pub selling cheap wine. ¡°What¡¯s that smell, so disgusting!¡± Agatha complains. ¡°Lady, the Adventurers¡¯ Home is such a place. It not only a place that provides tasks for the adventurers, but also a place that allows the adventurers to rest and drink.¡± Laidlaw smiles, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the second floor. There are fewer people and the air will be much better.¡± Laidlaw is familiar with this place, so he goes straight up to the second floor with Rowen and Agatha. At the entrance to the second floor stand two pretty girls who do not say a word when they see Rowen and other people, and they just smile at them and give them a bow. Laidlaw draws out a dark gold card from his arms and hands it over to the girl. One of the girls takes it and examines it carefully, then she returns it to Laidlaw, bows again, and gives him a sign to go in. It is like coming to a completely different world when they walk into the hall on the second floor. A smell of jasmine flower comes from the hall, and the whole hall is filled with the scent of jasmine. What is diametrically different from the chaos below is that the whole hall is empty for no one is there at all, which is quite different from what Laidlaw said. There are no people at all! The hall on the second floor is also very dark, and although it is evening here, there is no light at all. The only light is coming from a small window at the end of the hall. Laidlaw goes towards the small window and then hands over the gold card he has taken out before through the window. Rowen tries to see who is sitting there by the window, but only to find that the little window is covered by a translucent curtain, behind which a person could be seen sitting. But it is not clear what he looks like, whether it is a man or a woman is unknown. ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. Laidlaw?¡± A soft voice comes behind the curtain at the same time as the card is handed out. It is only then that Rowen realizes that it is supposed to be a young woman over there. ¡°Miss Molly, I¡¯m just an introducer today. It is Rowen Wolf who needs Miss Molly¡¯s help.¡± Laidlaw says in a polite tone. ¡°Then Mr. Wolf please stays here, and Mr. Laidlaw, would you please wait outside with Miss Ryan.¡± The soft and lovely voice sounds again. ¡°Why, how do you know my name?¡± Asks Agatha. ¡°If I don¡¯t know that, how can I provide the best service for everyone?¡± A chuckle comes from inside. ¡°Miss Ryan, I haven¡¯t congratulated you on your choosing a good husband yet!¡± ¡°You really seem to know everything!¡± Murmurs Agatha. ¡°Hey, do you know what I¡¯m thinking now?¡± ¡°Miss Ryan, we are not omniscient. But we often pay more attention to some important people like Miss Ryan,¡± says Miss Molly simply. Chapter 33 - The Night of Red Moon (1) Chapter 33: The Night of Red Moon (1) Translator: Ma Shaoyi Proofread by Peter Gong ¡°We¡¯d better go, Miss. Master Rowen has something to do.¡± Rederot says. ¡°But why leave Rowen here alone? Can¡¯t I stay here with him?¡± Says Agatha, a little unwillingly. ¡°Miss Ryan, this is my rule. Everyone must follow this rule. Not specifically for you.¡± Miss Jasmine¡¯s voice is calm, but there is something strangely powerful in it. ¡°Let¡¯s go first, Miss.¡± Rederot whispers again. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go, what¡¯s the big deal.¡± Grunts Agatha, and she turns and goes. Rederot, of course, follows at once, and soon Rowen is the only one left in the hall. ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. Wolf?¡± Rowen cannot tell whether it is an illusion or not, but he feels a change in the voice of Miss Jasmine. ¡°I want Miss Jasmine to find my parents for me.¡± Says Rowen. Miss Jasmine is silent for a moment before she speaks. ¡°Mr. Wolf, this is going to be difficult and expensive. Are you sure you want me to help you?¡± ¡°How much is it, please?¡± Rowen asks hastily. Rederot has told him before he needs to buy information here, so he is not surprised. He just wants to know how much. ¡°Mr. Wolf, is it true that your father, Jess Wolf, and your mother, Jenny Temple, left Mayor ten years ago and came to red moon city, and had never appeared again?¡± Asks Miss Jasmine. ¡°Yes.¡± Rowen nods, and feels secretly shocked that Miss Jasmine knows so much about him. ¡°Because it happened ten years ago, it will be much more difficult, so we will charge 10,000 gold pieces,¡± says Miss Jasmine slowly. ¡°Ten thousand gold pieces?¡± Rowen is startled; he knows the charges are high, but he hasn¡¯t expected them to be so high. Gold coin is the common currency of the whole Cangyun continent. One gold coin can be exchanged for one thousand copper coins, and about five copper coins can feed an ordinary civilian. For an ordinary civilian family, there is no problem to live for a month with one gold coin. Obviously, Rowen can¡¯t afford ten thousand ducats, and in fact, the Wolfs can¡¯t afford that much if they spend all of their wealth. ¡°Mr. Wolf, our usual practice here is that before we accept your commission, you must pay a deposit of ten percent, which is a thousand gold pieces.¡± The soft voice reaches Rowen¡¯s ears again and chills his heart. ¡°Miss Jasmine, if you can look for my parents first, and I will collect the money while I am here.¡± Rowen says after a moment¡¯s thought. ¡°Mr. Wolf, why don¡¯t you ask your fiancee for help? As far as I know, ten thousand gold pieces is a small sum for Miss Ryan.¡± Miss Jasmine says jokingly. ¡°If Miss Jasmine insists, I¡¯ll come back later.¡± Rowen feels a surge of anger. He has a feeling of being laughed at. He knows Agatha has money, of course, but he doesn¡¯t want to be seen as a boy toy. Rowen turns and leaves, but Miss Jasmine¡¯s voice comes from behind. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Wolf, but I only suggest you turn to Miss Ryan for help, and if you don¡¯t want to do that, I can offer you other alternative.¡± ¡°What choice?¡± Rowen asks. ¡°Because your introducer, Mr. Rederot is in good standing, we can waive your deposit, but after we find out about information of your parents, you have to pay for the whole money, and then we¡¯ll let you know.¡± ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll find a way to make money.¡± Rowen grits his teeth. Though ten thousand ducats seem a bit out of the question to him, he has to earn it in order to find out where his parents are now. ¡°Well, Mr. Wolf, we can actually provide you with a way to make money, and you know, there are a lot of bounty missions on the ground floor, but they¡¯re usually not very high paying, and I have a few here, and it¡¯s a little difficult, but it¡¯s quite high. If you don¡¯t mind,¡± says Miss Jasmine slowly, ¡°We can give you a proper assignment.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the mission now?¡± Rowen can¡¯t resist asking. ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing for Mr. Wolf at the moment, but I¡¯ll send someone to let you know when there¡¯s something new.¡± Miss Jasmine pauses a moment, and says, ¡°Well, please leave your address, and if we find out where your parents are or if there¡¯s anything suitable for you, I¡¯ll send someone to let you know. Ok?¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it.¡± Rowen readily agrees. Leaving his address, Rowen leaves quickly, and when his figure disappears at the entrance to the hall, the iron curtain of the small window is lifted and an unusually beautiful face appears. ¡°Rowen, here you are at last, and I¡¯ve been looking forward to it!¡± The beautiful woman murmurs, and there seems to be an irrepressible excitement on her face. Rowen has only just stepped out of the second-floor hall when Agatha comes up to meet him. ¡°Well? Have they heard from your parents?¡± ¡°Not yet. Miss Jasmine asks me to wait a little while, and she will let me know.¡± Says Rowen, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s normal, it is 10 years ago, and they may need some time to gather intelligence.¡± Rederot nods. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the hotel first.¡± Rowen doesn¡¯t want to say much, but he doesn¡¯t want Agatha to know the details, especially about the money. ¡°Well, go back first and come out again tomorrow.¡± Agatha does not mind. However, Agatha¡¯s wish fails, for Rowen does not leave the hotel for the next ten days or so, for the simple reason that he is waiting for news from Miss Jasmine. The hotel is the address Rowen has left for Miss Jasmine, and he has no other place to live in at the moment. He does not know when she will send word, and he is more worried that he will miss information of his parents, so he stays at the hotel. During this period of time, of course, he¡¯s very busy. In fact, these days are a good way for him to practice. However, because of the Agatha, he always finds it difficult to devote himself to the Moon and Sun Qi, which makes his progress so slowly. Until he comes to the imperial city, he has failed to continue to get through the fourth acupuncture points. But now, when he calms down and practices the Sun and Moon Mind Method, he finally begins to have a breakthrough. Every two or three days, he can get through a new acupuncture point. This also lets him find out some regularities. For example, first acupuncture point on the meridians is the most difficult to get through, and after that a couple of acupuncture points become easier to break through, but after roughly half the number of acupuncture points, and gradually it becomes more difficult to break through acupuncture points further, and now, as Rowen has almost broken through half of the acupuncture points, he begins to feel that to break through each acupuncture point needs more time. But time is not absolute. Ever since he has practiced the the Sun and Moon Mind Method, Rowen has found that the name of the the Sun and Moon Mind Method is really appropriate, because the practice effect of the the Sun and Moon Mind Method is closely related to the changes of the sun and moon. During the day, when the sun is very strong, he is always able to absorb more of the sun¡¯s energy, and if the clouds obscure the sun, the effect will be weakened, and in rainy weather, the science of uniting the effect becomes weaker. It is also true of night. If there is moonlight, the effect is better, and best practice time is the full moon night. Rowen can¡¯t leave the hotel room, but he sits in a room where the sun shines during the day and the moon shines through the window for the practicing Unconsciously, it has been a full moon night. It has been a fine day and a bright night, and Rowen, as usual, is sitting by the window, bathing in the soft moonlight. The Sun and Moon Mind Method is just beginning to operate, and Rowen is feeling obviously abnormal, countless surge of energy flowing fast into his body, and this energy is also increasing, though this is a full moon night, the energy is still stronger than he felt at last month¡¯s full moon night. This energy has increased at least three or four times! Rowen looks out of the window, and at that moment, to his surprise, he finds that the moon, which is supposed to be white, begin to glow around it, and gradually it grows redder and redder, and finally, completely red! Chapter 34 - The Night of Red Moon (2) Chapter 34: The Night of Red Moon (2) Translator: Pan Junqian Proofread by Peter Gong This is the origin of the name of the Red Moon City. It is said that it was a full moon night when the Red Moon City was first built, and the moon also turned red at that time. After a brief moment of surprise, Rowen calms down. The energy released by the red moon is extremely strong, but he could still control it. Besides, he decides to take advantage of this rare opportunity to keep striking other acupoints in the Vital Channel. As the moon turns completely red, the energy that has entered Rowen¡¯s body becomes stronger. If he hasn¡¯t opened up half of the acupoints in the meridians, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to contain the energy at all. In the past, the energy Rowen absorbs at night is like a gentle girl with reserved manner. But tonight, this energy has turned into a strong man with violent temper. When this energy mixes into the breath of the sun and moon, it seems that the breath of the sun and moon is also changing slightly. When the breath of the sun and moon gets through the obstructions in the meridians, the volume of the breath will naturally become smaller, just like it is automatically holding back. But tonight, it seems that this breath doesn¡¯t want to hold back, on the contrary, it automatically begins to attack as if wanting to clear all the obstructions. A steady stream of strong energy emitting from the red moon gets into Rowen¡¯s body and integrates into the meridians. Then it turns into the breath of the sun and moon and starts its circulation over and over again. At the same time, the strong energy is striking the acupoints in the meridians time after time. With Rowen¡¯s conscious guidance, seven remaining acupoints in the Vital Channel seem to get loose at the same time, so Rowen decides to strike all seven acupoints at once. In the meridians comes a feeling of distending pain. With the breath of the sun and moon washing against the meridians, the obstruction becomes smaller and smaller. The limitless strong energy is still constantly entering from the outside into the body to fill up the meridians, so that the breath of the sun and moon never gets exhausted and never stops striking the obstructions in the meridians. Rowen gradually gets into a state of being intangible, and it seems that he fails to feel everything from the outside world in addition to the limitless energy that continuously gets into his body. But he knows clearly what¡¯s inside his body, and it may even be that he has never been so clear about his body. His spirit seems to be integrated with the breath of the sun and moon as a whole and flows with the breath in the meridians. They together strike the acupoints and run fast in the meridians. He could even clearly see the obstructions in other seven meridians of the Eight Extra Meridians as if he could see with his eyes the position of each acupoint. It is such a wonderful feeling that he is addicted to it, and all the sounds from the outside world seem to be blocked by him. At this moment, his eyes and ears seem to be dedicated to discovering his own body. Rowen doesn¡¯t know how long it takes, but he feels that the seven acupoints on the Vital Channel is getting looser and looser, and Rowen controls the breath of the sun and moon to give their final strike and rush over the obstructions. Rowen seems to hear a cracking sound from the meridians, and at the same time he feels a continuous but brief pricking. The powerful energy has almost opened up all seven acupoints suddenly and simultaneously. By this moment, the Vital Channel, one of the Eight Extra Meridians, has been completely opened! Rowen cannot control the excitement rising from his heart, but soon he finds that he is a little bit early to be happy because he suddenly realizes that the energy inside his body is too strong to control. At the moment when the Vital Channel was fully opened, the volume of the breath suddenly increased a few times, which made him almost lose control, allowing the breath to bump up and down inside his body. The pain that is coming from all over his body wakes Rowen up immediately. He hurries to concentrate and integrates himself with the breath again to guide it toward the right way. Meanwhile, he also refines some of the energy that has not yet been fully converted into the breath of the sun and moon. In this way Rowen manages to control the breath again after its circulating over and over again. At last, the large volume of the breath gradually becomes smaller, and finally deposits in the public region after being constantly refined. The breath starts its circulation in his body. Rowen completely ignores all things from the outside world because he has absorbed too much energy at this full moon night, and to open the Vital Channel also makes the energy out of control. Therefore, he must completely integrate himself with the energy to make it become part of his body. Only in this way can the energy be available for his great undertaking. Rowen can¡¯t remember how many times the breath circulates in his body. All he knows is that it seems to be a long practice which he has never experienced before. It is only when he has fully integrated the energy that he gradually wakes up from the feeling of being intangible. He slowly opens his eyes, feeling the fullness of the breath inside him and a force that is ready to burst out from him. Rowen has never felt so satisfied before. He knows that his physique has taken a qualitative leap, and according to the Sun and Moon Mind Method, he has succeeded in cultivating the first level by this time. Rowen realizes that the night has been over when he feels the warm sunlight. When he stands up, he finds that he is really hungry, which makes him feel a little strange. In the past, though he had practiced for a whole night, he would not be so hungry, though he did feel hungry. Without seeing Agatha, Rowen decides to go out and get something to eat. But when he opens the door, he freezes. At the door stands a beautiful, sexy blonde. Apparently, she is Nina. She is holding a sword in her arms, leaning again the door as if she is napping. ¡°Nina!¡± Rowen can¡¯t help asking her in a soft tone. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Nina suddenly straightens up, holding her sword as if she is ready to strike. But she draws it back at once and cries out in surprise, ¡°Ah, Rowen, you finally wake up?¡± ¡°Nina, how do you come so early?¡± Rowen asks. It is calculated that they should take at least four or five days to come here. ¡°Rowen, the Royal Knight College is going to open so we¡¯re not early at all.¡± A voice comes from the door of the next room. It is Carl. In addition to Carl, Patriarch Brain and Nina¡¯s father Bania are also there. ¡°Sir, Uncle Bania, why are you all here?¡± Rowen feels confused, then he looks back at Carl again, ¡°You say the Royal Knight College has opened? That¡¯s impossible. What date is it today?¡± ¡°Rowen, today is March 3, but the Royal Knight College hasn¡¯t really opened yet, it¡¯s just the last two days for the new students to enroll. And two days later, classes will begin.¡± Says Patriarch Brain. ¡°March 3?¡± Rowen feels stunned. ¡°How come I remember yesterday was February 25? This¡­¡± ¡°We came here the day before yesterday. Agatha was there at that time and she said you¡¯ve been meditating there for days, and said you¡¯re facing a critical period of time so no one can bother you until you wake up.¡± Patriarch Brain explains, ¡°So for the next two days, we took turns watching you, just in case.¡± Rowen begins to understand a bit. No wonder he feels so hungry after training for a long time. However, he is a little surprised that almost seven days have passed since he starts practicing. But when he thinks about what he has achieved in those days, it is all worth it. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Agatha?¡± Rowen couldn¡¯t resist asking. ¡°You miss your fianc¨¦e so soon.¡± Nina mutters, with a sense of jealousy in her voice. ¡°Agatha went to the Royal Knight College with Laidlaw for her school admission. She doesn¡¯t plan to attend school here, and therefore she has no admission letter. So she has to figure out something that allows her to study in the College.¡± Patriarch Brain replies. ¡°Well, has anyone come to see me these days?¡± Rowen thinks for a while and asks. He is a little anxious because there has been no news from the Adventure¡¯s Home. ¡°No.¡± Patriarch Brain says, ¡°Rowen, are you waiting for someone?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just asking.¡± Rowen shakes his head. He doesn¡¯t want Patriarch Brian to know that he is looking for his parents, not because he is afraid to tell him, but because Patriarch Brian would try to help him once he knows Rowen needs so much money to find his parents. And Rowen doesn¡¯t want to cause heavy financial burden to the family because of his hopeless hope. But then his stomach begins to protest, and Rowen feels hungry again, saying, ¡°Patriarch, I want to get something to eat first.¡± ¡°Go!¡± Patriarch Brian nods, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten for several days.¡± The opening date in March is the busiest time for the Royal Knight College every year, and this year is no exception. Most of the most brilliant young people in the Empire come here on this day. Before coming to the Royal Knight College, countless people have the title of boy or girl of genius in their hometown or family, but when they come here, the title will suddenly become useless because there are countless talents here and those who can enter here are not ordinary people. It¡¯s ten o¡¯clock in the morning. Rowen, Carl and Nina are walking through the gate of the Royal Knight College. The enrollment time is closing, and they have to be there for registration. Once they miss the registration time, they are likely to lose the chance to study here. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a lot of people!¡± Nina exclaims. Indeed, there are people everywhere. ¡°So many beauties!¡± Carl also exclaims, and it¡¯s just that his attention is focused on the beautiful girls. There¡¯s no doubt that the beautiful girls in the Royal Knight College are beautiful enough to dazzle any man¡¯s eyes. A lot of men will fight for even anyone of them. ¡°Let¡¯s go to register first before watching beauties.¡± Rowen shakes his head. Carl really looks like a wolf now. On campus there are obvious signs that allow Rowen to find the registry office. However, compared with the busy campus, here is a bit too deserted and cheerless. In fact, there is only one man in the registry office right now. He is a middle-aged man in his thirties or forties, plain-looking, which disappoints Carl who is looking forward to having a beauty adviser here. ¡°Hey, you three, hurry up!¡± The middle-aged teacher is already shouting when he sees the three of Rowen, ¡°You are Rowen, Carl and Nina from the Wolfs, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Carl answers. ¡°How do you know that?¡± Nina asks him back. Chapter 35 - Getting into the New School (1) Chapter 35: Getting into the New School (1) Translator: Ma Shaoyi Proofread by Peter Gong ¡°Just the three of you who haven¡¯t enrolled.¡± The middle-aged male teacher is a little impatient, ¡°hurry up to register it, take out the admission notice!¡± ¡°No?¡± As he takes out his notice, Carl asks curiously, ¡°Isn¡¯t the registration deadline tomorrow? Why has everyone already registered?¡± ¡°Nonsense, most people signed up the first day, and the rest also did yesterday, just the three of you haven¡¯t enrolled now!¡± The middle-aged teacher is very dissatisfied, ¡°You three little guys makes me unable to rest today, and I remember you!¡± ¡°So positive!¡± Nina mutters. ¡°You needn¡¯t pay the tuition and accommodation fees, but you need to afford your own living cost. This is the key of your dormitory, with the dormitory number and room number on it. Here are your student cards with your class number on it. Finally, this book is the student handbook, remember, student handbook is the most important thing, you¡¯d better look it over first.¡± The middle-aged teacher, who seems to be in a hurry to leave, hands the items to them respectively and leaves at once after a few words. ¡°Well, you can wait for the school day till the day after tomorrow!¡± ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡± Carl looks excited. By this time, he is officially a student at Royal Knight College. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see the dormitory first!¡± Suggests Nina. Nina¡¯s proposal is approved by Rowen and Carl, and they went to the dormitory area together, looking for their own dormitory, although the three of them sign up together, but their dormitory is not together. ¡°We can go and see our own dormitory first and find our class and grade. At noon time, gather at the school door.¡± Rowen says after a moment¡¯s thought. ¡°Well, good!¡± Nina and Carl nod at the same time, and the three disperse. The dormitory area is located in the north district of the college, which is divided into two areas: the male dormitory area and the female dormitory area. The royal college of chivalry has strict management in this respect, and neither male nor female students are allowed to bring members of the opposite sex into their dormitories. Dormitory conditions are quite good, for each student has a separate dormitory, although the room is not big, inside the daily supplies are all available, and students needn¡¯t bring anything in, and they can start a new life here as soon as possible. Rowen¡¯s dormitory is the number A11, which is room 11 in building A, and he is satisfied though it isn¡¯t as comfortable as home, but he has to admit that it is in better condition than his place at Wolf¡¯s manor. The only thing that worries him is that it is hard for him to find a place to study armored beasts. After all, there is no secret valley like the one near Mayor town. Rowen rummages through the student handbook. It is full of details about the royal knights college and there are many rules students have to follow and Rowen glances through it and readies to go. Dong, Dong¡­¡­ The knock comes at the same moment, and Rowen wonders who is looking for him. He sees a dark young man standing in the doorway. He is not tall, and a little fat. However, the clothes on his body are obviously the clothes for summoners. He also carries the badge of the summoner¡¯s council certification, indicating that he is a level-II summoner. ¡°Is that Rowen Wolf?¡± Asks the swarthy boy politely. ¡°It¡¯s me. You are?¡± Rowen is a little surprised that he has just arrived, and then someone is looking for him so quickly. ¡°My name is York Sean, you call me York.¡± That dark young guy grins, revealing a mouth of white dazzling teeth, ¡°In the next four years, we will be classmates.¡± ¡°You are the Class D of summoning-I, too?¡± Rowen asks. ¡°Yes, and we¡¯re the same mentor.¡± York smiles. ¡°The tutor wants to meet all of us first, so that we can get familiar with each other. ¡°Now?¡± Rowen asks. ¡°Right now.¡± York nods. ¡°Well, I just want to go out.¡± Rowen is intended to go out, so he has no hesitation. Through the student handbook, Rowen has some idea of the general situation. Although there are tens of thousands of students at the royal knights college, there are only three departments, namely magic department, warriors department and summoning department. The department of warriors has the largest number of students, then the magic department, while the department of magic has the smallest number of students. The calling department is divided into five classes for each grade, and each class has 100 students. Among the 100 students, every ten students will be divided into a group, and each group will have a special tutor who will be responsible for the specific guidance of the ten students from the beginning to the end. It is said that there has always been fierce competition between tutors and groups, and many believe that this is why students at the RCS are so good. ¡°Luckily, our tutor is a beautiful woman who just graduated from here for 5 years. We are the first group students of her. By the way, her name is Catherine Walter and I heard that she¡¯s pays more attention to you.¡± York gushes. ¡°Our group is weak, but the tutor said that you are recruited without examination, which means you must be very powerful; Well, I am a level-¢ò summoner, and all my summoning beasts are only second-level. Your summoner must be very strong, right?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± Rowen does not know what to say for a moment, but he gives a vague, perfunctory reply. He was not examined, of course, but it doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with his power. During the conversation, they have come to a wide field, and it is said that this is the comprehensive activity field of the students. This is a large place which can hold tens of thousands of people at the same time, and there are many people on the field at the moment, some people are casting sorcerers, some warriors are competing, and there are also summoners wandering with summoning beasts. ¡°Oh, yes, that way, let¡¯s go!¡± York suddenly raises his finger to the front. ¡°Look, there¡¯s master Catherine.¡± Following York¡¯s pointing, Rowen catches sight of a quiet woman in a black robe, tall and thin, not particularly good-looking, but worth the name beauty. ¡°Mentor Katherine, Rowen is here.¡± Says York, stepping forward quickly. At this moment, there are nine pairs of eyes are looking up at Rowen. Besides Catherine, there are eight other students, three boys and five girls, plus Rowen and York, who happen to be five boys and five girls. It should be said that this group is a good match of men and women, but if the mentor is also considered, this group are controlled by females. ¡°I¡¯m Rowen Wolf, sorry I¡¯m late.¡± Rowen introduces himself in the shortest possible terms. ¡°Rowen, welcome to the royal knights.¡± Catherine smiles at Rowen. ¡°I¡¯m Catherine Walter, and you can just call me Catherine like others.¡± ¡°Yes, tutor.¡± Says Rowen casually. Catherine glances at the ten. ¡°Now that we are all here, I should say a few words first: we will spend the next four years together, and that I wish you to understand that in the days to come we shall be seen as one, sharing weal and woe, and that in the days to come we must help one another.¡± Rowen doesn¡¯t speak. He looks at the faces of the others as though they are all looking slightly disapproving. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mentor Catherine, we will help one another.¡± York says hurriedly , and this guy seems to want to please the teacher. Catherine sighs softly, for she knows their minds. ¡°Let us make self-introduction first and we can know one another for the better understanding.¡± There is no silence this time, and Rowen is beginning to get a general idea of the group. As what York said, the group is weak, of course, the so-called weakness is only relative in terms of the whole summoning system. If you only look at the level of summoner, then the other nine people are better than Rowen. Of the nine besides him, only one girl named Kate is a level-I summoner like him. Of the other eight, seven are level-¢òsummoners and one is level-¢ó summoner. Everyone¡¯s summoning beast is at least level-II, and Kate, the girl, has the strongest summoning beast. She has a level-IV summoner, while the level-III summoner, named Fron, has two level-III summoning beast and one level-II summoning beast. ¡°Rowen, you haven¡¯t said yet, you don¡¯t need to be tested, you should be better than the rest of us, right?¡± York turns the conversation back to Rowen, and everyone looks at Rowen, including Catherine, the tutor, who, does not have any detailed information of Rowen, either. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just a level-I summoner.¡± Says Rowen faintly. ¡°Then your summoning beast must be very good?¡± York hurriedly asks, ¡°What about the level? Five?¡± Rowen shakes his head and is about to speak when York exclaims, ¡°Higher? That¡¯s six? Still not? You shouldn¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a level-X summoning beast, will you?¡± ¡°York, I want to tell you that, in fact, my summoning beast is only a mythical summoning beast.¡± Says Rowen slowly. York suddenly opens his mouth, and people around are also temporarily silent. ¡°Then Rowen, your summoning beast is really a mystic one?¡± Catherine cannot help asking. ¡°Yes, tutor Catherine.¡± Rowen replies in an affirmative tone. At this moment, Catherine cannot hide her disappointment on her face. This student who is supposed to be her greatest hope is actually the weakest student, which makes it a little hard for her to understand why he is admitted directly without examination. Chapter 36 - Getting into the New School (2) Chapter 36: Getting into the New School (2) Translator: Pan Junqian Proofread by Peter Gong ¡°Mentor Catherine, if there is nothing else to do, can I just leave now? I have something to do.¡± Rowen knows that others think he is weak and he doesn¡¯t bother to explain because he doesn¡¯t think it is necessary to do that. ¡°All right.¡± Catherine nods. A voice dripped with sarcasm is heard as Rowen turns to leave, ¡°Catherine, are these your first students?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, Klose?¡± Says Catherine indifferently with a sense of anger in her gentle voice. It seems that she is not getting well with Klose. Rowen looks over his shoulder, and this man named Klose is also very young, probably not more than thirty years old, and he is also a man of good looking. But he is followed by ten people who look as though they are his students. ¡°Catherine, I only care about you. I hear your students are not very gifted.¡± Klose is smiling. Apparently, he is taking pleasure in her misfortune. ¡°Klose, I have heard that your students are all gifted, but as mentor, you are not of the same talent as them.¡± Catherine snorts. She doesn¡¯t want to lose in using ironic language. ¡°Catherine, do you mind if I ask my students to teach their junior fellow students?¡± Klose is still smiling, it seems that he doesn¡¯t care about Catherine¡¯s sarcasm, ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re afraid your students are unable to bear the failure, so be it.¡± ¡°Klose, my students have just come her and you ask your second-year students to challenge them, so what do you want if you win?¡± Says Catherine with anger in her voice. ¡°Is that because I have rejected you before? I, Catherine, would never choose a man who is as stingy and petty as you!¡± ¡°Catherine, don¡¯t flatter yourself, I only want to take my responsibility as their senior student.¡± Klose is still smiling and won¡¯t become angry even if that Catherine has touched his scar. ¡°If you dare not, so be it.¡± ¡°Who says that?¡± York can¡¯t help shouting, ¡°Come on, I am our team¡¯s weakest one, who¡¯s going to compete with me?¡± ¡°Wow, young man, you are brave.¡± Klose gives a strange laugh, ¡°Catherine, your student has agreed, I don¡¯t think you will say No?¡± ¡°York, be careful.¡± Such being the case, Catherine won¡¯t stop them anymore. ¡°Well, Morency, you go and try your new summoning beast.¡± Says Klose to one of the students behind him. ¡°Yes, Mentor Klose.¡± A low voice answers, and then a handsome man with a feminine face steps out from behind Klose. Rowen feels a little familiar when he hears the sound, and he is more surprised when he sees that boy¡¯s face. He has never thought that this Morency is really the Morency he knows, that is the Morency Hawker. Morency looks back at him as Rowen looks at Morency, and then he finally catches sight of Rowen. When they are looking at each other, Rowen could clearly feel the anger in Morency¡¯s eyes ¡°Rowen!¡± Morency calls out Rowen¡¯s name, grinding his teeth. ¡°Your opponent is me, not Rowen!¡± Says York hastily. ¡°York, let me do it. It¡¯s personal matter between us.¡± Says Rowen coldly. ¡°Er, you two know each other?¡± York is a little surprised. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Catherine is a little puzzled. She is not the only one asking this question, Klose is also questioning him. ¡°Rowen, I¡¯m surprised you are also studying at the Royal Knight College. Good, very good, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll take care of you when you are here!¡± Morency stares at Rowen maliciously. ¡°Will you?¡± Rowen looks indifferent, ¡°Well, Morency, I never thought you¡¯d recovered so quickly after your two summoning beasts died. By the way, I thought you were crazy at the time, and I¡¯m a bit disappointed to see you¡¯re not.¡± ¡°Rowen, I¡¯d also like to thank you, if you hadn¡¯t killed two of my summoning beasts, I wouldn¡¯t have this level-III summoning beast now!¡± Here Morency shouts sharply, ¡°Ice Wolf, come out!¡± A transparent wolf suddenly appears in front of the public, and the temperature of the air around it seems to have suddenly dropped a lot. Ice Wolf is level-III summoning beast which sounds a bit similar to the Morency¡¯s previous summoning beast Wind Wolf. They¡¯re both wolves, but in fact, they¡¯re two completely different summoning beasts. Wind Wolf does physical attacks only, but Ice Wolf can do magical attacks and cast spells Ice Infinity. ¡°Morency, you do have an unbreakable relationship with dogs. Last time I beat your petdog to death, and you summon another pet dog now.¡± Rowen is not stingy with insulting people. ¡°By the way, I forgot to say hello to your Jeff, I wonder whether he has recovered or not?¡± It finally dawns on everyone around him that Rowen has actually killed Morency¡¯s two level-II summoning beasts, which surprises people like Catherine and others who have just learned that he only owns a mysterious summoning beast. How could this be possible? A level-I summoner with only a mystical summoner beast kills two summoning beasts of a level-II summoner? It sounds like a fantasy. ¡°We¡¯ll fight again today, if you dare!¡± Morency stares at Rowen maliciously. ¡°What? Do you hope to summon a summoning beast of higher-level next time?¡± Rowen smiles slightly, ¡°This good luck won¡¯t last forever. When your Ice Wolf dies, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to summon a pet beast.¡± ¡°Fight or not, just one word!¡± Morency almost roars. Then, more and more people are involved in watching their fight. ¡°I¡¯m from the Wolf Family, so there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± Rowen¡¯s voice has suddenly become cold. ¡°Morency, if you want to die, don¡¯t blame me!¡± Rowen doesn¡¯t really like the Hawkers at all. He feels that these people are just like flies that are hard to expel. A few months ago, Morency provoked him at the Tigers¡¯ house, then a month ago, Jeff asked him for trouble at the Ryan Villa, and now Morency is here unexpectedly again. But he also knows that Jeff is also a student here, maybe they will meet here in the future, and conflicts will never end. ¡°Enough talk, let¡¯s get started!¡± Morency roars and the bystanders quite consciously save large space for them. Duels are common in the College and everyone watches for fun, so nobody thinks it is wrong. ¡°Wow, what¡¯s that?¡± There is a roar of astonishment and Rowen has summoned the iron armored beast. He starts the Mecha as soon as he could and wants to end the duel quickly. The iron armored beast is still short of attack skills, but Rowen knows their biggest advantage, that is few people know its real ability. And no one else knows its strong defensive ability and incredible speed. He is familiar with the ability of Morency¡¯s summoning beast, although Morency has fought with him, he doesn¡¯t completely know what the iron armored beast can do. ¡°It¡¯s really a mysterious summoning beast, I¡¯ve never heard of such a summoning beast before.¡± York is talking to himself there, and at the same time, Rowen is already attacking. Most of the time, he fights back passively, but today, he wants to attack first. In other words, that is a sneak attack. ¡°The energy gun is activated!¡± ¡°Target is confirmed!¡± ¡°Bang, bang, bang¡­¡± The energy gun aims at Morency¡¯s Ice Wolf and fires at it three times. Three white lights fly toward the Ice Wolf at an unimaginable speed. ¡°Ice Wolf, attack!¡± Almost at the same time, Morency gives the order to attack. And then a number of ice blades fly towards the iron armored beast. A summoning beast that knows magical attacks is like an enchanter, it is actually more powerful compared with an enchanter who knows the same magical attacks because the enchanter has to cast spell before releasing his magic power while the summoning beast doesn¡¯t need to do that. Summoning beast can release its magic power in just a moment. But the biggest problem for Morency is that he doesn¡¯t know that Rowen¡¯s iron armored beast could attack from a distance. ¡°Howl¡­¡± The Ice Wolf cries painfully. Three energy bullets get into its head at the same time, and a two-fist-big hole appears on the Ice Wolf¡¯s head immediately. Its blood is gushing out and the wolf has fallen on the ground without any struggle and sound. Until now, the ice blade has just landed on the shell of Rowen¡¯s iron armored beast. There is a clink and a crash, then the ice blades fall on the ground without doing harm to the iron armored beast. ¡°No!¡± Morency roars as if he is mad. ¡°That¡¯ impossible!¡± York opens his mouth wide again, and most of the others are dumbstruck. It only takes ten seconds at most to end the duel, that¡¯s too fast. ¡°He really deserves to be admitted without examination!¡± York says to himself. ¡°That¡¯s really awesome!¡± And Catherine can¡¯t help but show surprise on her face. On the contrary, Klose¡¯s face becomes extremely awful. Many others are staring at Rowen¡¯s iron armored beast and whispering about it in private. They are wondering where such a strange summoning beast is from, and even some people want to come up and take a closer look. However, Rowen doesn¡¯t give them a chance to continue their observation, so he quickly transforms the beast into a bracelet. When they see the huge iron beast has disappeared, they naturally think that the beast has been summoning realm. So they stop their curiosity for the time being. ¡°Rowen, I have to kill you!¡± Morency suddenly rushes wildly towards Rowen. Despite his being a summoner, there seems to be an astonishing burst of energy at this moment, and he is now standing in front of Rowen. Chapter 37 - To Punish the Old Enemy Again (1) Chapter 37: To Punish the Old Enemy Again (1) Translator: Ma Shaoyi Proofread by Peter Gong Rowen, with a hint of disdain at the corners of his mouth, strikes Morency¡¯s chest with a punch. He is already on the first level of his training, and his strength has grown so much that it is no problem for him to cope with an enchanter like Morency. With a muffled groan, Morency falls on his back and faints. ¡°You deserve it!¡± Rowen gives a cold snort, ignoring all the looks around him, and turns away. The name Rowen Wolf, at this moment, has been remembered by many people. After that, Rowen heads for the entrance to the house. It is almost time dinner, and he is ready to join Nina and Carl. ¡°Rowen!¡± A soft voice suddenly comes from behind. Hearing the sound, Rowen involuntarily stops and turns. A dreamy and beautiful girl is approaching him. It¡¯s Joey, that beautiful girl he even doesn¡¯t dare to see. Rowen takes a deep breath to calm himself down as the girl approaches, but for a moment he does not know what to say. ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you for months, and you don¡¯t know me?¡± Joey smiles. ¡°Rowen, I¡¯m really glad to see you here.¡± ¡°Yes? And?¡± Rowen squeezes out a few words stiffly. ¡°Can¡¯t I say hello to you?¡± Joey smiles softly. ¡°If you have no other things, then I¡¯ll go and do my things.¡± Rowen turns and is ready to leave. Joey frowns a little and opens her mouth to say something, but in the end she doesn¡¯t. She just looks at Rowen with a strange look in his eyes. Rowen sprints for a few hundred meters, feeling a little worried that Joey may call him, but he also feels a little hopeful, until finally he doesn¡¯t hear Joey¡¯s voice. He can¡¯t help but stop and look back, only to find that Joey is nowhere. ¡°You must like her, right?¡± Suddenly a sudden voice comes from his side. Rowen, startled, turns to see a tall and handsome teenager looking at him with a queer look in his eyes. ¡°What did you say?¡± Rowen draws back a little with a frowning look and feels slightly jealous of his appearance, and his sudden presence, which he did not feel at all, gave him an added alertness. ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer. I know you like her. There aren¡¯t many men in the world who don¡¯t like Joey when they see her.¡± ¡°Are you trying to tell me that you like her, too?¡± Rowen gives a cold snort. ¡°Yeah, I like her too.¡± The handsome boy stresses his tone. ¡°But my love is different from yours.¡± ¡°You know me?¡± Rowen is annoyed by the fact that many people seem to have known him, but he knows few of them. ¡°Of course, I can even say that I know you very well. If you have two cousin sisters and one elder sister, and all three are interested in someone, you will be familiar with that person.¡± Says the boy with some helplessness in his tone. ¡°What?¡± Rowen feels puzzled, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Carlos Perrucci.¡± The teenager smiles weakly, ¡°a brother two minutes younger than Joey.¡± ¡°Brother?¡± Rowen is stunned. He thought this guy is an admirer of Joey, who wanted to get him in trouble when seeing he talked with Joey. ¡°Yes, I was born only two minutes later than Joey, but I¡¯m her real brother.¡± Carlos smiles faintly. ¡°Surely you know by now who my two cousin sisters are. They are both interested in you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your cousins.¡± Rowen looks indifferent. He knows they are Karen and Caroline. ¡°I wish you are interested in them.¡± Carlos¡¯s smile has faded. ¡°Because it¡¯s so much better than you being interested in Joey.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in your sister Joey, either.¡± Says Rowen coldly. ¡°Rowen, you can¡¯t fool me.¡± Carlos shakes his head. ¡°I just want you to know that Joey has a fiance, and this man, you and our family, can¡¯t ¡°I can also tell you that I have a fiancee.¡± Rowen throws out a word and turns and leaves. Somehow, when he heard that Joey has a future husband, he feels like his heart has been hit hard with a hammer. ¡°Stay away from her,¡± Rowen tells himself, trying to suppress his discomfort as he hurries toward the college gate, where he meets Nina and Carl a moment later. ¡°Rowen, are you all right?¡± Upon returning to the hotel, Patriarch Brian asks solicitously. ¡°Okay.¡± Rowen nods. ¡°It¡¯s a nice place to live in, but everyone seems to be better than me.¡± Carl says grimly. ¡°I¡¯m not bad, either, but some annoying boys always want to talk with me!¡± Nina purses her lips, ¡°I¡¯d like to hit them with a sword!¡± ¡°Nina, a girl needs to be gentle.¡± Barnea says quickly. ¡°I am already gentle enough!¡± Nina curls her mouth. ¡°I am just thinking, and not actually cutting them.¡± Bania shakes his head. There is nothing he can do about his dear girl. ¡°Now that everyone is settled, Bania and I are going back.¡± Patriarch Brian nods and takes a moneybag out of his arms and hands it to Rowen. ¡°That¡¯s for you three,¡± he says. Rowen nods and silently takes it. ¡°You are the family¡¯s hope.¡± Brian looks at the three men and says in a serious voice. ¡°Patriarch, we will not let you down.¡± Rowen sounds confident. Brian nods and pats Rowen on the shoulder. ¡°Take care of Nina and Carl.¡± ¡°Yes, Patriarch.¡± Rowen replies. After lunch, Brain and Bania drive away, and Rowen, standing at the hotel door, watches their carriage disappear, knowing that from that moment on, he will be truly responsible for the revival of the Wolf family. ¡°Rowen, shall we go to the college?¡± Nina¡¯s voice rouses Rowen from his reverie. ¡°You go ahead, I have something to do.¡± Rowen shakes his head. ¡°Why? Waiting for your fiancee to come back?¡± Nina is a little upset. ¡°Sort of.¡± Rowen doesn¡¯t deny it for this is one of the things he is going to do. Nina leaves with Carl finally. And for them, a real college life is about to begin, while Rowen has a few more things to do. Half an hour later, Rowen shows up at the adventurer¡¯s house. On his second visit, he has already made his way to the second floor, but he is stopped by two pretty girls. ¡°Please verify your ID card first, Sir.¡±¡±Says one of the beautiful girls. ¡°Id card?¡± Rowen gasps. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have an ID card, you need a referral, or you can¡¯t see Miss Jasmine.¡± Says another maiden. ¡°I was here the other day. My name is Rowen Wolf. But you didn¡¯t give me an ID card.¡± ¡°Then please wait a moment, I¡¯ll make a report first.¡± Then she turns and leaves. A moment later, the girl returns and gives Rowen a small salute. ¡°Mr. Wolf, come in!¡± Rowen walks in quickly, and the rich scent of jasmine creeps up his nostrils again. It is daylight, but the hall is still dark, and, as before, it is at the far end of the hall, and there is a glimmer of light. Rowen has only just arrived at the small window when the familiar soft voice says, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Wolf, but we haven¡¯t heard from your parents yet. Please be patient.¡± ¡°No news at all?¡± Rowen feels disappointed. ¡°If we know anything, we¡¯ll let you know. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Says Miss Jasmine softly, ¡°It happened a long time ago. We need time.¡± ¡°All right, then.¡± Rowen has no choice but to wait. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my place, Miss Jasmine, and I¡¯ll give you a new address¡­ ¡± ¡°Is this A11 dormitory at the Royal Knights College?¡± Miss Jasmine smiles softly. ¡°You already know?¡± Rowen starts. ¡°Mr. Wolf, it¡¯s easy for us to know¡± Miss Jasmine says. ¡°How can I give you more secret information if I don¡¯t have this ability?¡± Rowen thinks so. His place of lodging is not supposed to be secret. He just doesn¡¯t think Miss Jasmine would find out so soon. ¡°So, Miss Jasmine, is there anything right for me now?¡± Rowen asks after a moment¡¯s hesitation. The information hasn¡¯t arrived yet, but he has to earn ten thousand gold pieces first. ¡°Sorry, not yet.¡± There is a note of apology in Miss Jasmine¡¯s voice. ¡°Again, Mr. Wolf, I ask you to be patient. We will inform you of any news or assignment that suits you. You have no need to come here and ask yourself.¡± Rowen returns to the hotel and finds that Agatha and Rederot have returned. Chapter 38 - To Punish the Old Enemy Again (2) Proofread by Peter Gong ¡°Where have you been? I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time!¡±Agatha complains when she sees Rowen. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Rowen asks casually. ¡°We have to move to a new house!¡± Agatha says excited. ¡°I¡¯ve found a good place. We¡¯ll move there now!¡± ¡°Why? We can live in the dormitory!¡± Rowen looks puzzled. ¡°And you¡¯ve found another place to live in?¡± ¡°The dormitory is too small, how can we live in there? It¡¯s also not convenient to practice or cast sword, of course we need to find another place.¡± Says Agatha quickly. ¡°Enough talk, pack up your things, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°The place you¡¯ve found allows you to make swords?¡± Rowen couldn¡¯t resist asking. ¡°Sure, you¡¯ll see.¡± Says Agatha a little pleased. ¡°I¡¯ve had a hard time finding it!¡± After thinking for a moment, Rowen decides to go and see. It isn¡¯t that he wants to live with Agatha, but that he wants to know whether the place would be suitable for studying his iron armored beast. If Agatha can make swords there, it would be large enough to solve his problem. Neither of them really has much to pack though they are packing. After about half an hour, Rowen, Agatha and Laidlaw reappear at the gate of the Royal Knight College. ¡°Is the place you say in the college?¡± Rowen asks as Agatha walks straight through the gate. ¡°Of course, you have to go to school in you daily life, so it¡¯s not convenient to live too far away from here.¡± Agatha says as if she took that for granted. Rowen doesn¡¯t say anything, and just follows Agatha forward. Of course, he attracts a lot of attention along the way. After walking for about ten or twenty minutes, Agatha finally stops and points forward, ¡°Look, there it is!¡± Rowen looks around, but he doesn¡¯t see any houses. All he can see is a huge green bamboo grove with wind blowing the leaves. The view is good but the place is obviously remote because he doesn¡¯t see anyone at the moment. ¡°Where is the house?¡± Rowen asks at last. ¡°There it is!¡± Agatha points to the bamboo grove Rowen rubs his eyes and is finally convinced that there are no houses over there. ¡°There¡¯s only a bamboo grove!¡± Rowen is a little annoyed. He thinks Agatha is trying to trick him on purpose. ¡°Never mind, cut down the bamboo grove, we can build a house on it!¡± Says Agatha simply. ¡°What?¡± Rowen is a bit dumbstruck. What is she thinking about? Does she plan to build a house here? ¡°Please, this place belongs to the Royal Knight College. Can they allow you to build any house you want?¡± Rowen couldn¡¯t help reminding her, ¡°This isn¡¯t the Ryan Villa.¡± ¡°What does it matter? The College has agreed that I can build here whenever I want.¡± Says Agatha smiling. ¡°The College gave you permission to build a house here?¡± Rowen is a little surprised now, then he asks, ¡°But even if it is the case, you haven¡¯t even built a house yet, so why do you move here? And where do you sleep at night?¡± ¡°Here!¡± Agatha points to the bamboo grove. ¡°I¡¯ve never slept in a bamboo grove, but I can try it tonight. Ha Ha!¡± Rowen is speechless again. The lady¡¯s mind is a little different from the ordinary people. ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me blankly, let¡¯s go in first. Let me tell you, there is a lake inside, I plan to build the house beside the lake!¡± Agatha drags Rowen¡¯s arm and walks into the bamboo grove. The area of the bamboo grove is relatively large. After walking for a few minutes, the view in front of them suddenly becomes broad. As Agatha says, there is indeed a lake in the middle of the bamboo grove. However, there are now dozens of couples leaning together and whispering in low voices along this lake. Is this the place where the Royal Knight College couples have their date? The lake water is very clear and the bamboo is reflected in the water, which seems like a dream. It¡¯s breezy and refreshing, and it¡¯s indeed a really nice place. Their arrival doesn¡¯t seem to attract the attention of the couples. They are still indulging in their love and romance and not feeling uncomfortable at all. On the contrary, Rowen feels a little bit embarrassed. ¡°Can this place be used to build a house?¡± Rowen couldn¡¯t resist asking Agatha. ¡°This is where they¡¯re going to date. ¡°It used to be such a place, but now this place is mine. They have to go somewhere else if they want to date.¡± Agatha mutters, and then she shouts loudly, ¡°Now, you guys listen to me, this place is mine, and you are not allowed to come here for any dates!¡± At last some people respond to Agatha. They all raise their heads and look over here, then they look at one another as if they have not yet understood what is happening. ¡°Hey, if you hear that, then go, I have to build a house here!¡± Cries Agatha with discontent. ¡°Excuse me, Miss¡­¡± Finally someone asks. But before he could ask, Agatha interrupts him. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me why. If you have a problem, go and ask the old Steve. This is my private place from now on, and no one is allowed to come in.¡± ¡°Miss, do you mean Dean Steve?¡± Asks a girl. ¡°Nonsense, it¡¯s he!¡± Agatha is a little impatient. ¡°Well, well, go quickly, go and ask the old Steve if you have any problems, don¡¯t bother me!¡± Dozens of couples look at one another and eventually go away, not knowing whether they sense Agatha¡¯s dominance, or they want to find out what is going on. In short, after a while, all these people leave, and there is no one left. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Cries Agatha happily like a little girl. ¡°Here¡¯s mine!¡± ¡°How could you manage to get this place?¡± Rowen wonders. ¡°Well, I promised to give old Steve a sword, so he promised to give me the place.¡± Agatha is a little pleased, but she adds indignantly, ¡°But the old man refused to sell me this place, he just lets me use it for a while, and if I leave, he¡¯ll take it back!¡± ¡°Is Steve the Vice President in charge of the Warrior Arts Department?¡± Asks Rowen who has seen it in the student handbook. ¡°Yes!¡± Agatha nods. ¡°Leave that alone, I have to think about how to build the house today, then we can start to build tomorrow.¡± Agatha pays no attention to Rowen, and she runs around the lake pointing here and there, wondering, meanwhile, what she wants to build. ¡°Rowen, come here!¡± Rowen is bored and about to leave when Agatha waves to him across the lake. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Says Rowen as he walks over. ¡°Look, how about building our house here?¡± Agatha turns around and points to the bamboo grove in front of her. ¡°We¡¯ll cut them all down and make a casting field next to the house.¡± ¡°Do what you like.¡± Rowen doesn¡¯t have any particular requirement concerning building the house. ¡°All right, then!¡± Agatha jumps up suddenly and flies above the bamboo grove. She cries out in a soft voice, and somehow a sword is in her hand. The purple Dou Chi comes out from the tip of the sword, creating a huge circle in the air. Then the circle disappears into the bamboo grove and the bamboos all fall down. ¡°Is it big enough?¡± Agatha says when she lands beside Rowen pointing to the bamboo grove in the circle. ¡°It seems larger than the casting field at the Ryan Villa?¡± Rowen doesn¡¯t know what to say. The innocent bamboo grove is thus destroyed by the lady. ¡°Ha ha, then it is big enough. Rowen, your turn!¡± Says Agatha smiling. ¡°What should I do?¡± Rowen, however, has not yet understood. ¡°Cut down all these bamboos. Otherwise, how can we build a house?¡± Replies Agatha without thinking his question. ¡°You want me to chop down all these bamboos?¡± Rowen is discontented, ¡°You can do it faster than me, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I have more work to do. I have to get someone to help me build the house and buy some things. Anyway, you have to cut down the bamboos.¡± Agatha has many reasons. ¡°You want to build the house, not me.¡± Rowen obviously doesn¡¯t want to do such a manual job. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re wrong. What do you mean I¡¯m the one to build the house? I am your wife, my house will be your house, I build the house, so you also have to build the house. If you want to build a house, of course, you have to chop the bamboos!¡± Agatha argues, and before Rowen understands it, she runs away to the other side and shouts, ¡°Rowen, you must get it done today!¡± Agatha has disappeared before her sound disappears, and Laidlaw has naturally disappeared with her. Considering that Agatha is right, and that he might occasionally use the place in the future, Rowen decides to do it anyway. But it is a little bit difficult to have a summoner do the manual work. Fortunately, Rowen is not an ordinary summoner. Looking at the bamboo grove in front of him, Rowen suddenly has an idea of killing two birds with one stone. Rowen appears in the cockpit of the iron armored beast after he presses the button on the bracelet. Of course, it needs weapons to cut bamboos. However, the iron armored beast only has two weapon systems. Obviously, the energy gun is not suitable for cutting bamboos, so he chooses the light saber. Although Rowen doesn¡¯t know, either, what the light saber is, but since it is a sword, he is sure that it can be used to cut bamboo. It is not that he hasn¡¯t thought of flattening the bamboo grove with iron armored beast, but that he thinks it would be a good chance to study the iron armored beast¡¯s abilities while cutting down bamboos. ¡°Now let¡¯s see what a light saber is like.¡± Rowen mutters, pressing a button on the console. He has already known the function of each button, but he hasn¡¯t used most of them yet because he is afraid it is hard to control them. But now he has practiced the Sun and Moon Mind Method to the first level, and he remembers the iron armored beast says that only then can he be basically in line with the physique of a Mecha Fighter and operate the Mecha normally. ¡°Light saber is about to be activated.¡± The familiar voice of the beast comes into Rowen¡¯s ears, ¡°Would you like to switch to man-machine integrated mode?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Rowen feels confused, ¡°Do I have to be in man-machine integrated mode to use a light saber?¡± ¡°No, but light saber is at its best when it is in man-machine integrated mode. Thus, the system advises you to switch to man-machine integrated mode.¡± Answers the iron armored beast. Chapter 39 - Integration of Man and Machine (1) Chapter 39: Integration of Man and Machine (1) Translator: Ma Shaoyi Proofread by Peter Gong ¡°But am I physically unfit?¡± Rowen mutters, but then it occurs to him that just because he didn¡¯t fit, but it doesn¡¯t mean he isn¡¯t fit now, and that he might be able to fight in a man-machine situation now. Thinking of this, he says, ¡°Alright, switch to man machine fight mode!¡± ¡°Body scans¡­ ¡± ¡°Your BMI is 70, meeting the minimum requirement.¡± ¡°Switch to man-machine mode, the armor is in transformation, please wait!¡± The voice of the iron armored beast keeps coming into Rowen¡¯s ears, and at about the same time its shape begins to change. The scene before Rowen is changing, for the console and screen he has been familiar with disappear very quickly, but his whole body suddenly seems to be completely wrapped by metal. His dark eyes become bright first, and then he feels the whole person seems to have become completely different. Rowen¡¯s first impression is that he has suddenly grown so much taller that he seems to be about the same height as bamboo, or even taller than most bamboos. His vision becomes so wide that he seems to be able to see everything in every direction without even turning his head. What¡¯s more, he can see far beyond the bamboo forest. He can see everything clearly at least two or three kilometers away, even the appearance of a person. Looking down at himself, Rowen finally understands that he has grown, but the armored beast turns into the iron giant, and he has a very strange feeling. It seems that he has merged into the iron giant. He tries to raise his hand, and the thick metal hands of the iron giant loom before his eyes. He tries to move again, however, it is the iron giant that strides forward first. ¡°So this is man-machine integration, and it really lives up to its name!¡± It dawns on Rowen that he no longer needs to control the iron armored beast from the console or use the lever to steer it, and that he just needs to use his instinct to fight and move. ¡°Man-machine combat mode has been activated. You can now activate the lightsaber.¡± At that moment Rowen hears the voice of the iron armored beast again. Rowen, too, remembers at last that he has intended to try his lightsaber, and it is just the transformation of the iron armored beast that makes him forget about it. ¡°How do I activate a lightsaber?¡± Rowen asks. ¡°Just press the red button on the lightsaber.¡± The iron armored beast answers quickly. ¡°But where is the lightsaber?¡± Rowen is a little confused. ¡°In your hand.¡± Rowen is a little surprised by the iron armored beast¡¯s answer. Rowen raises his hand again, and at the same moment, realizes that his right hand is holding a round stick about thirty centimetres long, and that it does have a red button in the middle. Rowen presses the button, and a one-meter long beam of light shots out of the front end of the wand. Rowen waves the wand and a large area of bamboos fall down immediately. The lightsaber looks like a sword. This makes Rowen feel a little excited. He begin to wave his lightsaber and bamboos fall one by one. What seems so difficult to him now becomes so easy that in half an hour or so he has chopped down all the bamboos in the area that Agatha marked. In the process of cutting down the bamboos in the area, Rowen also finds that the armored beast is still very fast. However, it¡¯s now accelerating through Rowen¡¯s feet, and also he can use energy gun more conveniently. Furthermore, he can use the lightsaber with one hand and the energy gun with the other, though he cannot aim well. Gradually, he also understands why he needs a better health. He begins to find that after much activity, he feels his arm and feet are arching, too. He, too, feels himself sweating heavily, and he begins to breathe a little fast, as though he could no longer support himself. He knows that it is time for him to rest. With the instructions of the iron armored beast, Rowen transforms the iron giant into a bracelet, then sits down on the bamboo floor, breathing heavily. Tired as he is, Rowen is excited. For the first half hour he has been looking like a warrior in heavy armor, with a long sword, cutting down one enemy after another. But these enemies are immobile, waiting for him to cut them down. If they can move or even fight back, he wouldn¡¯t be able to cut them down so easily. This makes Rowen wonder if he needs to learn from warriors. He remembers the beast once said that to become a knight of the mecha requires a sound constitution. He also needs to learn mecha combat skills training, and he does not know what mecha combat skills are. But he feels when he and iron giant have become a whole and if he knows martial arts, those skills will transform into the fighting skills of the iron giant. The iron giant itself has super-fast speed, and the lightsaber also has great destructive power. If its speed and skills are combined, and with its powerful weapons, it will definitely become more powerful. What¡¯s more, the iron giant¡¯s metal body and strong defensive ability make him invincible in many situations. If all these things can be perfectly combined, he can hardly imagine how strong the iron armored beast will be. This idea excites Rowen a little, because he feels that he is going to get stronger as long as he keeps practicing like this. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s going on here?¡± Rowen is suddenly awakened by a low peevish noise. Rowen finds a man and a woman are coming to the lake. The boy is dressed up as a warrior, tall and handsome; the girl is a pretty beautiful wizard. Judging by their appearance, these two people are quite matched for each other. It is clear that this is a couple who have come here for a date, and although Agatha has driven away a dozen before, there are still many lovers who do not know this yet. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± The boy asks when seeing Rowen. ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± Says Rowen faintly. ¡°You cut these bamboos?¡± There is anger on the boy¡¯s face and an air of questioning in his voice. ¡°So what if it¡¯s me?¡± Rowen doesn¡¯t like the guy¡¯s tone. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The boy asks again with a tone of command. ¡°None of your business.¡± Rowen is even more annoyed. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± The boy¡¯s voice is already angry. ¡°Should I know?¡± says Rowen. ¡°My name is Quinn Dieter, vice-captain of the knights guard. You are deliberately damaging the college property. I have the right to order you to tell me your name.¡± The boy looks at Rowen angrily. ¡°If you don¡¯t say your name, don¡¯t blame me for using coercion!¡± Knight guard? Rowen wonders. What is that? Rowen likes to explain it better if the guy has been nicer, but he ¡°Do as you want, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Rowen looks as though he doesn¡¯t care. The Sun and Moon Mind Methods are working their way through his body, and his strength has returned a little, which makes him ready to fight. Rowen finds he seems to become a bit belligerent, but he is just trying to use the battle to get familiar with the iron armored beast¡¯s abilities, and it is usually someone else who is looking for trouble, and the Wolfs never flinch in the face of trouble, so the clashes happen again and again. ¡°His name¡¯s Rowen, Rowen Wolf, summoning class D.¡± Rowen is about to fight this guy named Quinn when a familiar voice comes from a distance. Rowen frowns slightly. Why is she here? ¡°Karen, do you know him?¡± Quinn looks around in surprise. It¡¯s the lady of the Tiger family, Karen. ¡°We come from the same town.¡± Karen nods. She gives Rowen a complicated look, then turning to Quinn. ¡°Captain Quinn, please don¡¯t fight for my sake. ¡°All right.¡± Quinn nods. ¡°I don¡¯t have to do it for the time being, but I¡¯ll tell the captain. It¡¯s up to the captain to decide what to do.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Karen smiles. ¡°Well, Karen, he¡¯s the man you always tell me about, isn¡¯t he?¡± The wizard next to Quinn asks curiously. Karen¡¯s face turns slightly red and she gives the girl a glance, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Ruth!¡± Quinn looks at the girl named Ruth and says, ¡°What charades are you playing?¡± Ruth whispers something in Quinn¡¯s ear and finally gives a giggle. Quinn is surprised, and she looks at Karen and Rowen as if thinking of somehing. Rowen knows by now that Karen knows the couple well, but he doesn¡¯t care. He looks at Quinn coldly. ¡°Do it quickly, or I¡¯ll be gone.¡± ¡°Is it all that you like?¡± Karen glares at Rowen a little crossly. ¡°You think you¡¯re good? Do you know that now the Hawkers want to kill you? Do you forget about killing two of Morancy¡¯s summoning beasts in Mayor, and he managed to summon a new summoning beast, you also killed it again, and now you want to fight Quinn, do you want the whole college to stand against you?¡± Karen gets more and more excited as she speaks, until she finally shouts at Rowen, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re great now? If you go on like this, you¡¯ll die without knowing how!¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Rowen gives her a cold response, and although he is a little confused by Karen¡¯s excitement, he is not grateful to her for it. ¡°You bastard!¡± Karen says angrily. ¡°Karen, I don¡¯t have time to go crazy with you!¡± Rowen gives a slight snort and turns and leaves. He thinks Karen looks a little crazy and nervous. Karen yells after Rowen. ¡°Rowen, you¡¯re a fool, a big fool!¡± Rowen ignores Karen and disappears into the bamboo forest. Chapter 40 - Integration of Man and Machine (2) Chapter 40: Integration of Man and Machine (2) Translator: Pan Junqian Proofread by Peter Gong Back in the dormitory, Rowen starts to concentrate on practicing the Sun and Moon Mind Method. His body is still a bit sore, so he needs the breath of the sun and moon to cure it. And he also realizes that though his physique has been improved greatly that the index increases from 30 to 70, his physique is still not very good. After the breath of sun and moon has circulated for a few weeks in his body, Rowen feels his body has recovered and stops practicing for the time being. He already practices the breath to the first level. But there is an important thing that he cannot decide on. He has devoted himself to the cultivation of the Sun and Moon Mind Method and completely abandoned the practice of magic power. That is to say, he has made no progress in being a summoner during this period. He has only reached the level I of a summoner, and is barely able to summon one summoning beast. The Sun and Moon Mind Method needs to be practiced during the day and night, and the meditation is usually in the evening. If Rowen wants to make progress in both, then he has to slow down the practice of the Sun and Moon Mind Method. But he cannot completely give up the practice of magic power. He is a summoner, and must keep on being a summoner. If he is not a summoner, he cannot summon the iron armored beast which makes him stronger and stronger. But in that case, how could he plan his time for practice? Besides, he has classes during the daytime and could no longer devote all his time to his practice as he has done before, which brings Rowen a feeling that it isn¡¯t a good thing that he goes to the Royal Knight College. ¡°What a trouble!¡± Rowen mutters. He has to think it well about how to solve the problem. There is a sudden knock at the door, and then Carl¡¯s voice comes into Rowen¡¯s ears, ¡°Rowen, are you there?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Rowen says hastily and rises to open the door. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Carl?¡± ¡°Time to eat!¡± Carl says quickly, ¡°Nina¡¯s waiting outside for us. Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Oh, OK!¡± Then Rowen remembers that he keeps their board expenses. They hurry out of the boys¡¯ dormitory, and Nina is waiting for them at the door. Then they go to the College canteen together. ¡°Expensive, so damn expensive!¡± After walking around the canteen, Carl begins to complain, ¡°Even the cheapest set meal costs ten coppers. Kidding me?¡± ¡°Here is the Royal Knight College, and things must be a bit more expensive.¡± Rowen looks a little helpless, too. Most of the people who come here are rich people, so it is a bit expensive for them to spend ten coppers for just a set meal, but it isn¡¯t surprising for students here to spend one gold coin per meal. ¡°Ten coppers for a meal, thirty coppers for three meals a day, and almost one gold coin for a month. And we can only eat the cheapest one, if we eat a little better, we will only spend two gold coins a month. How can we get so much money?¡± Carl says bitterly, ¡°Maybe there¡¯s something else to be paid for. By the way, Rowen, how much did the Patriarch Brain give us?¡± ¡°Let me see.¡± Rowen takes out his purse. Actually, he hasn¡¯t counted, but now it turns out to be quite a lot of money after he counts. At least it is a fairly large amount for them: they have a hundred gold coins. After thinking for a while, Rowen divides the gold coins into three parts for Nina, Carl and himself respectively, ¡°Carl, Nina, take these coins and use them for yourself.¡± ¡°Why do you give so much to us?¡± Nina counts and finds that she gets forty gold coins, and so does Carl, which means that there are only twenty coins left for Rowen. ¡°Nina, you¡¯re a girl. You will spend more on something like jewelry and clothes.¡± Rowen explains, ¡°As for Carl, you might meet a girl you like, and you must spend some money for her, but I don¡¯t have to. So twenty gold coins is enough for me.¡± ¡°But, Rowen, twenty gold coins is too little for you!¡± Nina feels unhappy. ¡°That¡¯s my decision, let¡¯s go to eat first.¡± Rowen doesn¡¯t want to spend too much time as regards this problem. Their first meal at the Royal Knight College is a ten-copper set meal. But Rowen enjoys it very much after exerting too much strength in the afternoon. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that there are so many beautiful girls in the canteen!¡± Carl exclaims. He also enjoys the meal while looking at those beautiful girls. ¡°Carl, can you stop being so lustful?¡± Nina cannot stand it, ¡°I tell you, the more you look like this, the less the beautiful girls like you!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I like them.¡± Carl says casually. ¡°I can¡¯t stand you!¡± Nina gives Carl a blank look. ¡°Nina, I¡¯m doing this for the whole family.¡± Carl seems to have good reasons. ¡°What? How is your lechery related with our family?¡± Nina curls her lips. ¡°Nina, you are wrong. We are a small family, so we are bullied by others. And I decide to contribute to our family by marrying 17 or 18 wives and giving birth to 70 or 80 children!¡± Carl says as if he took it for granted. Nina is speechless for a moment. After a while, she says, ¡°Are you giving birth to babies or pigs?¡± ¡°Whatever you say, that¡¯s my thoughts.¡± Carl feels a little pleased, ¡°Nina, you can¡¯t catch up with me in terms of this. Anyway, you can¡¯t have 70 or 80 children even if you have 17 or 18 husbands. ¡°Carl, you want to be punched, don¡¯t you?¡± Nina is furious. ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry17 or 18 husbands!¡± ¡°I know, you just want to marry¡­ Oh, it hurts!¡± Carl is about to say the name when Nina¡¯s little fist lands on his head. Carl lets out a painful cry and dare not say any more. ¡°You deserve it. How dare you talk nonsense!¡± Nina snorts. From the entrance of the canteen suddenly comes a disturbance. Dozens of people rush in, and then the noisy canteen suddenly becomes a little quiet, unusually quiet. It seems that everyone is looking at this group of people who just came in, but they all dare not speak. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s the enchanted princess!¡± Carl says in a low voice excitedly with his mouth watering. ¡°Who is the enchanted princess?¡± Rowen feels puzzled. He looks toward the door and vaguely sees a familiar figure. That is Quinn whom he saw in the bamboo grove some days before, but now his enchanter girlfriend isn¡¯t there. Quinn and other dozens of boys are standing together around a girl, as if a myriad of stars surrounded the moon. This girl is very striking, not only because she is very tall, even among a group of boys, but also because she is dressed in a red enchanting robe with red hair on her shoulders. But it isn¡¯t just the color that makes her enchanting robe attractive. Ordinary enchanting robes are very loose, but the girl¡¯s enchanting robe is firmly attached to her body, which shows her perfect body figure¡ªbig breasts and wide hips, slim waist and long legs, sexy but coquettish. It is very easy to arouse men¡¯s desire. Compared with her unique dress and sexy figure, her beautiful face is not so attractive. ¡°That enchanter in red, it is said that she is the dream girl of many boys in the College!¡± Carl says quickly, ¡°Her name is Diana, a third-year student in the Department of Enchanter, and she is said to be a level-6 enchanter. She has a good talent for being an enchanter, so she is called enchanted princess. Besides, she is also the leader of the Knight¡¯s Bodyguard. Oh, yes, I heard she has a bad temper and often burns someone with fire or kills someone, so many people are afraid of her. ¡°What is Knight¡¯s Bodyguard?¡± Rowen asks when he hears the word again. Are you sure you have carefully seen the student handbook? The Knight¡¯s Bodyguard is an official organization set up by the Royal Knight College students. Originally, they use it to solve troubles from outside, that means they protect the Royal Knight College, so it is called Knight¡¯s Bodyguards. But now, no stranger will ask for trouble here, so the Knight¡¯s Bodyguard is mainly used to deal with College students.¡± Carl keeps talking all the time, ¡°Anyone who breaks the Rules for Students is likely to be punished by the Knight¡¯s Bodyguard. Anyway, they have a lot of power, so it¡¯s best not to offend them.¡± ¡°Ah, the enchanted princess is coming towards us!¡± Carl suddenly exclaims with excitement. However, Rowen frowns. After Carl tells him the story of the Knight¡¯s Bodyguard, he has a feeling that those people are looking for him. As expected, the enchanter in red called Diana is already in front of Rowen, ¡°Are you Rowen Wolf?¡± Diana¡¯s voice is pleasant to ears, but her domineering look makes Rowen uncomfortable. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Says Rowen causally. ¡°Did you cut down the bamboos by Lover¡¯s Lake?¡± Diana keeps asking. ¡°Is that lake called Lover¡¯s Lake?¡± says Rowen indifferently. ¡°I did it, is there a problem?¡± ¡°Well you just admit it!¡± Diana snorts coldly. ¡°Now, come out with me!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m eating?¡± says Rowen indifferently, ¡°Wait till I¡¯ve finished eating.¡± Hearing Rowen¡¯s words, countless strange and pitiable eyes fall upon Rowen. It seems to them that this guy must be dead: he dare speak to Diana in such a tone! Some also look at Diana, wondering what Diana is going to do with Rowen next. To burn him with fire or to strike him with lightning, or, anything worse? The canteen is still silent. All people are watching Rowen and Diana, and everyone is looking forward to the next second! Chapter 41 - Fusion Practice I Proofread by Peter Gong In everyone¡¯s expectation, Diana says: ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices: First, you can get out of the Royal Knights College now and never come back again; Secondly after I burn you into a roast pig, I¡¯ll throw you out of the Royal Knights Academy! ¡± After hearing Diana¡¯s words, the students who are closer to Rowen all switch places, and they are tens of meters away from him. They don¡¯t want to be hurt by his side. ¡°Nina, Carl, you back two steps,¡± Rowen whispers. Although Nina and Carl are a bit reluctant, they also know that they couldn¡¯t help and have to get up and leave. Rowen looks up at Diana and says lightly, ¡°You have a third option: get out of the cafeteria and let me finish this meal in peace.¡± Everyone is shocked, and how dare this guy threaten Diana away? Doesn¡¯t he want to live? ¡°What did you say?¡± Diana looks enraged, glaring at Rowen. ¡°If you don¡¯t hear me clearly, I¡¯ll say it again: please get out of the cafeteria and let me have a meal peacefully.¡± Rowen looks at Diana calmly. Before Rowen¡¯s voice falls, he has heard Diana cast a spell quickly. As soon as he presses the bracelet, Rowen once again merges with the Iron Beast, and the lightsaber starts at the same time. Rowen takes a big step forward and appears in front of Diana. The lightsaber turns towards her without hesitation. The whole process is completed in one go. Before Diana even finishes her spell, she finds that a monster is appearing in front of her. Almost subconsciously, she quickly enters magic into the wand, and the magic shield is activated instantly, but her mouth does not stop chanting. The lightsaber slashes the magic shield, which breaks instantly. Rowen¡¯s left hand quickly goes towards Diana¡¯s neck. The next moment, the cold metal fingers firmly seize Diana¡¯s pink neck, suspending her in midair. The unfinished spell stops abruptly, and Rowen¡¯s cold voice sounds again: ¡°You can continue to make your spell, but I can guarantee that after you finish, you can¡¯t say any more words!¡± There is a cold stillness around, and countless people couldn¡¯t help rubbing their eyes over and over again. They couldn¡¯t believe what they see. The magical princess is so stupefied like a chick at this moment. This is unbelievable. ¡°Rowen, let Diana go!¡± Quinn is the first who responds, yelling hurriedly. ¡°As members of the Cavaliers Guard, your responsibility should be to protect the students of the academy, not to use your identity as an advantage over others!¡± Rowen snorts, ¡°Now get out of there!¡± After saying this, Rowen shakes his hand, throwing Diana a few meters away, and then falls heavily to the ground. Quinn hurries to pull up Diana, but hears an angry shout: ¡°Get out of the way, I can get up!¡± Diana stands up from the ground and walks towards Rowen again. Everyone seems to sense the anger of Diana and makes way for her. Even Quinn steps aside consciously, not wanting to offend Diana at this time. ¡°Why? Do you want me to throw you out of the cafeteria?¡± Rowen sneers. Although Diana is a sixth-level magician, he is sure he could handle her easily at such a close range. A magician is afraid of close combat, and taking advantage of the speed of the iron beast he can easily approach her. At the same time the lightsaber can tear her magic shield, moreover, the magician¡¯s footsteps are not agile, which fails to match a martial artist in terms of capability. Therefore, it is not difficult for him to defeat her. That¡¯s the reason why he can grab her so easily. ¡°Rowen, remember, I will make you a roast pig one day!¡± Diana says her words by gritting her teeth, then she turns around and shouts coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Diana turns around and leaves quickly, and Quinn and others follow immediately, but the cafeteria is still silent, and everyone seems to have not fully reacted. It is not until Rowen turns the Iron Armor into a bracelet and sits back at the table to dine again that the people in the canteen whisper again, and he also finds that countless eyes keep looking at him, and undoubtedly, at this moment, he becomes the focus. ¡°Wow, Rowen, you are so good!¡± Nina rushes over in excitement, holding Rowen¡¯s neck with her arms, and kissing him heavily on his face. ¡°Hey, watch out, this is a public occasion!¡± Carl cries quickly. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Nina rolls her eyes at Carl and sits beside Ron happily, but her face is slightly red, and she seems a bit shy because of her bold behavior. Rowen is kissed by Nina, and a strange feeling fills her heart. Strictly speaking, this is not the first time he has been kissed by a girl. Remember that Caroline kissed him once when he was six years old, but at that time they were just kids. Now that he is an adult, and Nina is an adult too, this feeling is completely different, of course. After dinner, Rowen comes to the bamboo forest again. The air here is very fresh and it feels quite comfortable, but he does not see Agatha, who is supposed to sleep here. Lying on the bamboo that he cut down, Rowen looks at the sky. He doesn¡¯t practice as usual. He wants to think quietly about how he can keep the progress of the cultivation of the Sun and Moon Mental Skill and meanwhile maintain the normal progress of the summoner¡¯s practice. The cultivation of the Sun and Moon Mental Skill usually takes him all night, and he also spent e whole night meditating before. If he wants to practice both at the same time, he has to divide the time into two parts: the first half of the night for Practising the Sun and the Moon Mental Skill, and the small hours for practising magic. But this is not what Rowen wants, because this will slow down the cultivation. On the Cangyun continent there are people who have both magic talent and warrior talent, but there are fewer people who boast of both magic power and martial arts. That¡¯s the reason why the people who want to balance both will make both skills mediocre. Under normal circumstances, Rowen should choose one of the two, but he knows that he cannot give up both. He must make himself a higher-level summoner, but he should be even stronger. Only in this way can he control the Iron Beast, so what he has to do now is not to consider which one to choose, but how to achieve the best of both skills. Can one combine the cultivation of the Sun and the Moon Mental Skill with the cultivation of magic? Rowen suddenly comes up with a seemingly whimsical idea. However, this idea, though a bit surprising, seems to be the only way to solve his current problem. This idea makes Rowen a little excited. He starts to ponder over the similarities shared by the two skills. His careful thinking leads to his surprising discovery that there is a lot in common between the two skills. Magic cultivation is completed through meditating and feeling the magical elements in the air, then absorbing them into one¡¯s body, and ultimately depositing them, turning them into magical power. By contrast, the Sun and Moon Mental Skill feels the energy of the sun and the moon, absorbing them and finally depositing them in one¡¯s body, turning them into Qi of the sun and the moon. If magical elements are regarded as a kind of energy, magical cultivation almost equals the cultivation of the Sun and the Moon Skill, which leads to Rowen¡¯s coming up with an idea: Is it possible that he can cultivate the Sun and the Moon Skill at the same time by means of absorbing, rather than meditating, the magical elements in the air? Suppose magical elements are a kind of energy, now what he should do is to absorb two kinds of energy. He can absorb the energy of the moon as well as the magical elements in the air. This terrific idea excites Rowen a little. He takes a deep breath and sits up from the ground. Although he knows it is a bit risky, he knows that he has to try it. In order to make his strength much stronger, he must put his idea into action! Sitting on the ground cross-legged, Rowen closes his eyes slightly, abandoning the disturbing thoughts in his heart, and completely throwing away the external distractions. Qi of the sun and the moon starts to circulate slowly in his meridians, and cool breaths from outside and Qi of the sun and the moon fuses into one, which is quite familiar to him. But now, what he has to do is not these familiar things. On the one hand, he continues to maintain the normal operation of Qi of the Sun and the Moon; on the other hand, he begins to feel the magic elements in the air, imagining that these magic elements enter his body. For a summoner who has been meditating and practicing magic since childhood, it is not difficult to feel the magic elements. Rowen soon feels the magic elements in the air, and these magic elements seem to hear his call, gathering from all directions and quickly entering his body. This speed is much faster than the speed at which he absorbed the magical elements in his meditation. This discovery surprises Rowen at the same time, but he is a bit worried because it is beyond his understanding. Everyone on the Cangyun continent knows that absorbing magical elements depends on the talent. A talented magician or summoner can absorb magic elements faster, and his magic speed increases faster. But now, this common sense seems to be broken. A person¡¯s natural talent is innate and will not change, but Rowen now absorbs magic elements faster and seems to be several times faster, which is completely abnormal. Chapter 42 - Fusion Practice II Chapter 42: Fusion Practice II Translator: Pan Junqian Proofread by Peter Gong After the magic elements have entered his body, they even turn out to be mixed with the breath of the sun and the moon, then follow the meridians, and finally remain in the public region, which is also different from what Rowen knew before. Although the magic elements remain in the body, they deposit not in the public region. In fact, as far as he knows, the magic power is not kept in a specific part of the body, it is reserved in any part of the body. When the magic power needs to be used, it can be mobolized instantly. However, although the magic power does not remain in the public region, it does not mean that this is not the right place for it to stay. Later, Rowen also finds that although both the magic power and the breath of the sun and the moon stay in the public region, they are not fused together, as if the public region were divided into two parts: one is used to store the breath of the sun and the moon, and the other used to store the magic power. Although it sounds a bit weird, he still decides to continue practice in this way. He cannot guarantee whether his assumption will be successful or not, and only time knows. Somehow, Rowen has entered the state of emptiness again, in which his spirit seems to be integrated with the authentic Qi of the sun and the moon. But strictly speaking, it is not just the integration with the breath of the sun and the moon, he also seems to be part of the magic elements. He begins to feel clearly how the magic elements change. After these magic elements are absorbed into his body and circulating several rounds in his meridians, they are transformed into magic power, which deposits in the public region. And at the same time, he finds that the magic power stored in his body, guided by the absorbed magic elements just now, gathers form every part of his body and then enters his meridians and finally deposits in the public region, integrating with this new magic power. In this way, the practice process of the magic power seems to have become completely the same as that of the authentic Qi of the sun and the moon. They both operate at the same time, seemingly mixed together, but working independently of each other. The magic elements continue to enter his body, and Rowen clearly feels that the magic power is getting stronger, while the authentic Qi of the sun and the moon, on the other hand, continues at its normal speed. At this moment, Rowen is too excited to control his ecstasy. By this time he is sure that his assumption is successful. Although it has been an odd process with too many things that are difficult for him to understand, there is no doubt that he succeeds in not only practicing the authentic Qi of the sun and the moon and the magic power together, but also accelerating the speed of his cultivating the magic power, which is surely a good thing to him who is a summoner without special talents! ¡°Ah¡­¡± Rowen opens his eyes, jumps to his feet, and lets out a long cry. He needs this way to express his excitement and joy. The only regret for Rowen seems to be that he could not find anyone who can share his joy. ¡­ March 4, the day before the official opening of the new semester of the Royal Knight College, is a very important day for all the freshmen because the opening ceremony will be held on this day. One of the special things about the opening ceremony is that it is presided over by the Emperor who is the President of the College. The Royal Knight College was founded by the first emperor of the Empire, his majesty Alan-Fox, who was the first President of the College, and it has been a tradition since then that every emperor of the Empire will also be the President of the College. The present Emperor, Ross Fox, is the twelfth emperor of the Empire, as well as the twelfth President of the Royal Knight College. Although the Emperor is the President of the Royal Knight College, he will not manage its daily affairs, while the other three vice presidents take the responsibility to manage the schools. Each president is responsible for a school and only in the event that none of the three vice-presidents could decide a certain important issue would they go to the palace and ask the Emperor for instructions. Usually, the emperor would hardly come to the Royal Knight College, but there are two important ceremonies every year the Emperor will attend: one is the graduation ceremony and the other the opening ceremony for new students. Although most of the students in the College are from noble and powerful families, not all of them have seen the Emperor. Therefore, for many students, the opening ceremony is a rare opportunity to see the Emperor with their own eyes. The place where the opening ceremony is held is familiar to Rowen. It is the large playground that could hold tens of thousands of people. The opening ceremony starts at ten o¡¯clock in the morning, but by nine o¡¯clock all new students have assembled here, waiting eagerly. Rowen arrives earlier, too, and indeed he is looking forward to seeing the Emperor. However, Rowen soon finds that lots of people are pointing at him, and even many boys are glaring at him. At first he doesn¡¯t understand, but when he sees Diana, he seems to know what happens. Diana is keeping order with the help of Knight¡¯s Bodyguards and when Rowen looks at her, she looks back as if she received a signal. Diana utters a few words, and though it is too far for him to see the shape of her mouth clearly, judged from her way of speaking, he guesses that what she says is two words: roast pig. Obviously, she is thinking of turning Rowen into a roast pig. ¡°Rowen, this way!¡± Just then, Rowen hears someone calling him, and looks around, he finds it is York, that little fat guy. ¡°So he¡¯s Rowen!¡± The call from York draws more attention to Rowen. ¡°Is he the one who defeated the Enchanted Princess? Impossible!¡± Some are skeptical of him. ¡°This boy really has no idea of death or danger, and he even dares to offend Enchanted Princess!¡± Others are gloating. ¡°Wow, he¡¯s so handsome! He dares to hit Diana! I love him so much.¡± This is a girl who is obviously not satisfied with Diana, and there is no doubt that while Diana has become many boys¡¯ dreamlover, she has also been a thorn in many girls¡¯ flesh. There is no doubt that Rowen has become famous, and whoever has anything to do with Diana will definitely become famous. Additionally, Rowen is the first one who has ever defeated or even humiliated Diana in public. Diana isn¡¯t too strong to be defeated, and it is just that no one else would defeat her in that way on that occasion, so Rowen has suddenly becomes a special guy. Ignoring them, Rowen goes up to York and finds that his mentor, Catherine, and the rest of their group are all there, too. ¡°Rowen, did you really beat Diana?¡± Catherine is the first to ask the question, and when she did so, the others also look at him. Evidently, they are also interested in it. ¡°Yeah, but I was lucky.¡± Says Rowen casually. ¡°Even if it was a fluke, you are still strong enough to beat Diana.¡± A girl with a few freckles on her face says, and she is Kate who is a level-1 summoner but with level-4 summoning beasts. ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not a good thing to offend Diana!¡± York says. ¡°I heard a lot of boys want to fight with Rowen!¡± It is Ferran who is the only level-3 summoner in his group, a good-looking boy, girl-friendly sort. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that too. They¡¯re trying to flatter Diana.¡± Another girl says, and Rowen remembers her name. She is Ailsa, a level-2 summoner with ordinary summoning beasts, but she is the prettiest girl in the group. ¡°But I¡¯ve also heard that Diana has already declared that no one can come to Rowen¡¯s trouble because she¡¯s going to turn him into¡­ Uh!¡± York pauses, looking embarrassed. ¡°Rowen, I¡¯m just relaying what Diana says about making you a roast pig.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rowen, you can make her a big white sheep.¡± Ferran says with an ambiguous smile. ¡°White sheep? What¡¯s that?¡± Kate asks a little strangely. ¡°Take off her clothes and then she will become a big white sheep!¡± Ferran says casually. ¡°Pooh, disgusting!¡± Ailsa glares at Ferran. ¡°It¡¯s a piece of cake. If Rowen goes after Diana, then he¡¯ll turn her into a white sheep!¡± Ferran replies casually, ¡°I tell you, Rowen, although a girl like Diana may seem like a hard nut to crack, if you can conquer her, she will be thoroughly at your mercy, and then you can do whatever you want.¡± ¡°Ferran, stop it. You boys can talk about it in private.¡± Catherine finally stops them. ¡°Miss Catherine, I¡¯m just giving Rowen a piece of advice. If he¡¯s going to get Diana, he won¡¯t have to worry about Diana bothering him again.¡± Ferran smiles. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Ferran, but I have a fiancee.¡± Rowen smiles. He could see a part of Carl from Ferran and they two, indeed, look alike, which makes Rowen unconsciously feel good about Ferran. ¡°It¡¯s nothing to have a fiancee, our President maintains harems of concubines. As the students of the Royal Knight College, we must follow him!¡± Ferran takes it for granted. ¡°What?¡± Alisa snorts. ¡°You¡¯re lecherous, but what does this to do with the Emperor.¡± ¡°Here comes the Emperor!¡± Says Catherine suddenly, and all look towards the entrance. At the head of the procession is an old man of about sixty years of age, whose imperial robes and crown indicate that he is the present emperor, and whose steady steps show that he is still in good health. Chapter 43 Walking side by side with his majesty is a young girl. She is dressed as a summoner, and her beautiful body is appropriately displayed by her fitting robe. Her beautiful face and natural noble temperament elevate her charm to another level. Her long purple hair floating with the wind looks so beautiful and refined, even her face On the cold appearance, will not let people shrink back, but will make people want to be closer to her side. But Ron''s attention is not on this girl, but on a white girl walking behind the emperor. This white girl, who has the same charm as the purple haired girl, is his old acquaintance, Joey. Walking side by side with Joey was a magician. He was handsome, gentle and young. They were a perfect match when they walked together. At this moment, Ron''s heart gushed with an indescribable sense of suffering. He could not help thinking of what Carlos had said. Was this magician Joey''s fiance? At this time, Catherine''s words came into her ears, and she began to introduce everyone''s identity: "the one who walked in the front was his majesty rose forgos, and the one who walked with him was Winona, the youngest princess of the Empire. Princess Winona was only 16 years old, but it was rumored that she called out the beast." "The beast?" York couldn''t help inserting, "no? Did she really summon the beast? " "I''m not very clear, but your majesty seldom brings any bodyguards when he attends many occasions. He just takes Princess Winona with him, not only because he loves Princess Winona, but also because Princess Winona has strong strength to protect his safety." Said Catherine quickly. "Master Catherine, who is the young magician behind your majesty?" Ron couldn''t help asking. "He is Prince Chris, who has a strong magic talent. It is said that he is now a senior magician. Prince Chris is kind-hearted and the most respected prince in the Empire. It is said that he is most likely to inherit the throne." Katherine''s face turned bright red. It seems that she is also quite in love with the prince. "The girl next to Prince Chris is his fiancee, Joey perusi. Joey is also a student of the Royal Knight''s college. She is 18 years old and is said to be going to be promoted to a senior martial arts teacher. When she graduates from the Royal Knight''s college, she will marry Prince Chris." "She''s Joey. She''s the number one beauty in the college." York murmured to himself. Ron''s heart was in a mess. At this time, he finally understood what Carlos meant. Joey''s fiance was the prince of Empire. No wonder Carlos said that even his family could not afford to offend him. He wanted to stop thinking about it, but Joey always lingered in his mind, which made him feel so uncomfortable that he was in a trance during the whole process. He didn''t even know what the emperor said at the opening ceremony, and he didn''t know what Catherine said next. "Ron, Ron!" I don''t know how long it took Ron to wake up when he felt someone pulling his arm. "What''s the matter, York?" Ron''s still a little confused. "Are you all right?" York looked a little concerned. "You don''t look right." "Nothing." Ron forced a smile. "Let''s go. Let''s eat." York didn''t keep asking. "To eat?" Ron a Leng, again look around, the field seems to have not many people, "the opening ceremony has ended?" "What do you think, Ron? I didn''t even know the ceremony was over? " There was Freon''s voice, and then he gave Ron an ambiguous smile. "Hey, I said you don''t really want to make Diana into a big white sheep, do you?" Ron shook his head and looked up to the stage. His Majesty was no longer there, and Joey had already left. "What''s the matter with me?" Ron asked himself in his heart that he had never been like this since he was young. Patriarch Bryan always taught him to be calm no matter what happened. However, just now, he seems to have completely forgotten the patriarch''s instruction. "It can''t be like this. Whenever you see her in the future, you must calm down!" Ron swore in his heart, but he was still a little confused. Why would he do this when he saw Joey? Is it true that, as Carlos said, he fell in love with her? "Come on, let''s go to the canteen and eat and talk." York suggested. Ron nodded, and the four went to the canteen together. In addition to the three boys, there was also Eliza. Eliza seemed to be familiar with Freon, and I didn''t know if they had already hooked up. However, Ron didn''t care about it. He wasn''t interested in Eliza. ************ after a bad opening ceremony, Ron officially started his career as a student of the Royal Knight''s college. The next period of time is not surprising. Although he once became a public enemy of the college boys because of Diana, but because Diana wanted to find the venue herself, no one came to trouble Ron all the time. Nina and Carl are also gradually integrated into the college. Although Carl is not strong, he is cheerful and can chat with anyone. It is said that he is popular in his class. As for Nina, this blonde girl is naturally very popular, which is very normal. No matter where she is, pretty girls are always popular.Agatha, the eldest lady, is busy building a house, and Ron has been there several times. Originally, he wanted to help, but at last he found that he couldn''t help, so he didn''t bother to care about her. Anyway, Agatha doesn''t need him to go to Cao''s heart. Her own strength is super strong, and there is redro''s protection, so naturally there won''t be any problem. The only thing that makes Ron a little confused is that he still doesn''t know which class Agatha is in. He also asked Agatha, but Agatha pretended to be mysterious and didn''t tell him. Finally, he didn''t bother to ask again. Ron is naturally in class during the day, which is basically a theoretical class. In fact, the theory of the summoner is one of Ron''s shortcomings. After all, he has not received systematic learning before, so he is also very concerned about these courses and goes to class on time every day. There is a long rest time at noon every day. During this time, Ron naturally uses it to practice the sun moon mental Dharma. This time is also the place with the strongest sunshine in the day, and the effect of cultivation is also the best. Although the time is shorter than before, Ron feels that the progress of cultivation is not much slower, and the cultivation at night makes him feel the progress of the sun moon Qi At the same time, I also feel the rapid increase of magic. The mysterious Miss Molly of adventurer''s home has never given any news to Ron, which makes Ron have a bad feeling that the chance to find his parents is slim. Ron and other students gradually began to get familiar with each other, and he and yorkfreon often mixed up, because they all lived in the same dormitory, so they often went to the classroom and canteen together. Flon is really interested in Eliza, but York, a little fat man, actually has a bad idea about Catherine, a beautiful tutor, which makes Ron feel that he is really ugly. This morning, Ron and frenyork were walking together again on the way to the classroom. Suddenly, fren touched Ron: "Hey, look, your big goat is coming." "Please, I have nothing to do with her, OK?" Ron can''t laugh or cry. The big white sheep in Freon''s mouth naturally refers to Diana. This boy has something to do with Ron and Diana, and tries to encourage him to catch Diana. That is to say, Ron looked in the direction that Freon pointed out, and saw Diana, the so-called magic princess, coming with a large group of people in a hurry. A moment later, Diana and others have come to Ron''s side, and then quickly walk past him. Although Diana saw Ron, she said nothing, which makes Ron a little strange. In the past, he occasionally met Diana on campus. Every time Diana met him, she would always make some provocative actions, and often said the word roast pig. She never completely ignored his existence like now. Although it was a bit strange, Ron didn''t think about it. He didn''t like to take the initiative to find trouble. He soon turned his head and continued to walk towards the classroom. What I learned in the morning is still the theory class, but what is different from before is that this theory class is the combat theory of the summoner, and the beginning of this class also means that next, Ron and they will start to enter another link, that is, the actual combat training. There is no doubt that the greatest value of summoners, magicians and martial arts masters is reflected in the battle. Therefore, for the students of the Royal Knights college, actual combat training is the most important course, and the theoretical course in front is just a foundation. For a summoner, commanding his own Summoner to fight is also a knowledge. Especially when he has more than one Summoner at the same time, his fighting skills are also very important. Different summoners have different characteristics, and their attack methods are usually different. What a Summoner needs to do is to know the abilities of each Summoner like the palm of his hand, and then issue appropriate instructions to give full play to the abilities of each summoner. The summoner is not only to direct the attack of the summoner, but also to enable them to carry out proper defense, because the summoner itself is very fragile, and they must protect their own safety when attacking. Although the Summoner''s intelligence is very high, it is a summoner, not a human, and it will not always protect the summoner spontaneously. However, in order to carry out actual combat training, we have to face another problem, that is, we have to find suitable opponents. According to the tradition of the Royal Knight''s college, students in the Department of summoning and magic usually look for opponents in the Department of martial arts. The number of people in the martial arts department is the largest, which is basically equivalent to the sum of the summoning department and the magic department. Moreover, in actual combat, the martial arts master is often the most troublesome opponent of the summoner and the magician, because the martial arts master often spares the summoner and the magic, and directly attacks the summoner and the magician. The physical fitness of the summoner and the magician is relatively weak, and they can''t bear the direct attack of the martial arts master Attack, therefore, for summoners, to guard against the attack of the martial arts division is their primary concern. Chapter 44 Generally speaking, it''s the tutor who contacts the two tutors. As long as the two tutors are in good contact, the two groups can establish a cooperative relationship and become fixed opponents. Then the members of the two groups can choose their opponents for training at will. This can not only maintain the relative stability of actual combat training, but also make the opponents not always the same person. But now, Catherine has a problem. She can''t find a partner who is willing to cooperate with her. In fact, dozens of days ago, the task of looking for opponents had already begun. The tutors of each group contacted everywhere to find a group of martial arts teachers willing to cooperate. Naturally, Catherine was doing the same thing, but she got nothing in the end. Every tutor she contacted refused to cooperate in various ways. After school that afternoon, Catherine called Ron and others to the comprehensive activity field. The young tutor finally had to ask her students for help. "Dear students, I know that my tutor is very incompetent, but we have to find a group of martial arts teachers who are willing to cooperate with us. So if you have familiar students or tutors in the martial arts department, please contact them as well." Catherine had a tired look on her face, and it was obvious that she had spent a lot of energy on it recently. "Tutor Catherine, now most of the martial arts groups have been matched with the summoner group or the magician group. We have less and less choice now." York then said, "some people have conducted a survey, and it turns out that our team is the last one the martial arts teachers want to cooperate with." "Those people are really boring. They say our team is weak, but that''s not the case at all!" Eliza was a little discontented. "I heard that the knight guard was playing tricks, because Ron offended Diana, and the knight guards were doing little tricks in private." "What?" Ron a Leng, "really have this matter?" "Well, Ron, that seems to be the case, but it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with your Aries. It''s her men who secretly made it." Flon said with a smile. Ron frowned slightly, but he didn''t expect that he was the one who caused tutor Catherine to fall into this predicament. "In fact, if Ron is willing to come forward, maybe we can find a good cooperation group." Said Eliza. "Me?" Ron was a little confused. "Eliza, do you want me to admit my mistake to Diana?" "Of course not. It''s just, Ron, I heard you have a fiancee, right?" Eliza asked. "Yes." Ron didn''t want to hide it. "Is her name Agatha lane?" Eliza asked again. "How do you know?" Ron is a little strange. "Since you offended Diana, there have been many people looking up your origin. The affair between you and Miss Lane is no secret. In a word, it seems right now. Agatha, the famous talented girl, is your fiancee. That''s easy!" Eliza looked relaxed. "You go to your fiancee and ask her group to cooperate with our group, and the matter will be solved." "Agatha?" But York was talking to himself, and then he exclaimed, "Eliza, you mean Agatha? Agatha from the girls'' team? " "No, it''s her. She''s the only one in our college with that name." Eliza said, "I heard about it a few days ago. I didn''t know Ron''s fiancee was so powerful before." "Is that true?" Catherine''s face was also surprised. "Ron, that famous sword casting genius and swordsmanship genius, the eldest lady of the Ryan family, is really your fiancee?" "Wow, Ron, your fiancee is so tough!" Freon also exclaimed, as if with a trace of envy. Ron didn''t say anything. He didn''t tell everyone the identity of his fiancee. He was afraid of such a scene. At that time, others would unconsciously think that the reason why he is today is because he has a gifted fiancee, so he ignored his own efforts. "Ron, you go to find your fiancee. They are the objects that all the magicians and summoners want to cooperate with. However, I heard that they haven''t chosen the target of cooperation. Go and let them cooperate with us." York looked a little impatient. "Well, even if I find her, she''s just a student, so I can''t decide who to cooperate with?" Ron hesitated for a moment. After all, he led the group to the present dilemma, so he also wanted to solve the problem. "Students?" Catherine is a little confused, "Ron, Agatha is not a student, she is the instructor of martial arts department!" "Ah?" Ron is really surprised this time that Agatha is not a student? "No? You don''t even know? " York is also a little strange, "Agatha is the youngest instructor in the Department of martial arts. She chose ten beautiful girls who are very good at martial arts as her students. She also named them the beautiful girls team. It is said that the most beautiful girls in the freshmen of the Department of martial arts are all in her group. Otherwise, every group wants to cooperate with them." Ron was speechless for a moment. It was a bit like Agatha''s style to hear York say so. No wonder Agatha didn''t say which class she was in when he asked Agatha before. She didn''t come here to be a student at all, but to be a tutor. Of course, no doubt, with Agatha''s strength, it''s absolutely no problem to be a tutor here."Ron, can you talk it over with Agatha?" Catherine asked, seeing that Ron did not speak. York and others also look at Ron with expectant eyes, even the five girls are no exception. In order to make their strength stronger, the right opponent is also very important. Everyone hopes to have a better opponent to cooperate with. "Tutor Catherine, I''ll go to Agatha later, but now I can''t guarantee that she will agree." Ron nodded. "As long as you speak, Agatha will certainly agree." York looked confident. "I think they might be waiting for you to speak." Ron smiles calmly. He doesn''t think Agatha is so kind to him. In his opinion, Agatha hasn''t found a partner. Maybe she doesn''t like other groups. ************ after Ron and York separated, they walked towards the bamboo forest. At this time, Agatha should be there. "Mr. wolf!" Suddenly a low voice came from her side. Ron turned his head and saw that her heart was beating. Although he didn''t know the name, he could recognize it at a glance. She was one of the two maidens guarding the door on the second floor of the adventurer''s house. "Did you hear from my parents?" Ron asked eagerly. At this moment, he was very nervous for fear of hearing some bad news from the girl. "Mr. wolf, I''m just here to deliver the message. Miss Molly, please come right over." Said the girl in a low voice. "OK, let''s go!" Without any hesitation, Ron immediately changed his direction and walked out of the Royal College. Ron went as fast as he could to the adventurer''s house, went straight to the second floor, came to the small window, and then asked anxiously, "Miss Molly, have you found my parents?" "Mr. wolf, please don''t worry..." Soft voice came, but Ron interrupted before he finished. "Do you want to pay first? It doesn''t matter. I''m going to find a way to make money right now. By the way, Miss Molly, do you have any tasks here? No matter what the task is, don''t care if it''s suitable for me. Just give it to me. I''m sure I can finish it. " Ron said anxiously that at this moment, he could not calm down, he just wanted to know the whereabouts of his parents as soon as possible. "Mr. wolf, you misunderstood. It''s not about money." Miss Molly''s voice was very soft. "I do have some news about your parents, but I didn''t find their whereabouts. I just know you have been waiting for the news, so I want to tell you a little first. In addition, because the information is not complete, you don''t need to pay immediately, as long as you can pay in full before I give you the complete information." "So, what''s the news?" Ron took a deep breath and calmed down a little. "What I know is that ten years ago, your parents did come to the imperial capital and stayed in a hotel called civilian house. On the night they stayed in the hotel, there was a fire." Said Miss Molly slowly. "You, you mean, they died in the fire?" Ron''s voice was a little trembling. Although he had been psychologically prepared, he still could not control his recent emotions when he faced the cruel facts. "No, according to the information I got, at that time, after the fire, including the hotel owner, a total of nine people were killed, and these nine people have been identified, including your parents. In addition, there should be 13 people in the hotel at that time, that is to say, in addition to your parents, there should be two other people who did not die." Miss Molly''s words let Ron''s heart fall for a moment. "We think that the disappearance of your parents may have something to do with the other two people. Now we are checking the identities of these two people, but it will take some time." PS: today is the festival. Fortunately, I still have some manuscripts in my hand. I will respond to your call and add two more sections! Wish you all a merry Christmas! Chapter 45 "Thank you, Miss Molly." Ron calmed down a little. "In fact, there''s another thing about inviting Mr. wolf here today." Miss Molly''s voice suddenly changed. "What is it, please?" Ron asked. "I have an urgent task here, which is very difficult for ordinary people, but Mr. Wolfe may be able to complete it, and the reward is very high, so I want to ask if Mr. Wolfe is willing to take the task." Said Miss Molly. "Miss Molly, can you tell me what the mission is?" Ron asked quickly. After a pause, he added, "and how much is the reward?" "This mission is to save a man in the valley of the dead." Miss Molly said slowly, "as for the reward, if you can save people alive, the employer is willing to give you 100000 gold coins. If the target is dead and you bring back the body, you can also get 10000 gold coins." "The reward is so high?" Ron was startled. "For a father, as long as he can save his daughter, he will not mind even if his family is ruined. What''s more, although the number of 100000 gold coins is very large, it is only a small number for the father." Miss Molly seems to feel very normal, "and if the target dies, her father doesn''t want his daughter to be a dead one, so even if he just brings back her body, the father will be very grateful." After a pause, Miss Molly said, "I know Mr. wolf''s feat in waga City, so I think you should be able to complete this task. Of course, it''s up to you to decide whether to accept or not." "I''ll take it!" Without much hesitation, Ron decided that he needed money now, especially when it seemed that his parents would be missing soon. "Well, although Mr. wolf should know about the valley of the dead, I will give you a map. Besides, Mr. wolf knows the target." Miss Molly chuckled. "Her name is Diana, the captain of the knight''s guard at the Royal Knight''s college. She''s called Princess magic." "Is that her?" Ron was stunned. "Miss Molly, but I''ve seen her in the morning!" "She went to the valley of the dead in the morning to save a student of the Knights college who was trapped in the valley of the dead. Unfortunately, she is also trapped in it now. There should be many members of the Knights'' guard trapped with her, but you just need to save Diana." Miss Molly said slowly, "if you can, Mr. Wolfe would better go early. It''s better to find Diana before dark." A white jade hand suddenly stretched out from the window, with a dark gold card on it: "this is the task certificate, please put it away." Ron took the card and looked at it. Then he put it into his arms. "Miss Molly, I''m going now." ************ the valley of the dead is one of the most dangerous places in the Empire. There are no other creatures in the valley, only endless dead. It is the territory of the dead. Once any creature enters and fails to come out, it will be transformed into the dead and become a part of them. There are smooth and steep stone walls on both sides, and in the middle is a long and narrow valley. This is the terrain of the valley of the dead. The width of the valley is only about 200 meters, but the total length is more than 10 kilometers, and there is only one entrance. Such a strange terrain is quite rare in the whole cangyun continent. It is said that this place used to be a flat plain a long time ago. About 800 years ago, the earth shook and the valley emerged from the ground. However, it was about 300 years ago that the valley really became the valley of the dead. In the 33rd year of the Empire, when the founding emperor of the Empire, his majesty Alan Fox, died, the infamous necromancer Wimbledon led hundreds of thousands of undead troops to attack the capital. At the critical moment, the three incoherent guilds joined hands to defeat Wimbledon and solve the capital crisis. The necromancer has never been accepted by the three guilds. Therefore, after repelling Wimbledon, the three guilds continued to pursue and try to wipe out Wimbledon and his army of the dead. Wimbledon retreated all the way and finally came to the valley of the dead. In this valley, which is easy to defend and hard to attack, the three guilds launched several attacks, but in the end, they all failed, and finally they came back The losses were heavy, and Wimbledon was also unable to break through, so the two sides faced off for a period of time. Then, Ariston, the then level 10 magician of the light department, made a decision to set up a strong light border at the entrance of the valley of the dead, trapping Wimbledon and his legion of the dead in the valley together. In this way, although the Legion of the dead could not be eliminated, the dead could not get out of the valley. This border has existed all the time. Although the number of the dead in the valley can''t leave the valley, it seems that it doesn''t decrease. On the contrary, it is increasing. As for the wizard Wimbledon, some people say that he has died. Others say that he has also become the dead and continues to live in another way. Now, he is the master of the valley. Although the light barrier can prevent the undead from coming out, it has no effect on ordinary people. Therefore, except for the undead and the necromancer, other people can freely enter and leave the valley of the undead. At the beginning of the barrier, many people mistakenly entered the valley, but they did not come out again. Instead, they soon became the undead. Because of this, the Empire once issued a decree, No one is allowed to enter the valley.However, about one hundred years ago, it was found that the undead in the valley of the dead are also distributed regularly. These undead have different abilities according to the time when they become the undead. If the undead is divided into three levels, the low-level undead is at the entrance of the valley, while the middle level undead is in the middle. The strongest high-level undead is at the innermost end of the valley, which is like this It is in the valley of the dead that there is an empire of the dead with distinct strata. This rule is gradually confirmed, and in this way, the valley of the dead seems not so dangerous, because the low-level ability of the dead at the entrance is not high, and many people can deal with it. Because it is not far from the Royal College of knights, it only looks like more than ten kilometers. Therefore, more and more students of the Royal College of knights regard it as a training ground for actual combat, rather than a training ground for Empire Although the ban has not been lifted, it also allows students from the Royal College of knights to come here to test. Although occasionally there are students trapped here, but most of the time, the students who come here to test can safely return, and can achieve good training results, so even if this is still one of the most dangerous places, it is also the best test place for the Royal Knights college. When Ron came outside the valley of the dead, it was almost dark, but for him, it was not a problem. For the armored beast, there was no obvious difference between night and day. As soon as Ron presses the bracelet, the man-machine integrated combat mode has been activated, quickly activate the lightsaber, and then step into the valley of the dead. Although he had been psychologically prepared, Ron felt a chill when he saw all the skeletons coming towards him. He knew that there were a lot of dead, but he didn''t expect that there were so many. The lightsaber sweeps by, and a large area of undead falls down. But for the countless undead army, the death of these undead will not have any impact at all. This also makes Ron make a decision immediately. Don''t waste time killing these undead, and directly use the super defense ability and speed of the armored beast to rush in. Just find Diana, Bring her out, and the mission is done. Ron looked forward. Although he could see a long distance under the condition of man-machine integration, the problem was that the valley of the dead was not straight, but curved, with corners everywhere. He could only see a few hundred meters in front of him, and his sight was blocked. Ding Ding Ding A sound came, and the bone axe on the undead''s hand cut on the armored beast. As Ron expected, these undead''s attacks could not cause damage to the armored beast, so he simply ignored the undead and rushed inside quickly, searching for Diana''s trace while rushing. After running five or six kilometers inside, Ron probably came to the middle of the valley of the dead. Only then did he see the roar and the burning magic flame coming from not far away. Follow the sound and finally let him see Diana, the enchanting magic princess, who is still alive at the moment. Diana is leaning against the stone wall at the moment. In front of her, more than ten boys are protecting her heavily. It seems that these boys are all martial arts masters. They are using their swords to deal with the coming undead. Diana, who is protected inside, keeps casting magic. For the undead, besides the light magic, the fire magic is the most frightening thing to fear In fact, Diana''s damage to the dead seems to be more than the sum of the other ten boys. Obviously, these boys protect Diana not only because she is charming, but also because her magic is the best way to deal with the dead. If they want to survive, they have to rely on Diana. However, there are too many undead. No matter how Diana burns them, they can''t burn them up. Up to now, they are fighting against the undead and moving close to the stone wall to the outside of the valley. But judging from their moving speed, I''m afraid they won''t be able to move to the mouth of the valley until daybreak. By that time, I''m afraid Diana''s magic will have dried up, and these boys will not be able to They''re going to die of exhaustion. "Ron?" Seeing an iron giant suddenly appear in the line of sight, Quinn yelled out a little surprised, with a little surprise in his voice. At this time, they would feel surprised to see anyone. They have been supporting them for most of the day. They are already exhausted, and they can barely support them with a sense of will. At this moment, in their eyes, they are afraid that anyone will be taken as a hero Savior. "Is that him?" Diana is also a Leng, "how can he appear here?" In Diana''s surprise, Ron has come to her, he waved, will be around the undead cut down a piece. "Diana, I''m here to save you." Ron said faintly, "please cooperate. I''ll take you out now." "OK, then you go ahead and let''s rush out together!" Diana is very cheerful. "You can''t rush out like this." Ron said faintly, "I''ll take you out in another way." Ron is talking at the same time, the armored beast has begun to deform, he will switch the combat mode to the cabin Cao mode, in his opinion, in this way, as long as Diana enters the cockpit, she will become absolutely safe, and he can successfully complete the task. Chapter 46 A few seconds later, the mecha deformation has been completed. When the crowd is still stunned, Ron has opened a door of the cockpit and said to Diana, "come in!" Diana was very cooperative at this time. She quickly came in through the hatch and said to the others, "come on, you all come in!" However, at this time, Ron had closed the cabin door, and no one else could enter. "What are you doing?" Diana was very angry. "My job is just to get you out. They have nothing to do with me." Ron''s tone is cold. He doesn''t like these Cavaliers. If it''s not for the sake of money, he won''t come to save Diana. "You Diana was angry. "They are all students of the Royal Knight''s college. They are your alumni. How can you ignore them?" "When you knights and guards were domineering, did you ever think that we were also your alumni?" Ron sneered, pushed the lever, and the beast ran forward. "Stop, stop!" Diana rushed to Ron and slapped him with her hand. "If you don''t save them, let me out. I''ll save them!" "Are you going to die?" Ron snorted. "If you want to save me, you must save them together, otherwise, I will die here and you will not be able to complete the task!" Diana said angrily. "It doesn''t matter. Even if I just take your body out, I can get 10000 gold coins. For me, 10000 gold coins is enough." Ron said with indifference, "if you have to die, I can help you and send you back, but I will wait beside you. When you die, I will take your body." Ron said, and he really backed the beast back, and then opened the cockpit door: "Diana, you can go out." "Ron, you''re not only a jerk, you''re a cold-blooded animal!" Diana scolded angrily, then went out from the hatch, continued to join the boys, and continued to resist the attack of the dead. Ron was sitting in the cockpit, watching all this coldly, and he could see that these people were not going to last long. "Captain, don''t worry about us. Come with Ron quickly!" Quinn slashed one of the dead in front of him, gasping and yelling. "Yes, Captain, you go, it doesn''t matter if we die!" The other person quickly picked up the conversation. "Shut up Diana snapped, "I brought you in, and I have to take you out. If I can''t, I''ll die here with you!" "If I had known that, why should I have done it?" Ron beside light said, "clearly know the danger here, but also bring them in, this is not to bring them to die?" "Ron, the captain is here to save people. You may not save us, but you can''t slander the captain!" Quinn said angrily. "Yes? How can you come here to save people In Ron''s language, there is a sneer, "to be a man, you have to know yourself." "Ron, get the hell out of here!" Diana cried angrily, "I don''t want you to help me!" "If you could die earlier, I would leave earlier." Ron said slowly, "I can get 100000 gold coins if I take you out alive. I can only get 10000 gold coins if I take your body out. However, I just need 10000 gold coins now. So, I don''t care if you are dead or alive. I only care about 10000 gold coins." "Ron, since you want money, as long as you save us all, I can give each of you 100000 gold coins, OK?" Cried Diana. "Not so much. I don''t spend much money. I just need ten thousand gold coins. More money doesn''t help me much." Ron remains unmoved. "What do you want? Even if I''ve offended you, you don''t have to be angry with our whole Knight guard, do you Diana said angrily, "you can easily save us. It''s not hard for you!" "Yes? Why don''t you ask your players what they did in private? " Ron snorted coldly, "I only know today that my team can''t find a cooperative martial arts teacher. It''s all you who are making trouble. Just you people, why should I care about your life? Diana, don''t think I want to save you. If it wasn''t for the ten thousand gold coins, I would let you become a new undead in the valley of the dead! " "Ron, as long as you save them all, you can leave me alone. If they offend you, I can apologize for them, just as I beg you, save them!" Cried Diana, biting her teeth. "I didn''t expect that the magic princess would ask for help too!" Ron was a little surprised. "But it''s a pity that it doesn''t make any difference to me whether you ask me or not." "Ah..." A shrill cry broke out. "Quinn, are you ok?" Diana asked quickly. It was Quinn who screamed. "It''s OK, captain. I can support you for a while. You''d better go now!" Quinn said, biting his teeth.Ron has also seen that Quinn''s thigh is dripping with blood, but it doesn''t look fatal for the time being. "Ron, there''s something I have to let you know." Quinn gasped, "Karen likes you so much!" "What?" Ron thinks he heard the wrong thing. "Ruth and Karen are very good friends. Ruth likes me, but I don''t dare to say. I like Ruth too, but I didn''t dare to express myself at that time. Then Karen came to me and told me that Ruth likes me. In this way, Ruth and I finally got together. Therefore, I always appreciate Karen." Quinn said quickly, "Ruth told me that Karen likes you very much, but you never know. Originally, I wanted to find a suitable opportunity to tell you. After all, Karen helped me and Ruth, and we also want to help her, but if I don''t say it now, I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to say it in the future, so I have to tell you about it at this time." "Karen likes me?" Ron''s surprise is beyond words. Isn''t it weird? In Ron''s impression, Karen seems to be against him everywhere, and he has never had a good impression on Karen. Now Quine suddenly tells him that Karen likes him, which is really beyond his expectation. At this moment, a undead who looks obviously different from the surrounding undead rushes to Quine quickly. Seeing that Quine can''t escape, Ron''s energy gun finally shoots, and a light ball shoots at the undead. The body of the undead bursts instantly, and Quine escapes. "Thank you Quinn looked at Ron in shock and said gratefully. "Come in, the space here is limited, we need to divide it into two groups to take you out completely. Those who can''t support it will come in immediately, and the rest will last about five minutes. Hurry up!" Ron opened the cockpit door and said in a commanding tone. "Come on, Quinn, get in there. I''ll stay here for a while!" Diana said quickly that no one had any hesitation this time. Quinn got in first, and others also got in. In a moment, six or seven people packed the cockpit full. Ron closed the cockpit, pushed the control lever, and the beast ran out, ran over countless undead, and rushed to the exit of the valley of the undead. About two minutes later, Ron had rushed out of the valley and opened the cockpit: "get out of here!" Quinn and others will not hesitate. They know that the people inside are waiting for Ron to save them. The whole process was very smooth. It took less than ten minutes for everyone to appear outside the valley of the dead. At this time, everyone''s eyes at Ron were not only surprised, but also admired. "This thing is so powerful!" Quinn muttered to himself. "Diana, you come in and I''ll take you back." Ron said faintly, "as for the others, go back on your own!" Diana got into the cockpit and looked at Ron strangely. After a while, she said, "can you drive me in again?" "Is there something wrong with your mind?" Ron didn''t get angry. "There is a freshman named Cohen, who is from your summoning department. He entered the valley of the dead the day before yesterday and never came out again. When we received help, we were a little late. We tried to get his body out, but we were also trapped." Diana tone with a trace of sadness, "in the day I became the captain of the knight''s guard, I vowed not to let any students of the college become the dead here, I could not save him, but I hope to bring his body out." "Why didn''t you just say that?" Ron was a little annoyed. "I have to talk about it after I''m sure you''ve rescued these people who are still alive. After all, living people are always more important than dead bodies, aren''t they?" Diana''s voice was calm. PS: today''s two sections are updated. Merry Christmas! Chapter 47 "Well, let''s just go in!" He thought Diana was a member of the knight''s guard, but he didn''t expect to come here just for an ordinary freshman, which surprised him a little. Although he still had a limited liking for Diana, he changed his view on her a little. "Quinn, you take everyone back first. Ron and I will take Cohen''s body out." Diane said immediately. "Yes, Captain!" Quinn answered and walked towards the Imperial Knights college with the exhausted people. Ron, on the other hand, starts the armored beast again and re enters the valley of the dead. ************ with Diana guiding the way, Ron didn''t spend much time to find Cohen''s body. Poor Cohen was already beyond recognition at the moment, and his body was surrounded by dozens of undead. Diana solved these undead with a Hellfire, quickly grabbed the body and re entered the cockpit. Everything seems to be going well. Ron controls the armored beast to run towards the exit of the valley of the dead again. However, after several hundred meters, suddenly a group of red spirits rush forward. "No, it''s the senior undead. Let''s go!" Diana has also seen the situation outside from the screen. Seeing the group of the dead, she can''t help but change her face and say in a hurry. These advanced undead look really different from other undead. First of all, they are obviously taller. Although the skeleton can''t show any figure, the skeleton is also obviously stronger. What makes Ron feel more different is that the weapons in their hands are Epee! The posture they are putting forward now gives people the feeling that they are a group of undead martial arts masters. This discovery makes Ron be on guard. In fact, what he most taboo now is martial arts masters. Because of their powerful attack and dexterous dodge ability, his armored beasts are often unable to wield their power. Push the control lever hard, and the armored beast speeds up and rushes forward. At this moment, dozens of red undead raise their epee and stab at the front of the armored beast. Boom With a few loud noises, Ron suddenly found that the armored beast could not move forward. These dozens of advanced undead used their Epee to stop the high-speed armored beast! This is a situation Ron has never met before. At this moment, he can''t help but panic, even a little at a loss. ¡°¡­¡­ Hell fire Diana''s voice of chanting incantations came from behind, and the flames devoured the undead. But Ron soon found that these magic flames had no effect on the advanced undead. Ron took a deep breath and soon calmed down. He suddenly pulled the control lever, and the mecha quickly stepped back about 100 meters. Then he pushed the control lever forward, and the armored beast rushed forward with faster speed. "Bang Bang..." When the energy gun shot, dozens of light groups flew to the red undead. When the armored beast rushed in front of the undead, these light groups had already hit the target one after another. However, this was not enough to make the red undead fall down, just to make their bodies a little unstable. However, this is enough for Ron, when the armored beast hit again, these senior undead had no time to put out their swords to stop, Ron smoothly drove the armored beast through this obstacle. However, Ron soon found that he was a little too happy. Just a few hundred meters out, there was a group of red spirits blocking the road. "Damn, how come there are so many senior undead?" Ron angrily scolded, "don''t you think the senior dead should be at the bottom of the valley?" "I don''t know. I also find that today''s valley of the dead seems a little different from before. There are intermediate dead people just entering the valley, which was impossible before." Diana added. Ron didn''t have time to think about what was wrong with the valley of the dead. He just wanted to rush out of the valley of the dead, so he did the same thing and continued to speed up to the red undead in front of him. Meanwhile, the energy gun kept shooting. However, at this time, a nightmare like voice sounded: "warning, warning, energy shortage, energy shortage, please supplement in time!" "Ah, who''s talking?" Diana was startled. "Shut up Ron glared at her, then asked the armored beast, "how much energy is left?" "Nine percent more," the ironclad answered quickly. While speaking, Ron has controlled the armored beast to pass through the second pass composed of red undead. However, what annoys him is that this is not the end. There are still a steady stream of red undead in front of him. At the moment, Ron knows that the energy is insufficient and that the energy gun consumes a lot of energy, but he has no other choice. He can only hope to rush out of the valley of the dead before the energy is exhausted. "Warning, the energy is less than seven percent..." "Warning, the energy is less than five percent..." "Warning, the energy is less than four percent...""Warning, the energy is less than three percent..." "Damn it Ron angrily scolded, about three kilometers away from the exit of the valley, but there are still senior undead in the way. "Warning, the energy is less than 2%. Please replenish the energy or turn off the power system immediately, otherwise the mecha will go to sleep automatically!" The voice of the armored beast came again. Ron made a rough estimate and knew that he could not rush out of the valley of the dead before the armored beast ran out of energy. Some ideas flashed through his mind, and he suddenly bit his teeth. He pressed the console and shut down the power system of the armored beast. He decided to gamble that these undead could not break the defense of the armored beast. The armored beast glided forward for a distance and then stopped. Although the power system was turned off, it was still on in the cockpit, and you could still see the situation from the screen. Countless undead came from all directions to attack the armored beast, and the sound of Jingling could not be heard. Gradually, Ron was relieved. He won the bet. After all, the undead''s attack power was not strong enough to cause substantial damage to the armored beast''s body. "You Summoner can''t move?" Diana asked at last. Ron didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He just kept looking at the screen. After a while, he found a strange thing that the undead stopped attacking. Although they were still around the armored beast, they didn''t continue to attack. "Strange, how can the dead not attack?" Ron muttered to himself. "The undead can only attack creatures. If we don''t move like this, maybe they mistakenly think that we are dead." Said Diana. Ron frowned slightly and thought about it. He thought Diana''s conjecture was reasonable. If it was true, he didn''t have to worry too much. As long as the sun came out tomorrow, the armored beast would automatically replenish its energy. In the case of sufficient energy, it shouldn''t be difficult to rush out of the valley of the dead. "I''m sorry, I hurt you." Diana''s tone was apologetic. "It''s none of your business." Ron said faintly. "But if I hadn''t asked you to come in and help find Cohen''s body, you wouldn''t be trapped here." Diana whispered. "It''s my decision to come in. It''s also my own business to have any consequences." Ron said faintly, "you''d better have a rest. We can''t go out tonight. Let''s wait until tomorrow." "Can we still get out?" Diana looked very upset. "With luck, we can still get out." Ron said casually, it really depends on luck, because he is not sure whether the sun will come out tomorrow. Ron opens the metal safety belt that binds him, gets up, walks to Diana, and sits down with his knees crossed. He has just consumed a lot of physical strength. He needs to recover with the true Qi of the sun and the moon. After the circulation of true Qi in the body for dozens of times, Ron felt that his body had roughly recovered. He did not choose to continue to practice the true Qi of the sun and the moon. After all, he was in danger, not the time to practice. "Are we going to die here?" Diana''s uneasy voice came back. "Maybe." Ron casually replied that, through the screen, he found that the undead did not continue to attack, which made him feel at ease. In his opinion, as long as there was no accident, he could still leave alive. "I didn''t expect to die with you." Diana looked at Ron with an odd look. "I haven''t made you a roast pig yet." "Why don''t you just make yourself a roast pig?" Ron didn''t get angry. "I hear you want to make me a big white, don''t you?" Diana looked at Ron in a strange way. "What?" Ron was stunned, then angrily scolded, "damn fren!" "So it''s true?" Diana''s pretty face was slightly flushed. "I didn''t expect you to be as erotic as other boys!" "Don''t be amorous. I didn''t say that and I''m not interested in you." Ron snorted. "If you know you''re going to die, what do you want to do most?" Diana suddenly asked, which seemed totally irrelevant to the topic. "It''s none of your business." Ron said that, but he couldn''t help thinking about it. If he was going to die, what would he like to do most? Two vague figures appeared in his mind. They were his parents. He knew that if he was going to die, he also hoped to see them before he died. Diana said nothing more. The cockpit became quiet. Ron leaned against the bulkhead of the cockpit and began to shut his eyes. As time goes by, it''s already late at night. Ron gradually feels a chill. The temperature in the valley of the dead seems to have suddenly dropped a lot, and the armored beast doesn''t seem to keep warm. Fortunately, his constitution is much better now, so he can survive. Chapter 48 "Ron, Ron, are you still awake?" Diana''s voice was a little shaky. Although Ron is awake, he doesn''t care about her. Although he knows it''s a little cold, it''s nothing to make her suffer. However, soon he felt Diana approaching him, and then she climbed into his arms and held him tightly. Such a mature and moving body suddenly stuck so tightly to him, which made Ron''s heart jump. He pushed her out quickly, and at the same time, he cried discontentedly, "what are you doing?" "I''m so cold..." Diana still held Ron tightly, her teeth trembling. "Ron, I''m probably going to die this time, but I don''t want to freeze to death. Let me hold it, OK?" "Aren''t you a fire wizard?" Ron was not angry and said, "don''t you know how to use magic to keep warm?" "My magic has been used up for a long time, and I don''t dare to use it. What should I do if I bring in all the dead? What''s more, our place is all metal. If we use fire magic, we will burn ourselves to death. " Diana said low, holding RON in her arms, she seemed to feel better, and her body was not shaking so much. "It''s much better now. At last, we don''t have to be frozen to death, but do you think we will be starved or killed by the dead?" Diana''s voice was a little soft, which didn''t match her usual strong performance. "Don''t worry, we won''t die." Ron said faintly. "It''s good to die with you." Diana moved her body, and the huge jade peak inadvertently rubbed past Ron''s arm. The amazing elasticity made Ron feel strange. Unconsciously, he felt that Diana in his arms seemed to be a little soft and hot. Ron wanted to push Diana away, but he didn''t want to. In the end, he didn''t do anything and let her squeeze into his arms. "Do you like me, Ron?" Diana suddenly asked softly. "I don''t like it." Ron said simply. "I don''t believe it." Diana snorted, "if you don''t like me, how can you say you want to make me a big white sheep?" "That''s not what I said. It''s the nonsense of that fellow fron." Ron didn''t get angry. "In fact, we are all going to die anyway. You don''t have to hide it any more!" Diana seems to think Ron said it, which makes Ron very depressed. After a pause, Diana said: "Ron, actually I tell you, I really like you a little. You look good, but that''s the second thing. The main thing is that you are very different. You beat me so easily and didn''t give me any face. They told me that you are playing hard to get, but it seems that I was really cheated by you!" Ron simply didn''t care about her and let her talk to herself. Anyway, she wouldn''t admit how he denied that he didn''t like her. "Ron, since you like me and I like you a little bit, we are going to die together soon. Let''s do something else." There was something strange in Diana''s tone. "What?" Ron is a little confused. Diana did not speak, Ron suddenly felt a soft lip, Diana suddenly kiss him, Ron was confused, for a long time did not respond. Only when Diana''s soft hands began to feel for him did he wake up, push her away, stand up and stare at Diana: "what are you doing?" Ron was a little annoyed. When he was six years old, Caroline kissed him. A while ago, Nina kissed him, but they all kiss his face, not his lips. Therefore, strictly speaking, this is his first kiss, but his first kiss was taken away by Diana inexplicably. Diana, who was pushed down by Ron, slowly got up and looked at Ron, but she didn''t speak. She just slowly untied her clothes. The tight magic robe quickly faded, and the close fitting clothes inside were also removed by her. A perfect red Luo carcass appeared in front of Ron. It''s not the first time that Ron has seen a girl''s body, but this time, it has more impact than the last time. Diana''s extremely mature body is more attractive than Karen''s body. Her huge bimodal, slender and flexible waist, flat abdomen without a trace of fat, slender legs and upturned jade hips all strongly stimulate Ron''s eyeballs. "You, what do you do?" Ron''s voice is a little dry. He tries to suppress the desire in his heart, but the desire is burning in his heart like a raging fire. At his age, when he is most eager for girls'' bodies, he can''t bear the ultimate temptation. "I know, in fact, many boys in the college want to take off my clothes and make me into a big white sheep, but they just think about it in their heart, but they dare not say it. But you are different. You dare to tell everyone publicly that you want to make me into a big white sheep." Diana walked a few steps towards Ron, and almost stuck with him. Her lips exhaled, "now, your big goat is in front of you. What are you waiting for?" "That''s not really what I said. It''s a rumor made by that fellow fron." Ron was a little embarrassed. "And don''t you hate me a lot?""I hate you, but as I just said, I also like you a little. You are really special. No one has ever treated me like you and humiliated me in front of so many people." Diana put a pair of red Luo''s jade arms around Ron''s neck, her towering jade peak has been pressed on Ron''s chest, the amazing elasticity makes Ron''s desire more intense, and Diana has begun to untie Ron''s clothes, and said in a dreamy voice, "I know we are going to die, but I want to be a real woman before death. What are you afraid of? ¡± "we''re not going to die, really, when the sun comes out tomorrow, I can take you away!" Ron said busily, then suddenly pushed Diana away and dodged to one side, "get dressed!" "I thought you weren''t really interested in me!" Diana was very happy to see Ron like this, and then she jumped at him naked. There was not much space in the cockpit, so Ron could not escape. As a result, there was no doubt that Diana''s attractive body fell on him again. "I''m not interested in you, but if you seduce me again, I''ll be rude to you!" Ron said, a little annoyed. "In fact, you want me, but you have to hold back. Are you afraid of me? Or your fiancee Agatha? Or are you afraid of Karen? " Diana gently flicked her red hair and looked very charming. At this moment, it seemed that she could not feel the cold. "Who said I was afraid of you?" Ron snorted coldly. "And what does it have to do with Karen?" "It''s nothing to do with them. So you''re too timid to touch me?" Diana seems to be using more provocative methods. "I thought you were very different. Unexpectedly, you are also a coward!" "I''m a member of the Wolff family. There''s nothing I dare to do!" Ron stares at Diana. "Anyone can be cruel and act if he has the ability." Diana continues to stimulate Ron. "Don''t regret it!" Ron''s eyes gradually turned red. No one normal man can withstand this temptation, and he can''t continue to endure it. Since he can''t bear it, don''t bear it any more! "I''m satisfied to be a real woman before I die, and your woman. I''ll never regret it." Diana whispered, then offered to kiss Ron again. Ron finally no longer flinch, he began to take the initiative to touch Diana''s body, two young men and girls, so with instinct constantly entangled, this is a confused and crazy night, in this night, the enchanting magic princess from a girl into a woman, and Ron also from a boy into a real man. Chapter 49 When Ron woke up, it was already noon. The valley of the dead was full of sunshine, and there were still many dead around the armored beast. These dead were not afraid of the sun. Looking at Diana in his arms and thinking of last night''s madness, Ron felt a complex feeling in his heart. He finally failed to resist the temptation. "Oh, wake up." Ron shakes Diana''s body. She is still red, which makes him feel ready to move again. "Well, we''re not dead yet?" Diana looks lazy. After one night, she is more charming and attractive. Her charm seems to rise to a new level. "Die what die? Get dressed, we''re ready to go Ron didn''t get angry. "What?" Diana was stunned. She sat up from Ron''s arms and looked at him. "Are you serious?" "I told you last night that as long as the sun comes out, we can leave." Ron said faintly. "So we won''t die?" Diana was in a daze for a moment. "Nonsense, of course not dead!" Ron quickly put on his clothes, came to the console, pressed the start button, "armored beast, how much energy has been restored now?" "The mecha has 50% energy left and can fight normally." Replied the beast. "Sit down." Ron said to the back, then pushed the control lever, and the armored beast ran forward. Before the undead could react, the armored beast had already rushed a few kilometers away. Last night, the advanced undead had disappeared, and the ordinary undead could not stop the armored beast. Along the way, the armored beast could be said to be unimpeded. In a few minutes, it had already rushed Spirit mountain valley. "Ron, you villain lied to me!" Diana suddenly rushed towards Ron and slapped him on the back. "What are you crazy about?" Ron is a little dissatisfied. "I thought I was going to die, just like you. If I knew I wouldn''t die, how could I..." Diana said with a little cry, "Ron, you''re a jerk!" "Is there something wrong with you? I said many times at that time that we would not die. Do you think we would die? Can you blame me? " Ron said angrily. "But I thought you were just comforting me..." Diana had a tearful look. "Can I go to comfort you?" Ron didn''t get angry. Diana''s face changed. She picked up the clothes on the ground and slowly wrapped up her body. Her expression gradually became a little cold. "What happened last night, it''s like it didn''t happen." All of a sudden Diana was calm, with a touch of indifference. "Don''t worry, I won''t pester you." Ron said faintly. "Open the door, I''m going out." Diana added. Ron opens the door. After Diana takes Cohen''s body out, he turns the beast into a bracelet. "one day, I''ll make you a roast pig!" Diana looked at Ron and said something hard. Then she took Cohen''s body and walked towards the knight''s college. At this time, Ron also found that although Diana was a magician, she had a lot of strength in her hand. She could lift a body so easily. "These girls have problems with their brains." Looking at Diana''s attractive figure, Ron murmurs to himself that Karen can''t get along with him from childhood, but says she likes him. Diana sleeps with him naked not long ago, but now she says she wants to make him into a roast pig. "Captain!" "Ron!" All of a sudden, several voices came from the front. Then Ron saw a group of people running towards him at a high speed. Some of them were members of the Cavalier guard. They saw Diana and ran to him at a high speed. There were two other people running towards him at a high speed. They were Agatha and redrow. After going back last night, Quinn and others were busy with healing or resting. They didn''t expect that Ron and Diana would have an accident. Until noon, they suddenly found out that Diana and Ron hadn''t gone back. Then they found Agatha and followed them to the valley of the dead. Diana left surrounded by the Cavalier guards, and Ron followed Agatha to the Royal Knights college. On the way, he also told Agatha about the cooperation with her beautiful girl team. Originally, he was a little worried that she didn''t agree, but he didn''t expect that Agatha would readily agree. Just looking at Agatha, Ron can''t help feeling guilty when he thinks of what happened between Diana and Ron last night. Fortunately, it seems that neither the Cavaliers nor Agatha doubt the relationship between Ron and Diana. What happened last night is more like a spring dream for Ron. ************ few people know what happened in the valley of the dead. Diana seems to have let the cavalry guard deliberately hide it. And Diana seems to really take what happened that night as if it didn''t happen. What''s different from before is that when she meets Ron occasionally, she doesn''t challenge him any more, just looks like a stranger.Diana is more charming and charming. Some people have compared her with Joey, the first beauty in the college before. They are charming and holy, with totally different temperament, but almost equal charm. In the middle of April, the freshmen of the Royal Knight''s college have basically finished their theoretical courses. In the next time, they will focus on practical training. By this time, each group has found cooperative training objects. The most unpopular Summoner group and the most popular martial arts group became partners, which once caused a sensation in the college. However, soon the relationship between the two groups was discovered. Before Ron and Agatha''s relationship was only known by some people, but no one knew it. Even the process of Ron becoming Agatha''s husband in lane villa has been discovered. On the first day of actual combat training, Ron got up early, had breakfast, and then went to the comprehensive playground. The actual combat training can choose the location freely, either outside the school or inside the school. If it is inside the school, most people will choose this comprehensive activity field. "Ron, wait!" From behind came the cry of fren. Ron looked around and saw flon and York running this way. "Well, Ron, how about discussing something with you?" Freon quickly ran after him and asked with a smile. "Look at you, there''s nothing good about it. There''s no need to discuss it." Ron already knows a little bit about this guy. It''s probably about beauties. "No, I haven''t said anything yet." Flon was a little depressed. "I just want you to ask your fiancee and tell me which of the ten beauties doesn''t have a boyfriend." "You''d better ask them yourself." Ron doesn''t want to help. "Well, as the saying goes, fat and water don''t flow to outsiders. Ron, you haven''t already laid hands on them, have you?" Freon suddenly looked at Ron nervously, "if you start on someone, you have to tell me first, don''t cheat my friend''s wife, I can''t find the wrong person." "Come on, I''m not as lusty as you are, OK?" Ron said angrily, "besides, I haven''t met them either." "Oh, that''s good!" "I don''t want to ask them if they have a boyfriend. Anyway, even if they have a boyfriend, I can dig the wall. Anyway, their boyfriend is definitely not my friend." "Fron, I''m more and more feeling that you''re too dirty!" York said beside him. "Can I be as dirty as you? You think about the beauty tutor all day long Flon''s fighting back. York suddenly blushed and shut his mouth. He didn''t dare to say anything. After a while, the three have come to the playground. "Wow, it''s really a pretty girl''s team!" All of a sudden, freon stood in the same place, looking at the front not far away, with a look of love. Ron also quickly saw Agatha and the ten beautiful girls around her. In fact, I''m afraid the boys in the whole playground were watching them. I can''t help it. They''re so eye-catching. It''s not unusual for martial arts students to wear tights, but the problem is that each of the ten beautiful and sexy girls is wearing a silver leather tights, and their hair is short. If you don''t look at their faces, you may even suspect that they are tenuplets, and in the middle of them is Agatha, who is full of metal, Such a combination, no matter where it is placed, is the most eye-catching. Girls who practice martial arts usually have good bodies, and these ten girls are no exception. They are symmetrical, protruding and backward. The places where they should develop are basically fully developed, and their faces are very beautiful. Although they are not as charming as Diana, they are enough to make the college boys keep on going. It''s said that the most beautiful freshmen in the martial arts department are all in the American girls'' team. It seems that this is true. And I''m afraid only Agatha can do this kind of thing and get these girls together. Ron has always felt that although Agatha is several years older than him, she seems to be more like a little girl, a playful and mischievous little girl. "Ron!" Agatha''s voice suddenly made Ron the focus of everyone, because all the ten beautiful girls suddenly surrounded him. "You''re Ron. Well, it''s good. It''s handsome!" A girl with big eyes and small nose looked at Ron and said. "handsome is handsome, but not worthy of the elder sister, has the final say." Another oval faced girl answers. "That makes sense. Let''s test it first." Another girl interjected. ¡­¡­ Chapter 50 Girls, you and I, chirping like a group of little sparrows, hearing Ron straight dizzy. "Stop!" Ron finally couldn''t bear it and yelled at them, "shut up The girls were stunned, and then they really stopped talking, just looked at Ron with strange eyes. "Hey, don''t yell at my sisters!" Agatha, on the other hand, expressed dissatisfaction. "Your sisters?" Ron laughed and said, "aren''t they your students?" "My students can''t be my sisters?" AGA Shajiao snorted, "we are the super invincible beautiful girl team. I am the super invincible beautiful girl and their elder sister. Do you understand?" Ron was speechless for a moment. After a while, he said, "are you really here to be a tutor?" "I''m here to play." Agatha grinned, "can''t you?" Agatha''s right answer left Ron speechless. "Elder sister, aren''t we going to have actual combat training today?" At this time, the girl with big eyes and small nose came up again and looked at Ron with sly eyes as she asked. "Yes Agatha nodded. "Can we choose the actual combat target at will?" The girl asked again. "Well, it seems so." Agatha continued to nod. "Hee hee, then we''ll have actual combat training with our future brother-in-law. Is that ok?" The girl looks like a conspiracy. "No problem, of course not!" Several other girls yelled together, "we also need to compete with our elder brother-in-law first!" "Well, you can have a fight with Ron first. After that, you can train with other summoners in Ron''s group. How about that?" Agatha thought and said. "No problem!" The girls agreed. "What do you think, Ron?" Agatha asked with a smile. "I have no problem. It''s real combat training anyway. It''s the same as everyone else." Ron doesn''t care. "Oh..." Agatha cheered. "Let''s go, Jesse. You''re the first one!" "Yes, sister!" The answer is the girl with big eyes and small nose. And the people nearby have consciously given up a venue, and the guy called out: "come on, beauty, down with Ron!" "Big brother-in-law, before we start, we have to make a rule first." Jesse said with a smile. "What rules?" Ron asked, frowning. "We''ve heard that your Summoner''s sword doesn''t enter, so we decide whether to win or lose by scoring. If you hit me, you''ll get one point. Similarly, if I hit you once, I''ll get one point. Whoever gets ten first will win. How about that?" Jesse asked with a smile. "How can there be such a rule?" Ron is obviously reluctant. If so, he will lose. "Big brother-in-law, we are training in actual combat, not a duel between life and death. Of course, we can only do this!" Jesse is right, "and, you must remember, can''t lay heavy hands on me, oh, I heard that your summon beast can''t do well, it will kill people, you want to kill me, the elder sister will certainly turn over with you." "Well, whatever you want." Ron is ready to lose. "Well, let''s go!" As soon as Jesse''s voice fell, she stabbed her. Ron quickly pressed the bracelet, man-machine integration, lightsaber also instantly start, but still slow, he had no time to move, Jesse''s sword has hit the body of the beast. "Yeah, one to zero!" Jesse cheered. Ron, unwilling to be outdone, stabbed him with a sword, but Jesse had moved quickly behind him and stabbed him with a sword again. Ron knew that Jesse was stabbing him, and he knew that he should avoid it, but he slowed down and was stabbed again. "Oh, hehe, two to zero!" Jesse cheered again. In the next few minutes, it''s a rather depressing process for Ron. His fight with Jesse is like a man who doesn''t know anything about swordsmanship and a swordsman. He can''t touch Jesse at all, and Jesse won''t lose every time he makes a sword. Soon, he will lose by 0-10 without any suspense. "It''s my turn, it''s my turn!" The goose faced girl jumped over and said, "brother-in-law, let''s start!" "Forget it, I give up." Ron put away the armored beast and turned to leave. He knew that in this way, he would lose the competition with any martial arts master. There was no need to continue. "Wow, big sister, big brother-in-law seems to be angry!" Jesse looked at Ron''s back and whispered. "Well, cheapskate, make him angry, it doesn''t matter." Agatha said with indifference. Some of the onlookers also began to talk about it. "That''s all Ron has to do!" "Yes, I thought how powerful he was. That''s what happened to him.""Even if I look at him like that, I can beat him." ************ Ron left the playground and walked along the avenue of the college, but he was thinking about whether he wanted to learn martial arts or not. When he controls the armored beast to fight in the way of man-machine integration, he is like a martial arts master wearing heavy armor. He has super defense ability and can move very fast, which enables him to defeat opponents who are not familiar with him in many times. But once he meets a martial arts master who is slightly familiar with him, as just now, he is very difficult to win. The armored beast once said that he had to train his mecha skills to become a mecha knight, but the armored beast didn''t tell him how to train his mecha skills. In Ron''s opinion, maybe practicing martial arts is the best way for him to train his mecha skills and become a mecha knight. Practicing martial arts is bound to distract his energy, but now he is not sure that practicing martial arts is necessary, so he needs to think about it carefully before making a choice. "Maybe you should practice your swordsmanship." A familiar voice came from behind. Ron suddenly turned and looked at the girl in white who was walking in. She was still so beautiful and refined, but in his eyes, she seemed so far away. "Miss Percy, what can I do for you?" Ron asked indifferently. "You always call me Joey." The girl sighed softly, "how can you suddenly become so strange?" "We are not people of the same world." Ron said faintly, "if Miss Percy is OK, I''ll go first." "I just saw you compete with that girl named Jesse. Your Summoner is different from last time. Although I don''t know your Summoner ability, I think if you are interested, you should find someone to learn sword skills." Joey''s voice is still very soft, "maybe you can let Agatha teach you, of course, you can also try to study in the Department of martial arts." "Miss Percy, why do you care so much about my business?" Ron said coldly, "I will decide what I should do and what I want to do." "You don''t want to see me?" Joey was silent for a moment and asked in a low voice. "Miss Percy is a noble lady. I''d better not see you among people like me." Ron said indifferently. "I see." Joey sighed softly. "In that case, I won''t disturb you." Joy turned and left slowly. Her beautiful figure seemed to be a little lonely at the moment. Watching Joey go away, Ron only felt an inexplicable pain in his heart. He vaguely felt that once she left, she would never appear in his life, and the fate between him and her would come to an end. This idea made him very uncomfortable. At this moment, he finally understood that Carlos was right. He really fell in love with Joey. Maybe from the first time he saw her, he had already fallen in love with her. This is also the first time in 16 years that he had such strong feelings for a girl, whether it was Caroline when he was a child or his unmarried now Agatha, his wife, never gave him this feeling. Seeing that Joey was about to disappear completely in his sight, Ron felt that he was about to lose her forever. He suddenly called out: "Joey!" When the beautiful girl in white heard Ron''s cry, she couldn''t help but stop. She turned and looked at Ron from a distance, but she didn''t speak, as if waiting for him to continue to say something. Ron takes a deep breath and runs to Joey. At this moment, he has made a decision. "Joey, you''re right. I should practice my sword." Ron looked into Joey''s eyes and said word by word. "I''m just suggesting. In fact, I''m not sure whether you should learn sword skills. After all, you are a summoner." There was a smile on Joey''s face. At this moment, she seemed more and more beautiful. "Joey, would you like to teach me swordsmanship?" Ron asked slowly. "What?" Joey was stunned. "You, do you want me to teach you swordsmanship?" "Yes, Joey, I want you to teach me swordsmanship." Ron nodded for sure. "You, do you really want me to teach you swordsmanship?" Joey looked a little more serious. "Yes, I just want you to teach me." Ron nodded affirmatively again. "So, you, aren''t you afraid?" Joey asked suddenly, but Ron understood what she meant. "There''s nothing to be afraid of." Ron had a calm smile. The first rule of the wolf family is never to give in. He won''t give in to anyone. Even if her fiance is a prince, so what? At this moment, Ron has made it clear that since it is what he wants, he will fight for it by himself. "It could be a lot of trouble for you." Joey seems to be a little hesitant. Chapter 51 "Don''t you even have the freedom to take in a student?" Ron asked, "or are you not willing to accept me as a student?" "If you insist on doing this, I will teach you sword skills." Joey shook her head slightly and pondered a little. Then she said, "well, I''ll teach you sword skills. Let''s go out and buy you a suitable sword while it''s still early." "Good!" Ron agreed. They walked towards the front side by side, only just a few hundred meters away. Suddenly, a man came out from the front. After a closer look, it was Joey''s brother, Carlos. Carlos had a big smile on his face and said to them with a smile: "Joey, Ron, where are you going to play? I''m bored. Take me with you "Ron is going to learn sword skills from me. Let''s buy him a sword first." Joey doesn''t hide it. He''s honest. "Ron, what else can you buy? Isn''t your fiancee Agatha, the talented sword casting girl? Let her cast a sword for you. " Carlos, who was very familiar with Ron, came up to him and put his hand on his shoulder. "Why don''t we go to Agatha now? In fact, I want her to cast a sword for me too!" "Don''t make trouble, Carlos." Joey frowned slightly. "Ron has just started to learn sword skills. Where can he use such a good sword?" "That''s right. I''ll buy a sword with Ron." Carlos said quickly, then looked at Ron. "Ron, you said that, right?" "I''m sorry I don''t know you well." Ron pushed him away. "I''m not interested in buying swords with you either." "Puff!" Joey couldn''t help laughing. "Carlos, I''ve told you many times, don''t be familiar with others. You don''t listen to me. Have you been told now?" "Well, we''re not familiar." Carlos glared at Ron. He didn''t know how to praise him. Then he turned to Joey and said, "well, Joey, my good sister, your brother, I''m bored now. When you go to buy swords, how about taking me with you?" Obviously, Carlos is determined to follow Ron and Joey. "Follow if you like." Joey said helplessly. In this way, three people out of the college together, along the way, Carlos always intentionally or unintentionally separated Ron and Joey, let Ron have the impulse to strangle this guy. Because of the appearance of Carlos, Ron, who had planned to spend more time in the city with Joey, only bought an ordinary iron sword at will and returned to the college. Then, Ron began to learn sword skills. ************ Joey owns a sword hall, which is the place where she specializes in sword training. Because of her special identity, she is not a social person in this college. Although she is known as the first beauty in the college, no boy dares to chase her, because everyone knows that she is Prince Chris''s fiancee. Joey''s tutor is also very special. It''s Steve, the vice president in charge of the Department of martial arts, a powerful level 10 martial arts teacher. However, Steve seldom guides Joey. Most of the time, Joey practices sword alone in this sword hall. But now, there are two people in the sword hall, besides Joey, and Ron. An excellent martial arts teacher needs not only powerful fighting spirit, but also exquisite martial arts skills. Fighting spirit can make martial arts skills more destructive, and martial arts skills can also make fighting spirit play a better role. Fighting spirit and martial arts skills are indispensable to martial arts teachers. In fact, martial arts are not limited to sword skills. Some people are used to using other weapons, such as knives and even sticks. But sword is the most commonly used weapon of martial arts teachers, and sword skills are also the most common martial arts skills. According to the ranks of martial arts masters, sword skills can be divided into ten grades. Level one is just a beginner, while level ten is unpredictable. What Ron needs to learn now is level one sword. "Ron, the more advanced your sword skill is, the higher the level of fighting spirit is required. However, according to my observation, when you are combined with your summoner, your strength and speed should be increased a lot, so many sword skills may not be used normally, but you can use them when you are combined with your summoner." Joey incarnated as a competent sword instructor and began to teach Ron how to get into sword skills. "At the beginning, you need to be familiar with the control of sword. When you start to learn sword skills, you will find that you often know how to get out of the sword, but it can''t be realized in the end. You wanted to stab straight, but in the process of stabbing, it may tilt, so you have to practice now It''s the most basic action. " Straight stab, slash, front stab, back stab Under the guidance of Joey, Ron practiced these basic sword skills over and over again. When his arm began to ache, he immediately ran the sun moon Qi. Gradually, he unconsciously formed a habit that no matter whether his arm was sore or not, the sun moon Qi would automatically cooperate whenever he needed to exert himself. In Ron''s tireless practice, time flies by. Unconsciously, it''s noon. Looking at Ron''s focused practice, Joey can''t help but feel a bit surprised. In just two hours, these basic movements are no longer a problem for Ron. Every time he makes a sword, he is so calm and powerful, without any hesitation , the speed is also relatively fast, the angle is no problem, it can be called perfect!It''s not like a person who has learned sword for the first time, but Joey knows that Ron should have learned sword before, so two hours ago, when she started to teach him, his movements were very bad, and the stab almost hit the sky. However, he soon corrected his movements, and then gradually became perfect. Obviously, it is not that Ron has learned sword skills before, but that he has amazing talent in sword skills. This makes Joey surprised, but at the same time, it''s a pity, because Ron can''t cultivate fighting spirit. For a man with amazing talent in sword skills, he can''t cultivate fighting spirit, which is really a kind of misfortune. "Ron, take a break. It''s time to eat." Joey finally interrupted Ron''s practice. "Oh, yes." Ron didn''t realize that it had been so long all of a sudden. When Joey said that, he also found that he was a little hungry. Continuous sword practice consumed a lot of physical strength. "Joey, are you going to dinner?" At this moment, a voice came from the door of the sword hall. It was Carlos. This guy disappeared for two hours, and then appeared here again. Ron could not help but have an impulse to stab his sword at Carlos. Carlos didn''t seem to know that Ron didn''t welcome him at all. He still said with a smile, "just in time, we''re going to have dinner too. Let''s go together!" "You?" Joey was also a little confused. "Carlos, who are you talking to?" "Cousin, it''s me!" Someone answered, and then a beautiful magician girl appeared at the door. It was Karen, the first lady of the tiger family. "What did she come for?" Ron was even more upset. Although Quinn said that Karen liked him in the valley of the dead, he didn''t take it seriously. Even if she really liked him, it had nothing to do with him. Just one Carlos made him very upset. Now there is another Karen. He really doesn''t know if Carlos will make several people to do damage in a few days. "Carlos, I''m just teaching Ron swordsmanship. What do you do with all these things?" Joey''s a little upset. She''s not stupid. She knows Carlos doesn''t want her to have anything to do with Ron. "Joey, it''s good for all of us." Carlos stopped laughing. "I can tell Prince Chris that the future husband of the eldest lady of the lane family has a childhood sweetheart, and this sweetheart happens to be our cousin. You have a close relationship with your cousin, and now your cousin asks you to teach him the sword skills of his lover, which is naturally no problem." "What are you talking about there?" Ron couldn''t bear it. "I have nothing to do with your cousin!" "Ron, let''s get this straight." Carlos said coldly, "I know you like Joey, and I know that Joey has some good feelings for you, thanks to our good cousin talking about you all day. I also know that it''s false for you to learn swordsmanship, and it''s true to want to get close to Joey, but you should know that in two years, Joey will marry Prince Chris, which is a fact that no one can change, no matter you or Joey It can''t be changed! " "Nothing in the world can''t be changed." Ron said faintly. "Ron, either I underestimate you, not to mention your little wolf family, or the Ryan family with your fiancee, it''s not enough to fight against the royal family. Originally, I should have told Prince Chris about this and let them solve you happily, but for the sake of my two cousins and Joey, I don''t want to do it completely." Carlos looked at Ron coldly. "So, in the next two years, if you really have to learn sword skills from Joey, I won''t stop you, but you have to cooperate with me!" "I''m never threatened." Ron looked indifferent and indifferent. "I''m helping you!" Carlos yelled at Ron, "if you really like Joey, you''d better cooperate with me. I''ll spread the news that you have an affair with Karen. You can''t admit it, but you can''t deny it. In addition, in the future, Karen and I will often appear like today. You''d better show that you are close to Karen. If you think I''m a threat to you, you''ll stay away from Joey £¡¡± "What you do is your freedom, and what I do is also my freedom." Ron gave Carlos a cold look. "Don''t talk like you''re doing it for others. You''re just worried about offending Prince Chris!" Maybe Carlos''s method is good, but he doesn''t want to play anything. That''s not his Ron style. "Joey, I''ll go to dinner first, and I''ll come here to see you in the afternoon." Ron''s voice softened and he walked out the door. "Don''t you think you''re too nervous, Carlos? Ron and I just met a few times. " When Ron''s figure disappears at the gate of the sword hall, Joey says with a frown. "Joey, don''t forget, I''m your twin brother. No one knows you better than me." Carlos said faintly. Joey was silent and didn''t speak again. Chapter 52 "Ron, you wait!" Not long after he left the sword hall, Ron heard Karen''s cry from behind. Ron stopped, turned and looked coldly at Karen. "You''d better not bother me!" "Is that how you want to die?" Karen looked as if she hated iron but not steel. "Do you know you''re playing with fire?" "I''m just learning swordsmanship." Ron sneered. "Does the Royal Knights college prohibit students from learning sword skills?" "Who do you want to see? Why do you want to see your cousin?" Karen looked annoyed. "I tell you, every boy who tried to get close to his cousin from childhood to adulthood, no one is still alive!" "Is it?" Ron didn''t think so. "You want to tell me that Prince Chris did all this?" "Who else do you think there will be?" Karen clenched her teeth and said, "Prince Chris can make you disappear quietly at any time. No one can even find your body!" "How can I hear that the prince is very kind?" Ron doesn''t really think the prince is kind, but he wants to find out about Prince Chris from Karen. "Yes, everyone thinks the prince is very kind." Karen snorted, "but I tell you, Prince Chris is the most likely prince to succeed to the throne, and a kind prince can''t get the throne. Do you know what I mean?" "I see. Don''t you mean he''s not kind?" Ron said directly. "Just understand. In a word, don''t think about your cousin!" Karen glared at Ron. "Hell, if I knew it would be like this, I might as well let you and Caroline together!" "I have a question. When Joey was eight years old, was he loved by everyone?" Ron looks at Karen with a serious look. "What?" Karen is a little confused. "If not, how could Prince Chris take a fancy to Joey at that time, and how could count perusi become count?" Ron''s tone was ironic. With that, he ignored Karen and left quickly. ************ that afternoon, when Ron came to the sword hall again, Joey was already waiting for him. They never mention what happened before. Joey continues to act as a mentor, while Ron is a serious student. Ron is still practicing his basic sword skills, but it''s different from that in the morning. In the morning, he just plays the sword in the same place, but now he begins to practice playing the sword while moving. Obviously, in the real battle, no one is motionless for you to stab. Thanks to the abundant sun and moon Qi in the body and excellent talent, Ron''s progress is quite fast, which makes Joey feel inferior to herself. She can''t compare with Ron only in sword skill. Ron is also gradually immersed in the fun of learning sword skills. If he wants to learn sword skills from Joey at the beginning, to a large extent, it is for Joey''s sake. Now, he has gradually turned more attention to the sword skills themselves. The changes of sword skills are so ingenious that he is deeply immersed in them. Compared with the dull cultivation of summoners, the learning of sword skills is far away Far more fun. In the following days, Ron''s life became more regular. With the consent of Katherine''s tutor, he gave up practical training for the time being, and devoted himself to learning sword skills with Joey. At night, he is still practicing the sun and moon Qi and absorbing the magic. During this period of time, he is trying to get through the second channel of the eight extra meridians, that is, Dai Mai. Just as it was difficult to get through the first acupoint on Chong Mai before, it seems to take a lot of time to get through the first acupoint on Dai Mai, although he feels that the Qi in his body is getting stronger and stronger Big, but still can''t get through the first acupoint on Dai Mai. In the daytime, he spent almost all of his time learning sword skills. He had found that when he was learning sword skills and running Sun Moon Qi, he could still absorb energy and replenish Sun Moon Qi just like he was practicing meditation. This discovery also made him very happy, because it meant that he would not have to worry about wasting sun moon heart because of practicing sword skills in the future The cultivation of Dharma. Carlos and Karen still appear from time to time, and Carlos really spreads the rumor about Ron and Karen''s affair to the whole Royal Knights college. At first, when fern and York ask Ron about this, Ron will deny it. Later, he finally knows what it means to be popular. No matter how he denies it, no one believes that he has nothing to do with Karen, So Ron didn''t care about it. As Ron''s real fiancee, Agatha doesn''t seem to care about it at all. However, her pretty girl team is in the limelight in the college. The only pity is that no one has ever seen Agatha''s real face. In the twinkling of an eye, in May, Ron has been at the Royal Knight''s College for two months, and everything seems to have been on the right track. Although he has offended many people, no one bothered him during this period of time, and the days are peaceful. Miss Molly still didn''t give his parents any news, so that he didn''t exchange the reward for the task.That evening, Ron left Joey''s sword house and went to the canteen. His daily sword practice always consumed a lot of physical strength, which also led him to run to the canteen every time he finished his sword practice, and recently his appetite increased greatly. "Ron, Ron..." There was a cry in front of him. A blonde girl appeared in Ron''s sight. It was Nina. "Nina, what''s the matter?" Ron hurried up and asked in a hurry. "Wuwu..." Nina threw herself into Ron''s arms and burst into tears. "Nina, who bullied you?" Ron asked, biting his teeth. At the same time, he felt remorse. He should have taken care of her. This is also the task given to him by the patriarch. But these days, he has been busy practicing sword by himself, and has never cared about her. "Ron, no one bullies me. It''s Carl..." Nina sobbed, "Carl has been hurt. He''s so hurt. I''m afraid of him..." "Nina, don''t cry. Tell me, where''s Carl?" There was a surge of anger in Ron''s heart, but he knew he needed to calm down at this time. "In the treatment room, Maya tutor is healing him." Nina said. Ron gently pushes Nina out of his arms, grabs her arm, and quickly runs to the other side of the campus. He knows that the Maya tutor in Nina''s mouth is Maya, who is specially responsible for the magic treatment of the injured students. In actual combat training, it is inevitable that some injuries will occur. After some people are injured, if there are water mages nearby Or the light Department magician, you can directly ask them to help with the treatment, otherwise they will be sent to the treatment room. There are not many people in the treatment room. Ron sees Carl lying unconscious on the bed, and a 40 year old female magician, who should be Maya''s tutor. In addition, there are two other people in the treatment room, but they are all he knows. They are Diana and Quinn. "Master Maya, how''s Carl?" Nina asked. "Fortunately, life can be saved, but I''m afraid I''ll have to rest in bed for a few days." Maya mentor toward Nina gentle smile, "don''t worry, it''s OK." "Nina, who hurt Carl like this?" Ron''s fist has been clenched unconsciously, no matter who it is, he must pay the price! "That man''s name is hassle. He''s a third grade student in the Department of martial arts. He''s a level Four martial arts teacher." Nina said in a low voice, "it seems that Carl robbed his girlfriend and then dueled with Carl. But Carl is only a first-class magician. How can he be the opponent of a fourth class martial arts master, and then..." "Well, young people like to fight for girls." Maya teacher sighed, "even if the duel, there should be propriety, which almost killed people." "Nina, do you know where the guy named hassle is?" Ron asked again. "It seems that he took his girlfriend and some people to the knight''s Pub outside the college to celebrate. His girlfriend, that is to say, the one who was robbed by Carl, followed hassle after Carl was injured. It''s really not a thing!" Nina said angrily, "when Carl wakes up, I have to scold him. What kind of eyes do girls like?" "Nina, you watch Carl here. I''ll go out." Ron said faintly. "Ron, what are you going to do?" Nina''s a little upset. "No one can celebrate after hurting Carl!" Ron dropped a word, turned and left quickly. He wanted to find the guy named hassle immediately and let him pay for Carl''s injury! ************ Knight''s tavern is the only tavern near the Royal Knight''s college. The business is very hot, and it is full almost every night. There are excellent fruit wine and ale here. Although the price is usually relatively expensive, most of the students of the Royal Knight''s college have money, so naturally they will not depend on the price. [this book is an exclusive series of Tadu, with two sections updated every day] this book has been published for the first time Chapter 53 "Who is hassle? Get out of here Just as the students of Knight''s Tavern were having a good drink, a cold fury came from the door of the tavern, which suppressed the noise of the tavern. For a moment, the tavern became quiet, and countless pairs of eyes looked at the door together. A handsome boy with black curly hair stood there, looking angry. "It''s like Ron." Someone said it in a low voice. "That''s him." The other nodded for sure. "Who is hassle? Seems to have offended Ron? " Someone asked curiously. "Who knows, but Ron dares to fight even the magic princess. I''m afraid this guy named hassle will be in bad luck." Said another. "But I''ve heard that Ron is just average!" Some people questioned it. "No matter. Anyway, we just go to the theatre." As soon as this is said, other people agree. Everyone likes to watch the fun, and those who like to drink like watching the fun even more. While everyone was looking forward to watching, a burly young man stood up in the corner of the tavern. His short hair looked like needles on his head, his eyes were like brass bells, and he looked fierce. "Boy, what are you?" The big boy yelled at Ron. "Are you hassle?" Ron asked coldly. "It''s your uncle. What do you want?" The burly boy said fiercely. "Get out of here!" Said Ron. "I''m busy drinking. I don''t have time to talk to you. Do you want me to go out? Well, wait for me. I''ll come out when I finish drinking. " When hassle finished, he burst out laughing, and the people who were with him laughed with him. "Good." Ron glanced at the rest of the tavern. "If you don''t want to get hurt, you''d better leave quickly!" "Wait!" There was a voice next to him. It was a man in his thirties, with a plain face. "This classmate, I don''t care what conflicts you have. You can solve them with him after he leaves the tavern. Please don''t make trouble in my tavern." "Well, I''ll give you a chance to get hassle out of your pub." Ron looked at the man who should be the tavern owner and said faintly. "As long as I don''t make trouble in my pub, I won''t drive away the guests." As a matter of fact, I should get rid of you because you are disturbing my guests "So you''re going to stand up for hassle?" Ron looks at the tavern owner coldly. "This classmate, I don''t care who you are, but I want to tell you that no one dares to make trouble in my pub. You''d better leave immediately!" The tavern owner''s voice began to freeze. "I also want to tell you that no one can bully my waffles!" Ron said coldly, "hassle, since you dare to hurt Carl, don''t hide here!" "Oh, you come out for the garbage magician named Carl. Damn, this idiot magician seduced my girlfriend. I just want to teach him a lesson. Who knows he''s so unruly?" Hassle suddenly realized, "by the way, isn''t that trash dead? Ha ha ha... " "He''s not dead, but you''re going to die!" Ron said coldly, glancing at the rest of the tavern again. "Again, you''d better leave now, otherwise, don''t blame me later!" "Hahaha, don''t leave. I don''t believe this guy dares to make trouble in the pub. Carl is a waste. The guy who stands out for him is also an idiot. Haha, the wolf family, who has never heard of his name, is a waste and an idiot..." Hassle laughed with pride. "Yes, if anyone dares to make trouble in my pub, I will make him regret it all his life!" The tavern owner looked at Ron coldly, "don''t worry about drinking. I''ll solve it!" At first, some people planned to go out, but after listening to what the tavern owner said, they still sat in the same place and did not leave. Obviously, they also felt that Ron did not dare to do anything in the tavern. "Good. I gave you a chance." Ron''s voice was very cold. Before he heard it, he had already pressed the bracelet button, and the huge iron beast suddenly appeared. The iron giant, nearly eight meters high, directly pierced the tavern. Only after a crash, the roof of the tavern began to crack. Everyone in the tavern finally got up and wanted to leave, but it was too late. Ron, holding a lightsaber, cut the roof into pieces like chopping melons and vegetables, and then made a rampage. In less than a minute, this beautiful tavern had turned into ruins. "Cough Damn it, Ron, you''re a lunatic Someone climbed out of the ruins and began to curse. Then, other people also climbed out of the ruins. After all, they were all students of the Royal Knight''s college. They all had some strength, although they didn''t "Ron, I thought you were so good that you were just able to be beaten, hahaha..." After hitting Ron again, hassle laughed wildly. However, at this time, hassle suddenly found that the huge iron giant suddenly disappeared from his sight."Wow, make no mistake, such a big thing can jump so high?" The onlookers exclaimed and began to talk. Just as the onlookers could see clearly, Ron jumped into the air at the moment when hassle hit Ron. The next second, Ron appeared behind hassle, and the lightsaber shot at him quickly. After a while of fighting, Ron finally found that his sword skill alone was not enough to defeat Hassel. Therefore, he decided to use the speed of the armored beast to make a surprise attack. He knew that the armored beast could jump, but he could not control the jumping height and landing point well with his current strength, but at this time, he could not control so much. With a push of his feet, he jumped up for tens of meters, and then quickly controlled to fall behind hassle to make a sneak attack. "Hassle, watch the back!" Someone cried hastily. Naturally, these are the people with hassle. Husserl was not right. Hearing the warning, he turned quickly and came up at the same time with his sword. "Er..." Hassle uttered a shrill and miserable hum. His left hand grasped his right wrist, but the blood gushed out. "Ah There was also an exclamation around them. When they looked at the Epee falling on the ground, and the palm of their hand holding the Epee, they suddenly felt a chill in their hearts. It''s a reminder that hassle actually blocked Ron''s lightsaber. Unfortunately, he didn''t need a suitable place to block it. The lightsaber cut off hassle''s wrist and cut off hassle''s palm directly. A martial arts master lost his right hand holding the sword, which was more painful than killing him. Chapter 54 "Ron, I''m fuckin ''at odds with you!" Hassle''s facial features were distorted by pain, but his eyes were filled with hatred. "When you hurt Carl, you should think that''s what you''re going to end up with!" Ron said coldly, raising his lightsaber again. He didn''t want to end it like this. "Ron, stop it!" A voice suddenly rang out, Quinn quickly ran over, "let''s stop here, can''t continue." "What? Are you going to stand up for him, too? " Ron looked at Quinn and asked coldly. "Ron, I just don''t want you to get into more trouble. It''s not a big problem for you to hurt a person here, but if you kill a student in the college, it will become very serious. Do you understand?" Quinn lowered his voice. "I won''t lie to you for saving my life. That''s it. In this way, we can help you carry on the business. Besides, Carl is still alive. You don''t have to kill hassle." Ron was about to say something, but the sound of a horse''s hoof came at this time. Then, a team of heavy armour knights had come to the field, and each knight had a very eye-catching sign, which was a red moon badge. "The red moon is here, Ron. Don''t interfere. We''ll take care of this." Quinn said quickly, as if he had expected these people to appear. "You''re Ron?" The knight in front of him asked in a deep voice. He looked very young, at most twenty-three or twenty-four years old. He was good-looking, but he had a cold face. "It''s me. What''s the problem?" Ron light asked, because these people appear, Ron is temporarily let hassle. "You destroyed the knight''s tavern?" The young knight snapped. "If you know it, why do you know it Ron snorted. "Very good!" The young knight waved, "come on, catch him!" "Wait!" Quinn let out a deep drink and raised his epee. "No one is allowed to do it!" "Quinn, you are so good that you dare to fight in front of me!" The young knight gave a cold hum. Ron was a bit surprised to hear this man''s words. He didn''t expect that this man and Quinn still knew each other. "Head of Troy, the Knights'' guard has the responsibility to protect every student of the Royal Knights'' college. Even if there is something wrong with the students of the college, it''s also a matter within our college, and it''s not up to the Knights of the red moon to intervene." Quinn said humbly, "you used to be the captain of the knight guard. You should know that better than I do." "If you really want to protect him, you should tell him that knight''s tavern is not a place where he can be reckless!" Young knight, that is, Troy, the head of the red moon Knight order, said coldly, "we can''t manage the affairs in the Royal Knight''s college, but this is outside the college. Our Red Moon Knight order is responsible for the security of the imperial capital, which is naturally within our jurisdiction!" "Commander Troy, if you want to take Ron, you have to pass our knight guard first." Quinn did not flinch. "Quinn, I''d like to know. Is that really what your knight guards mean?" Troy sneered. "As far as I know, Diana is the captain of the knight guard. You''re just the vice captain!" "Troy, I''ll tell you that Quinn has just made it very clear that what he said can represent me and our whole Knight guard!" The cold voice of the girl appeared, and a fiery and gorgeous girl appeared in front of the crowd. It was Diana, the famous magic princess. Behind her, there were dozens of members of the knight guard. Everyone had weapons in hand, and they were ready. "Diana, do you really want to fight the red moon Knights because of this boy?" Troy''s face was gloomy, and his tone was a little unbelievable. "The cavalry guard is used against people like you." Diana snorted, "Troy, you are no longer a student in our college, so it''s not your turn to interfere in the affairs here!" "What do you say about this guy who ruined our pub?" Troy asked angrily. "It''s very simple. You can go to our dean to claim for compensation." Diana sneered. "But, dare you go?" "Diane, I''ve never seen you defend a man like that. What''s this boy to do with you?" Troy asked angrily. "Troy, you are not in charge of my private affairs yet!" Diana gave a cold hum. "Well, I''ll let this boy go today. One day, he will bump into my hand!" Troy looked at Ron bitterly and waved, "let''s go!" The rapid sound of the horse''s hooves sounded again, and the red moon Knights came and went like the wind, and disappeared in a twinkling of an eye. Quinn breathed a sigh of relief and muttered to himself, "I''m leaving at last." "You guys, send hassle to master Maya for treatment." Diana said to the players behind her. "Yes, captain." The two men ran over, lifted hassle from the ground and left. "Wait, I haven''t said I''ll let him go like this!" Ron''s voice sounded discontented. The two were stunned. They could not help but stop and looked at Diana."Ignore him!" Diana said angrily, then came up and glared at Ron. "Are you finished? You want to kill? Well, kill me Ron was stunned and stared at Diana for a while, but somehow he remembered that confused night. Diana''s attractive body and her enchanting voice seemed to come back to him. "Why? Don''t you like killing people very much? " Diana said angrily, "so you go on? I won''t fight back! " Ron shakes his head and drives away the beautiful thoughts in his mind. He scolds: "sick!" "You are sick!" Diana called back. Ron finally turns the beast back into a bracelet, turns around and walks away. He doesn''t care about Diana any more. Naturally, he can''t kill her. "Ron, if you really want to get revenge, it''s better to keep hassle''s life. For the martial arts master, he''s living like death, and it can also give others a warning that no one dares to bully Carl in the future, don''t you think?" Quinn came after him and said quickly in a low voice. Ron thought for a moment, then said to Quine, "you should have said that." Ron thought Quinn was right. Instead of killing hassle, he might as well keep him. Now, he really gave up the idea of killing him. ************ in the next few days, Ron gave up the study of sword skill temporarily, and almost stopped practicing the sun moon mental method. Agatha''s house by the lake has already been built, but he hasn''t moved in. This time, he moved Carl here. In this way, he and Nina can take care of Carl together. Girls are not allowed to go in the boys'' dormitory. It''s not very convenient for Carl to rest in the dormitory. Carl has naturally woken up, but he has not fully recovered. Just in case, Ron decides to take care of him until he has fully recovered from his injury. He always has some remorse in his heart. He had the responsibility to protect Carl and Nina, but he did not fulfill this responsibility. "It''s a nice place!" Carl is feeling at the moment. The three of them are sitting side by side on the bench beside the lake, which is naturally made by Agatha. "It''s very good. The scenery is good. There''s such a big lake. Well, the house is also very beautiful." Nina nodded her approval. "If you like, you can live here in the future." Ron smile, Carl''s injury has basically recovered, his mood is quite good. "Forget it. There is no beauty here. The only beauty is your wife." Carl shook his head and said. "You still want to go after beautiful women?" Nina was not angry and said, "you haven''t had enough yet?" "Nina, you don''t understand. You can''t give up your dream because of one failure, do you know?" Carl said with words. "You are hopeless!" Nina said angrily. "I call this persistence of dreams." Carl said with a smile. "I''m too lazy to tell you!" Nina gives Carl a white look. "Carl, you should be careful in the future, and next time you encounter something, you must tell me that if you want to find me before the decisive battle, it won''t happen." Ron thought about it and said. "Don''t worry. I heard Nina say that many people are scared by you now. No one dares to touch me easily." Carl was a little smug. Carl''s words are true. Ron''s crazy act of destroying the knight''s tavern and cutting off hassle''s hand caused a great shock at the Royal College of knights. What''s more unexpected to many people is that the Knights guard, who had a bad relationship with Ron before, somehow stood on Ron''s side this time, which naturally made people feel that Ron can''t offend. I don''t know who started to spread the news that Ron had an affair with Diana, so the Cavaliers would treat Ron differently. However, this news was immediately replaced by another news. This time, Quine, the vice captain of the Cavaliers, told the reason why the Cavaliers stood on Ron''s side. The story of the valley of the dead was finally known to everyone. At this time, everyone knew that Ron was the Savior of the knight guard. What was more shocking was that according to Quinn, Ron could come and go freely in the valley of the dead, which was really incredible. As a result, no one doubts that Ron and Diana have any intimate relationship. After all, Ron has a fiancee like Agatha, and a so-called lover Karen who is deliberately spread by Carlos. Diana and Ron almost never show up together, so there is no sign of ambiguity between them. [this book is an exclusive series of Tadu, with two sections updated every day] this book has been published for the first time Chapter 55 "Be as careful as you can, anyway." Ron said slowly. "Well, Ron, don''t care too much about it. You can''t keep watch on us all the time, so I can''t blame you for my injury, but I''m a little weak." Carl patted Ron on the shoulder. "You''re ok now. You should go to class too. My talent is limited. I can''t be strong for a while and a half. So, I''m counting on you. The more you become, the safer I will be!" "Carl, aren''t you? Just give up so soon. Didn''t you say you want to be the most famous magician? " Nina said discontentedly. "Yes, he is the most famous magician, but the most famous is not necessarily the most powerful!" Carl said with a smile, "when I find seventeen or eighteen wives, maybe I will become the most famous magician with the most wives." "What''s wrong with you?" Nina can''t laugh or cry. "Well, I''ll practice it seriously, but as for magic, talent is really important. I can''t help it." Carl was a little bit helpless. "Hum, I don''t care about you. Anyway, I must be the strongest female martial arts teacher in the Empire!" Nina said with a snort. "I''m afraid it''s very difficult. If you don''t talk about other people, that''s Ron''s wife, it''s very difficult for you to surpass them!" Carl''s hitting Nina. "Hey, Carl, don''t think you''re hurt, I won''t hit you!" Nina stares at Carl angrily. Carl grinned, but said nothing more. It can be seen that Carl has completely recovered from the shadow of serious injury, and Ron can''t help smiling. ************ a crescent moon was hanging in the air, and the moon was shining on the calm surface of the lake, while Ron, sitting by the lake, was also bathed in the moonlight. Carl''s injury has fully recovered, he returned to his dormitory, and Nina has left, Agatha did not come back at night, Ron decided to start training again. Cool moonlight energy enters into the body, and Ron once again attacks the first acupoint on the belt. A few days ago, he has already felt that the acupoint is loose, but he has hardly practiced these days, so he has never broken through. The energy is continuously integrated into the meridians and integrates with the true Qi in the body, and then endlessly attacks the acupoints. The already loose acupoints are unable to resist the powerful attack. The obstacles suddenly melt, and the first acupoint on the pulse is finally opened. Ron breathed slowly, opened his eyes, and stood up from the ground. The moon was still in the sky, and it was still late at night. There is a big yard behind the house by the lake. Ron came to the yard, but he didn''t learn sword skills these days, which made him feel that there was something missing in his heart. He found that he was addicted to practicing sword. A summoner, however, is obsessed with sword training, which is a little inappropriate, but Ron''s sword training is ultimately to make his Summoner more powerful. In this respect, his practice is very normal. After pressing the bracelet, merging with the armored beast and starting the man-machine integrated combat mode, Ron started another kind of sword skill practice. Although the fight with hassle a few days ago ended with Ron''s victory, Ron also understood that the sword skill he learned from Joey could not be directly applied to the armored beast, but needed a conversion and fusion, and now he has a good command of the sword skill What we need to do is to integrate these sword skills with the armored beast. In other words, in this case, he will learn the sword skills again. However, this process takes a lot less time. He is more and more familiar with armored beast, and has more and more experience in power and speed control. Although the armored beast''s body is huge, under Ron''s control, it becomes extremely flexible, so flexible that Ron can''t even imagine. Ron also gradually finds that ordinary sword skills, after transformation and integration, can actually play a greater power. The speed of sword can become faster, and the speed of movement can also become faster, which can make the original power more powerful It''s a sword like skill. Its power increases a lot at once. Unconsciously, the sky has turned white, Ron finally stopped practicing. "I don''t know if I have become a mecha Knight now?" Ron said to himself, he feels that his strength has been developing rapidly during this period of time. Maybe he has become the mecha knight as the armored beast said? At this moment, he suddenly heard the voice of the armored beast: "do you want to test the level of mecha warrior?" "Is this level testable?" Ron was stunned and asked. "Of course." The armored beast replied, "you can do a rank test at any time." "Well, can I test it now?" Ron can''t help but feel a little moved. He wants to know how far he is. "The mecha warrior test system has been started. You can start the test." As like as two peas of a beast, Ron soon heard the sound of the iron armor again. Then, he found himself in a very illusory place. It was like boundless space. In front of him, there was an iron giant who looked exactly like the iron beasts. "Here, where is this?" Ron couldn''t help asking."This is the virtual test field, where the mecha warrior level test is conducted." Replied the beast. "How do I test it?" Ron asked. "There is a mecha in the virtual test field, which is the mecha you see. It will attack automatically. According to the test level, its attack mode is different. If you can defeat it in the virtual test field, you will pass the test of this level." The armored beast explained patiently, "you can test the level 1 mecha warrior first, and then increase the test level step by step." "Well, I''ll try first." Ron is eager to try. "The level test of level 1 fighter begins. The test mecha is about to attack. Please be prepared!" The armored animal''s voice sounded again, and as soon as its voice fell, the test machine rushed towards Ron at a high speed. Lightsaber flash, Ron''s lightsaber just waved, the other side''s lightsaber has appeared in front of him, suddenly cut on his right arm. A sudden pain came. Ron looked at his right hand in disbelief, only to find that his metal arm, which he thought no sword could cut off, had been broken in two, and the lightsaber in his hand also fell to the ground. "This, this..." Ron was completely confused for a moment. "The test failed. Do you still need to test?" The voice of the armored beast rang again. "How can I test this?" Ron was filled with an inexplicable feeling. Did the beast destroy a hand like this? So, what should he do in the future? "This is just a virtual test field, your mecha is not really damaged, but once your mecha is damaged in the virtual test, your body will also feel pain." Said the beast. "What do you mean?" Ron didn''t quite understand. "You exit the test system first, and you will understand." The armored beast seemed to hesitate for a moment, and then replied. Ron quit the test system suspiciously, and immediately found that he was no longer in the virtual test field. He immediately looked at his right hand, and was ecstatic that it was intact! Next, Ron enters the test system, tests, and then exits. After going back and forth for several times, he finally realizes that what happened in the virtual test site is just a fake. Even if he is cut into pieces inside, he will still be intact after exiting the test system. This discovery, let Ron finally put down his heart, but, at the same time, he also found a hard to accept fact that he could not pass the test of the first-class mecha warrior. According to the explanation of the armored beast, he is still not a real mecha warrior, at most he is barely a first-class mecha warrior. How far away is he from the so-called mecha knight . Disappointed, Ron began to think carefully, and finally found the problem. These days, although his strength has increased a lot, in every battle, he has two powerful advantages because of the existence of the armored beast. First, almost no one can break the metal body of the armored beast, which makes him almost invincible at the beginning, and second, the armored beast The speed possessed by beasts is also very fast, which is difficult for most martial arts masters to achieve. But these two advantages are not at all advantages when he tests the level. The lightsaber of the test mecha can damage the body of the armored beast, and the speed of the test mecha is even faster than that of his armored beast. When his sword skill is not excellent, it is natural to lose these two advantages and fail. "I can defeat a level 2 Summoner like morrens, a level 6 magician like Diana, and a level 4 martial arts master like hassle, but I''m not even a level 1 mecha warrior. If I become a level 10 mecha warrior or even a stronger mecha knight, then I will become quite powerful." Ron came up with this idea in his mind. When he learned that he was not a qualified first-class mecha fighter, he was still a little disappointed at the beginning, but now this idea makes him more happy, because he has realized that he will have a bright future. Chapter 56 Ron came to Joey''s sword house again, but this time, he didn''t see Joey. It was another girl, Karen, who was waiting for him. Seeing this girl who is known as his childhood sweetheart, Ron can''t help frowning and turning to leave. Since Joey hasn''t come to the sword hall, it''s not too late for him to come back later. "Ron, wait." Karen yelled, "cousin, let me tell you something." "What?" Ron turned his head. "Is there anything Joey can''t say to me?" "She''s not in the college at all, and she won''t come back for a long time. Naturally, she can''t tell you personally." Karen looked at Ron with complicated eyes. "If you still learn sword skills first, you''d better find someone else." "What''s Carlos up to?" Ron snorts. His intuition tells him that it''s Carlos who deliberately destroys his chance to be alone with Joey. "It''s nothing to do with my cousin. It''s my cousin''s decision." Karen shook her head and said, "she''s only one step away from the senior martial arts teacher, but she has a bottleneck, so she decided to go out for a trial to break through the bottleneck." "She never mentioned it before!" Ron was a little annoyed. "Do you think I''ll believe it?" "If you don''t believe me, I can''t help it. I just tell you what my cousin said. Besides, I think it''s very strange that she made a sudden decision these two days." Karen was a little upset. "Can''t you believe me for once?" "When did she leave?" Ron was silent for a moment and asked again. "I left yesterday morning, but now I should have arrived at my destination. You don''t want to find her. You can''t find her." Karen answers all her questions. "And where did she go?" Ron couldn''t help asking. "Misty mountains." Karen replied, "it''ll take you at least a month to get to the misty mountains from here, and the topography of the misty mountains is so complicated that you can''t know exactly where your cousin is." "Didn''t you say she left yesterday? How could it be that we are in the misty mountains now? " Ron asked, a little annoyed. "I didn''t lie to you!" Karen hastily explained, "Princess Winona has a flying summoner. She sent her cousin there. I heard that Princess Winona came back last night, so she must have arrived at the misty mountains." Ron is silent. He knows that there are flying summoners. It doesn''t sound like a lie to what Karen said. Misty mountain is a famous place for trial, where there are all kinds of monsters. However, he didn''t understand why Joey would suddenly run to the test, and even didn''t call. It was very abnormal. He always felt that there should be something inside that he didn''t know. Ron looked at the empty sword hall and couldn''t help thinking of the situation when he and Joey practiced sword here before. At this moment, he found that he had never missed someone so much. "Don''t be too sad. When your cousin becomes a senior martial arts teacher, she will come back." Karen said softly, in a voice never so soft. "Is it?" Ron looked indifferent. "Anyway, maybe now is the situation you and Carlos most want to see." Ron turns and leaves, and Joey leaves, leaving him no longer in any mood to stay in this sword hall. ************ "the level test of level 1 mecha warrior begins..." "The test failed. Do you want to retest?" "The level test of level 1 mecha warrior begins..." In this virtual test field, Ron masochistic again and again for the mecha level test, Joey''s departure once upset him, so he used almost crazy practice to divert his attention. This virtual test field has become his training ground, and the level test of mecha soldiers is used as a way of training. He uses and tests the mecha''s battles to improve his ability to control the operation of armored beast, or to improve the operation skills of mecha according to the words of armored beast. In fact, this is a very painful process. At the beginning, Ron hardly had any fighting power under the attack of the test mecha. He was often hit in the first few attacks of the test mecha, and the body of the armored beast was punctured again and again. When the body of the armored beast was punctured, he felt like his own body was punctured, that kind of thing It was a great pain that he had never felt before. But at this time, this kind of physical pain seems to be a kind of good medicine for Ron. The failure again and again arouses Ron''s strong desire to win. He vowed to defeat the test mecha and pass the test of the first-class mecha fighter. At this time, Joey was completely abandoned by him. Ron first used his sword skills to integrate with the armored beast, and tried his best to avoid the attack of the test mecha. He didn''t want to be hit within a few seconds each time. Many times before, he held the idea that it doesn''t matter if the armored beast was hit, so he didn''t think about the avoidance method very carefully. But now, he knows that when facing the test mecha, once he was hit Hit, he has to suffer a lot.At the same time, considering the speed of the test mecha is very fast, he also began to deliberately improve the speed of the armored beast. With his current physique, he can slowly control the faster armored beast. In this way, his avoidance skills are gradually improved, and the speed of the armored beast is also gradually improved. When he faces the test mecha, he can resist for a longer time, from the first few seconds Failure, to be able to persist for a few minutes, gradually more than ten minutes, or even longer. By this time, he knew that it was time for him to start fighting back. However, he found that the test mecha was not only good at attacking, but also good at avoiding. With his current attack method, it is almost impossible to hit the test mecha. His sword skill seems to be unable to exert any power in front of the test mecha. It seems that unless he can learn more exquisite sword skill, it is impossible to defeat the test mecha. But Ron didn''t plan to learn sword skills, because Joey was not there, so he came up with another way, that is to learn how to test the attack of mecha. Ron has long found that some attack skills of the test mecha are quite wonderful, such as some incredible jumping and rotation, etc. he should not be able to use them under normal circumstances, but in the case of integration with the armored beast, these skills should be realizable, and what Ron has to do is to imitate, imitate and test the attack skills of the mecha, and then benefit Use these techniques to attack the test mecha. In this way, while fighting with the test mecha, Ron learns the fighting skills of the mecha. As time goes on, he is no longer always abused. Although he will be defeated in the end, he has been able to fight with the test mecha for an hour or two. He knows that he is not far away from defeating the test mecha. The day flies by in Ron''s almost crazy practice. During the day, Ron keeps fighting with the test mecha in the virtual test field. At night, he starts to practice the sun moon mental Dharma. After one night''s practice, the next morning he is energetic again, and then he goes into the virtual test field to continue to fight. In this way, he goes round and round, one day Another day, Ron''s mecha fighting skills gradually improved. He became more and more familiar with the armored beast called mecha, and his sun moon mental arts and Magic were also in rapid progress. He is about to get through half of the acupoints on the pulse, and the cultivation of magic is much faster than his previous cultivation of magic, but it is not enough to make him become a level 2 Summoner so soon. But soon after, Ron encountered another problem. For three days in a row, he fought with the test mecha in the virtual test field every time for a whole day. He didn''t lose, but he didn''t win either. When he learned all the attack skills and even avoidance skills of the test mecha, he found that he and the test mecha were like twins who knew each other well At the end of the day, he knows how to evade every attack of the other party, and he can also evade it. Similarly, the test mecha is very familiar with every attack of the other party, so it has become the present situation, and none of them can defeat the other party. Although this is a considerable improvement for Ron, he is not satisfied. He wants to beat the test machine a, not just remain unbeaten in front of the test machine. But at this time, Ron also began to understand that he was only learning the skills of testing mecha, which was not enough to defeat it. He had to make some new breakthroughs. After careful thinking, Ron thought of sword skills again. Pure sword skill is not enough to defeat the test mecha, and completely using the attack skills learned from the test mecha can''t defeat the test mecha either. But what if the two are combined? Ron began to practice this idea in the next battle. While fighting, he tried to integrate the combat skills learned from the test mecha with his sword skills, and then formed a new mecha combat skill. He gradually found that this really had an effect. Although he was defeated many times at the beginning because the integration was not perfect, he gradually lost But after a few days, he had a clear advantage. "Click!" The lightsaber penetrates into the heart of the test mecha, which is the most critical power system. Once it is damaged, the mecha can no longer fight. "Congratulations, you have passed the level test of level 1 mecha warrior. From now on, you have officially become level 1 mecha warrior. Do you need to continue the level test of level 2 mecha warrior?" The voice of the armored beast came to Ron''s ears. "Exit the test system." Ron has no mind to continue the test, and he knows very well that the level test of the second class mecha soldier will be much more difficult. Now he should not be able to pass the test. He doesn''t want to be abused again just after a success. Turn the beast into a bracelet. Look at the time. It''s just noon now. Ron thinks a little and plans to go out for a walk. These days, he has been in the house by the lake, and Agatha only comes back occasionally. She seems to know that he is practicing and never bothers him, and Ron almost always lives on dry food. Roughly speaking, he has lived for more than a month. Today, he has officially become a first-class mecha soldier. Ron plans to reward himself, at least, No We need more dry food. Chapter 57 Ron lavishly spent a gold coin and ate a big meal, which was the way he used to reward himself. In fact, he could have been more extravagant. As long as he went to the adventurers'' home to fulfill his task, he could get 100000 gold coins. However, up to now, the mysterious Miss Molly still didn''t send anyone to find him, which means that his parents are still looking for him His whereabouts are unknown, and there is no news of his parents. Ron does not want to take the reward. In his mind, the reward is only used to find the whereabouts of his parents. After lunch, Ron walked around the campus, and he found that he had come to the outside of Joey''s sword hall. At this time, he knew that the hard work for more than a month had not made him forget Joey. The sword hall is still empty, without a trace of anger. Ron stands still at the door for a moment, and finally turns away. Walking in the college again and looking at everything around him, Ron has a strange feeling. More than a month of practice, which is almost isolated from the world, makes him become a little different. "Ron!" A familiar cry came from behind. Ron looked around and saw two men and a woman coming towards him. It was fren and York, who were in the same group with him, and Eliza. "It''s you boy. I thought I was wrong!" Flon came up and looked at Ron in surprise. "Where have you been lately? How come it''s been missing for a month or two? " "Yes, we asked your fiancee and she didn''t tell us." York goes on. "I''m just by the lake. I''ve been practicing hard recently, so I haven''t been out." Ron light smile, finally see a few familiar people, also let him begin to feel that this college is no longer so strange. "That''s it Flon did not continue to ask, then the topic changed, "where are you going now? We are going to have actual combat training. Would you like to practice with us? " "Yes, I''ll go and have a look." Ron thought about it and finally nodded. He didn''t know what to do now. It''s better to see them train. "Ron, you can help us to teach those girls a lesson later. They are so arrogant!" Said York angrily. "They?" Ron didn''t respond for a moment. "It''s your fiancee''s beautiful girl team. They are all very good. Our team always can''t beat them. Now they suggest that one beat us both. If I can''t beat them, I really want to beat them!" Said York angrily. "Well, they are martial arts masters and we are summoners. We should be more dominant." Ron frowned slightly. He looked at Freon. "You''re the third level summoner. Can''t you beat them?" "That''s what your fiancee did that day." Freon looked depressed. "Originally, although they were good, they were all level 3 and level 4 martial arts masters. I had three summoners. If I fought with any of them alone, I would not lose. But your fiancee forged a very sharp sword for each of them that day, and also made a strong defensive armor for them As a result, each of them can defeat me. My summon beast attacks them several times, but it doesn''t work. They just give me a sword, and I''m almost finished. Do you think I can''t lose? " "Is that so?" Ron was a little suspicious. "You don''t want to chase them, so you deliberately lose to them?" "Don''t talk nonsense, Ron. How can there be such a thing?" "How could I want to go after them?" said fren, nervously "But you said before..." Ron said casually. Before he finished speaking, he found that flon was very anxious to wink at him, and at the same time, he looked at Eliza beside him. Now, Ron understood. "Don''t deny it. Don''t I know your details?" Eliza now but Jiao hum a, "you are that pair of sex wolf, want to chase them very normal, just can''t catch it." "Don''t get me wrong, Eliza. It''s just before. Besides, how can I lose on purpose? If I really want to chase them, I have to beat them. " Said fren in a hurry. Ron could not help shaking his head when he saw that fren was eager to explain. He didn''t expect that fren and Eliza were really mixed up, but he thought they were a good match. During the conversation, several people have come to the comprehensive activity field, and then Ron sees Agatha and her ten beautiful students at a glance. They always attract attention, and now they are even more eye-catching than before. as like as two peas, Agatha''s ten reprint is the ten beautiful girls. The silver tights were still silver. The silvertight tights are almost the same as those of Agatha''s metal dress. The only difference is that they have not blocked their heads. Ron, who saw the power of the metal clothes once in waga City, now knows why they always lose. To some extent, the metal clothes made by Agatha are similar to his armored beast. Naturally, he knows the great advantage of this kind of clothes in battle."Wow, brother-in-law, why are you here?" The beautiful girls soon found out that Ron, Jesse, the big eyed and small nosed beauty who once defeated Ron, yelled with exaggeration. "Brother in law, I thought you were dead!" Although the other girl''s voice was not so exaggerated, Ron was very depressed when she opened her mouth. "Bah, bah, bah, you''re dead. How can you curse me like this?" Jesse stares at the girl, then smiles at Ron, "brother-in-law, don''t die. It''s just a small thing if you die, but it''s a big thing if you make your sister a widow." "Hey, you guys, don''t talk Agatha exclaimed discontentedly, "be good to me, don''t be like a wild girl!" "But elder sister, we learned from you!" Jesse looks aggrieved. "Jesse, you don''t deserve to be beaten, do you? How dare you call me a wild girl Agatha patted Jesse on the head. "I tell you, I''m the eldest lady of the Ryan family. I should be a lady, understand? Even if I''m really a wild girl, you can''t tell me! " "I see, sister." Jesse replied with a smile. "Well, you''re ready to start training." Agatha waved. ************ in the two groups, 19 students except Ron got along with each other for several months, and they were all familiar with each other, and the combination of actual combat training was relatively stable. However, Ron didn''t have much interest in training now, so he just watched on one side, with Agatha and Catherine as instructors, They will observe the students'' fighting process, find out their defects, and then remind them to make corrections. Only in this way can they improve continuously. The actual combat training process still seems to be one-sided. Agatha''s beautiful girl team has an obvious advantage. The process is just like what Freon said. Their strength is not very strong, but thanks to their excellent equipment, they can always win in the end. "Stop, stop it all!" Agatha suddenly yelled, with a strong voice of discontent, "Jesse, you ten guys, come here for me!" "What''s the matter, sister?" The girls felt Agatha''s displeasure and asked uneasily. "Jesse, I ask you, just when Freon''s Summoner bit you, you can avoid it. Why not?" Agatha looked very angry. "And you, Mila, you can also avoid the attack of Eliza''s summoner. Why not? You are all the same. I told you that I give you this kind of armor to save your life at the critical moment, not to avoid the attack you can avoid! " "But, elder sister, we clearly know that those attacks have no effect on us, so why hide?" Jesse asked cautiously. "If you go on like this, when you meet other enemies in the future, you will form this kind of inertia. If you can avoid them, you will die in the end!" Agatha said angrily, "if you go on like this, I''ll take back the armor!" "But elder sister, don''t you say it''s the best armor? Even if we meet other enemies, we won''t die, will we Jesse is still a little aggrieved. "You are so angry with me. I tell you, no matter how good the armor is, it can''t protect you. If you want to live, you have to rely on yourself in the end!" Agatha almost roared out, "you should avoid any attack as much as possible, you must have this idea, instead of thinking about using armor defense to defeat opponents all day long!" "Agatha, it''s no use telling them that." A faint voice came in, but Ron couldn''t help but say, "well, I''ll do you a favor." "You?" Agatha looked at Ron. "What can I do for you?" "It''s very simple. Let your sisters fight with me." Ron said calmly. "Well, can you do it? You couldn''t even beat Jesse! " Agatha obviously doesn''t trust Ron. "I like to speak with facts." Ron gave a cool smile. "Brother in law, do you really want to fight us?" Jesse asked with a smile. These girls seem to be very excited, especially Jesse, who may want to enjoy the pleasure of raping Ron again. Last time they had a martial arts contest, Ron lost miserably. "Of course, if you don''t mind, you can start at any time." Ron also wants to get back where he lost to Jesse. "Well, I''ll go first!" Jesse is eager to try. "No, you''d better go together!" Ron gave a faint smile. "Ah?" Jesse''s big eyes became bigger. "Big brother-in-law, are you taking the right medicine?" "Well, you''re taking the wrong medicine!" Agatha was not angry and said, "Ron asked you to go up together. You can go up together. Come on, don''t dawdle!" "I see, sister!" Jesse answered, and then called out, "sisters, let''s go together and knock down the eldest brother-in-law!" "Ron, come on, kill them!" Freon also beside the excited shout, this boy finally no longer give beauty refueling, no way, who let this time he was tortured by this group of beauty more miserable.Everyone consciously made way of a piece of open space, and Ron also started the man-machine integrated combat mode at this time, fused with the armored beast, the lightsaber instantly activated, and the ten beautiful girls surrounded RON in the middle, ready to attack at any time. "Big brother-in-law, we have started!" Jesse said. "Let''s go!" Ron answered in no hurry. Before Ron had finished speaking, the group of ten girls had launched an attack. Ten swords stabbed Ron from all directions to form a sword net. It seemed that he had no way to escape. Chapter 58 Their sword speed is not slow, but it''s only relatively speaking. After Ron and the test mecha have been fighting for more than a month, their attack speed is similar to that of a snail. It''s easy for Ron to dodge. He doesn''t even jump up at all. He just dodges in the same place and makes their attacks fall through. At the same time, he began to attack, the lightsaber stabbed continuously, and his speed was more difficult for them to compare. They only heard a Zizi sound, then a pa pa sound, that was the sound of metal falling to the ground. "Ah..." There was a scream, and Ron was dumbfounded, because he realized that he had really made a big mistake this time. He wanted them to understand that their armor was not absolutely safe, and he also knew that his lightsaber could even pierce the body of the armored beast. So he used the simplest way, that is, to cut their armor with the lightsaber. However, he never thought that they would wear so little inside. Because he knew that Agatha was wearing metal clothes on the outside and tight clothes on the inside, he naturally thought that the ten beautiful girls were the same. But when he cut their armor, he knew that it was not the same thing at all. Their armor fell one after another, and ten and a half girls were exposed to the public. They were all very cool inside, but they barely covered the most important parts. Their slender white legs, slender waist and large white skin were all directly exposed to the public. For a moment, I don''t know how many boys salivated Flow out, almost let this comprehensive activity field into a vast ocean. Ron found that it was not right. He quickly turned the armored beast into the cabin Cao combat mode. Then he opened the cockpit door and quickly said, "come on, everyone in!" The girls didn''t know where to hide. Suddenly they saw a small door next to them. Although they didn''t know what it was, they couldn''t manage so much. They all rushed in. There was not much space here. They could only accommodate five or six people, but they managed to accommodate them. "Brother in law, you are a hooligan!" Jesse cried with a little cry. "I''m sorry, I didn''t know you had so little inside. I didn''t mean to." Ron apologized. "Well, what are you doing?" Agatha cried out at the moment. "I thought they were dressed, just like you." Ron explained helplessly. "Well, I''ll settle with you later. You''ll send them to our house first, and I''ll find clothes for them!" Agatha said angrily, no one expected such a thing. As a result, the fact that Ron beat ten girls all at once has been ignored. Ron controls the armored beast to run away, and soon comes to the house by the bamboo forest, and then lets the girls in. He stays outside, waiting for Agatha to send clothes. ************ Agatha quickly found the clothes, but the ten girls suddenly happened this kind of thing, although it was an accident, but in fact, they were almost stripped in full view of the public. This kind of situation still hit a girl very hard, at least now, although they have put on their clothes, they are all naked Hiding in the house, I''m sorry to come out. In this case, Ron would be more embarrassed if he stayed here. He left the house quickly and gave it to them. Maybe it would be a good thing for them to stay here for a few days. "Ron, you''re good!" Ron is going to the dormitory, but on the way, he meets Freon again. As soon as he sees Ron, the guy gives a thumbs up. "You''re so amazing. You''ve taken off ten beauties all at once. I admire you so much!" "Can you stop talking about it?" Ron was a little depressed. He didn''t expect this kind of thing. "OK, not to mention it, but Ron, even if I don''t say it, we all know that there were so many people watching just now." "It''s said that there are many people who want to kill you, but they are afraid that they can''t beat you, ha ha!" said Freon with a smile Ron is simply too lazy to say anything else. Anyway, things have already been like this and can''t be changed. "Ron!" A familiar voice came from behind, and Ron could not help frowning, for he had recognized Karen''s voice. "Ha ha, your childhood sweetheart has come to settle with you!" Flon a pair of schadenfreude look, "I''ll get out of the way, you boy ready to suffer!" Flon said and turned to leave, and Ron also turned, looking at Karen coming, a little unhappy asked: "what to do?" "You''ve been to the sword house before, haven''t you?" Karen asked. "So what?" Ron snorted. "I just want to tell you that my cousin hasn''t come back yet." Karen looks at Ron with complicated eyes. "Is it?" Ron is concerned about Joey, but he doesn''t want to show it in front of Karen. "Can''t you give up on her?" Karen couldn''t help saying."Can''t you stay away from me?" Ron asked. "You Karen was a little annoyed. "You don''t know what to do!" Ron snorted, turned and wanted to leave, but saw several people coming this way, and frowned again, because he knew two of them, Jeff and morrens of the hawk family. In addition to the two of them, there is a man whose real age is hard to see. If you only look at his face, he should be only about 20 years old. But when you look at his hair, you think he is at least 50 or 60 years old, because all his hair is white. His eyes were deeply sunken, but they emitted two cold rays, which seemed to pierce other people''s bodies. It was very uncomfortable. At least for Ron, this person''s eyes made him uncomfortable, because this person was staring at him at the moment. "You''re Ron of the wolf family?" The white haired man asked in a cold voice. "Why don''t you tell me who you are before asking someone''s name?" Ron gave a cold snort. "I''m arkby of the Hawkes." The white haired man said coldly, "I heard you have good skills. Dare you fight with me?" "I''m not free." Ron snorted coldly. Now he''s not in the mood. "You''d better be free." "I''m not sure if I''ll go to your cousins or not," said alcibi coldly "If you dare to touch one of their hair, I will make you Hawkes disappear from the mainland forever!" Ron''s face changed and he snapped. "After you beat me, say that again." Alcibi sneered. "Ron, are you free to fight me now?" "No matter who threatens me with Nina and Carl, I won''t let him go!" Ron looked at arkby coldly. "Since you want to fight, fight!" "Good. It''s a duel contract. Sign it!" Alcibi took out a black document and handed it to Ron. "Ron, don''t sign!" Karen''s eager voice came, "this is the black contract, that is, the life and death duel contract. Once signed, he can kill you openly and justly!" "Karen, you really care about your little lover. I didn''t expect that the relationship between the tiger family and the wolf family suddenly became so good!" There was a voice of hate in morrens'' sneer. "Morrens, it''s my personal behavior. It''s not related to our family." Said Karen, gritting her teeth. "Is it?" Morrens sneered. "Karen, do you think anyone will believe that?" "Don''t say these useless things, morrens." Jeff then said, he stared at Ron, "Miss tiger is right. This is Blackie. If you are afraid of death, don''t sign it." "You may not sign, but I''ll let your cousins and cousins sign." Said alcibi coldly. "Don''t you think it''s too deceiving?" Karen was a little annoyed. "It''s such a mean way to sign a black contract with Ron. Is it the only way for the Hawks to use such a mean way?" "Miss tiger, it''s just our personal behavior. It''s nothing to do with the Hawks." Morrens laughed. "If you''re worried about your little lover, why don''t you sign this black contract?" Chapter 59 "OK, I''ll sign it!" Karen answered without hesitation. "What?" Morrance''s face changed slightly. "Karen, do you really want to die for him?" "What if I do?" Karen said angrily. "If you will, I will not!" Ron said coldly, grabbing Karen by the arm and shaking her back. "It''s none of your business. Go away!" Taking over heiqi, Ron quickly glanced at the content, and then said coldly, "since you Hawkes are going to send someone to die, I''ll help you. I''ll sign it!" "No, Ron, don''t sign!" Karen cried anxiously, "you are not his opponent. As long as you don''t sign the black contract, they dare not do anything to you in the college, and they dare not kill Nina and Carl in the college!" Ron, however, ignores Karen and signs the black contract. He can''t tolerate people threatening him with the lives of Carl and Nina, and dare not risk putting Carl and Nina in danger. This is his enemy and must be solved by him! "Good, you have some courage!" Alcibi said coldly, "I''ll leave you a whole body then!" Alcibi turns and leaves, while Jeff and morrens give Ron a dead man''s look and then follow alcibi. "Are you crazy?" Karen yelled at Ron. "You actually signed the deed? Did you know that arkby is one of the most famous Death Knights of the Hawkes? You will die "Do you think he will let me go if I don''t sign the black contract?" Ron looked at Karen coldly, "I say again, I don''t need you to intervene in my affairs, you can go as far as you have!" "I just care about you!" Karen said angrily. "Growing up, you and your tiger family have paid enough attention to me, and I''ve had enough of it. I don''t want to bear more of your concern!" Ron said coldly. Karen couldn''t speak at once. Naturally, he could hear the irony in Ron''s words, but she couldn''t refute it because Ron wasn''t wrong. Seeing that Karen didn''t speak at last, Ron quickly turned around and left. He didn''t want to keep pestering with her. ************ duel time: 7 pm on July 7. Duel contract: black contract. Dueling parties: Ron wolf, arkby Hawke. Admission: ten gold coins. This is the notice board outside the red moon arena. With the appearance of this notice and the deliberate propaganda of the hawk family, the duel between Ron and arkby suddenly became a well-known thing in the streets of the imperial capital. Ron has become a celebrity in the imperial capital. Unfortunately, in everyone''s eyes, he is basically dead. Many big families have killers, and the Empire also has some killers'' organizations, but the identities of these people are mostly secret, and only the Hawkes make their killers aboveboard. Alcibi is the killer of the Hawkes. Of course, he has a nice name, death knight. The death knights of the hawk family are known as the most gentlemanly killers. Of course, some people don''t think much of them, saying that they are the stupidest killers. Because when the death knights want to kill people, they always go to this person first. At first, they don''t assassinate, but use a fair duel to solve their opponents. Of course, not everyone will accept the duel. In fact, most people will not accept this kind of death duel. But in the end, we find that the result is the same. As long as the death knights of the hawk family like it, whether they are willing to accept the duel or not, they will die in the end. It''s easy for the hawk family not to send out death knights. There are only ten death knights in the hawk family, and they keep this number all the time. Each of these ten death knights will pursue an object. It''s said that the hawk family has a list of enemies. Only the top ten enemies will become the target of death knights. That is to say, Ron has become one of the top ten enemies of the Hawkes, which is why many people think he will die. Today is the fourth of July, three days before the duel. The news that Ron is about to fight the death knight is also unknown at the Royal Knights college. Nina and Carl have been trying to persuade Ron to give up the fight, while Agatha wants to kill arkabee directly. Unfortunately, the death knight has another feature, that is, their whereabouts are secret. Unless they are willing to show up, it is difficult to find them. While many people were worried about Ron, Ron left the college and came to the valley of the dead again. This time, Ron did not come to the valley of the dead to save people. Like most students who came to the valley of the dead before, he came here to try. The upcoming duel is actually very important for Ron. He knows he must win the duel, and he also has confidence in himself. Just in case, he wants to come here for some practical training. He had completed the training of mecha combat skills for more than a month in the virtual training ground. Although he felt that it was completely real, he always felt that it was better to find some real enemies to train. Then he thought of the undead in the valley of the dead.Although the peripheral undead has little threat to him, it doesn''t mean that it has no value to him. This time, he doesn''t directly control the armored beast to run over these undead, but uses the lightsaber to solve them one by one, and he also tries not to let himself be hit by the attack of the undead. There are a large number of undead. It''s very difficult to avoid being hit by them at all. Therefore, it''s also a big challenge for Ron. One after another, the undead was cut into two parts by the lightsaber, and Ron kept dodging left and right, sometimes moving forward, sometimes retreating, sometimes even jumping into the air to avoid the attack of the undead. The number of undead is too much, so at the beginning, he was hit by undead from time to time, but as time goes on, his dodging skills become more and more skilled, and the number of times he was hit by undead is no longer as frequent as before. In a twinkling of an eye, it was July 7, and Ron had been in the valley of the dead for three consecutive days and nights. He could not figure out how many dead he had wiped out. The only thing he was sure of was that he had more confidence in defeating arkby. At noon, Ron returned to the college. As soon as he entered the gate, someone called him eagerly: "Ron!" Ron followed his reputation and found that it was a guy from the knight guard, but he didn''t know his name. "The captain is looking for you!" The man came quickly to Ron and whispered. "Diane asked for me?" Ron asked. "Well, she''s looking for you in a hurry." The man nodded, "come on, I''ll take you to see her." Ron hesitated and decided to go. After all, Diana was a little special to him. After a while, Ron saw the enchanting magic princess, but not in the college, but in the princess pub outside the college. The name of Princess tavern sounds a bit strange, but it''s more normal to take it as the abbreviation of the tavern opened by the magic princess. The owner of this tavern is Diana. In fact, the predecessor of the princess tavern was the knight tavern destroyed by Ron. After the destruction of the knight tavern, Diana did not know how to buy the place and built a new tavern, which is now the princess tavern. Ron doesn''t know the origin of Diana, but in the conversation with the mysterious Miss Molly, he has vaguely learned that Diana''s family is rich, so she can really afford the place. In a room in the tavern, Ron looks at Diana, who is more charming, and at the flame pattern on the wall. He can''t help shaking his head. The house really matches her. "Are you really going to die this time?" Diana looks at Ron with strange eyes. "Of course not." Ron didn''t get angry. "Not to comfort me?" Diana asked again. "Can I comfort you?" Ron still doesn''t have a good voice. He''s dying all day and it''s uncomfortable. "What do you know about alcibis?" Diana asked. "Not much. The death knights of the Hawkes are very mysterious. No one knows their real strength at all." Ron thought about it and said. "Alcibi may be a double cultivation." Diana hesitated a little and said, "you''d better be careful." "Where did you get the news?" Ron was a little surprised. "Never mind where I got the news, it should be reliable." Diana snorted, "believe it or not, I''ve already told you." "Are you in a hurry to tell me about it?" Ron asked. "Don''t you think it matters?" Diana looked unhappy. "Do you know how much it cost me to get this information?" "The information you bought at adventurer''s house?" Ron couldn''t help asking. "Well, in a word, I spent a million gold coins to buy this intelligence. You must win this duel, or my investment will not be recovered!" Diana snorted, "I bet a lot of money in the casino. If you make me lose money, I''ll make you a roast pig even if you die!" "Is it that expensive?" Ron is a little skeptical. One million gold coins. That''s just a little bit of news. Is that exaggeration? "Don''t be too expensive. They won''t sell it yet." Diana snorted coldly, "in a word, you''d better not let me lose money, or you''ll become a dead soul, and I won''t let you go!" "It doesn''t matter whether you lose money or not. I only care about my own life. You can rest assured that I don''t want to die." Ron said faintly, "if you have nothing else, I''ll go first." Without waiting for Diana to answer, Ron went out. ************ Chapter 60 The red moon arena is actually a arena. Most of the time, there are some slaves who do not have freedom to fight for freedom. Only a few times, some civilians or nobles come here to fight for various reasons. Tonight, Ron and albick''s fight is the so-called duel between nobles. The duel between nobles is often more attractive to the audience. The reason is very simple, because it is rare, and the duel between nobles is even more rare. Because of this, this duel tonight has attracted countless audiences. The arena which can accommodate 100000 people is already full. Because of the deliberate propaganda of the hawk family, the duel attracted the attention of the whole imperial capital, and the identities of the two sides in the duel were more prominent. One was the death knight of the hawk family, while the other, though from a small family, was the fiance of the eldest lady of the Lane family. This duel was even regarded as the beginning of the formal public confrontation between the hawk family and the lane family End. The major casinos in the imperial capital also made an offer for the duel, but most of them bet on alcibi, so that in the end, Ron''s odds of winning reached a staggering 100-1. However, just before the end of the bet, several huge bets were put on Ron, and the bets also made the major casinos sweat, because if Ron wins, he will win The casino will go bankrupt because of this bet. Now, the owners of these casinos are also scared to come to the scene to see the duel process, and they even pray in their hearts that Ron will die under arkby''s hands as soon as possible. A lot of people from the Royal Knights college came to watch the duel. Agatha and her beautiful girl team also appeared in the stands. Naturally, Nina Carr was also there, and even Karen was here. "Oh..." When alcibi appeared on the stage, there was a cheering in the stands, obviously all the people who had bet on him. Ron has also come to the stage, and the duel is about to start. There are no rules for this kind of duel, that is, both sides try their best to kill each other. As long as one side is still alive, the duel will not end. "Duel begins!" With the sound, the atmosphere became warm. Although for both sides of the duel, it was a battle that decided their life or death, for the vast majority of the audience, it was just their entertainment. "Kill Ron, kill Ron!" A group of people were shouting there. "Ron, come on!" Of course, there are also people cheering on Ron. Ron has summoned the armored beast, started the man-machine integrated combat mode, and took the lead in launching the offensive. The armored beast quickly rushes to alcibi, and the lightsaber draws an arc to sweep alcibi''s body. "What kind of Summoner is this? What''s more, this boy has been combined with Summoner in the first place? " Most people here haven''t seen Ron''s previous fighting scenes, so when Ron''s armored beast appeared in their sight, they began to talk about it. "What a speed There are also some people who secretly praise that Ron''s sword speed is indeed very fast, and the armored beast moves very fast. In a flash, he has already appeared beside alcbi, and his lightsaber seems to be just a little short of hitting alcbi. It seems that alcbi will be cut in two by the lightsaber soon. But obviously, the death knights of the hawk family will not die so easily. All along, the death knights only bring death to others, and no one has ever seen the death of the death knights. At the moment when Ron''s lightsaber is about to touch arkby''s body, arkby suddenly disappears in front of Ron, comes to Ron''s back like a ghost, and quickly stabs him with a sword. At the beginning, everyone thought Ron was fast, but now, they found that arkabee seems to be faster. "Oh, Ron, be careful!" Nina on the stand has been very nervous to shout out, but her voice has not been heard by Ron, because the stand is very noisy at the moment, her voice has been annihilated. Soon Nina was relieved to see Ron dodge the attack. As a matter of fact, after the first round, Ron has been more determined. Alcibi''s speed is really fast, but he has seen this speed in his fight with the test mecha for more than a month in a row, and it is not difficult to avoid it. Next, Ron showed his mecha training results for more than a month incisively and vividly. He had a speed to speed confrontation with alcibi. He dashed forward and backward. His lightsaber sometimes stabbed straight and sometimes drew a gorgeous arc in the air. However, under his fierce attack, alcibi seemed to have only parry, but no fighting back. However, although it seems that Ron has an obvious advantage, alcibi can always avoid every attack of Ron, just like a slippery loach. Many times, he will stab his body, but he hides at the most critical moment. Alcibi not only has extremely fast moving speed, but also has extremely dexterous steps, and he never goes with him Ron is tough, this comes, although Ron occupies the absolute superiority from the scene, but is still unable to defeat alcibi. "What kind of death knight knows how to hide!" On the stand, Agatha angrily scolded, "the people of the Hawkes are a bunch of rubbish!""That''s it Jesse echoed. "Miss Lane, please don''t insult our family!" Jeff''s voice came from behind. "What about insulting you?" Agatha snorted, "you hawks dare to send death knights to deal with my husband. I don''t know what to do. I''ll tell you, after your death knights are killed by Ron, I''ll deal with you rubbish slowly!" After a pause, Agatha angrily scolded: "waste, the Hawkes are all waste!" "You Jeff glared at Agatha. "What? Do you want to fight? Come on, I''ll kill you by the way and let you accompany the guy named arkby! " Agatha looks at Jeff arrogantly. "Miss Lane, why don''t you take a look at your fiance Ron?" There was a smirk on Jeff''s face. "If you have such a good relationship, why don''t you go to hell to accompany him?" "There''s something wrong, miss." Redrow''s deep voice began to ring. "Ron seems to be starting to lose his strength." "Weak?" Agatha quickly looked to the field, and then saw at a glance that Ron''s pace of movement has obviously become slow up, and now, arkby has turned defensive to attack, began to attack frequently. "Boom!" With a loud noise, Ron has been hit once, and his huge body also shakes. At this moment, Ron is completely different from before. "How is that possible?" Agatha said with disbelief, "this guy can fight for a long time when he is combined with his Summoner!" "Maybe that''s the real power of death knight." Said redrow slowly. "Kill Ron, kill Ron..." Huge cheers broke out in the stands. Everyone has seen that the situation has changed dramatically. At this moment, everyone has felt that the death knights will keep their death record again, and everyone who is targeted by the death knights will face death! The deafening cry from the stands also came into Ron''s ears. He secretly scolded these damned aristocrats. In their minds, there was no concept of right or wrong. Alcbi was known as the death knight, and was actually a killer. Now, in order to win the bet, so many people want this killer to win. "I, Ron, won''t let you do it!" Ron clenched his teeth. But it''s not easy. Just a minute ago, he suddenly felt that his body became extremely tired, his strength began to gradually disappear, and his movements began to slow down, just like suddenly, his physical strength was gone, which is totally abnormal. Recently, he has been fighting mecha for a continuous day, and this situation will not happen, Ron knows It must be something else. He remembered that not long ago, Diana had given him the information that alcibis might be a martial arts master. Did alcibis send out any magic to make his strength disappear unconsciously? "Boom!" Ron was hit again, but fortunately, although alcibi''s speed is very fast, his strength seems to be very general. Although he was hit, Ron didn''t feel much hurt. Now for him, the biggest problem is that he feels that his strength is still rapidly passing, and he can''t even move. "Ron, do you want to know how you died?" Arkby''s cold voice suddenly rang out, because the stands are very noisy, so this voice is only Ron can hear. "Alcibi, you will die!" Said Ron, biting his teeth. He tried to thrust his sword at arkby, but now he found that he couldn''t lift his hand. Boom! Ron finally collapsed on the stage, Nina screamed, Agatha also stood up, while Jeff''s face was full of pride, and the audience who bet on arkby burst out with cheers. PS: Happy New Year! Chapter 61 The cheering didn''t last long, because you soon found that the situation on the field changed again. The iron giant who fell on the ground suddenly began to deform rapidly. A few seconds later, the iron giant disappeared and replaced it with something like an iron butterfly. "What on earth is this?" Innumerable people in the stands questioned. Gamblers who thought victory was in sight also felt a little uneasy, because in their view, it means Ron has not lost. Nina was a little relieved, and Agatha sat down again. After all, she had seen Ron fight in person. Agatha knew more about Ron''s ability and had more confidence in Ron than most people. However, Agatha soon found that the situation was still a bit bad. There was only a clang of metal collision. Alcibi had been stabbing Ron''s armored beast dozens of times. Although Agatha knew that alcibi should not be able to hurt Ron and his summoner, the problem was that the armored beast didn''t move in the whole process, which was really abnormal. "Miss Lane, it seems that you are going to remarry, ha ha..." Jeff''s smug voice came from behind him again. "Shut up Agatha glared at Jeff fiercely, "if you dare to talk nonsense again, I''ll kill you!" Jeff really closed his mouth this time, because he already felt the murderous spirit of Agatha. He had no doubt that if he spoke again, the young lady would kill him. "You''ll be sad later!" In his opinion, Ron is dead. In fact, he even thinks that Ron is dead. Not only he thought so, but also the field''s alcibi. After a continuous sword, alcibi stopped attacking. "Ron, offending the Hawks is what you''re going to do now. It''s a pity you can''t hear my warning." Alcibi said coldly that he deliberately made his voice loud, as if he wanted everyone to hear the same. Obviously, he also wanted to tell others not to fight against the Hawkes. Ron still didn''t respond and started talking again in the stands. "What''s the matter? Is that Ron kid dead? " "Yes, are you dead or not?" "I don''t think it''s dead. If it''s dead, the summoner should disappear." "But since I''m not dead, why don''t I move?" "That''s right. I think I''m dead. Ha ha, I won a lot of gold coins this time!" There was a lot of talk, and some of them even got up to leave because they thought the duel was over. At this moment, however, they heard a shrill cry. The noisy grandstand suddenly quiets down, and the audience who are ready to leave also project their eyes back to the arena. In fact, at this moment, everyone has turned their attention to the field, and the vast majority of people are showing incredible looks. The scream actually came from alcibi. At the moment, alcibi was covering his chest with his left hand, blood was gurgling out of his fingers, and his right hand was holding the sword on the ground, so that his shaky body would not fall down. Almost no one knows what happened. The only thing to be sure is that Ron is not only alive, but also has hit arkby hard. "Oh..." Nina, however, could not contain her joy and jumped up with cheers. "I knew Ron wouldn''t lose." Carl mumbles to himself, then reaches out and wipes the cold sweat on his forehead. Although he is not as obvious as Nina, he is no less concerned about Ron than Nina. "Wow, elder sister, how did the wolf brother-in-law hurt the death knight?" Jesse can''t help but ask, she is also very confused now. Agatha hasn''t answered yet, but Ron''s voice has come from the field: "the death knight of the hawk family, that''s all Ron''s indifferent voice was full of strong irony and disdain: "the so-called death knights are nothing more than magic and martial arts. You give up the pursuit of power and focus on movement speed and flexible body method, which can keep you invincible in battle. But your real killing move is dark magic, and you just use dark magic without a sound It''s a pity that everyone will know the secret of your death knights from now on. Once everyone is on guard, you death knights will be vulnerable! " In Ron''s voice, the armored beast is deformed again. When he finishes this sentence, the armored beast has become an iron giant again. "You, how can you..." It''s hard for arkby to say something, but obviously Ron is not in the mood to listen to his nonsense. "Now, alcibi, I''ll make you a real death knight!" Ron cold drink, lightsaber instantly activated, a white light across, has been seriously injured although arkby wanted to avoid, but has no strength. Blood spatter, arkby''s body split into two, Ron split him from top to bottom!Those who dare to use Nina and Carl to threaten him can''t be forgiven! There was a moment of silence in the stands. Ron''s sword shocked everyone, even Nina and Carl. They didn''t expect that Ron would solve the opponent in this way. However, Jeff''s face turned pale. He never thought that arkby would die in Ron''s hands. What scares him more is that Ron discovered the secret of the death knight and told everyone in public! I''m afraid that after tonight, the secret of the death knight will spread all over the cloud land as quickly as possible. At that time, the death knight will lose the color of mystery and terror, which will strike the hawk family far more than losing a death knight. It even means that the hawk family will lose the powerful power of the death knight forever. "Elder sister lecheron is really cruel. She has split people in two!" Jesse was there muttering to herself. "What''s the matter? If I cut him into eighteen pieces at least!" Agatha said disdainfully. She stood up and waved to Jesse and them, "OK, let''s go!" "Just go?" Jesse a Leng, "don''t wait for elder sister husband?" "Why? You haven''t been seen enough by him yet? " Agatha said angrily, "do you want him to take off your clothes again?" "Ah..." The girls blushed, "elder sister, let''s go now!" In fact, they haven''t recovered from the embarrassment. If Ron didn''t fight for life and death tonight, they wouldn''t be here. Now Agatha reminds them that they will leave soon. "Well, the Hawks are a bunch of trash!" Before leaving, Agatha took a look at Geoff and dropped a word with disdain. At this time, although Geoff felt humiliated, he could only deal with it in silence. In fact, Agatha is not the only one who is abusing Jeff and the hawk family. After a short shock, the nobles who lost money also began to curse one after another. "Damn, what kind of death knight can''t even beat a first-class summoner. I lost 10000 gold coins!" "Yes, the death knight is rubbish. We were cheated before. The Hawks are a rubbish family!" There is no doubt that on this night, the hawk family suffered the heaviest blow in recent decades. Although it seems that they just lost a death knight, the impact of this incident is far from the loss of a death knight. It can even be said that the reputation of the hawk family plummeted overnight! ************ the uproar of the audience has not affected Ron, or even Nina and Carl have no time to care about it. Although he killed arkby, in fact, his fight with arkby is not over. When Ron realized that the power in his body was rapidly disappearing, the only thing he could do was to run the sun and moon Qi quickly. Whenever he was out of strength, this was his only choice. This time, although he was intrigued by alcbi, he still had to try. When yuezhenqi was running rapidly in the meridians on that day, he found that there was an unknown force infiltrating into his body and swallowing his power. He began to realize that this was the ability of dark magic when Diana said that alcbi might be magical. Although he was not very familiar with magic, only dark magic should have this invisible power The ability to swallow the power of others. He quickly ran the sun and moon Qi to resist the attack of the dark force. After several months of cultivation, his sun and moon Qi had become quite powerful, which made him suppress the dark force temporarily. Then, he took advantage of alcbi''s ecstatic opportunity to give alcbi a shot with an energy measuring gun, and then split alcbi in half with a lightsaber. However, although he has won, the dark force is still in his body, and it is still attacking him, even swallowing up his true Qi. Therefore, although alcbi is dead, he still has to fight against the dark force. Therefore, he must find a place where no one bothers him to solve the problem, otherwise, he will die Once the dark forces have the upper hand in his body, he may still be dead. Out of the red moon arena in a hurry, Ron starts to look for a hotel nearby. It''s a long way from the Royal Knight''s college. He can''t go back, so he can only look for a place nearby. Just then, a familiar coquettish girl appeared in front of him. It was Diana. Chapter 62 "Where are you going?" Diana looks very happy. "It''s none of your business!" Ron lifted her and sped ahead. "Well, what are you doing?" Diana was not happy at last. "You made a lot of money for me. I wanted to thank you, but now I don''t think so." "Do you really want to thank me?" Ron stops and stares at Diana. "Nonsense, I''ve won all the casinos in DIDU. Thank you, can''t I?" Diana said in a bad voice. "Well, take me to the nearest hotel!" Ron grabs Diana''s arm and says anxiously that Diana has lived in the imperial capital since she was a child. She should be familiar with it. It''s obviously faster to have her to lead the way. "What?" There was a trace of shame on Diana''s face. "I didn''t say thank you so much!" "Take me to the hotel!" Ron was a little annoyed. "If you don''t want to, I''ll go myself." "If you want to find someone to open a house for your fiancee, I won''t go!" Diana looked at Ron angrily. "Do you think I''m so casual?" "I''m not interested in opening a room with you when I''m sick. I just want to find a quiet place. Just tell me where there is a hotel nearby. Hurry up!" Ron had already felt that the dark force in his body was almost irrepressible. "There is no hotel near here!" Diana said angrily. She thought Ron wanted to do that kind of thing with her. Although she was a little embarrassed, she seemed a little happy. Now Ron said that he was not interested in opening a room with her, which made her even more angry. From the Royal Knights college to the whole imperial capital, how many men didn''t want to open a room with her? However, the only one who has really got her body, however, despises her and makes her have the impulse to set fire to this guy. "Forget it, I''ll find my own place!" Ron let Diana go, looked in the direction, and walked to the other side. Since he couldn''t find the hotel, he should find a remote place. It''s only ten meters away, but Diana catches up again. "Well, do you really just want a quiet place?" Diana looks at Ron with complicated eyes. "Believe it or not!" Ron is not in the mood to chat with her right now. "Well, come with me!" Diana then turned and walked in the other direction. Ron followed without hesitation. By this time, he had no time to think too much. Following Diana into a very spacious shop hundreds of meters away, Ron did not even read the name of the shop, so he followed Diana into the backyard of the shop, and then into a bedroom. "That''s it. What do you want to do?" Diana asked. "Don''t disturb me!" Ron said quickly, and then quickly fell to the ground, the sun and moon Qi quickly run, and the dark energy began to struggle. The dark energy is very powerful. Although Ron''s true Qi of sun and moon is also very strong, he can only suppress the dark energy for the time being. He tried to fuse this energy, but found that he could not. It seems that the only way is to use the true Qi of sun and moon to drive this energy out of his body. Although the dark energy is equal to the true Qi of sun and moon in his body, Ron has another advantage, that is, he can continuously absorb the energy of moonlight. The true Qi of sun and moon in his body constantly attacks this energy. While the true Qi of sun and moon is constantly consumed, the dark energy gradually weakens, and he can supplement the true Qi of his body by absorbing the energy. Gradually, the true Qi of sun and moon in his body The true Qi has overwhelmed the dark energy. The dark energy is constantly consumed, and the true Qi of sun and moon is constantly replenished. At last, the true Qi of sun and moon has the absolute upper hand in the fight against the dark energy. Ron pushes the dark energy out of his body completely. After that, he runs several cycles of the true Qi of sun and moon continuously until he confirms that the dark energy completely disappears from his body He ended the war with his body as the battlefield. He opened his eyes, stood up from the ground and looked at the time. It took him three or four hours to fight. Now it''s late at night. The light in the room was bright, and Ron found Diana still in the room. She was half lying on the bed, holding her cheek with one hand, looking at him with a strange look. But until now, Ron can see clearly the furnishings in this bedroom. As long as the fire patterns can be seen everywhere, it can be confirmed that this is Diana''s room. However, there are not many things in the bedroom. Diana should rarely live here. "Is this your home?" Ron asked casually. "Well, this is my chamber of Commerce, and I live here sometimes." Diana said lazily, then asked curiously, "what happened to you just now?" "It''s nothing. It''s just that you may have been under the dark spell of alcibis." Ron said faintly. "Are you all right now?" Diana still seems a little concerned about Ron. Ron nodded. He went to the window and looked outside. The bustling imperial capital is now gradually falling asleep. The streets are very cold, and few people can be seen. The whole city is quiet, and no noise can be heard. "Well, would you like me to give you some money?" Diana asked suddenly."What''s the share?" Ron turned to look at her, a little confused. "I bet millions of gold coins in the casinos of the imperial capital. Because you won alcibi, they will accompany me with hundreds of millions of gold coins. Unfortunately, they can''t afford to pay for it. So now the casinos belong to me. In a word, I have earned at least 100 million gold coins. You can share some of the money with me." Diana explained. "It''s your money. It''s nothing to do with me. I just want to kill arkby. That''s it." Ron said faintly. "Don''t forget it, I don''t want to give it yet!" Diana snorted. She got up from the bed and walked up to Ron. "Are you going yet? Do you want to stay here tonight? " An intoxicating fragrance floated out of Diana, got into Ron''s nostrils, and looked at Diana close at hand. Ron''s eyes fell on her sexy and attractive body. Unconsciously, he seemed to see Diana naked in front of him. At this moment, he found that he remembered every part of her body so clearly, in the mountain of the dead Gu''s confused night was quite impressive to him. A strong desire suddenly surged from the bottom of his heart. Once a young man like Ron experienced the affairs between men and women, he should have been eating marrow and enjoying it. But after that night, he kept suppressing this desire in the bottom of his heart. Only today, a few months later, when he was alone with Diana again, this desire was finally irresistible The people who made it poured out. "You, you don''t really want to live here, do you?" Seeing Ron looking at herself with that kind of eyes, Diana was a little uneasy, but she was expecting something. "Yes, I want to live here." Ron finally spoke, and his voice became a little strange. With these words, he began to act. "Ron, remember, you took off my clothes this time, not myself Well... " Diana gasped as they merged again. In the early hours of the morning, they fell asleep in extreme joy and exhaustion. Chapter 63 When he woke up, it was afternoon. Ron dressed and got up, but she woke up too. "I have to go." Ron said faintly. "You go first. I''ll go back to the college later. It''s all you. Now it''s afternoon!" Diana''s tone was lazy and weak. "Hey, I''ll tell you, don''t tell anyone you''re staying here for the night. I know you boys like to brag about this kind of thing." For most men, it''s obvious that they have to boast about conquering a woman like Diana. Unfortunately, Ron doesn''t seem to think so. "Is there anything to boast about?" Ron asked faintly. "You villain!" Diane was very angry. "If you get a good price, you''ll sell it!" "If I really want to brag, I don''t have to wait until now." Ron is too lazy to argue with her. "If you want to be the same as last time, I don''t mind if it doesn''t happen." "You think so well!" Diana said angrily, "this time, you can''t think that nothing happened. If you take the initiative, you will be responsible for me!" "Good!" Ron answered a word very simply, and then began to dress and get up. Diana was in a daze. She didn''t expect Ron to agree so simply, so she didn''t react. "Well, are you really willing to take charge?" It was a long time before Diana asked again. "I mean what I say." Ron said faintly. "But how can you promise so simply? Don''t you have an engagement with Agatha? " Asked Diana, hesitating. "The waffles have always been brave." Ron said lightly, "as for my engagement with Agatha, does it have anything to do with whether I am willing to be responsible?" "But you don''t ask me about my situation. Even if you are willing to be responsible, you will encounter some troubles. I''m afraid my father and my aunt won''t agree so easily, and..." Diana said quickly, as if she was beginning to think about it seriously. Ron had dressed, got up and walked out, and interrupted Diana: "it doesn''t matter. I said I would be responsible, so I would be responsible." No sooner had Ron finished than he opened the door and went out. "No sincerity at all." Diana murmured discontentedly. After all, she is a magician, and her constitution is not as good as Ron. She still feels very tired at the moment. When Ron leaves, she will continue to sleep. ************ when he left Diana''s bedroom, Ron found that there were many guards outside. When these people saw him leave, they all bowed to salute him, which made Ron feel more and more that Diana''s identity was extraordinary. However, he didn''t care about it. For him, the only special thing about Diana was that she was his first woman. When he walked out of the shop, he turned and looked at the name of the shop. The Luna chamber of Commerce remembered the place. He vaguely remembered the name of the Luna chamber of Commerce. It seemed that he had heard of it, but he couldn''t remember it for a moment, so he was too lazy to think about it. "Ron!" Hurry back to the Royal Knights college, just enter the college gate, Ron heard a familiar voice, follow the sound, it is Carl and Nina. "Ron, where have you been?" Nina ran over and asked eagerly. "What''s the matter?" Ron asked. "What else can happen? I said, Ron, you''ll disappear after a duel with arkby. Can we not worry?" Carl a bitter gourd face, "fortunately you''re OK, forget it, we don''t bother to ask you where to go, well, I have to go back to sleep, go first!" Carl really said to leave, looking at his tired face, it seems that he didn''t sleep all night. "I''m going to bed, too, Ron. Next time you want to disappear, let us know." Nina also yawns and leaves. After confirming that Ron is OK, she can''t resist the surge of sleep. Watching Carl and Nina leave, Ron is a little dazed for a moment. Then he feels as if he should tell Agatha so that Agatha won''t worry. However, when he returned to the house by the lake, he found Agatha practicing sword with her sisters. Obviously, he didn''t worry about him at all. Ron shook his head. He seemed a little amorous this time. Don''t want to see them embarrassed, Ron turned to leave, intend to go to the dormitory, but this time, he met several acquaintances on the road, it is freon and York, and Eliza. "Wow, Ron, here you are!" Flon yelled with exaggeration. York gave him a thumbs up: "Ron, you''re so good that you killed the death knights of the Hawkes!" "Of course, I said Ron would win!" Flon said with a smile. "Is it?" Eliza was tearing down his platform beside him. "How can I see you go to the casino and bet ten gold coins, but Ron lost?" "Cough..." Fren had a sudden cough. "Eliza, actually, fren also wants to win some money to buy you a gift, but now he has lost all his food expenses this month, ha ha ha..." York had a schadenfreude look."Don''t gloat, York. I''ll make money." Flon finally stopped coughing. "After a few days off, I''ll go to the adventurer''s house to pick up the bounty!" "Come on, at your level, you''d better find a place to practice well. If you don''t finish the task and kill yourself, it''s not cost-effective!" Eliza poured cold water on the side again. "I don''t want you to buy me any presents, either." "Well, if you don''t go, you don''t go." Freon seemed to be very unprincipled. He immediately changed his mind. After a pause, he looked at Ron again and said, "Hey, Ron, what are you going to do on vacation?" "Not sure yet." Ron thought for a moment and said that the Royal Knights college has a month''s holiday from mid July to mid August. Although the time seems not short, for students far away from home, this month is not enough to go home. Therefore, during this holiday, people usually don''t go back. Some stay in school, some go out for trial, and some go to adventurers'' home to take on some tasks. "I don''t know what to do. It''s boring!" Flon lamented. "Are you bored?" Eliza said, "how about I do something earlier for you?" "Well, what''s the matter?" Said fren hastily. "I''m going to visit every corner of the red moon city. You can go with me!" Eliza said with a smile. "Ah?" Florent''s mouth is wide open. "Why? Don''t you want to? " Eliza stares at Freon. "Well, yes, of course!" Flon said busily, but secretly put a bitter face on Ron and York, with a pitiful look on his face. Flon and Eliza laugh, but Ron can''t help but think of a beautiful girl, that is like a goddess of white dress girl Joey, once again in his mind. I don''t know why, he seems to envy freon and Eliza. Their relationship looks very simple, just like an ordinary couple, but his relationship with several girls is a mess. He doesn''t know how far away he is from Joey, whom he really likes. Diana, whom he doesn''t know most, has the closest relationship with him. But Agatha is his real fiancee, the girl who is destined to be his wife. Once again, Ron found that he missed Joey very much. Suddenly, Ron made a decision. He finally knew where his vacation was going. ************ in the evening, Ron comes to the adventurers'' home again. This time, he goes to the second floor and meets the mysterious Miss Molly. "Mr. Wolfe, are you here just now?" In Miss Molly''s soft voice, there was a hint of banter. "Don''t you want a reward, because you''ve got something more important?" "Miss Molly, I''m here for the bounty. Besides, I want to know, is there any news about my parents?" Ron vaguely recognized that there was something else in Miss Molly''s words. It seemed that she already knew what happened between him and Diana, but he didn''t bother to think about it. He just wanted to know about his parents. "I''m sorry, we don''t have the latest news from them yet." Miss Molly''s tone was a little more apologetic. "If there''s the latest news, I''ll let you know." "Please Miss Molly. When I come here, I want to tell Miss Molly that I should not be at the Royal Knight''s College for more than a month. When I come back, I will ask for my parents'' information. During this period, I don''t need to send messages to me." Although Ron was a little disappointed, he had long expected the result. "No problem." Miss Molly readily agreed. At the same time, she handed out a stack of gold tickets from the small window. "This is the gold ticket for 100000 gold coins. Please keep it." "Miss Molly, just give me 90000. I''ll pay the 10000 gold coins in advance." Said Ron. "Well, I''ll take it first." Miss Molly didn''t delay. After a pause, she said, "Mr. wolf, would you like to sell us the information?" "Selling intelligence?" Ron was slightly stunned. "What do you mean?" "Mr. Wolfe, although we have a lot of intelligence personnel, there are still some information that we can''t find out, so we not only sell intelligence here, but also buy intelligence from outside." Miss Molly explained, "and Mr. wolf, you have some information that our guests want now, so if you are willing to sell it, we will pay you a lot." "Is it?" Ron frowned. "Miss Molly, can you tell me what information your guests want from me?" "Well, there are many people who want to know about Mr. Wolfe''s summoner, but I don''t think Mr. Wolfe will sell this information?" Miss Molly chuckled. "However, there are some information that is not Mr. Wolff himself, but Mr. Wolff should know. Mr. Wolff can consider it." "What information do I know?" Ron asked, "can miss Molly be more specific?" "Well, for example, some people want to know the real face of Agatha, others want to know if Diana has any special marks, such as birthmarks, and others want to know more about the death knight..." Miss Molly said a long string at a time, and at this time, Ron finally convinced that the mysterious Miss Molly had known his intimate relationship with Diana."I have said the secret of death knight publicly. As for other news, does Miss Molly think I will sell their privacy to make money?" Ron''s voice was plainly discontented. "Besides, Miss Molly''s best to warn your guests not to think about them, otherwise, I can''t guarantee that they will end up the same way as arkby!" "Mr. Wolfe''s last words may give me a good price." Miss Molly chuckled. "Well, I won''t force Mr. wolf." Ron leaves as soon as it''s done. Next, he has some things to arrange. Chapter 64 The next day, what Ron did was to buy, mainly food, water and some tools needed for living in the wild. After purchasing, he stuffed all these things into the cockpit of the armored beast. He found that to some extent, the cockpit of the armored beast can be used as a space ring. In fact, the space ring has become a space ring According to a legend, there are no more than ten space rings in the whole cangyun continent. However, space magic has long been lost, and space rings can''t be made. Although some people say that the Summoner''s summoning space is similar to the space ring to some extent, the problem is that the summoning space can only be used to hold the summoner and can''t store other things. Some people also say that summoning is space magic, and some magicians want to find real space magic by studying summoning, but unfortunately, their research has failed. With the items ready, Ron finds Agatha. "Agatha, I''m going to leave for a while and come back after the holiday." Ron said to her. "Where are you going to play?" Agatha is a very interested look, "take me!" "I have something to do. I''m going alone." Ron didn''t want to take her. "Well, if you don''t take me, what are you going to tell me?" Agatha was upset. "I need you to do me two things." Ron hesitated and said that although he didn''t want to ask her for help, he couldn''t find a more suitable person. "Come on, don''t say anything to help. Anyway, your business is my business. Who wants you to be my husband?" Agatha looks like she lacks interest. "If Carl and Nina are in any trouble, I want you to help them." Ron said that he has offended a lot of people in recent months. What he is most worried about is that someone will deal with Carl and Nina. Their strength is not strong. Once he leaves, their safety will be a big problem. "Oh, you want me to protect them, don''t you? Don''t worry. I''m here. No one dares to bully them. " Agatha agreed. "One more thing, I want to send something back to Raleigh. Can you help me find someone to deliver it?" Ron asked again. "For what?" Agatha is a little curious. Ron took out a stack of gold tickets and handed them to Agatha. "There''s some money here. I want to send it back to the family." Agatha took the number of gold votes, then said softly, "yes, there are more than 80000 gold coins. Where did you earn them?" "I took a job at adventurers house." Ron said simply, then asked, "can you find someone to help me send the money back?" "Oh, no problem." Agatha readily agreed to come down, the Ryan family such a huge family, the emperor will not have no one resident, send someone to send some money to RAlO Town, naturally there will be no problem. "That''s settled. I''ll go to Nina and Carl first." Said Ron. "Well, where do you want to go?" Agatha couldn''t help asking. "I''ll let you know when I get back." Ron hesitated, then walked away. "Cheapskate, don''t say anything!" Agatha said angrily to Ron''s back. ************ it''s night, Princess pub. "How cool!" Carl gulped down a large glass of ale and sighed contentedly, "the wine here is really good!" "Drunkard!" Nina stares at Carl. "Drink as you like, don''t get drunk." Ron smiles and thinks about it. He takes out two money bags from his arms and hands them to Carl and Nina respectively. "Take the money. You don''t have to be as thrifty as before. You can drink if you want, Carl. And Nina, you can buy the beautiful clothes you like." "Wow, so much money!" Nina and Carl sighed almost at the same time that each person had 500 gold coins, which was a huge sum of money for them. It''s no exaggeration to say that they had never seen so much money before. Just, hesitated for a while, Nina returned the money to Ron: "Ron, I don''t want the money." "What''s the matter?" Ron frowned slightly. "Ron, the money, the money Anyway, I don''t want to use it. " Nina said with a puff of anger. "Well, Ron, where did the money come from?" Carl asked. "I took a task in the adventurer''s house a while ago and earned 90000 gold coins. I have spent dozens of these days, and the other 80000 gold coins. I asked Agatha to find someone to send them back to the family. The 1000 gold coins are the last one left." Ron explained. "Ah, you made the money?" Nina asked hastily. "Of course I earned it!" Ron looks at Nina a a little inexplicably. Nina reached for the money again and quickly said, "I''ll take it!" "Ron, she thought you got the money from Agatha, ha ha!" Carl whispered in Ron''s ear, "she''s willing to spend your money, but she doesn''t want to spend Agatha''s money. Women, be careful!""Carl, what are you muttering about?" Cried Nina discontentedly. "Oh, nothing, nothing, drink, drink!" Carl said quickly, squeezing his eyes at Ron, taking up a large glass of ale and gulping it down again. Ron secretly shook his head, did not continue to entangle in this matter, pondering for a moment, he continued: "Carl, Nina, I''m going out on a long trip during the holiday, maybe I won''t come back until the beginning of school, during this time, you should take good care of yourself." "Ah, Ron, where are you going?" Nina asked with concern. Ron could not help but have a goddess like shadow in his mind. He was silent for a moment, and then said slowly, "misty mountains." "What? So far away? " Nina looked worried. "And it''s dangerous there!" "Don''t worry, I just want to go there for a trial. There won''t be any danger." Ron laughed. "Carl, Nina, there''s one thing you need to remember. There are other people in the hawks who may deal with you, so you must be careful. If you are in any trouble, please go to Agatha. I''ve told her that she will help you." "All right!" Nina was a little reluctant, but she agreed. The three stayed in the tavern for nearly an hour, and Ron returned Carl and Nina to the college. When both of them returned to the dormitory, he returned to the princess tavern again, and walked into a room behind the tavern. The sexy magic princess Diana was in the room at the moment. "Those are your cousin Carl and cousin Nina?" Diana leaned against the wall and asked lazily. "Yes." Ron''s answer was remarkably concise. "Your cousin is beautiful!" Diana''s tone had a whimsical tinge. "Do you want to say you are more beautiful?" Ron is not angry and says that Nina is very beautiful, but it''s always weird to say this in Diana''s mouth. "Well, I don''t think so. Besides, I''m more beautiful. What''s the matter?" Diana was a little upset. "And, I haven''t asked you, why did you come in by yourself? This is my room "I just want to tell you that I will leave the college tomorrow, and I may not be here for more than a month." Ron frowned slightly. "Now that I''ve finished, I''ll go first." Ron said he would go, turned and walked out. "Hey, wait a minute. Are you really going?" Cried Diana hastily. "I just don''t want you to think I''m missing." Ron turned his head and said faintly. "Don''t you live here tonight?" Diana came slowly towards Ron, her voice full of temptation. "No, I have something else to do." Ron gritted his teeth. In recent days, he found that the charm of Diana was growing day by day, which made him more difficult to resist. He was a little worried that he would get into it. Just as he finished, Diana''s fiery body had been thrown into his arms, her soft arms around his neck, and she took the initiative to kiss him. Chapter 65 Misty mountain is the longest mountain in cangyun continent, with a total length of about 1000 kilometers from south to north, and a width of dozens of kilometers from east to west. Misty mountain is covered by endless forest and shrouded in fog all the year round. In the forest, there are all kinds of monsters, giant Scorpions hundreds of times larger than ordinary scorpions, ants half human tall, mosquitoes as big as swans, and hills In a word, the beasts here are tens or even hundreds of times larger than normal, and their abilities are also tens or even hundreds of times stronger. Therefore, some people call the misty mountains giant beasts mountains. But for those who enter the misty mountains, the most dangerous ones are not these giant beasts. First of all, although there are a large number of these giant beasts, they are distributed in the vast misty mountains, and there are relatively few giant beasts in each area. These giant beasts usually do not appear in groups. As long as they have good strength, they can still deal with these giant beasts, Even if we can''t deal with these monsters, we can escape easily. For those adventurers or experimenters, what they fear most is not the giant beast, but the fear of getting lost. There is another name for the misty mountain range, which is labyrinth mountain range. Because the whole misty mountain range is like a huge labyrinth. Once they get lost in this labyrinth, they may not be able to walk out for a lifetime, even if they are not killed by the giant beast in it, they will eventually die I''m old enough. Some people once tried to draw a detailed map of the misty mountains, but until now, no one has been able to succeed. In a word, the misty mountains are still a mysterious place for everyone, and some people are afraid to go deep into the mountains for fear of getting lost. They just explore along the edge of the misty mountains. In this way, at least they won''t get lost. Of course, some areas are relatively safe. For example, the middle part of the misty mountains is the safest place. This part of the area has been explored by predecessors with detailed maps, and the number of giant animals in this area is relatively small. Therefore, most people will choose to start from this area when they enter the misty mountains. TOSAN, a small town in the west of the Empire, is the nearest town in the middle of the misty mountains. Most of the adventurers who enter the misty mountains will choose to supply here, which makes this border town quite prosperous. In the early morning, Ron came to Toussaint town. Although it was thousands of kilometers away from the imperial capital, Toussaint Town, he used the speed of the armored beast to arrive here in only one night. Because he didn''t want to attract attention, he chose to move at night. People come and go in the town. Martial arts masters, magicians and summoners can be seen everywhere. Some of them work together, some of them act alone, some of them are for cultivation, some of them are for hunting giant animals. The fur or meat of some giant animals can be sold at a good price, especially the whole fur of giant animals, which is quite valuable. There are even some people who search for treasure in the misty mountains. However, this kind of treasure hunting is not because there are any treasures in the misty mountains, but because for thousands of years, it is not known how many adventurers have died here, and many people''s bodies have never been found. Of course, the things that these people carry with them are left in the mountains. The so-called treasure hunting is nothing It''s looking for the remains of these people. "Armor?" "Selling swords, the best swords from Hongyun city..." "Sell the map, one gold coin, one share..." Although it''s very early now, all kinds of shouts have come one after another. Armor weapons and maps are the most needed things for people who enter the misty mountains. However, most people have prepared armor and weapons before they come here, but maps can only be bought here. This also makes maps the most popular commodity in TOSAN town, Even if a gold coin is sold, it is still in short supply. Ron also bought a map, although a gold coin made him feel a little expensive, but to enter the misty mountains, the map is indispensable. After studying the map for a while, Ron was ready to start. Just then, a familiar voice came from behind: "Ron!" Ron turned his head and frowned slightly. Not far away, there was a group of men and women, about a dozen of them. The leader was a man and a woman. She was about twenty-five or twenty-six years old. She was blonde, white, mature and hot. She was wearing black leather armour and had a beautiful face. However, her purple eyes were a bit cold, which made people dare not approach, Of course, the man beside her was the exception. They stood side by side. Although they were not close to each other, they were also very close. It seemed that their relationship was closer. What surprised Ron the most was that this man was the man he knew, Joey''s twin brother, Carlos. "Ron, I''m a little surprised to see you here!" Carlos walks up to Ron and looks at him with strange eyes. "Anyone can come here." Ron said faintly. "But not everyone can enter the misty mountains." Carlos shook his head. "Ron, do you think you can go in now and get out?" "Doesn''t that seem to worry you?" Ron tone with a trace of irony, "what''s more, if I really died in it, you should not be more happy?""Ron, I can''t say that. If you die in it, my infatuated cousin will be heartbroken." Carlos chuckled. "So, I suggest you don''t go in." "Carlos, don''t associate your cousin with me. I have nothing to do with them!" Ron''s voice became cold. "I can''t get in, and you can''t care!" "Why are you so ignorant?" Cold voice from the mature blonde mouth spit out, two cold light fell on Ron''s face, "Carlos good intention to remind you, you actually mean each other?" "What does that have to do with you?" Ron snorted coldly, "I don''t know you, and I don''t want to know you. You''d better leave my business alone!" "What?" The blonde was furious. "Boy, what''s your attitude?" "My attitude is, you''d better get out of my way!" Ron said coldly. "You want to die!" The blonde roared, and the Epee on her back pulled out instantly. "Theresa, stop it!" Said Carlos. "Boy, I''ll give Carlos face and let you off for a while!" The blonde said angrily. "I won''t give Carlos face even if you come here." Ron tone with a bit of disdain, "I see a lot of people like you, always think that they have some ability, always ask for trouble in the end." "What did you say?" Theresa, the blonde, is very angry. "Is there something wrong with your ears, too?" Ron snorted, "I''m not in the mood to talk to you guys right now. Don''t bother me!" Ron said this, turned and left, originally he was in a good mood, just to see Carlos, he began to get upset. Theresa was almost mad at Ron. If Carlos didn''t stop her, she must have slashed at Ron with her sword, but now, she can only watch Ron disappear in sight angrily. ************ seven days later, deep in the misty mountains. Ron stares at the giant tiger not far away. He has a strange feeling in his heart. All along, when he uses the man-machine integrated combat mode to fight, his opponent is like a dwarf in front of him. But now, the situation is completely different. The giant tiger opposite him is tens of times larger than the normal tiger, just like a movable hill, and the shape of the armored beast is similar Although it is huge, it is a little small compared with this giant tiger. Ron has been going deep into the misty mountains these days. He came here for two purposes. The first is to find Joey, and the second is to practice. Although there are a lot of undead in the valley of the dead, their attack power is not strong, and most of them move slowly, which is not very helpful for his mecha skills training. However, the giant beasts in the misty mountains are different. Most of them have strong strength and move faster. Their huge size makes Ron have a sense of being measured It''s a fighting feeling. However, in the past few days, Ron has not encountered a large number of monsters. So far, the total number is less than ten, which makes him a little disappointed. Because there are too few monsters, the effect of his skill practice is naturally limited. Fortunately, he can also use the virtual test field to practice mecha skills at the same time, and it won''t waste time. When he meets a giant beast, he uses it as his opponent. If he can''t find a giant beast, he will enter the virtual test field. Now he has started the test of level 2 mecha combat. Of course, he will fail every time, but with previous experience, he already knows how to do it. Every time he tests, he will write down all kinds of skills of the test mecha, and then when he meets a giant beast When he was a beast, he practiced these skills one by one. When he was proficient in these skills, he would re-enter the virtual test field to learn new skills, and so on. In this way of training, Ron''s mecha skills have made rapid progress, but there is no trace of Joey. In recent days, he has not even found a person, which makes his original intention to find someone to inquire about Joey''s whereabouts in the misty mountains come to an end. Ron wanted to find Joey. He could learn sword skills from her and practice in the misty mountains at the same time. Naturally, the effect would be better. But when he couldn''t find Joey, he would continue to practice in his own way. Although he wanted to see Joey, it didn''t mean that he would give up practice without finding Joey. Chapter 66 "Roar..." The tiger gives a roar and rushes towards Ron, like a mountain. In the past, Ron used to use the armored beast to crush people, but now the role has changed. Although he had confidence in the armored beast''s defense ability, Ron still couldn''t compete with the tiger. He stepped on his feet and jumped into the air. The lightsaber had been activated and cut at the tiger''s neck. He didn''t know where the key part of the tiger was, but he thought that if the tiger''s head was cut off, it would surely die. "Oh..." With a scream, the tiger''s neck has been cut out a huge blood trough by Ron''s lightsaber, and the blood gushes out. But this sword is far from enough to cut off the tiger''s head. There''s no way. The neck is too big, and the lightsaber can only cause such damage. The injured tiger was obviously infuriated. It roared angrily and began to rush through the woods. Many towering trees were knocked down by it. Ron smacked his tongue secretly because of its strength. However, although the giant tiger''s action is still flexible, there is still a long way to go compared with Ron''s. Ron easily avoids every attack of the giant tiger, and then occasionally puts a sword on the neck of the giant tiger. Although he can''t kill the giant tiger for a while and a half, he can make the giant tiger bleed continuously. Since he can''t cut off his head, let him bleed to death! Half an hour later, Ron''s plan finally succeeded. The bleeding tiger gradually lost its strength and roared less and less, and finally fell down. "I don''t know how they all grow so big." Ron took a long breath, turned the beast back into a bracelet and said to himself. "Can you sell me this tiger?" Just then, a sound of nature came. Ron was slightly stunned. Following the fame, he saw two girls not far away. One of them was wearing a skirt, which was very abrupt in this place. This dress was similar to the usual daily dress of noble girls, but it was not suitable to appear in the misty mountains. The other girl was wearing leather armor and holding a sword in her hand, which should be a martial girl Teacher. The dress girl has black hair and black pupil, and her beautiful face is not inferior to that of Joey. On her body, she also has the same noble temperament as Joey. The only thing that can''t compare with Joey is her thin figure. Although she has a pair of slender jade legs, it''s just a little protruding chest, which is obviously a bit underdeveloped. Although the girl with purple hair and blue eyes is also very beautiful, she is slightly inferior to the girl with skirt. However, her beautiful figure is enough to make the girl with skirt envy. In Ron''s opinion, she can even compete with Diana, but she does not have the glamour of Diana, but gives people a cold beauty feeling. "Can you sell it to me?" The sound of that day came back. Ron was sure that the voice came from the girl in the dress. Her voice was very sweet and comfortable. "You want to buy this tiger?" Ron finally asked. "Yes, can you sell it to me?" The girl in skirt looks a little anxious. "I don''t sell tigers." Ron shook his head. "Ah?" The dress girl was disappointed. "Why? I can offer a very high price. " "I''m not here to kill tigers." Ron said faintly, "if you want it, take it yourself." "Ah?" The dress girl thought she had heard it wrong. "Do you mean you gave me the tiger?" "No Ron shook his head. "Any beast I kill here will be thrown away. Anyone can take it away." "Hee hee, that''s very kind of you. Thank you." The dress girl looked happy, then turned her head and looked at the leather girl, "Leah, go and peel off the tiger skin." The girl nodded and did not speak. She just went to the tiger, while the girl in skirt had already run to Ron: "yes, my name is Cecil. That''s my maid Leah. What''s your name?" "Ron, Ron wolf." Ron didn''t hide it. In seven days, it was the first time that he saw other people, and he felt a sense of intimacy unconsciously. In addition, the girl was beautiful and had a good voice, which naturally made him feel a little good. "Hee hee, Ron, thank you very much. I have a gift for my mother this time." The girl named Cecil looked very happy. "You use tigers as gifts?" Ron was a little surprised. "It''s just tiger skin. My mother is not in good health. Well, she''s afraid of cold. I''m going to make a quilt for her with tiger skin. I heard it would be very warm." Said Cecil quickly. "But even if you want tiger skin, don''t you use it here?" Ron can''t figure it out. Tiger skin is not a rare thing. There''s no need to come here to take risks. "I want a big whole tiger skin. It''s warmer that way." Cecil said with a smile, "such a big tiger, there is no other place!" Ron hesitated a little and asked, "Miss Cecil, have you ever seen a girl in a white robe here?" "Girl in white?" Cecil''s eyes rolled. "Isn''t it the beautiful one?""Yes, she''s beautiful, just like Miss Cecil!" Ron was so excited that he asked, "has Miss Cecil seen her?" "Well, I saw you a few days ago." Cecil nodded. "Are you going to find her?" "Miss Cecil, can you tell me where I have seen her?" Ron asked in a hurry. "Well, it''s not easy to describe that place. Otherwise, I''ll take you there later, but it may take a few days to walk!" Cecil thought about it and said. "Well, thank you, Miss Cecil." Ron agreed without thinking about it. "Hee hee, you don''t have to thank me. I''ll take it as my return." Cecil had a sweet smile. ************ in the next few days, Ron and Cecil have been on their way. This girl named Cecil is very lively and always has nothing to talk to Ron, while the girl named Leah is a negative extreme. During the whole process, Ron didn''t hear her say a word, just like a natural mute. Cecil did not mention his origin, Ron did not ask, he just want to find Joey as soon as possible, for other things, he does not care. It''s another night. Ron is sitting in the cockpit, ready to start training. After all, he is in the wild, which is not very safe. So Ron is training in the cockpit these days, so that in case of any accident, there are armored beasts to protect him. Cecil is very interested in the armored beast and often asks about this and that, but of course Ron won''t tell her too much. He just says that it''s his summoner. Cecil finally finds out that Ron doesn''t want to tell her, so she doesn''t ask any more. Energy keeps flowing into the body, and Ron continues to attack the other acupoints on the pulse. He wants to get through the pulse before leaving the misty mountains. Now it seems that as long as there is no accident, this goal can be achieved. The number of acupoints on the pulse is less than that of the pulse. Now he has got through more than half of the acupoints, and only the last three acupoints are left All right. All of a sudden, Ron felt a slight sound of footsteps coming from all directions. He was alert. When he practiced the sun moon mental method, he felt very sensitive most of the time. Now, although these footsteps are deliberately light, they still can''t escape his ears. Ron looked at the screen, and the situation around him was immediately clear. Although it was late at night and there was fog in the misty mountains for a long time, these were not problems for the armored beast. Ron could still clearly see everything around him. At this moment, he also clearly saw that eight people in black were moving from eight directions. Everyone covered their faces with black scarves, and they couldn''t see their faces. A few seconds later, eight of them rushed over together, and the sword was shining with a cold and faint light, but Ron had already taken action before they started. Ron quickly switched to the man-machine integrated combat mode, and the lightsaber stabbed the nearest man in black. In the dark, Ron had an incomparable advantage, but they didn''t expect that there was someone waiting for them. In the case of Ron''s sneak attack, they only heard screams. Two men in black were cut in two by Ron''s lightsaber, and two were killed by him At that moment, four of the eight people had already died. At this time, Ron found out that the ability of these people is not very good, which is a bit beyond his expectation. Generally speaking, the ability of people entering the misty mountains should be good. However, he didn''t think too much for the moment. These people obviously wanted to kill him, so he killed them first. Besides, the lightsaber continued to pierce continuously. In a flash, three more people fell under his sword. "Say, who sent you?" Ron pointed his lightsaber at the last man and cheered coldly. The man suddenly put out his sword, but not to Ron, but his own throat, blood splashing, the man fell on his back. "What happened?" Cecil''s confused voice came at the moment. She seemed to have just been awakened. "It seems that I met a group of killers." Ron said faintly that things happened suddenly and solved quickly. At the beginning, he subconsciously thought that these killers were coming to deal with him, but when he thought about it carefully, he felt that something was wrong, because no one knew that he was here. Even if the people in the imperial capital knew it, they could not send killers so quickly. If it was Carlos, they would not send such bad killers come here. Ron looked at Cecil, he could not help but began to suspect that these killers may not come to kill him, but to kill Cecil. "Ah, killer?" Cecil exclaimed, "where are they?" "On the ground, they''re all dead." Ron said casually. [this book is an exclusive series of Tadu, with two sections updated every day] this book has been published for the first time Chapter 67 "Oh, well, I can''t beat them." Cecil patted her chest with a sigh of relief. "Miss Cecil, does anyone want to kill you?" Ron asked. "I don''t know. Maybe." Cecil looked uncertain. "Anyway, I''m still a little sleepy. Go on sleeping!" With that, she really fell to the ground and continued to sleep. Ron frowned and looked at Leah. The girl, who had never spoken before, stood with her sword in her hands, motionless, her eyes slightly closed, as if she were asleep, but it seemed that she was protecting Cecil more. "What is the origin of Cecil?" At this time, Ron finally began to be a little curious about her identity. ************ deep in the misty mountains, a group of people are searching for something, including men and women, Carlos and Theresa. "It should be here." Theresa looked at the map carefully, looked at the nearby terrain, and then yelled to the crowd, "look for it. What we''re looking for is around here!" "Yes, commander!" Everyone answered and dispersed, leaving Carlos and Theresa alone. "Carlos, we''ve been waiting, don''t we take the initiative to find Joey?" Theresa asked. "If she''s in any danger, we''ll be in trouble if we don''t make it." "If she''s really in danger, she''ll signal for help." Carlos shook his head. "But it''s been so long, but there''s no news. Aren''t you worried?" Theresa hesitated for a moment, then added, "in case something happened to her..." "I''m her twin brother. I know if she''s still alive." Carlos interrupts Teresa, with an obvious displeasure. "Teresa, don''t curse her!" "Carlos, I''m not going to curse her. I just want to be just in case. You should know that if something happens to Joey, you and I can''t take responsibility." Theresa frowned. "Theresa, Joey''s safety has never been my biggest concern." Carlos shook his head slightly. "There''s only one other thing I''m worried about right now." "What''s the matter?" Theresa couldn''t help asking. "What I''m most worried about now is that Ron finds Joey, and that''s a big problem." Carlos sighed. "This kid is a big problem." "The boy I met in Toussaint that day?" Theresa asked, with an angry look on her face. "That''s him." Carlos nodded. "I just hope this guy isn''t with Joey right now." "You mean he likes Joey?" Theresa soon sort of understood. "It''s not a problem that he likes Joey." Carlos nodded slightly, "I don''t know how many people like Joey, but the problem is that this boy is the most courageous. He''s not afraid of anything. If Prince Chris really knows about this, we''re afraid that we''ll all have to be fed up with it." "In that case, why not kill him directly?" Theresa had a shrewd look in her eyes. "This is not an easy thing. Although this boy is only a first-class summoner, he has a very strange summoner. It''s very difficult to kill him. If not, he will kill him." Carlos shook his head. "Moreover, there is another problem. He is the fiance of Agatha, the famous gifted girl of the Ryan family. If you want to kill him, you will directly offend the Ryan family." "In that case, if he died accidentally in the misty mountains, wouldn''t everything be solved?" Theresa had a cold smile on her face. "Maybe that''s the only way." Carlos was silent for a moment and nodded slightly. "It''s just that Joey can''t know about it." "Can''t you let her know?" Theresa''s face changed slightly. "You mean Joey likes him, too?" Carlos pondered for a moment, then slowly said: "it should not have reached that level." At this time, Theresa finally understands why Carlos is so nervous and Ron is coming. Once Joey falls in love with other men, no one will be able to Bear Prince Chris''s revenge. "Chief, it''s not good..." At this moment, a frightened voice came from a distance, and then a man in his thirties rushed to this side. "Harvey, what''s the matter?" Theresa was a little upset. "What are you doing in such a hurry?" "Well Ah... " Before the man named Harvey could answer, there were several screams not far away, which were not strange to Theresa. They were all her subordinates. As soon as Theresa''s face changed, she was about to run that way. "Commander, you can''t go. Run Harvey said in a hurry, and in this short few seconds of dialogue time, there were several screams. "Harvey, what''s going on?" Carlos asked quickly. "Ants, so many ants!" Harvey looked frightened. "They''re all surrounded. We can''t get out. Let''s go. If we''re surrounded, we''ll die!"Teresa''s face changed, she bit her teeth, and she ran there. A few seconds later, she found that countless giant ants were pouring in like a flood, and her subordinates could no longer see a living person. A chill surged from the bottom of her heart. Teresa knew that Harvey was right. Once surrounded by these ants, it would be a dead end. No matter how powerful a martial arts master or a magician, she could not resist the attack of so many giant ants. "Let''s go!" Theresa yelled at Carlos, turned and ran quickly. At this moment, they had no choice but to run away. However, after running for a few minutes, they stopped, and Harvey''s face was even more desperate, because he had found that there were countless ants in front of them, as well as on both sides, that is to say, they were trapped in the ant''s enclosure. "Come on, go to the tree!" Carlos said quickly. In less than a minute, they found that the tree was not safe, because the big tree was soon gnawed down by ants. They had to jump to another tree before the tree was gnawed down, and then the tree was gnawed down again, and they jumped again Ten minutes later, when Carlos wanted to jump to another tree, he found that there was no standing tree around him. When the tree fell, he had to pull out his sword and began to face the enemy. Three people stand back-to-back together, Theresa cut off the head of an ant with one sword, but there is no relaxed feeling in her heart. It may not be a problem to deal with dozens or even hundreds of ants, but now the problem is that the number of these ants is tens of thousands. "What the hell is going on?" While resisting the attack of ants, Carlos said, "don''t the beasts of the misty mountains seldom appear in groups?" "Don''t worry about the reason. Let''s find a way to survive first." Theresa gasped slightly, and a very ironic idea came to her mind. Just now she was planning to let Ron die unexpectedly in the misty mountains. Unexpectedly, now she would die here by accident. "Er..." Harvey let out a painful hum. His body has been stabbed by the feet of giant ants. The front two feet of this mutant giant ant are extremely sharp, like two spears, which can easily pierce the human body. This is also the main attack weapon of giant ants. Teresa is quick eyed and quick handed. She cuts off the ant''s foot with a backhand sword and saves Harvey''s life. However, she also knows that if it goes on like this, let alone Harvey, she won''t be able to support it for long. Under the attack of this huge ant regiment, the trees nearby have fallen down, the dense fog in the air has gradually dissipated, and the light is shining down directly. This area is like a plain. On this plain, the ants are lined up in a large area, almost filling the whole area. In the middle of them, Carlos Theresa and others are like some trapped animals, The last struggle is going on. The corpses of giant ants in front of them have been piled up into hills, but they are still unable to move. Countless giant ants are frantically attacking one after another, as if they have a deep hatred. Harvey, who is the weakest, has been injured many times, with blood stains on his body, and his action has begun to slow down. Although Carlos and Theresa have not been injured, they are still very tired The situation is not much better. "Ah..." Harvey''s scream reminds me again that his body has been pierced by giant ants. This time, Theresa has no time to save him. The feet of giant ants directly pierced Harvey''s heart. By this time, Theresa''s men have been completely destroyed. Carlos face began to appear desperate look, at this time, he can only look forward to the miracle. At this time, a familiar drink came from a distance. Carlos almost suspected that he was dreaming, but soon he found that it was not a dream, because he had seen a familiar figure. An extremely beautiful purple fighting air is chopping down, and the giant ants scream and die one after another. A white shadow rushes through the heavy encirclement of the giant ants, and quickly approaches here. In a twinkling of an eye, it has come to Carlos. "Joey!" Theresa has been surprised to shout out, the sudden emergence of the Savior, no one else, is Carlos''s sister, Joey. "Come on, let''s get out of here!" Qiao Yifei said quickly that the purple fighting Qi kept splitting out, and the fighting Qi caused more damage to the giant ants. Each fighting Qi could harvest the lives of more than ten giant ants. "All right, you go ahead, Teresa and I, Queen!" Carlos spirit, the whole body seems to be full of strength, a sword cut down from behind to catch up with the giant ants, this moment, he saw the dawn of life. Chapter 68 Meanwhile, Ron and Cecil are still walking in the misty mountains. "Miss Cecil, not yet?" Ron can''t help but ask. It''s been a few days and he still hasn''t found Joey. "It should be about here!" Cecil looked around. "But it was a few days ago. She must have gone somewhere else now." "Then don''t bother Miss Cecil. I''ll look for it nearby." Ron thought about it and said. "Ah..." Suddenly, a scream came through the forest from a distance. "Wow, it seems that someone is dead. Do you want to see it?" Cecil looks very interested. This girl seems to be very brave. After she was killed last night, she could still sleep soundly. Now when she heard the scream, she immediately wanted to go to see the crowd. "Go and have a look." Ron also wants to know what''s going on. Of course, there''s another reason. If there''s someone nearby, maybe he''ll find out where Joey is. Cecilia and Leia had already run quickly in the direction of the scream, and Ron followed them. After a few hundred meters, they all stopped, and then looked at the scene in front of them. "So many ants!" Cecil''s eyes were wide open, and he looked surprised. "It''s over. Someone must have killed the queen ant, and these ants have come out to revenge!" "Queen ant?" Ron wondered, "what''s that?" "Well, the giant ants in the misty mountains are actually very organized. They are like a kingdom, and the queen is the queen of the kingdom. Usually they don''t appear in groups, but if someone kills their queen, they will all go out to revenge." Cecil said quickly, "if the queen ants are killed by human beings, they will kill them when they see them. It''s really troublesome this time. I''m afraid that every human entering the misty mountains will be attacked by them." "Will they stop attacking?" Ron asked. "No, at this time, the only way is to kill them all." "Said Cecil, with a sudden, soft voice," it seems that someone over there is trapped! " Following Seth''s cue, Ron looks over, and then his face changes. Without any hesitation, he immediately starts the armored beast''s man-machine integrated combat mode and rushes toward the giant ant colony, because he sees Joey! After merging with the armored beast, Ron''s vision becomes clearer. The girl in white, who is haunting him, is waving a long sword and shooting out with purple fighting spirit. It is obvious that she has broken through the bottleneck and become a senior martial arts teacher. After several months'' absence, she seems to be more beautiful, and her cultivation in the misty mountains seems to add more beauty to her A special temperament, appears more moving. At this moment, Ron only has Joey in his eyes. He casually wields his lightsaber to wipe out the giant ants in front of him one by one. He just wants to come to Joey immediately, and everything that hinders him will be destroyed by him! "Who is that? How awesome Theresa has noticed Ron, but she doesn''t know that this is Ron. In fact, her tone is very excited. In her opinion, Ron is another Savior. "It''s Ron." Carlos gasped, and could not tell whether he was happy or unhappy. In fact, Carlos was ambivalent at this time. Although Joey''s appearance made him live for a while, the current situation is not very good. There are too many giant ants. It''s very difficult for them to rush out of the enclosure. Up to now, they have only pushed dozens of meters away, when Joey came in It''s easy, but it''s harder to get out. Ron''s appearance, let Carlos see hope again, however, Ron also finally met Joey, and at this time, it always makes Carlos feel a little bad. "What?" Theresa was surprised. "Is he Ron?" "Yes, he is Ron." Joey added softly, with a hint of joy in his voice. "Joey!" Ron has come to Joey in a twinkling of an eye. The lightsaber makes a wonderful arc. All the ants in front of her are cut into two parts. "Ron, long time no see." Joey''s voice was soft. "Joey, I''ll take you out first!" Ron just wants to get her out of this dangerous place right away. "Well!" Joey answered, "you go ahead, we''ll follow you!" Ron nodded, and the lightsaber kept drawing circles. He cut melons and vegetables to solve all the giant ants in front of him, and killed a path of blood. These giant ants didn''t evade at all, so he didn''t need any skills. He just needed to use the sharpness of the lightsaber to solve them one by one, while Joey and Carlos Theresa used the huge body of the armored beast as a barrier to tighten their arms The giant ant, who was coming up from behind, was solved by Joey. "What a pervert the boy is!" Carlos muttered. "It seems too hard for him to die here by accident." Theresa couldn''t help thinking about it. More than ten minutes later, under the leadership of Ron, the crowd had already rushed out of the siege of the giant ant army, but the danger was not completely relieved, because the giant ant army was still in pursuit.Ron thought a little, then switched the armored beast to the cabin Cao combat mode, and then opened the cockpit: "Joey, come on in!" Without any hesitation, Joey gets into the cockpit. Carlos and Theresa also get in. Ron controls the armored beast to run forward, and soon finds Cecil and Leah. After putting them into the cockpit, he runs quickly, leaving the giant ant army far behind. Ten minutes later, Ron estimated that he had already thrown away the army of giant ants for ten or twenty kilometers, and then stopped. After opening the cabin door and waiting for everyone to go out, Ron turns the armored beast back into a bracelet. The exhausted Carlos and Theresa sit on the ground directly. Joey is in good spirits. Of course, the best spirits should be Cecil and Leia. These two girls are just watching from beginning to end. Now, Cecil is looking at Joey with interest. "Ron, don''t you tell me about your two friends?" Joey said with a quiet smile. "My name is Cecil, and this is my maid, Leah. Your name is Joey, isn''t it?" Cecil was still staring at Joey. "Ron''s been looking for you for a long time." "I''m Joey." Joey nodded slightly. "Miss Cecil, are you a summoner, too?" "I''m not, I''m not a summoner, I''m not a magician, hee hee, I''m not a martial arts master!" Cecil said with a smile. "Is it?" Joey chuckled. "It''s amazing that Miss Cecil dares to come to the misty mountains!" "Hee hee, Leah is very powerful. With her protection, of course I dare to come!" Cecil was still smiling. Before Joey could ask any more questions, Cecil suddenly said, "Oh, yes, I have to go. Ron, I''m in a hurry to go back to my mother''s birthday." "Shall we go now?" Ron was slightly stunned, and Cecil suddenly proposed to leave, which seemed a bit abrupt. "Yes, I would have gone back when I found tiger skin, but I''ve been looking for Joey for you these days. Now that I''ve found her, I''ll certainly go." Said Cecil quickly. "All right." Ron nodded. He had a good impression of Cecil, but that''s all. In addition, almost all his thoughts are on Joey now, and he doesn''t care much about Cecil''s leaving or staying. "Hee hee, Ron, we''ll meet again!" Cecil waves to Ron and turns to leave. Naturally, Leah follows her without saying a word. Soon, they disappear into the fog. "Ron, do you know this miss Cecil?" Joey asked, frowning slightly. "I don''t know much about it. I only know her name is Cecil." Ron shook his head and then asked, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong? " "That''s not true. I''m just a little curious about her." Joey shook his head slightly, then fell silent, as if thinking about something. Ron did not disturb her, just quietly looking at her beautiful face, eyes slightly appear a minute obsession. Carlos and Theresa are coming. "Joey, you''ve been promoted to senior martial arts. Is it time to go back?" Carlos said. "Yes, Joey, it''s not safe here. You''d better send a signal to Princess Winona and let her come to pick you up at once." Theresa said, too. But Joey shook his head: "I don''t want to go back yet, but, Theresa, your mercenary regiment has almost lost. I think you and Carlos should go first." "But, Joey, my task is to protect you. Even if I''m the only one left in my mercenary regiment, I can''t go back until you go back." Theresa said. "Then you can wait for me in Toussaint for a while." Joey thought about it and said. "I''m afraid that''s not good, Joey." Carlos looked at Ron, a cloud appeared on his face, "since you have broken through the bottleneck, there is no reason to stay here. Moreover, Prince Chris will worry if you don''t go back so long." "Carlos, I just want to live a quiet life here. Here, I can concentrate more on my martial arts." Joey said calmly. "Joey, you used to be able to concentrate, but now, I''m afraid you can''t?" Carlos takes a look at Ron and puns. "If you and Theresa leave early, I think I''ll be more attentive." Joey light said, she naturally understand what Carlos means, but, she would rather stay in the misty mountains, do not want to return to the imperial capital. "But..." What else does Carlos want to say. [this book is an exclusive series of Tadu, with two sections updated every day] this book has been published for the first time Chapter 69 "Carlos, forget it. We''ll stay for a while." Theresa suddenly interjected, then winked at Carlos. "Let''s go around and check the terrain." "All right." Carlos understood that Theresa might have an idea, so he got up and left with her. Looking at Carlos and Theresa''s back, Joey sighs. "Joey, are you familiar with Theresa?" Ron asked. He didn''t like this woman, but he saved Joey''s life in order to save her. "Theresa is a level five martial arts teacher and the head of the black wolf mercenary regiment. The strength of the black wolf mercenary regiment is not very strong. However, Theresa has some connections with Prince Chris. To some extent, the black wolf mercenary regiment can be regarded as Prince Chris''s private mercenary regiment. This time, her mercenary regiment was sent to protect me." Joey explained slowly. After a little pause, Joey took out a crystal ball from his arms: "this is a magic signal ball made by the magician guild. Once I encounter danger, I just need to break the crystal ball, so Carlos will know immediately. At the same time, Princess Winona of the imperial capital can also receive the signal. Carlos and the black wolf mercenary will come to me as soon as they can After a while, Princess Winona will arrive in two hours, so basically, there will be no problem with my safety. " "It seems that Theresa''s mercenary regiment is dead, but it seems that Theresa doesn''t care much." Ron frowned slightly. "As long as I''m ok, there won''t be any problem if all her members die." Joey sighed, "mercenary''s life is not worth money. Prince Chris is not short of money, so Theresa doesn''t have to worry at all. After she returns to the imperial capital, she will soon be able to form a new mercenary regiment." "It looks like Theresa and Carlos have a good relationship." Ron said casually. "I don''t know." Joey shook his head. "Carlos is dedicated to protecting the interests of his family, so he stares at me almost all the time. Originally, his talent is similar to mine, but because he spends too much time on it, his accomplishments are not as good as mine. He is only a level five martial arts master." "Will you still teach me sword skills?" Ron looked at Joey strangely and asked in a low voice. "As long as you are willing to learn, of course I am willing to teach." Joey said with a gentle smile, "but I don''t want to leave the misty mountains for the time being. You can either learn from me here, or you can only wait for me to go back." "If you don''t go, I won''t either." Ron looked at Joey, his eyes blazing. Feeling Ron''s fiery eyes, Joey seems to be unable to bear it. She subconsciously turns her eyes away and dares not look at Ron. "Why don''t we start to learn swordsmanship now?" A moment later, Joey suggested. "Good." Ron agreed without thinking about it. ************ Ron started a quite regular life again, learning sword skills from Joey during the day, and practicing Sun Moon mental arts at night. Joey had already known Ron''s talent in sword skills, so she changed her teaching method. This time, instead of going step by step, she taught Ron all the sword skills she knew, even though many of Ron didn''t have them for the time being She also asked Ron to write down the specific moves of sword skills. After finishing these moves, all Ron needs to do is to master these moves and make every sword skill perform perfectly. Later, Ron began to carry out actual combat training, and the giant animals in the misty mountains became Ron''s actual combat targets. He even regarded himself as a pure martial arts master, and did not use the armored beast, so he fought against the giant animals. Only when he found that he could not fight, he called out the armored beast. In this way, he not only mastered the sword skills, but also invisibly brought out the armored beast Sword skill into mecha skill. Ron''s progress is extremely rapid, which makes Joey Marvel again and again. In a short half month or so, Ron has been able to skillfully perform level 3 sword skills. Joey even thinks that according to Ron''s progress, assuming that his fighting spirit is as strong as hers, he can catch up with her in half a year. Ron''s fighting spirit is naturally not as good as Joey''s, because he can''t fight at all, but his sun and moon Qi is also developing rapidly. He absorbs the energy from the sun while fighting in the daytime to replenish his physical strength. At night, the energy of the moon keeps flowing into his body. In the past few days, he has opened two acupoints on the pulse, just the last one Acupoints, then with the pulse can be completely through! Unconsciously, it was a full moon night. Looking at the bright moon, Ron sat on the ground with his knees crossed. All the trees nearby were cut down by him, and the moonlight fell on him without any obstruction. Abundant energy into the body, Ron almost thirsty to absorb the energy, he wants to use this full moon night, open the last acupoint on the pulse. It was quiet all around. Joey sat not far away, and Carlos and Theresa were not far away. These days, they were there all the time, but they were almost completely ignored by Ron. In Ron''s eyes, there were no them at all. He just practiced with Joey wholeheartedly. In his opinion, it''s also a good idea to practice with Joey like this It''s a lot of fun.Ron gets rid of the distractions in his heart and concentrates. Gradually, his spirit seems to be integrated with the true Qi of the sun and moon in the meridians. All the true Qi condenses into a powerful force. Under the guidance of his spirit, he launches a fierce impact on the last acupoint on the meridians! This force is irresistible. The first impact makes the acupoints loose. Ron strikes while the iron is hot and launches attacks again and again continuously. Finally, I don''t know how long later, there was a slight pain in the pulse, and then the sun and moon Qi rushed through the opened acupoints like the water breaking the dike and ran to all parts of the body. Just like Ron when he got through the Chong pulse, the real Qi in his body was not controlled. This time, Ron was not alarmed. He calmly gathered the real Qi and let them gradually come under his control. The sun and moon real Qi kept circulating in his body until the uncontrollable real Qi was completely subordinated. Ron slowly ended the movement of real Qi Turn. When he opened his eyes, Ron found that it was already bright and it looked like a short time, but after a night, he turned to one side. As he expected, the beautiful woman he was still dreaming of was still there. "Wake up!" Joey smiles at Ron. "Carlos has made breakfast. Eat it!" The so-called breakfast, in fact, is just water and barbecue. In places like misty mountains, it is obviously impossible to have a good breakfast. "Ron, it''s time for the college to start. Aren''t you going back?" Carlos asked as Ron ate. "Didn''t you go back?" Ron asked. "Why don''t we go back together?" Carlos casually suggested that, obviously, as long as Ron is willing to leave the misty mountains with him and no longer meet Joey every day, he will leave immediately. "Not interested." Ron refused. Carlos has a haze on his face. These days, although Joey and Ron don''t do anything out of the ordinary, he always has a bad feeling. If things go on like this, something will happen one day. He wants Ron to keep a distance from Joey, but now Joey has to continue to be Ron''s sword instructor, and Ron wants to follow Joey all the time Son, there''s no way to separate the two. "Joey, let''s go there today." After breakfast, Ron said to Joey, "I don''t see this part of the map very clearly. It should be that few people go there. There should be more giant animals there." For those who just come here to search for treasure, the fewer giant animals, the better. But for Ron and Joey, who want to use giant animals for cultivation, the number of giant animals is too small to achieve the effect of cultivation. "Good." Joey nodded in agreement. They started soon, and Carlos and Theresa followed. These days, they are just like two redundant footmen, always following Ron and Joey, but they are almost ignored by Joey and Ron. Although Carlos is Joey''s younger brother, unless Carlos is in danger, Joey seldom talks to Carlos, because Carlos always proposes to return to the imperial capital again and again, so that when he comes back, Joey doesn''t talk to Carlos at all. Looking at Ron and Joey walking side by side together, although it''s not very close, Carlos''s face is still a bit ugly. "Carlos, if you don''t do it, I''m afraid it''s too late." Theresa whispered in Carlos''s ear, "don''t you think there''s more and more tacit understanding between them? Every time they kill a beast together, it''s like they have a soul in their heart. " "Ron''s sword skill is taught by Joey. It''s not unusual to have a tacit understanding of the enemy." Carlos said in silence. "You can lie to yourself. You''re Joey''s twin brother, but I''m a woman. I know Joey''s mind better. If Joey doesn''t like Ron, she can''t be so nice to Ron at all!" Teresa said quickly, "do you have to wait for the boat to be built and Ron to put a green hat on the third prince?" "Theresa, don''t talk so hard, will you?" Carlos frowned. "I''ve been staring at Joey and Ron these days. There''s no intimacy between them." "When there is intimacy between them, it''s too late for you to do it." Theresa snorted, "what do you think the three princes will do if they find out on their wedding night that their bride is no longer their daughter?" "I won''t let that happen!" Carlos said in a deep voice, "as long as Ron really dares to do something more extraordinary, I will not let him go." "I don''t understand why you can''t kill people so long?" Theresa looks annoyed. "If you don''t solve Ron here, when you get back to DIDU, it will be more difficult for you to solve him!" Carlos did not speak, just looking at Ron''s back from a distance. Chapter 70 Just then, Ron and Joey stopped. "Ron, do you feel the fog getting thicker?" Asked Joey. "It seems to be." Ron looked carefully, and then nodded. Before, he could see the leaves dozens of meters away, but now, it seems that the tree dozens of meters away can only see the outline. "It seems that where there are giant animals, the fog is always thicker." Joey frowned slightly. "Be careful, there may be a huge animal nearby." As soon as the voice fell, a whooshing sound came from the air. "Be careful!" Joey gave a quick drink and pulled out his sword. Ron didn''t have any hesitation. He quickly merged with the armored beast, and the surrounding scene became clear. Dozens of short arrows were flying down in the air, and in a twinkling they were above him and Joey. "It''s the Bumblebee!" Ron yelled hastily, "Joey, watch the top!" Giant bee is one of the most dangerous monsters in the misty mountains. Most of the monsters in the misty mountains usually don''t appear in groups, but giant bee is an exception. Most of the time they appear in groups, usually at least a dozen. In fact, the attack means of giant bees are relatively simple. They can shoot a kind of black bee sting, which looks like a short arrow. However, this kind of bee sting is sharper and faster than ordinary short arrows. In addition, giant bees can fly, they can shoot this kind of bee sting at almost any angle, which makes people unable to defend. And the most dangerous part of the giant bee is that they are good at protracted warfare. Once they target a certain person, they will always chase him to attack. They will always fly in the air and release black thorns from time to time. For most adventurers, even if they have strong strength, it is difficult to kill the giant bee flying in the air. It can be said that the giant bee has always been invincible Then they wait for the prey they''re looking at. If they''re careless, they can solve the problem with a bee sting. Giant bees are not common in the misty mountains, but they are almost every adventurer''s nightmare. Once they are watched by giant bees, they can''t sleep at night and have to concentrate during the day. At this time, they usually have only one choice, that is, to leave the misty mountains before they are killed by giant bees, because giant bees never leave the misty mountains. In fact, they are not just giant bees, Basically, all the big animals will not leave the misty mountains. "What? Megabee? " Joey''s face changed slightly, and she naturally knew the name of the bee. She was stunned unconsciously, and her action stopped a little. Dozens of bee stings suddenly turn in the air, and then shoot at Joey together. It is said that the giant bee has a special hobby. They always attack only one person each time. They will not aim at the next target until they kill this person. Obviously, this time, their target is Joey! Seeing that Joey seems to have forgotten to avoid, Ron is in a hurry. At this time, it''s too late to remind her. He quickly leans forward and uses the huge body of the armored beast to set up a barrier to protect Joey below. Dong Dong A series of noises finally woke Joey up, and the dozens of bee stings all hit the armored beast. Fortunately, although the bee stings are said to be very sharp, they can''t pierce the armored beast''s body and don''t cause any harm to Ron. "Joey, go back and let me deal with the bees!" Ron said quickly. "We''ll be together." But Joey didn''t retreat. As she spoke, she left Ron''s barrier and carried her sword into the air. The purple fighting spirit shot at a giant bee. But although Joey''s fighting spirit is strong, but the giant bee is still very easy to avoid her attack, and then, dozens of stings are shooting at Joey. This time, the stings come from all directions, and the angle is very tricky and treacherous. Ron once again blocked in front of Joey, for her to block most of the bee sting, and the last bee sting, Joey was shot down with a sword. "Ah, it''s the Bumblebee!" A exclamation came, but it was Theresa. She and Carlos had rushed over at the moment. She was shocked to see that it was wasp. Carlos also changed his face. He has found that the target of the giant bee is Joey. Everyone who comes to the misty mountains knows the horror of the giant bee, and Carlos is no exception. "Joey, send a signal to Princess Winona. We can stay here for a few hours!" Carlos said in a hurry, in his view, this is the best choice. "I don''t want to go back yet." Joey doesn''t agree. She doesn''t want to go back to the imperial capital now. Although the imperial capital has a better life, she feels more free here. "Joey, this is a giant bee. Even if there are magicians here, it''s hard to eliminate them. We have to leave the misty mountains!" Carlos said eagerly. Joey was silent for a moment. She knew that wasps were hard to deal with, but she was always a little unwilling to let her go. "Who said we had to leave the misty mountains?" Just then, Ron''s faint voice came into Joey''s ear. "Ron, you''re not afraid of wasps. Of course you can stay here, but Joey doesn''t have your weird summoner, and the target of wasps is Joey, not you!" Carlos was a little discontented. "Do you want to kill Joey?""I''ll kill the bees." Ron said faintly, "as long as they''re all dead, Joey doesn''t have to leave the misty mountains." Ron hopes to continue to accompany Joey to practice in the misty mountains. Once he returns to the imperial capital, there will be no such good chance for them to get along with each other, but he also doesn''t want Joey to be in danger, so he must solve these giant bees. There is no way to solve the problem of wasps. The reason why wasps are not easy to be killed is that they have the ability to fly. Ordinary people can''t deal with wasps, but that doesn''t mean they can''t either. "Ron, I don''t believe you can kill wasps, and I don''t want Joey killed by you!" Carlos''s voice was discontented. "Joey, send the signal quickly." "Princess Winona will be here in two hours, right?" Ron asked faintly. "Well, it doesn''t even take that long." Joey nodded. She looked at Ron expectantly. "Can you really kill the wasp?" "Even if I can''t kill the wasp, it''s OK for you to support until night, isn''t it?" Ron asked again. Joey nodded again. "It shouldn''t be a problem." "Ron, what are you trying to say?" Carlos didn''t get angry. "It''s still morning. If I haven''t killed the bees two hours before sunset, then it''s OK for Joey to signal Princess Winona again?" Ron said slowly. Carlos was about to speak when Joey nodded hastily: "no problem!" Joey naturally hopes Ron can kill these giant bees, but Carlos is very angry. On the one hand, he is really worried about Joey''s safety. On the other hand, he wants to take advantage of this opportunity to let Joey leave. However, Ron has a strong impulse to scold Ron. However, there is no problem with Ron''s proposal just now, even if his heart is different I don''t know what to do. Carlos''s only hope now is that Ron can''t kill the wasp. At that time, he can not only ask Joey to return to the capital, but also taunt Ron. "Joey, step back and watch out for the sting." Ron said in a deep voice, it''s time to solve the problem. "Well." Joey stepped back a few steps, then raised her hand, waved her sword, and knocked out a shot of a bee sting. Looking at Ron''s extremely tall figure, she felt a strange feeling in her heart. Ron is a summoner, and she is only a first-class summoner. She is a senior martial arts teacher. According to the normal situation, she should protect Ron when she is in danger. However, in these days, every time, Ron always takes the initiative to deal with the most dangerous giant animals, and always stands in front of her for fear that these giant animals will hurt her, even if he knows it sometimes Knowing that the beast can''t hurt her, she unconsciously uses her body to resist the attack from the beast. Although Joey knows that Ron dares to do so because his Summoner can resist almost all attacks, Ron''s actions still make her feel special. He seems to want to protect her from any harm at all times. Now, in order not to let her be threatened by giant bees, he takes the initiative to eliminate them . Just as Joey is thinking about something, Ron has already started to act. He suddenly rises up and flies to those giant bees. Flight mode finally starts! Ron knows that the armored beast can fly, but he has never used its flying ability before, because it is more difficult to control when flying. He wants to wait for some time, when his mecha skills are more proficient and his physique is better, and then start flying. But now, he can''t continue to wait. To solve these giant bees, he must rely on the flying ability of the armored beast. But the first flight was not smooth. Just after taking off, he tried to turn, and then accidentally, the armored beast hit the ground. With a bang, it hit a big tree, breaking it. At the same time, Ron was also shocked. He felt like he was going up and flying high up. He didn''t want to hit the tree again. [this book is an exclusive series of Tadu, with two sections updated every day] this book has been published for the first time Chapter 71 He could clearly see that the wasps were still flying in the air, and from time to time he shot a bee sting at Joey, but he didn''t immediately deal with the wasps. He had to be able to control the armored beast in flight. In the next nearly an hour, Ron controlled the armored beast to fly to the high altitude, dive down, roll several circles in the air, and jump in the air. He became more and more familiar with the armored beast, so although it was the first time to fly, it didn''t take him long to master the basic skills of flying, but he also learned a lot Now, flying really consumes more energy. To activate the sun and moon Qi in his body, Ron once again tracked down the trace of the giant bees, and then quickly rushed past. Now, it''s time to solve them. The biggest advantage of the giant bee is that it can fly, but when Ron''s armored beast can also fly, the advantage of the giant bee no longer exists. In fact, Ron''s armored beast can fly faster than the giant bee. Combined with his mecha fighting skills, the giant bee is not his opponent at all. Ron suddenly appears in front of a giant bee, which just shoots a bee sting at Joey, and becomes Ron''s first target. The lightsaber cuts at the giant bee quickly, and the giant bee utters a strange scream, and is immediately cut into two parts by the lightsaber, and then falls from the air. "Touch!" The wasp''s body fell to the ground, making a loud noise, but it startled Joey. When she saw it clearly, she was overjoyed. "It''s Ron!" Joey couldn''t help crying out, "Ron can really kill megabees!" Although Carlos was a little surprised that Ron could really kill the wasps, he still couldn''t help pouring cold water on Joey: "it took so long to kill a wasp. At this speed, not to mention before sunset, I''m afraid he won''t be able to kill all the wasps by tomorrow morning!" "Touch..." Just then, there was another loud noise, blood splashing, and the body of another wasp fell down, just in front of Carlos. This time, Carlos can no longer speak, and Joey is just the opposite, that beautiful face, has shown a happy smile, this moment, she seems to be more beautiful and moving. Unfortunately, Ron in the air did not see this more beautiful moment of Joey. He was fighting with the remaining wasps. Although he had just killed two wasps successfully, it was not so easy to kill the remaining wasps, because the wasps found that the situation was wrong and started to run away immediately. If ordinary people see these wasps running away, they must give up. But Ron doesn''t think so. In his opinion, Joey will be threatened if these wasps don''t die. So he wants to kill all these wasps and leave none of them. So when these wasps run away, Ron doesn''t hesitate to catch up with them. "Joey, wait for me where you are!" Ron yelled down. The armored beast suddenly accelerated and rushed to one of the wasps. The armored beast was faster and could easily catch up with the wasp. However, his lightsaber didn''t hit the target because the wasp suddenly flew to the other side and out of his attack range. Ron soon found that he had another weakness compared with the giant bees. Although he had mastered the flying skills of the armored beast, it was his first flight after all. He was far less familiar with flying than the giant bees who had been flying in the air for a long time. Although the speed of the giant bees was not as fast as him, their flying skills in the air were more skilled. They could turn at will and fly out of any possibility In this way, although his speed is faster when flying in a straight line, it seems that his speed is not as fast as that of the wasp when flying in a curve. So, in the next few hours, Ron was not so much fighting with the wasps as flying with them. Ron was very good at learning, so when he found that his flying skills were not as good as the wasps, he immediately decided to learn how to fly with them first. At this time, the wasps were no longer his enemy, but him Gradually, his flying skills became more proficient, his turning became more and more natural, and he spent less and less time. Until he found that he could catch up with these giant bees by curve flying, he decided to send his flying instructor to hell. The lightsaber stabbed out again and again, and a giant bee screamed and fell. This time, it only took Ron a few minutes to solve all the remaining giant bees. Of course, thanks to the social habits of the giant bees, even when they ran away, they also ran together in the same direction. If they ran in all directions, he really couldn''t help them. Look at the sky. It should be about three hours before sunset. Ron flies to where Joey is, finds Joey in the air, and lands quickly next to her. "Boom!" The armored beast hit the ground heavily, then fell on his back. Ron was depressed to find that although he had mastered how to fly, he had not practiced how to land. "Ron, are you ok?" Joey asked quickly. "Nothing." Ron turned the beast into a bracelet, got up from the ground, grinned at Joey, and looked around. He asked, "where''s Carlos?""They''re over there. Let''s go, too." Joey pointed in the other direction and said to Ron. "All right." Ron nodded and stepped out. Suddenly his legs softened and he fell to the ground. Joey was surprised and quickly reached out to hold Ron. They were very close. As a result, Ron fell directly into her arms. In order not to fall down, Ron subconsciously held her in his hands. In an instant, both of them were stunned. Although it was unintentional, Ron soon realized that he held the girl he was longing for. Her soft body and the fragrance of her delicate body made him intoxicated. At this moment, he felt like he was in a dream. Joey was also stunned. She wanted to help Ron when she saw him fall to the ground. But she didn''t expect that she was hugged by Ron. Even when she was with Prince Chris, she had never been so intimate. This was the first time in her life, and she was so caught off guard that she didn''t react. What they don''t know is that at the moment, secretly, two pairs of eyes are staring at them. "Do you still think there will be no intimacy between them?" Theresa''s tone was ironic. When they heard the news, they came over and saw Ron and Joey cuddling closely. "I know what to do!" Carlos gritted his teeth and looked gloomy. The last scene he wanted to see finally appeared. Carlos and Theresa leave soon, and at the moment, Joey finally reacts. She pushes Ron away in a bit of a panic, and then pretends to be OK and asks, "Ron, what''s the matter with you? Is it hurt? " "It''s OK. It''s just excessive physical exertion. It''s OK after a short rest." Ron is still staring at Joey, a trance of appearance, he is indeed excessive physical exertion, but Joey''s soft body, her intoxicating body fragrance, has been filled in his heart. "Well, take a break first." Joey couldn''t bear Ron''s fiery eyes. He turned his pretty face aside and said low. "I''m fine. Didn''t you say you were going to find Carlos and them? Let''s go. " Ron finally recovered a little. Although he wanted to hold Joey in his arms again, he also knew that the good luck he had just had would not happen at any time. ************ in the next few days, Ron and Joey seem to be a little strange. That unintentional hug seems to make Joey begin to keep some distance from Ron intentionally or unintentionally. Ron is a little depressed, but he has no way. Fortunately, Joey still practices with him during the day, and at night, he still practices the true Qi of the sun and the moon as usual. The chongmai and daimai on the eight extra meridians have been opened up. Now what he wants to do is to open up the third meridians, yinwei meridians. This morning, Ron, who had been practicing all night, opened his eyes and looked around, only to find that Joey and Theresa were not there, and Carlos was alone. "Where''s Joey?" Ron couldn''t help asking. "She''s on the cliff over there." Carlos pointed to the west, where there was a high mountain. The top of the mountain was bare and there was no fog. A few days ago, Ron and Joey practiced sword there. "Oh, I''ll find her." Ron walked there without thinking about it. Before long, Ron came to the cliff, and then saw a white robed Joey standing on the edge of the cliff with his back to him. "Joey." Ron called and walked towards her. Hearing his cry, Joey seemed to be shocked. Suddenly, his feet slipped and he fell down the cliff. "Joey!" Ron roared and rushed to the cliff. The sudden accident made him lose his composure. At this moment, he didn''t even think about why Joey failed. He also forgot that he could use the flying ability of armored beast to save Joey. For dozens of seconds, he only looked at the cloud covered cliff and tried to find Joey There was no trace of Yi, but nothing was found. Chapter 72 All of a sudden, a sharp pain came from his back, which made him wake up a little. He suddenly turned his head and saw a beautiful face with a proud smile. It was Theresa. Theresa was holding a sword in her hand, and the tip of the sword was still in his body. Theresa suddenly draws out the sword, and then kicks Ron. Ron, who has been badly hurt, is much slower in reaction. After being kicked by her, she flies down the cliff. A huge anger surged into his heart. When Ron realized that it was a trap, a trap set by Carlos and Teresa. They wanted to kill him! "I won''t let you go!" Ron roared angrily. Just to kill him, they used Joey as bait. It''s absolutely unforgivable! The armored beast suddenly appears, and the flight mode instantly starts. Ron wants to fly up the cliff and immediately goes to find Theresa to settle the accounts. However, the severe pain in his back and the rapid loss of physical strength are reminding him that he can''t fight now. Theresa''s sword almost penetrates his body. Boom, the armored beast landed under the cliff. Ron quickly switched to the cabin Cao combat mode. He could feel the blood pouring out of his body, and his physical strength was also rapidly passing. He knew he had to stop the bleeding of the wound. However, he was not a magician, and he could not bandage the wound on his back. However, he had to stick his back tightly on the metal chair, trying to slow down the bleeding in this way. A lot of blood loss makes Ron feel a little dizzy, and the power in his body seems to be rapidly disappearing. He feels that he may be in a coma at any time, but he knows that he can''t be in a coma. Once he is in a coma, he will die. Under the cliff of the misty mountains, he can''t expect someone to save him. If he wants to live, he has to rely on himself. Ron is trying to run the sun and moon Qi in his body. Now he has little energy to move. He can only concentrate all his spirit on running the sun and moon Qi, trying to absorb the energy from the sun, and then use this energy to supplement his physical strength. At this critical moment, Ron burst out with great potential. He quickly entered the wonderful ethereal realm. His spirit was once again integrated with the true Qi of the sun and the moon. As the true Qi of the sun and the moon flowed through the meridians, the situation of his body was completely clear at this moment. The wound on his back still did not stop bleeding, and if it went on like this, he would have no blood left Death. Ron knew that he had to stop this situation, but he didn''t know how to do it. The only thing he could do now was to try to run the sun and moon Qi to block the bleeding place from inside. The sun and moon Qi was divided into two parts. One was running in the body as usual, absorbing the energy of the moonlight outside, while the other was blocking the wound on his back. He soon found that it was effective. Although it did not stop bleeding immediately, it could slow down the bleeding rate. As time went on, the bleeding rate became slower and slower until the bleeding mouth was completely stopped. The damaged meridians were gradually repaired, and Ron also felt that the strength of his body was rapidly recovering. I don''t know how long later, when he finally left the wonderful ethereal realm, he felt that his whole body was full of strength, and there was no obvious pain in the wound on his back. Although he didn''t recover immediately, it should have been OK. At this time, Ron found that it was getting dark. Obviously, he had spent at least one day under the cliff. The battle mode of man-machine integration starts again, Ron starts to search under the cliff, and then he finds Joey. Strictly speaking, it''s a dummy very similar to Joey. Although he has guessed that it should not be the real Joey before, he really takes heart after confirming at the moment, at least Joey is OK. Can think of Theresa to his sword, think of Carlos said Joey in the cliff, Ron can''t help but a burst of anger, although the real sword stab him and beat him down the cliff is Theresa, but Ron sure, this is the result of Carlos and Theresa conspiracy. The armored beast''s flight mode starts, Ron flies into the air, and then begins to search for the whereabouts of Carlos and Theresa. No matter who wants to kill him, he won''t forgive him. Even if Carlos is Joey''s brother, he won''t let him go! However, Ron didn''t find Carlos and Theresa, and he didn''t find Joey. He looked around for dozens of miles and didn''t see any of them, which made Ron very angry. Not only could he not find Carlos and Theresa, and couldn''t retaliate against them, but also made him angry that the rare time for him to get along with Joey alone was broken Bad! Ron doesn''t know if Joey is still in the misty mountains. He controls the armored beast to rush around in the misty mountains. When he sees the giant beast, he can easily solve it. Even the big tree that gets in his way will be directly cut down by him. He uses this way to vent his depression. In the next few days, Ron has been so rampant, he is still trying to find Joey, he hopes that Joey has not left, but, he has gradually felt a little dim hope, what he can do, seems to continue to kill the beast in the misty mountains. On this day, he rushed into a group of giant animals, which were not strange to him. It was the group of giant ants that surrounded him and attacked him madly."Since you can''t find Joey, kill all the ants!" Ron is unable to find something to vent, and this group of giant ants has become his target. ************ unconsciously, it''s more than half a month later. In these days, Ron has been killing these giant ants. Although it''s not difficult for him to kill one giant ant, there are so many giant ants that it''s not easy to completely eliminate them. Although he thought that Joey should have left the misty mountains, since he decided to kill all the giant ants, he didn''t want to give up halfway. So he didn''t go back to the imperial capital immediately to find Joey. Instead, he continued to kill the giant ants and took advantage of this rare opportunity to practice. In these days, his sword skill is still developing rapidly, and the sun moon mental skill is also progressing smoothly, and his magic has finally increased to the level of summoning a second summoner. That is to say, he has become a second level summoner. However, he did not immediately summon a new summoner. He felt that he should concentrate on the armored beast, and he even had some problems I don''t plan to make a second call before I become a mecha knight. However, to become a mecha knight is not something that can be done at once. During this period, he has passed the test of level 2 mecha soldiers. In fact, the time he spent passing Level 2 mecha soldiers is much shorter than that of level 1 mecha soldiers. Once he really stepped into the gate of mecha soldiers, everything seems to be easier. While learning sword skills, he learns mecha skills from the test mecha, and then combines them to defeat the test mecha. For Ron, this process has already been set up. All he needs is time. After becoming a level 2 mecha warrior, he uses these giant ants to practice his hand. These giant ants are just like what Seth said at the beginning, unless they are killed Kill them all, otherwise, they will attack any human all the time. "Ha..." Ron yelled, holding up his long sword and cutting at the ant, which was the only living ant around him. This sword didn''t cut on the giant ant by accident, but it just cut a shallow blood trough on the body of the giant ant, because this sword is not a lightsaber, it''s just a very common iron sword. At the moment, Ron didn''t use the armored beast to help fight. He wanted to kill the giant ant as a martial arts master. He wore a Summoner robe, but fought in the way of a martial arts master. If people saw him, it would be very strange, but there was no one else beside him at the moment. The number of giant ants is getting smaller and smaller. At least tens of thousands of giant ants have died under his sword. In the constant killing, his sword skills and mecha skills are becoming more and more sophisticated. Now, when there is only the last giant ant left in front of him, he suddenly comes up with the idea that he can defeat the giant ant only with sword skills without the help of armored beast . He thinks that his sword skills are quite good. These days, when he practices the sword skills that Joey taught him, he even creates some new sword skills. Strictly speaking, he doesn''t completely create his own sword skills, but transforms them from mecha skills. After some transformation, sword skills can become mecha skills, and some mecha skills can also become exquisite sword skills with a little change. When Ron learned some extremely ingenious mecha skills from the test mecha, he tried to transform them into sword skills without using mecha. Of course, not all mecha skills can be transformed into sword skills Sword skills, but some of them can really make sword skills stronger. However, he found that although his sword skill was really good, his sword hit the giant ant again and again, but his ordinary iron sword did not seem to be enough to cause fatal damage to the giant ant. He had been fighting with the giant ant for half an hour, and he had hit the giant ant dozens of times, but the giant ant was still alive and kicking. This is not, just saw a blood trough on its body, this giant ant rushed towards him angrily again, two sharp forefeet, fiercely stabbed his body. Ron jumps out of the air and stabs the ant in the back. This time, he concentrates all his strength on his wrist and tries to solve it with one sword. "Oh..." The ant let out a cry of pain and was stabbed ten centimeters deep in the back. Then it twisted its body and stabbed Ron with its two front feet in the air. Ron quickly dodged with his sword. He was a little depressed. He knew that the sword was still not enough to kill the ant. "Do you have to use a lightsaber?" Ron is a little unwilling. He has been learning sword skills for so long, and Joey has always said that he has excellent talent, even stronger than her. But now, he can''t even kill such a giant ant. What about sword skills? [this book is an exclusive series of Tadu, with two sections updated every day] this book has been published for the first time Chapter 73 In fact, Ron also knows that it''s not his sword skill that''s wrong. It''s because he can''t show his fighting spirit, and his sword is not sharp enough and destructive enough. "I wonder if the true Qi of sun and moon can be used like fighting Qi?" Ron had this idea in his mind, and then he thought to have a try. He raised the sword again, and the true Qi of the sun and the moon ran at a high speed. He came to his palm through the meridians from the Dantian field, and then continued to penetrate into the iron sword. Unfortunately, he didn''t see anything like fighting spirit from the tip of the sword. But this time, when his iron sword fell, there was a faint sound of wind and thunder in the air, which seemed a little different from before. The giant ant''s front feet stabbed again. Ron''s iron sword quickly cut down on the giant ant''s front feet. Then he found that the giant ant''s front feet were cut into two parts instantly, which he couldn''t do before. "It''s really useful!" Ron was excited, and immediately continued to work hard. The sun and moon Qi moved to the iron sword and split at the body of the giant ant. This time, the last ant was finally cut into two parts by Ron''s iron sword, and the ant kingdom in the misty mountains was finally completely destroyed. Ron was excited, but he didn''t stop. He kept putting out his sword. Of course, the target was not the dead ant, but some big trees nearby. Each of these trees was as thick as a few people''s waist. He couldn''t cut it with an iron sword before, but now, every time he put out his sword, he could make a big tree fall down! Ron didn''t stop until he cut down all the trees nearby. At this moment, he felt like a real martial arts teacher. Although he didn''t know how to fight, the real Qi of sun and moon could almost completely replace the function of fighting. He even began to think that when he saw Joey again, he might be able to compete with her only with his sword skills. One day, he could fight with her only with his sword Beat her! Yeah, Ron wants to beat Joey. He wants to be better than her! Looking at the messy battlefield nearby, the countless corpses of giant ants, and the countless trees falling on the ground, Ron felt a sense of comfort. He had to say that it made him feel a sense of accomplishment. However, he soon thought of Joey, Teresa and Carlos, who almost killed him. "It''s time to go back." Ron said to himself, he wants to go back to see Joey, and he, too, should find Theresa and Carlos to settle the accounts. ************ "sell maps, one gold coin, one share..." When Ron came to Toussaint, he found that Toussaint seemed more lively than usual. It''s evening. Ron has decided to go back to the imperial capital, and he has decided to leave in the evening, so he plans to take a rest here and have something to eat. Jack''s tavern is one of the few taverns in TOSAN town. The taverns here not only provide cheap ale, but also provide some food. Now there are many people in the tavern, and Ron can''t even find a seat when he comes in. "Come, brother, squeeze in here!" The tavern owner Jack warmly greets Ron and leads him to a table where several people have already sat. Ron didn''t care about it. He sat down and ordered some food and wine. Although he didn''t drink before, now he also wants to taste the wine. After eating and drinking some bitter ale, Ron was almost full. Seeing that it was getting dark, Ron decided to leave. "How much, boss?" Ron got up, went to the counter and asked faintly. "Oh, five coppers." Said Jack, the tavern owner. Ron gives the money and is ready to go out, but Jack takes the initiative to talk to Ron. "What should I call you, brother?" Jack looks very enthusiastic. "Just call me Ron." Ron said faintly. "Oh, brother Ron, you look like you just came out of the misty mountains, don''t you?" Jack asked again. "That''s right." Ron didn''t hide it. "So, brother Ron, have you ever seen the God of war in armor?" Jack looked very excited. "Many people here want to meet the God of war. If you have met him, why don''t you tell us about it?" "The God of war in armor?" Ron is tiny a Leng, "what armor war god?" "Brother Ron, haven''t you heard of it?" Jackton was a little disappointed. "A few days ago, there were a lot of giant ants in the misty mountains. They killed them when they saw people. As a result, many adventurers did not dare to go in. There were fewer people coming to Toussaint town. But recently, more people came here. Do you know why?" "Why?" Ron asked casually. "It''s because there is a god of war in iron armor. It''s said that he is about to kill all the giant ants. Unfortunately, we haven''t seen his real face. We only know that he is wearing strange armor, and his fighting power is so terrible that everyone calls him God of war in iron armor!" Jack said excitedly, "now many people want to see the charisma of the God of war. Brother Ron, you should go into the misty mountains again and meet the God of war.""Oh, that''s the God of war Ron light smile, this time, he has come to understand, the so-called God of war, not others, it is him. "Yes, if I could see him with my own eyes, I would be content in my life. Unfortunately, I have no ability. I dare not go into the misty mountains." Jack sighed, "I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to see this armored God of war." "You''ve seen him." Ron said faintly. "What, I''ve already met him?" Jack a Leng, "I how don''t know?" Ron did not speak, turned and walked out of the pub. "I''ve met him already? But I haven''t met him. Is it... " Jack suddenly changed his face and exclaimed excitedly, "ah, he is the God of war!" Jack runs to the door in a hurry, trying to find the trace of Ron. Unfortunately, he is a step late, and Ron has disappeared. ************ in the early morning, Ron walked into the city as soon as the gate of the imperial capital red moon city was opened. Now he looks a little down and out. His Summoner robe is very shabby, and his curly hair is even more disheveled. There are a lot of people on the street, but no one noticed Ron. Although he is a well-known figure, there are not many people who really know him. What''s more, even people who know him now, I''m afraid they won''t think it''s him at first sight. The streets of the imperial capital are a little long. Ron walked into the gate in the morning, and when he got to the college, it was an hour later. "Wow, there''s a beggar coming in!" Someone yelled as Ron walked into the college gate. "Beggar? Let me see... " Many people look at Ron, not to mention that although there are many beggars in DIDU, it''s hard to see beggars running into the Royal Knight''s college. "Dong!" Then, the guy who yelled first was knocked on his head by the girl around him. "It hurts. Why did you hit me?" That guy looks at his girlfriend very depressed. "Fool, do you want to die?" The girl lowered her voice. "You said he was a beggar. Do you know who he is?" "Who is he? Is it your ex boyfriend? " The boy looks jealous. "Fool, it''s Ron!" The girl gave the boy a white look. "Ah..." The boy opened his mouth, pulled the girl and ran, "shit, he''s Ron. Let''s get away from him!" At this time, most people have recognized Ron. In red moon city, few people know Ron, but at the Royal Knight''s college, there are really few people who don''t know Ron. "Where did this guy go? He came back so miserably." Someone whispered. "Who knows, the boy has always been mysterious." Said another. "Damn, he''s only back now. The freshman challenge is coming to an end. If our summoning Department loses, I''ll have to scold this guy!" A freshman of the calling Department said discontentedly. "You scold him. Be careful Agatha cuts you with his sword." Someone grinned and said. As a result, the guy who claimed to scold Ron immediately closed his mouth. Now everyone knows that the eldest lady of the Ryan family always claimed to cut people. She didn''t look like a tutor at all. Along with her group of students, the so-called beautiful girl team, she was also damaged. It is said that there were several gentle girls in it, but now they are all with Agatha We often use violence to solve problems. Now, the American girls team has become the most violent team in the history of the Royal Knights college, and Agatha has become the most violent tutor, because Agatha seems to be more violent this semester than last semester. Many people think it''s because Ron is not there, and even some people maliciously speculate that Agatha is so violent because she wants to be a man. Now that her man is back, he is said to be a beggar. If Agatha knows, he will be chased by Agatha. So the guy who says Ron is a beggar is busy running for his life. Ron, as the client, naturally doesn''t know these things. He doesn''t know anything about what happened at the Royal Knights college these days. However, he knows that many people are looking at him like monsters, and he doesn''t care about it. He just plans to go back to the dormitory, take a bath, change his clothes, and then have a big meal. Just then, a beautiful blonde girl came running towards him, crying, "Ron!" The fragrant body pours into Ron''s arms, which makes many boys around envious. They naturally know who this girl is. She is known as one of the most beautiful freshmen in the martial arts department. Compared with the freshmen in Agatha''s beautiful girl team, she is no inferior. Moreover, she is Ron''s cousin, so naturally many people will pay attention to her. Chapter 74 This blonde girl is Nina. Now she meets Nina. It''s a bit beyond Ron''s expectation. Just seeing Nina pounce on her, he subconsciously hugs her. "Ron, why are you back now?" Nina looked up at him with tears on her pretty face. "I''m so worried about you. I want to go to you, but Carl said that if we go, it will only increase your burden and won''t let me go. However, you never come back. I''m really afraid that something will happen to you..." "Well, I''m back. It''s OK." Ron patted Nina on the back and comforted her in a soft voice. All along, he knew what Nina meant to him, but he didn''t know how to face it, because in his heart, Nina was more like a relative. No matter Nina or Carl, they are all his relatives and his family. He won''t allow anyone to bully them, and he is willing to protect them with his own strength. This is what he thinks now. As for Nina''s feelings for him, he really doesn''t know how to deal with them at this time. Gently push aside Nina''s body and wipe away the tears from her pretty face, Ron said softly, "Nina, I''ll go to the dormitory to change clothes first, you go to Carl, and then we''ll get together." "Well, I''ll go to Carl right away and wait for you outside your dorm!" Nina nodded hard. "Well, you go first." Said Ron. Nina didn''t say anything more. She turned around and ran away. Although there were still tears on her face, it was obvious that she was very happy now. Ten minutes later. Ron walked out of the dormitory and saw Carl and Nina waiting for him. "Ron, you''re back!" Carl stepped forward and patted him heavily on the shoulder. "Nina almost died for you!" "Hey, you''re talking nonsense again!" Nina gives Carl a hard look. "I never talk nonsense." Carl said with a smile. Seeing that Nina seems to be beating someone, he quickly changed the topic, "Ron, you''re finally back. Let''s go to drink and celebrate!" "What kind of wine do you drink in the morning?" Nina glared at Carl. "I haven''t had breakfast yet. Ron certainly hasn''t either. Let''s have breakfast first." "Well, I didn''t eat either." Carl muttered a little helplessly, "if I have wine to drink, I can skip breakfast." "Then go to the canteen." Ron suggested that going to a pub early in the morning was really not appropriate. "Well, let''s go to the canteen!" Nina naturally has no opinion, and even if Carl has an opinion, it can only be regarded as no opinion, otherwise Nina''s Pink fist will probably fall on him. ************ it''s breakfast time, and the students in and out of the canteen are very busy. Ron just came to the canteen door, a man and a woman are coming out from the inside, directly and Ron three people face to face. "Ron!" The girl exclaimed in surprise, while the handsome man''s face changed greatly and his eyes were full of disbelief. "Carlos, you didn''t expect me to be alive, did you?" Ron has a murderous look on his face. He didn''t expect to meet Carlos so soon, but since he did, it''s time to settle with him. "Ron, I just didn''t expect to meet you. We all thought you were missing." Carlos face soon returned to normal, as if nothing had happened said. "Carlos, dare to do it, dare to do it!" Ron said coldly, "when you and Theresa murdered me together, you should have thought that one day might come!" "Ron, what are you talking about?" The girl beside Carlos is Karen. The surprise on her face has turned into confusion. "You said Carlos and Theresa murdered you together? But Carlos told me that you were missing in the misty mountains. He said that you might be lost. His cousin also said that she went to see you, but she didn''t find you. What''s the matter? " "What? You bastard want to kill Ron? " Nina is furious, and then she stares at Karen Jiao and drinks, "get out of here, too. Your family is not a good thing. Stay away from us!" "Cousin, what''s going on?" Karen ignored Nina, looked at Carlos and asked. Carlos''s face was uncertain. He never thought that Ron could survive. He saw Ron stabbed by Teresa and hit off the cliff with his own eyes. He thought he would die for a long time, but now he saw Ron standing here alive, which made him completely unprepared. He had never thought about this possibility before, so for a moment, And he didn''t know how to deal with it. "Carlos, it''s time for us to settle this account!" Ron stares at Carlos coldly. "Ron, what do you want to do?" Carlos finally spoke, his voice is very calm, and his opening is tantamount to admitting that what Ron said is the truth. "What? Cousin, are you really right with Ron... " Karen looked at Carlos in disbelief. "How can you do such a thing?" "Karen, I''m just doing what I''m supposed to do." Carlos is particularly calm at the moment, "I will not regret, I just regret that the plan did not succeed.""Very well, Carlos, since you dare to admit it, then we''ll settle the accounts." Ron said coldly, "since you didn''t kill me, now, it''s time for me to send you to hell!" "Ron, I admit you have some skills, but I''m afraid it''s not so easy for you to kill me." Carlos said slowly. "Is it?" Ron sneered, "Carlos, it''s not that I look down on you. I don''t need to use all my strength just because of your ability. Now, I''ll tell you clearly that I won''t use my summon beast to deal with you. I can knock you down only with sword skill!" The quarrel between Ron and Carlos has caused a lot of onlookers, and Ron''s words have caused a lot of uproar. Compared with what everyone knew about Ron half a year ago, now everyone basically knows that Ron has a very strong iron armor summoner, and Ron''s victory in each battle is due to this mysterious summoner. But now, he has no idea It''s a little too arrogant to say that you don''t need to call the beast and just use the sword technique to defeat Carlos. Carlos is a martial arts teacher, and he is also a level five martial arts teacher. Although this level is not very high, it is definitely not low. There are only a few martial arts teachers who can reach this level at Carlos'' age. It is no exaggeration to say that Carlos is absolutely the best in the martial arts department, and his strength is at least among the top 100 in the martial arts department. Since Ron killed alcibi, the death knight, Ron''s strength has been recognized by everyone, but it only recognizes his strength as a summoner. But now, Ron actually wants to defeat Carlos with sword skills, which means that he wants to defeat Carlos with martial arts, which can''t be recognized by everyone. Even Carlos, who had seen Ron learn swordsmanship, felt a little ridiculous. He looked at Ron in disbelief and asked, "are you going to knock me down with swordsmanship?" "To deal with you, sword skill is enough." Ron said coldly. "Well, I''ll show you what is the real sword skill!" Carlos''s face became cold. He felt that Ron was humiliating him, a summoner, but he wanted to compare his sword skills with his martial arts master. Even if he won, he would not be glorious. If he lost, he would be disgraced. Carlos had drawn his sword from behind and pointed to Ron: "is it here or another place?" "It''s OK here. It won''t take long to solve you anyway. Then I can have breakfast with Nina." Ron looked contemptuous. "Well, don''t you regret it!" Carlos has a kind of crazy feeling, he has never been so despised, let alone by a Summoner so despised his sword! There is a lot of space at the entrance of the canteen, so it is not a problem to have a duel. Students who have been familiar with such things for a long time spontaneously formed a circle to act as the audience and create a venue at the same time. "Nina, lend me your sword." Said Ron, turning his head. "Ron, do you really want to compete with him?" Nina is a little upset. "Don''t worry, I''m sure." Ron gave a faint smile. "Then, be careful!" Nina looks worried, but she still gives Ron her sword. At the moment, everyone has been convinced that Ron is not joking. As a summoner, he really wants to fight Carlos in a martial arts way. "I haven''t seen you for a few months. Is this boy out of his mind?" Someone couldn''t help saying. There are many people who suspect that Ron''s brain is broken, and a few of them leave the crowd in a hurry, as if in a hurry to tell some people the news. "Ron, I had a good impression of you, but it''s a pity that you don''t know where to go!" Carlos held the sword high, and the red fighting spirit suddenly shot out from the tip of the sword. The fighting spirit of the fifth level martial arts master was already stronger. The red fighting spirit, like a blazing flame, could devour Ron''s life at any time. "Carlos, I''ve never had a good impression of you!" Ron coldly said, voice just dropped, he has taken the initiative to attack, a flash has appeared in Carlos body side, the sword quickly stabbed out. "Why?" A lot of onlookers were surprised. Ron''s move made them realize that Ron really knows how to use the sword. The angle and speed of his sword are quite good. Carlos stepped back, gave a sword and said in a low voice, "Ron, don''t forget who you learned your sword skills from. Do you think you can beat me with the sword skills you learned from her?" "You''ll soon know." Ron grins coldly, rises from the ground and smashes his sword at Carlos. [this book is an exclusive series of Tadu, with two sections updated every day] this book has been published for the first time Chapter 75 Carlos didn''t dodge, and the horizontal sword met him. He remembered that Joey said that Ron would not fight. In that case, let''s fight hard. When two swords collide with each other, Carlos hums and suddenly becomes short. At this moment, Carlos finds that the power from Ron''s sword is so strong that he can''t bear it. How can it be? Ron is from the air to split the advantage, and Carlos do not know, Ron has completely poured the sun and moon Qi into the sword, although he will not fight, but the strength of the sword is still beyond Carlos. Carlos found that it was wrong, and quickly turned back, no longer with Ron hard fight, but he soon found that even so, he is still not Ron''s opponent. Ron brought out the sword skill that had been transformed from the mecha skill. This sword skill is so strange that it can be called the sword skill that has never appeared in cangyun continent. This sword skill, which is completely strange to Carlos, soon became his nightmare. According to the common sense, everyone''s sword skill is more or less regular, but Ron''s current sword skill completely puzzles him. He always appears in the unpredictable position, the angle of the sword, and the way of attack, which is also unheard of. After a few minutes, Carlos has been left and right, and seems to be unable to resist Ron''s attack. "Make no mistake, is this boy a Summoner or a martial arts master?" "It''s said that he is a summoner. Isn''t he not only a summoner, but also a martial arts master?" "Maybe his fiancee is Agatha. He probably learned his sword skills from Agatha." "But Agatha has only been his fiancee for half a year? You can''t learn so fast. How long will it take to defeat a level five martial arts teacher? " Although the battle is not over, they have begun to think that Ron will really defeat Carlos. At this time, a pain hum came to the ears of the people, and then there was silence around. The battle is over, Carlos falls to the ground and Ron points his sword to his chest. Ron really knocked down Carlos, and in the way of martial arts, the time is still so short, the whole process is absolutely less than 10 minutes, which is really incredible, but the fact is in front of them, they can''t help but believe it. "Where did this boy come from?" Someone mumbled to himself. "It''s said that this boy was nothing special before. Did he marry a talented girl and become a genius himself?" There are also people who are guessing that it doesn''t match. "Can''t it be acting? Ron''s first love, Karen, is said to be Carlos''s cousin. Maybe they are acting on purpose Others have other ideas. "Don''t be silly. Will Carlos play such a play that he can''t look up in the future?" There was an immediate rebuttal. But at the moment, Ron''s cold voice covered all the comments: "Carlos, don''t worry about loneliness, Theresa will soon go to hell with you!" Everyone was a little cold, until this time, they realized that the fight between Ron and Carlos was not just an ordinary duel. Ron obviously wanted to kill Carlos. "Ha ha ha..." Carlos burst out laughing. Then he lowered his voice and said in a voice that only Ron could hear: "Ron, just go ahead. As long as your sword goes into my heart, my plan will be successful. Do you think that after you kill me, she can still be with you?" Ron was about to stab him. When he heard this, he stopped slightly. In fact, he had this worry, but he couldn''t let Carlos go. "Stop it Ron''s face changed slightly, and Carlos was obviously relieved at the sound of a somewhat hasty voice coming from outside the crowd. They could all recognize the sound, which belonged to Joey. Soon, Joey separated from the crowd and appeared in front of them. Along with her was Karen. Obviously, Karen found Joey with the fastest speed after they started the fight, and then came here together. "Ron, do it quickly. If you let her see me die under your hands, even if she really likes you, she will leave you far away. In this way, I will succeed." Carlos whispered a little complacently, "Ron, I tell you, I''m willing to die for our family!" Joey looks at Ron and wants to say something, but her words stop. On her beautiful face, there is a little bit of panic at the moment. Ron knows that she wants him to let Carlos go, but now there are too many people around, and she doesn''t dare to be too familiar with him. "Ron, don''t mess about!" At this time, another voice came, and then a group of people appeared. They were members of the knight''s guard, and the first one was naturally the Sexy Princess, Diana. Diana flew up to Ron and whispered, "what are you doing? You are not allowed to kill people in the academy! " Looking at Diana, then at Joey, and then at the crowd around him, Ron frowned slightly. He vaguely knew that Carlos could not be killed today."Dare you kill me? I''m really disappointed Carlos shook his head. "Carlos, aren''t you just afraid Joey likes me?" Ron lowered his head and whispered in Carlos''s ear, "I tell you, I''ll let you see with your own eyes the day Joey became my woman. As for now, let you suffer a little first." Ron took back his sword and hit Carlos in the chest with an elbow. Carlos immediately gave a scream. Then Ron got up and kicked him: "Carlos, I''ll let you go today, and I''ll settle with you later!" With that, Ron turned to Nina, returned her sword and said, "come on, let''s go in for breakfast." Without saying anything to Joey, ignoring Diana and other people watching, Ron and Nina Carr separate the crowd and walk into the canteen. Behind them, countless pairs of eyes look at him like monsters. ************ "Ron, have you been learning swordsmanship in recent months?" Nina asked at the table. "I think so." Ron nodded. He''s in a bit of a bad mood now. Before, he just thought Carlos was very upset. Now he has clearly realized that Carlos has become a huge obstacle between him and Joey. "Ron!" A sweet voice came, accompanied by this voice, a girl came here. Ron looked at it and was stunned. He had a baby face, big eyes, small face, and a rare blue hair. Isn''t this young girl in a magic robe Claire who once met at Lane villa? Why is she here? "You don''t know me, Ron?" The girl seemed a little disappointed. "I''m Claire!" "Oh, of course. I just didn''t expect to meet you here." Ron finally reacts and says quickly. "Hee hee, do you remember me? Well, I''ll buy some food first, and come over later!" Claire smiles sweetly and leaves with a happy face. "No? Ron, how come you even know Claire? " Carl looked at Ron with an exclamation on his face. "Are there any beauties you don''t know in this school?" "She''s from the Ryan family. What''s so strange about me knowing her?" Ron said casually. "Ah? She''s from the Ryan family? " Carl is a Leng, "won''t, how haven''t you heard of?" "Then I don''t know. It seems that she didn''t come to the college last semester. How can she become a student here now?" Ron was a little puzzled, too. "She''s a genius. As long as she wants to come in, the college will accept her." Without thinking about it, Carl said, "she''s only sixteen years old. She''s a level six magician. She''s really a genius. Even Diana, the magic princess, can''t match her. Well, Diana''s figure is much better than her." "Lusters know to pay attention to people''s good figure." Nina stares at Carl. "Nina, you have a good figure. Although you can''t compare with Diana, you don''t have to feel inferior. Ha ha!" Carl said with a smile. "Well, I don''t feel inferior!" Nina turned her lips. "Don''t talk about other people''s bodies. Claire is coming." Ron can''t help shaking his head, talking about Diana''s figure, his mind will unconsciously come up with her perfect body, and how attractive her figure is, obviously only he knows best. As he spoke, Claire had sat down opposite Ron. "When did you come here, Claire?" Ron asked. "In this semester, there are not many magicians in my family. After I became a level 6 magician, I didn''t have a suitable tutor. The patriarch said that since you and Agatha are here, let me come here, so he sent me here." Clare said quickly. "Are you a level six magician?" Ron a Leng, this is really fast enough, remember the last time I saw her, she was just a level five magician. "Yes, I started to learn magic when I was 12 years old. I can be promoted almost every six months." Said Clare, nodding. Ron looks at Carl and Nina. The three of them look at each other. Genius is not without it. But when it comes to Claire, I really don''t know if there has been a cloud continent before. "Ron, I want to hit the wall and die!" Carl said weakly. "Ah? Why are you hitting the wall? I hear it hurts! " Claire''s big eyes flickered and looked at Carl curiously. Carlton was speechless. After a while, he muttered to himself, "this time I really want to hit the wall." "Claire, do you live with Agatha?" Ron asked casually. "No, Agatha said the house is not enough, so I live in the dormitory, but it doesn''t matter. The dormitory is very good." Clare said in a delicate voice. "Not enough houses?" Ron frowned slightly, which sounded like Agatha''s excuse. Agatha had warned him not to talk to Claire at Lane villa. It seemed that she had a big opinion on Claire, but then they left lane villa immediately, and they never saw Claire again. He didn''t ask Agatha what was wrong with Claire."By the way, Ron, I have a game in the morning. If you''re OK, you can go to see my game." Said Clare, suddenly thinking of something. "The game?" Ron was a little confused, "what game?" "It''s the freshman challenge!" Carl said weakly, "Claire is the most popular new champion of the magic department!" The so-called freshmen challenge is an annual event held by the Royal Knights college. To put it simply, freshmen in grade one challenge senior students in grade two, three and four. However, not all the new students challenge the old students separately. In fact, the real new students challenge the old students only in three games, but before these three games, there are countless games. Chapter 76 There will be competitions between Freshmen and freshmen, which will be divided into different departments. Then the summoning department and the Martial Arts Department of the magic department will decide a champion respectively, and the old students will also have similar competitions, and decide three champions. Finally, the three freshmen champions and the three old students'' Champions will have the final. In three competitions, the one who wins two will get the final victory. To some extent, this freshman challenge is unfair to freshmen, but the Royal Knights college always gushes out countless talents every year. Therefore, it does not mean that freshmen have no chance to win, especially in the Department of magic, which is the most important talent department, freshmen have won more times in recent years. Comparatively speaking, the Department of martial arts is generally dominated by old students, while the Department of summoning has the greatest uncertainty. The probability of new and old students winning is basically the same. However, generally speaking, Lao Sheng has won more times, especially in the recent three years. Every year, Lao Sheng has defeated the freshmen by 2-1. This year, Lao Sheng has already threatened to win the fourth consecutive championship. This year, however, there is bad news for the old students. They have learned that Agatha, the talented girl of the Ryan family, the youngest female tutor in the Department of martial arts, and already a senior martial arts teacher, was allowed to participate in the war on behalf of the new students. Although some people went to the college to protest, Steve, vice president of the Department of martial arts, claimed that this was the final decision, and the old students had to accept it This fact, just for a moment, many people think that maybe in the Department of martial arts, Lao Sheng will lose. On the other side of the summoning system, Ron is already well-known, but there are no outstanding figures in the old students of the summoning system, so this one seems to be a little bad, but there are no outstanding freshmen in the magic department. It seems that the old students will surely win this one. But even so, the old students will still lose one to two. This time, more people are optimistic about the new students'' turning over. Half a month after the beginning of school, the freshman challenge has already begun, but what happened next is beyond everyone''s expectation. Agatha is unstoppable in the Department of martial arts. It seems no accident that she will win the new champion of the Department of martial arts. However, on the side of the old student, there is a senior martial arts teacher. It is Joey, who is the first beauty in the college. It seems that there will be a duel between beauties in the end, and both of them are senior martial arts teachers. It''s hard to predict who will win or lose. On the other side of the call department, Ron, who had been favored by everyone, has never been seen. After everyone inquired about the news, they learned that Ron had not returned to the college. Although other freshmen in the call department had good ones, they didn''t seem to have any obvious advantages. None of them had the feat of killing the death knight like Ron. In a word, the situation is not clear in this game. However, in the case of Ron not participating in the game, more people are optimistic that Lao Sheng will win. In addition, the magic department that Lao Sheng is sure to win also has some changes. It is because of Claire''s appearance that she suddenly emerges, showing her super level 6 magician''s strength. The most powerful magician on Lao Sheng''s side is actually Diana, who is called the magic Lord. But Diana is just a level 6 magician. Who can win, also can''t win expect. The most depressing thing for the boys in the college is that they suddenly find that the Royal Knights college is a little bit gloomy. Although the total number of boys in the college is far more than that of girls, most of the strongest people are girls. After the introduction of Carl and Nina, Ron finally got a general idea, and then let him find something really strange for him. According to what Carl said, in the final of the martial arts department, 99% will be between Joey and Agatha, while the final of the magic law department will be between Claire and Diana. "Ron, if only you could go to the summoning contest, then we three could win the championship!" Clare said excitedly. Ron was about to speak, but he heard a familiar voice: "Ron, why don''t you come back home?" There was a strong dissatisfaction in the tone. It was Agatha, his fiancee. This time, Agatha didn''t bring her sisters, just alone. "Agatha, you are coming!" Claire gave Agatha a sweet smile. "Nonsense, of course I''m coming!" Agatha said angrily, "Claire, don''t you have a game this morning? What are you doing here if you don''t get ready? " "Oh, I''ll be there in a minute." Clare seemed to listen to Agatha. She immediately got up, gave Ron a smile, and then turned away. "Agatha, what''s the conflict between you and Claire?" After Claire left, Ron finally asked. "Who said I had a problem with her?" Agatha denied, "I have no conflict with her!" "Then why are you so mean to her?" Ron frowned. "Do you feel bad?" Agatha said angrily, "I''m going to be cruel to her, so what? I''m the eldest lady of the Ryan family. She''s just a little girl. Why can''t I be cruel to her? Besides, you are not allowed to talk to her. You are my husband, not her husband! " "Are you all right?" Ron looked at Agatha. "Why don''t you look normal today?""I''m normal, you''re not normal!" Agatha said angrily, "she''s not as beautiful as me. Why do you want to protect her?" "I didn''t seem to protect her, did I?" Ron looked at Agatha a little puzzled. "I''m just wondering why when it comes to Claire, you''re like a different person." "I haven''t changed, you have!" Agatha didn''t admit it when she died. "You don''t know where to fool around these months, and then you changed. You thought I changed. Hum!" Before Ron could reply, Agatha said quickly, "anyway, I warn you, if you dare to hang out with Claire, I''ll be with you forever!" "I''m not familiar with Claire either, and I''ve only seen her twice so far. It''s only ten words together. Do you need to be so nervous?" Ron didn''t like it. "Well, don''t think I don''t know you''re a whore. It doesn''t matter how you fool around with other women, but if you dare to get involved with Claire, I''ll turn my back on you!" Agatha said angrily. "Big sister!" Several clear voices came, but Agatha''s sisters had already appeared. "Don''t tell you, I have a game today. Remember what I said, don''t forget!" Agatha said quickly, then turned to join her sisters and left soon. "It''s strange that Agatha and Claire really have a grudge?" Ron murmurs to himself, but it doesn''t look very similar. If they really have a grudge, Claire''s attitude towards Agatha should not be like that. Now the situation is more like Agatha''s unilateral problem with Claire. "This is the struggle between geniuses!" Carl said to himself. ************ a duel between Ron and Carlos at the entrance of the college canteen officially announced his return. Half an hour later, almost everyone knew that Ron was coming back, and he defeated a level five martial arts master in an unimaginable way. At the beginning, after Ron destroyed the cavalry pub, some people secretly called Ron a madman, but now, Ron is a madman Well, it''s also called a freak. However, we don''t know why Ron and Carlos duel, or even why Ron wants to kill Carlos. More people speculate that it has something to do with Karen, and one of the rumors is that during the months when Ron left, Karen, Ron''s first love, was first come first served by her cousin Carlos, And this morning, Ron just met Carlos and Karen coming out of the canteen together, and then the conflict broke out. As a result, Ron became the wretch whose girlfriend was robbed, and some people even gloated. In fact, although Ron was famous at the Royal Knights college, he was not popular. Many people were dissatisfied with him secretly, but usually no one dared to provoke him. Ron himself knows nothing about it. At the moment, he has come to the home of adventurers. The familiar jasmine fragrance still fills the hall on the second floor of the adventurer''s home. No matter day or night, the hall is still as dark as ever, and the small window still transmits light as usual, guiding Ron to go. [this book is an exclusive series of Tadu, with two sections updated every day] this book has been published for the first time Chapter 77 "Mr. wolf, I see you again." Just came to the window, the familiar soft voice came from inside, "in fact, I just want to send someone to find you." Hearing this, roanton was so excited that he couldn''t wait to ask, "have you heard from my parents?" "Mr. wolf, remember the two people I said were missing with your parents at the Commons hotel?" Miss Molly asked in no hurry. "Did miss Molly find out their identities?" Ron asked quickly. "We found one of them, but we don''t know if he knows your parents'' whereabouts." Miss Molly gave a positive answer. "Where is this man?" Ron spoke eagerly. "Yadi city." Said Miss Molly slowly. "What? "Yadi city?" Ron was stunned. "Well, what''s the name of this man?" "Dibbitt." Miss Molly was silent for a while before giving the name. Ron stayed at home in the morning. "Which dibbitt?" After a while, Ron asked with some difficulty. A slight sigh came from inside, and miss Molly''s tone seemed to have a trace of sympathy: "Mr. wolf, is your teacher, the bookstore owner of Yadi city." "Miss Molly, are you sure the news is correct?" Ron tried to calm himself down as much as he could. "Mr. Wolfe, we are sure that dibbitt stayed in that hotel that night, but for the time being we are not sure whether he is related to the disappearance of your parents." Miss Molly said slowly, "I''m looking for the connection between dibbitt and your parents. Just considering the relationship between Mr. wolf and dibbitt, I''ve decided to let you know the news first. Maybe you can ask dibbitt yourself and get the result faster." "Thank you very much for Miss Molly''s suggestion. Do you have any other information about my parents, Miss Molly?" Ron''s mind is still a little confused, but at least on the surface he''s calmed down. "If there''s any new news, I''ll take the initiative to send someone to tell Mr. wolf." Answered Miss Molly. "Well, I''ll wait to hear from Miss Molly." Ron said this, then turned away, this moment, he seems to just want to stay away from this place. ************ Ron went back to the college with a lot of worries and came to the door of the dormitory, only to see a familiar figure, which was Karen. "Ron!" Karen came, apparently waiting for him. Ron didn''t bother to pay attention to her and continued to walk into the dormitory. "My cousin is waiting for you in the sword hall." Karen added quickly. Ron stopped, looked at Karen, hesitated, and turned to the sword hall. After a while, Ron comes to Joey''s sword house. As Karen said, Joey is waiting for him. "Here you are." Joey gave Ron a gentle smile. She didn''t seem to be special because of what happened this morning. "What can I do for you?" Ron asked directly. "I already know about Carlos and Theresa''s plot against you. I want to say sorry for them." Joey sighed softly. "What they do has nothing to do with you." Ron shook his head. "I don''t need your apologies." "No, you see, it''s about me, and I should have thought that they would." Joey showed a bitter smile on the corner of his mouth. "Fortunately you''re OK, otherwise, I won''t be at ease in my life." "Anyway, in my opinion, it''s none of your business." Ron light said, "you come to me, just say this thing?" Joey was silent. After a moment, she turned to the other side and looked out through the sword hall window, with her back to Ron. "Do you want to hear something about our family?" "As long as you are willing to say it, of course I am willing to listen." Ron replied without thinking. "About twenty years ago, my father met my mother. At that time, my father was just a very poor aristocrat, and my mother was just a civilian woman." Joey began to recall, "my father fell in love with my mother at first sight, and finally married her. After that, my mother''s family, the tiger family, wholeheartedly helped my father, and gradually let my father really enter the aristocratic society. Until ten years ago, he finally got the appreciation of the Emperor, became a count, and became a real imperial power." Ron didn''t speak, waiting for Joey to continue. "After my father became an earl, I gradually entered the upper class of the imperial capital. When I was 12 years old, I met Prince Chris. On the day when I was 16 years old, I became Prince Chris''s fiancee. All of a sudden, I became the most admired object of the imperial capital girls." Joey showed a helpless smile at the corner of his mouth. "Almost every imperial girl thinks that Prince Chris is the perfect husband candidate. He is not only handsome, but also kind-hearted. He is more likely to succeed to the throne in the future. All the conditions are impeccable." "Do you think so?" Ron finally chipped in."It doesn''t matter whether I think so or not. Over the years, in order to make my father a real power in the imperial capital, the perussian family and the tiger family have worked hard for ten years. My father''s ability has been appreciated by the emperor, and I also know Prince Chris." Joey shook his head gently. "In fact, my father has enough qualifications to have the present status. However, his status may be destroyed by me at any time. Not only him, but also the whole perussi family and the tiger family may be in a situation of eternal doom because of my caprice." Ron continued to keep silent, but he had a vague sense that things were going in the direction he didn''t want to see. "My father gave me life, but now, the fate of my father and the whole family is in my hands, and the efforts of the perussians and the tiger families over the years will come to nothing at any time." Joey said bitterly, "Ron, can you understand me?" "Say what you want, Joey." Ron said faintly. Joey was silent for a while, and then said slowly, "Ron, I''ve taught you all the sword skills I can teach you. In the future, we''d better not meet again." "Is that what you''re going to tell me?" Ron clenched his teeth and tried to be calm. "Ron, I''ve been very happy to know you." Joey''s voice was soft. "I''ll miss this time in the future." "It''s not going to end like this." Ron looks at Joey, calm and determined. Then he turns and leaves the sword hall. Looking at Ron''s back, Joey opens his mouth to talk, but he doesn''t say anything at last, but his gorgeous face is a little dim at the moment. ************ Ron was in a bad mood when he left the sword hall. In just a few hours, he was hit one after another. First, he found that his respected first teacher, dibbitt, was probably related to the disappearance of his parents. Then, the first girl he really liked in more than ten years decided not to give him a chance. Ron left the college and walked in the red moon city. At the moment, he hoped that someone would take the initiative to trouble him, so he could have a fight and vent his depression. After wandering for more than half an hour, no one took the initiative to trouble him. Ron began to consider whether to go to the valley of the dead and kill the dead there to vent his emotions. Just as Ron was about to go to the valley of the dead, he suddenly saw a familiar figure coming towards him. A burst of anger suddenly came out of his heart. This person was Teresa! Ron rushes up to Theresa in an instant. At the same time, he has pressed the button on the bracelet, and the man-machine combat mode has been activated. "It''s you?" Theresa is no stranger to the iron giant who suddenly appears in front of her. Her face suddenly changes. "Didn''t Carlos tell you I was still alive?" Ron''s voice was cold and his lightsaber was shining white. "Now, it''s time for you to pay the price!" "Ron, this is the imperial capital, not the misty mountains. Dare you do it in this street?" Theresa soon calmed down and looked confident. Before Theresa finished speaking, he found a shining white light sweeping towards her. Ron gave her the answer directly with his action. He was just looking for someone to vent his depression. Theresa just appeared in front of him. How could he let her go? Theresa dodges and pulls out the sword on her back. By this time, she already knows that Ron really wants to kill her. In fact, she has been warned by Carlos, but she didn''t expect to meet Ron so soon. Unfortunately, as a level five martial arts teacher, Theresa is not Ron''s opponent at all. She managed to avoid Ron''s first attack, and then found that Ron''s sword was close to her, which made it too late for her to dodge. Theresa has no choice but to block her sword. Her long sword and Ron''s lightsaber collide and are cut into two parts. Ron''s sword keeps on cutting towards Theresa. She is about to cut her into two parts. Theresa quickly fell back, and then rolled on the ground, very embarrassed to escape. At this moment, a rapid sound of horse hoof came, and at the same time, a deep drink came from afar: "stop it!" Hearing the sound, Theresa jumped down from the ground and ran to the people. Ron grins coldly, controls the armored beast to chase quickly, and the lightsaber stabs at Theresa''s vest. A purple fighting spirit suddenly shot at Ron. The man was a senior martial arts teacher, which made Ron have to retreat for a while. He still didn''t dare to resist the senior martial arts teacher. It''s not difficult to avoid this fight, but this time, Theresa also escaped from his sword, which made Ron very unhappy. He stared at the front not far away, a team of heavy armor knights had appeared, and it was the leader of this team who just ruined his good deeds. Chapter 78 Ron is no stranger to this man. This man is Troy, the head of the red moon knights, who once had conflicts with him. Naturally, the people behind him are other members of the red moon knights. "Ron, private fights are strictly forbidden in DIDU street. Are you going to take it by yourself or do you want me to do it?" Troy said coldly. "Will you get out of here or let me throw you away?" Ron snorted coldly and raised his lightsaber high, as if he would do it again at any time. "Ron, you are lucky to have Diana protecting you last time, but today, even if Diana appears, she can''t save you!" Troy said coldly, "I said earlier that you would bump into my hand. Today, you are looking for your own death!" "Troy, you''re the one who''s going to die!" Ron snorted coldly. As soon as his voice dropped, he rushed to Troy. His lightsaber drew a beautiful arc in mid air and swept toward Troy. Troy had a horse belly, and the horse seemed to have a heart for him. It moved quickly to one side. At the same time, Troy chopped at Ron with a sword. The magnificent purple fighting spirit shot at Ron again. When Ron pushes his feet, the armored beast suddenly jumps into the air, spins in the air, and stabs down with his lightsaber. At the same time, the energy gun appears in Ron''s left hand. Bang bang bang, three shots in a row, and three white lights fly down like meteors. The other members of the red moon Knight Order have already consciously retreated to one side, and Theresa is also with these people. They all focus on Ron and Troy. Because of the appearance of Troy, Theresa has consciously been safe, and has never noticed that the white light of the three regiments is not flying to Troy, but to herself! "Theresa, be careful!" Troy, however, has found out this, and hastily reminds him that he wants to help, but he is too busy. The lightsaber that Ron stabbed from the air has already appeared on his head. Although Troy is already a level seven martial arts master, Ron''s attack speed is fast, and the attack method is quite strange, which Troy has never seen before. For a moment, Troy not only can''t get the upper hand, but also has the feeling of falling behind. Even if he has felt that Theresa is dangerous, he can only verbally remind and can''t help. "Er..." A shrill scream came to Troy''s ears, which made him almost crazy. From the corner of his eye, he had found that it was too late for him to remind him. There was a fist sized hole in Theresa''s chest, and the blood could not stop pouring out. The scream stopped instantly. Theresa fell to the ground, and this mature and sexy beauty died. "Ron, if I don''t kill you today, my name won''t be Troy!" Troy growled that Theresa was killed by Ron under his eyes. To Troy, it''s a great shame, not to mention the relationship between him and Theresa! "There are a lot of people who want to kill me. They are the ones who will die in the end." Ron said coldly, "Theresa is the best example!" Seeing that Theresa was shot through by energy, Ron felt a surge of pleasure. The depression in his heart seemed to be eliminated in this moment. Whoever wants to kill him has to pay the price! Troy a roar, attack suddenly become more fierce, he has been completely angered, vowed to kill Ron on the spot! The broad streets of the imperial capital became the battleground between Ron and Troy at this moment, and the audience was all around, and some people who got the news were coming here at the moment. "Who is this guy? He dares to fight against the red moon knights." Someone asked a friend next to him that in the imperial capital, few people dare to fight against the red moon knights. Even those powerful imperial capitals are polite to the red moon knights, because the red moon knights are responsible for the public security of the imperial capital. In short, the red moon knights are protecting their safety and offending the red moon knights is not good for them. "Who else could it be, Ron of the Wolff family?" There''s someone next to you. "Ron of the wolf family?" The man was stunned. "The guy who killed the death knight of the hawk family?" "That''s him. This boy is said to be a little crazy. No matter who offends him, he will directly use violence to solve it." The man nodded. "This boy''s strength is really good, even Troy can''t beat him." Another interjected, "is the Wolff family really going to rise again?" Just as these people were talking, another sound of hooves came. A moment later, nearly a hundred Knights appeared in the public''s sight. Everyone''s chest also had the red moon badge. Obviously, these were also members of the red moon knights. "The red moon cavalry''s team is coming, and Ron''s going to be more or less unlucky." Watch someone mutter to themselves. Everyone in the red moon Knights has quite good strength. In everyone''s opinion, even if Ron is more powerful, he can''t defeat so many people, unless Troy has been fighting with him alone. But looking at the posture of the red moon knights, they have planned to besiege him. "Roar..." Ron roared, and the lightsaber cleaved to Troy again. He had not been able to defeat his opponent for such a long time. In fact, Ron was a little anxious, but Troy was a senior martial arts master after all, so it was not easy to defeat him.Troy raises his sword and plans to fight with Ron. When Ron is happy, what he likes most is to fight with others. His lightsaber is extremely sharp. If he does, he can cut Troy''s sword into two parts. Touch! The two swords collided with each other, but there was a strange dull sound. Ron also immediately found that things were not as he expected. His lightsaber didn''t cut off Troy''s sword. Even in this hard encounter, he didn''t take advantage of it. The lightsaber almost felt like he was about to be shaken off. At this moment, Ron finally found that Troy''s sword seems to be a little different from before. On the body of the sword, it seems to be covered with a light purple halo. He soon realized that Troy loaded his fighting spirit on the body of the sword. Fighting spirit is not only used to enhance attack ability, but also to protect the body. However, it is rare for martial arts masters to load fighting spirit on the sword body, because generally speaking, it is better to directly stimulate fighting spirit by loading fighting spirit on the sword body. However, this reminds Ron that his true Qi of sun and moon can be added to ordinary iron swords, and I wonder if it can also be used in lightsabers? The reason for this suspicion is that he knows that the lightsaber is very different from the ordinary iron sword. The body of the lightsaber is not made of metal, but a kind of unknown light beam. Thinking of this, Ron decided to have a try. The sun and moon''s real Qi ran quickly, entered the armored animal''s mechanical arm through his palm, and then penetrated into the lightsaber. At this moment, he suddenly found that the light beam of the lightsaber, which was only about one meter long, suddenly rose by half a meter! Ron was very happy. He always thought that the length of the beam could not be changed, but now it has been proved that this is not the case. This will change his fighting skills again. It is obvious that the length of the beam and its effect in combat will be very different. When the true Qi of the sun and the moon is recovered, the light beam instantly returns to its original length. When the true Qi of the sun and the moon is input again, the lightsaber suddenly rises again. Ron soon finds that the increased length of the light beam is directly related to the strength of the true Qi he input into the lightsaber. The stronger the true Qi He input, the more the length of the lightsaber increases. "Go to hell!" Ron let out a deep drink, and the lightsaber stabbed at Troy again with a strange angle. The discovery just made him start to have a way to defeat Troy. After all, his time to learn sword skills was relatively short. Although he had excellent talent and the powerful ability of armored beast, he had to beat Troy by surprise. Troy did not dodge, once again horizontal sword block Ron''s lightsaber, and at the same time, suddenly, his left hand out of a sword, this sword with fast speed, straight to Ron! This makes Ron very unhappy. He hasn''t attacked Troy yet. This guy attacked him first! Ron didn''t dodge when the sword stabbed at his belly. He decided to resist the sword. At the same time, he ran the real Qi of the sun and the moon at full speed. The huge real Qi suddenly poured into the lightsaber. In an instant, the lightsaber soared by half a meter. Ron''s lightsaber was originally blocked by Troy, and it seemed that he could not hurt Troy at all. However, when the lightsaber suddenly soared by half a meter, the tip of the lightsaber immediately inserted into Troy''s body. Unfortunately, because of the angle problem, the sword didn''t hit the key point of Troy, but it still pierced his right shoulder. Almost at the same time, the sword of Troy''s left hand stabbed Ron. Strictly speaking, it only stabbed the armored beast''s body. "Er..." Troy was full of pain, and the strength of his left hand seemed to disappear a lot in an instant. As a result, this sword could not cause any damage to Ron. On the contrary, his right shoulder was dripping with blood, and his right hand seemed unable to hold the sword firmly. "Chief!" The members of the red moon Knights nearby exclaimed. Then, another man waved his hand and yelled: "let''s go up together and kill this boy!" Dozens of people rushed towards Ron together, and dozens of swords stabbed at Ron together. It seemed that they wanted to stab Ron into a beehive. Ron sneered with disdain. The lightsaber crossed an arc. Troy was not his opponent. What could these people do to him? Ding Ding Ding There was a sound of metal falling to the ground. Dozens of swords were cut off instantly and fell to the ground, but this was not enough to stop the red moon knights. They continued to rush towards Ron. [this book is an exclusive series of Tadu, with two sections updated every day] this book has been published for the first time Chapter 79 "Stop it all!" At this time, an angry Jiaohe came. Then, dozens of people rushed over and appeared on both sides of Ron. Each of them also held a long sword and looked at the red moon Knights opposite. A hot and sexy beauty stands in front of Ron. The flaming fire protects her, Ron and others. This gorgeous beauty is Diana, the magic princess of the Royal Knights college. In fact, even in the whole imperial capital, few people didn''t know Diana. "Diana, what do you want to do?" Troy pressed the wound on his right shoulder with one hand and glared at Ron, looking like he wanted to swallow him alive. "Troy, I told you last time that if you want to move Ron, please ask us whether the knight guards agree or not." Diana snorted coldly, and her tone was full of sarcasm. "You red moon knights are really promising. Don''t you feel ashamed when more than 100 people come to besiege Ron alone?" "Diana, Ron, in defiance of the imperial decree, openly murdered Theresa on the imperial street. As the head of the red moon knights, my duty is to maintain the order of the imperial capital. This is the power given to me by the emperor. No one can stop it, and you are no exception!" Troy said coldly, "I advise you to leave now, otherwise, I will regard you as Ron''s accomplice and arrest you and Ron!" "Is it?" Diana sneered, "when our dean established the knight guard, he also gave us the right to protect every student. As long as Ron is still a student of our college, no one can move him, unless he has been expelled from the Royal Knight''s college. As a former captain of the knight guard, you should know that very well?" "Diana, you''re trying to be reasonable!" Troy was furious. "I''m the captain of the knight''s guard. I''m just doing my duty!" Diana snorted, "take your men away, or don''t blame me for being rude!" "Diane, that''s what I''m going to tell you. You leave now, or I won''t be lenient!" Troy snorted coldly, "your knight guard is not enough to compete with my red moon order!" "When you say that, why don''t you think about how your shoulder got hurt?" Diana''s tone was full of ridicule. "Troy, you should thank me. If I didn''t show up, your order of the red moon would be badly damaged!" "I wish you knew!" Ron finally opens his mouth. He looks at Diana a little discontented. If it wasn''t for her, he could teach these red moon Knights a good lesson. "Fool, everything should be enough. Theresa you are killing is not a member of the red moon order. I can find a way to help you down, but if you really kill a member of the red moon order, it will be more troublesome. Do you understand?" Diana said in a low voice. "Theresa almost killed me. Can''t I kill her?" Ron snorted. "Why are you so stupid?" Diana was a little annoyed. "Even if you really want to kill Theresa, can''t you be a little more secretive? It''s very troublesome even if you have a good reason to kill people in the street of emperor capital "I don''t like to hide." Ron light said, "she wants to kill me, I will kill her, so simple, I have nothing wrong." "You piss me off!" Diana glared at Ron. "I don''t want to mind your business!" "There''s still time for you to go." Ron said faintly. Diana gritted her teeth in anger, but she didn''t want to be angry with Ron. She turned to look at Troy and turned her anger away: "Troy, don''t you go away?" "Diana, you keep saying that you''re just doing your duty, but if this man wasn''t Ron, would you still want to protect him so wholeheartedly?" There was a trace of jealousy in Troy''s eyes. "Don''t think I don''t know the real relationship between you!" "Troy, I know you''re having an affair with Theresa, a woman who''s as good as you can be!" Diana gave a sneer. "Diana, why don''t you say Ron is still your little lover?" Troy snorted angrily. The onlookers were surprised, and the other members of the knight''s guard looked at each other, which was totally unexpected. No one thought that there was such a relationship between Diana and Ron. "What? Diana, don''t you dare admit it? " Troy sneered, "I''m really wrong about you. I didn''t expect to seduce other people''s fiance on your terms." "I don''t dare to admit it, Diana." Diana snorted, "Ron is my man, so what? If you want to move my man, ask me if you agree with me first All of a sudden, everyone was in an uproar. Diana admitted it so simply, which surprised everyone. At the same time, she couldn''t help looking at Ron with envious eyes. This incomparably coquettish creature actually made this guy succeed. "This guy is very lucky. With the eldest lady of the Ryan family as his fiancee, he can even cheat Diana." Someone sighed."I thought Diana should have had a man for a long time. Don''t you see that she''s becoming more and more feminine?" Some people began to be Zhuge Liang after the incident. "Well, Quinn, when did you say the captain was with Ron? Why don''t we see any signs? " The Cavaliers began to whisper. "I don''t know, but now think about it, it won''t be that night in the valley of the dead?" Quinn whispered, "that night they were together, and then the captain''s attitude to Ron seems to have completely changed. I thought he saved the captain and us before, but now think about it, maybe something happened that night." "It''s unreasonable. Ron is not good to the captain at all. The captain would like him." Muttered another member of the knight guard. "I''m afraid that''s why the captain takes a fancy to him." Quinn whispered. "Hey, you guys, don''t talk about me behind my back!" Diana suddenly turned her head and glared at Quinn and others. "Don''t think I can''t hear you!" Quinn and others quickly shut up, Diana''s bad temper, they can be very clear, and now Diana''s mood is obviously not so good, this time they are more afraid of irritating her. Diana looked back at Troy and said angrily, "what''s up? Now I''ll make it clear to you. If you''re for Theresa, I''m for Ron. If you perform your duty, I''ll perform my duty. If you want to fight, do it right away. If you don''t want to fight, get out of here with your people! " "Very well, Diana, you asked for it!" Troy''s face was full of anger, and he seemed to have deep jealousy. He suddenly waved his hand, "go ahead, arrest Ron, anyone who dares to help him, too!" Seeing a scuffle is about to start, at this time, a dissatisfied female voice spread to the public: "which son of a bitch wants to catch my husband?" The crowd was stunned for a while, and then they saw a group of girls who were very eye-catching and separated from the crowd. At first, a girl was wearing strange metal clothes, but her figure was also concave and convex. Behind her, there were ten girls, but they were all silver tights, each with exquisite curves, which was very eye-catching. "It''s really exciting this time!" Some people mutter that the new group of beautiful girls are Ron''s fiancee Agatha and her sisters, the famous group of violent beautiful girls of the Royal Knights college. "You, as well as you, all go to the back. You don''t care about my husband''s business!" Agatha goes up to Diana and commands her and the Cavaliers behind her. Without waiting for Diana to speak, Agatha went to Troy again and said, "you''re the guy who wants to catch my husband?" "It''s me, so what?" Troy snorted coldly. He knew Agatha, the famous gifted girl of the Ryan family. "Just admit it!" AGA Shajiao snorted, then waved, "sisters, let''s fight these guys so that they can''t ride a horse!" As soon as the words were finished, Agatha was the first to start, stabbing Troy with a sword. "Yes, sister!" The ten beautiful girls answered together, and then they rushed at the rest of the red moon knights. Although the number of red moon knights is dominant, Agatha and her sisters obviously have the upper hand in the battle. Troy and Agatha are both level 7 martial arts masters, but Agatha''s sword and armor are obviously superior. In addition, Troy has been injured before, and his combat effectiveness is probably less than half of the peak period. Therefore, under Agatha''s attack, he has no strength to fight back at all. The other members of the red moon Knights'' order, though with good strength, are mostly at the level of level 4 to level 5. Their real strength is similar to that of Agatha''s sisters. However, these ten violent beautiful girls not only cooperate with each other tacitly, but also have sharp swords on each hand. Their silver clothes can block many attacks. They are all together It''s invincible. Every member of the red moon knights, who is close to them, is knocked down after a few supports. Their mounts are chopped to death one after another. Then their armor is cut one after another. Then, there are more or less sword wounds on each person''s hands and feet. In a word, Agatha''s orders are faithfully carried out by them. Before long, these people are not satisfied I can ride again. "Er..." Troy snorted and stabbed his left shoulder with a sword. As a result, both shoulders had been injured and he had no ability to fight any more. Then Agatha raised her foot and put it in Troy''s belly. The poor head of the red moon Knights fell to the ground with a snort. The whole process is less than ten minutes, and the hundred members of the red moon Knight Order have lost their resistance, and the onlookers are all dumbfounded, which is even more surprising than when Ron defeated Troy before. Eleven girls, with an overwhelming posture, defeated the red moon Knight Order in an instant. Chapter 80 What''s more, people are a little scared. They are very simple and have no nonsense. When they come up, they do it without any reason at all. For them, the sword in their hands is the reason. "Hum, it''s like Agatha doesn''t do it. You think I''m a bully!" AGA Shajiao snorted, "I''m looking for trouble with my husband all day. I don''t give any face to him. This time I just give you a little warning. Next time I''ll cut you to death!" "It''s the most violent group in the history of the college." Quinn whispered that Agatha and the violence of her beautiful girl team have long been famous. Ron was a little upset. Originally, he wanted to continue to beat others, but now that everyone was knocked down by Agatha, he had no one to beat. Fortunately, Theresa had been killed by him, Troy had been taught a lesson by him, and his depression was almost vented. "All right, let''s go back after work." Agatha beckoned to the girls and walked up to Diana. "Hey, keep my husband close. Don''t let him fool with Claire, or I won''t let him fool with you!" "What?" Diana was stunned. "Remember what I said!" Agatha then turned and left, leaving Diana in a daze, but Ron was a little sad. Agatha really thought about Claire all the time! "Captain, Ron, let''s go back to college first." Quinn couldn''t help whispering. "Oh, well, let''s go." Diana finally recovered. ************ the invincible order of the red moon, however, suffered an unprecedented defeat in its own territory. Troy, the young head of the order and one of the outstanding students of the Royal Knights college, was defeated by his younger brother and younger sister. However, hundreds of members of the order could not rival ten beautiful girls, which was even more shocking. There is no doubt that Troy was defeated by his younger brother and younger sister, After this war, I''m afraid the red moon Knights will never be able to regain their former dignity. The wolf family, which has been forgotten for hundreds of years, has finally been taken seriously again. Obviously, it''s all due to Ron. More than half a year ago, he married a talented girl of the Ryan family. No one cares about him now. At most, he just thinks he is lucky. But a few months ago, when Ron broke the myth of death knight, he made some people realize Ron''s reality Today, when Ron and his fiancee join hands to defeat Troy and the order of the red moon, the name of Ron wolf is enough to attract the attention of any force, and the wolf family also stands on the stage of God. Although Ron''s reckless way of doing things makes some people feel that he doesn''t know how to advance or retreat, in fact, it is his style of doing things that makes him become a famous aristocrat again in such a short period of time. Although the wolf family is far from being comparable with those big aristocrats, the existence of Ron makes every family right The waffles are a little scared. At this time, the name of Ralo wolf was finally mentioned. This once famous figure of the Empire, a close friend of the founding emperor, and a powerful Summoner who led the wolf family to the most glorious period, seemed to coincide with Ron. Suddenly, people began to realize that Ralo''s successor had really appeared. The relationship between Ron and Diana has suddenly become unknown to everyone. The sexy magic princess has been picked by Ron. It is said that the charm of the magic princess has become more and more powerful recently, thanks to the development of Ron. While people are jealous of Ron''s beauty, they can''t help but feel aggrieved. Why does this boy have such good luck? This time, Ron really becomes the public enemy of college boys, especially those boys who have always regarded Diana as their dream lover. They want to fight Ron, but they also have a little self-knowledge. With Ron''s current strength, they can curse him secretly. If they want to fight him with real weapons, it''s better to forget it. Beauty is important, but life is more important Expensive, what''s more, even if they lose their lives, they still can''t change the fact that Diana has become Ron''s woman. It''s so strange. In the morning, Ron is still the wretch whose girlfriend was robbed. In the evening, Ron becomes the happiest boy in the college. In fact, Ron is with Diana at the moment. After the end of the conflict with the red moon knights, they did not return to the college, but came to the princess tavern. Diana took Ron into her room, and then threw her plump body into his arms. "Ron, I miss you." Diana''s tone was full of temptation. Farewell is better than newlyweds. They are entangled endlessly until exhausted. Ron finally fell on Diana''s warm body, but the hot palm still lingered on her body. "Do you have something on your mind?" Diana''s tone was lazy. "I think so." Ron turned over from her and said faintly. "Where have you been these months?" Diana asked again. "Misty mountains." Ron didn''t hide it from her anymore. "So far away?" Diana was stunned. "Right, did you say that Theresa was going to kill you in the misty mountains?""Well." Ron nodded. "Then why are you fighting with Carlos this morning? Did he take away your first love Diana asked curiously. "Who are you listening to?" Ron couldn''t help frowning. "Carlos and Theresa set a trap for me. Theresa stabbed me and knocked me off the cliff. What the hell''s first love?" "Isn''t that Karen?" Diana tone slightly with a trace of jealousy, "the academy are in the pass, said Carlos while you are not, to steal Karen, so you just fight with him." Before Ron spoke, Diana quickly said: "this kind of woman is robbed. It''s no big deal. She''s with others when you''re only a few months away. It''s not good for you at all. If you really want to be with her, sooner or later she''ll have to fool around with other men. Besides, she''s not as beautiful as me!" "I have nothing to do with Karen. It''s all rumors." Ron light said, "how others pass along with them, I don''t bother to explain, but you don''t believe their nonsense." "Is she really not your first love?" Diana was slightly stunned, and then asked curiously, "who is your first love?" "Do I have to have my first love?" Ron is a little upset. "If it''s not Karen, isn''t it Agatha?" Diana said to herself. "Agatha is my fiancee, but we can''t talk about whether we are in love or not. She and I had an engagement within a day." Ron said faintly, but another beautiful shadow appeared in his heart. The beautiful girl in white robe seemed to appear in front of him again. Maybe, she was his real first love. "By the way, Agatha said she would not let you hang out with Claire. What''s the matter?" Diana suddenly remembered. "Don''t you know Claire?" Ron is a bit strange, "she is a magician like you. I heard that she may fight you in the freshman challenge. You can''t have heard of her?" "Ah, that Claire?" Diana was stunned. "That sudden magic genius?" "Even her, she''s from the Ryan family, but I don''t know her very well. It''s just that Agatha and Claire don''t know what they have to do with each other." Ron said faintly, "you don''t have to worry about her. Agatha is a little nervous when she talks about Claire." "She''s from the Ryan family, too!" Diana murmured to herself, "it seems that the Ryan family is getting stronger and stronger." ************ the next morning, Ron and Diana walked into the gate of the college side by side, and their relationship had been made public, so Diana was no longer evasive. Along the way, Ron felt countless envious and envious eyes. They appeared together early in the morning, and they were so close that anyone could imagine that they spent a lingering night together last night. "If only Agatha and Diana had a fight!" Some people thought to themselves that if they could make a big fight, there would be a good play. "Mr. Ron wolf?" Suddenly, a voice came from behind Ron. Ron turned to look, but found it was a strange man. "Mr. wolf, I''m grant from the summoners guild. I''d like to invite you to the guild." The man came to Ron and said politely. Chapter 81 "Summon the teachers'' guild?" Ron was a little puzzled. "Can you tell me exactly what''s going on?" The man who claimed to be grant was still very polite: "Mr. wolf, I''ve come to ask you to have the rank certification of summoner." "Specially asked me to carry on the authentication?" Ron was even more surprised. Isn''t that amazing? You know, it''s always the summoner who takes the initiative to summon the guild for certification. For every summoner, only after being certified by the guild can his ability be recognized. Because of this, basically, every Summoner will take the initiative to go to the guild for level certification. It''s not necessary for the guild to invite anyone Bank certification. Not only did he feel strange, but Diana was also very strange. She couldn''t help asking, "will the summoning teachers'' Association take the initiative to ask someone to authenticate?" "Miss Diana, if there are summoners who haven''t gone for grade certification for a long time, we will take the initiative to invite them for certification." Grant gave a cool smile. "You haven''t been certified?" Diana looks at Ron strangely. Ron nodded. It has been almost a year since he became a first-class summoner, but he did not go to the summoner guild for level certification. In fact, this is mainly because of his mysterious summoner. He does not want the armored beast to be certified as a pet beast, but he probably knows the method of certification by the summoner guild. If he goes to the certification now, the armored beast will be even better He can''t be certified as a pet beast, nor can he be certified as a high-level summoner. Therefore, he wants to go to the summoner guild for certification after fully understanding all the abilities of the armored beast. But now the summoning teachers'' Association actually sent someone to take the initiative to find him and let him go for grade certification, which he never expected. "Mr. wolf, can you go to the guild now?" Grant asked again. "Now? Ron is a Leng again, "want so urgent?" "Mr. Wolfe, if you have something to do now, you can certainly go later." Grant smiles. Ron can''t help but start to hesitate. He doesn''t have anything to do, but he hasn''t considered whether to go for certification now. According to his previous idea, he wants to go for another period of time, but now he calls on the teachers'' Association to take the initiative to ask him for certification, and he seems to be a little difficult to refuse. "Grant, if Ron doesn''t want to join the summoners'' guild, why do you want to force him?" Just then, a clear male voice came. Ron frowned slightly and looked at him. A young man was looking at him, smiling at him and nodding. He seemed to know him very well, but in fact, Ron had never met him. The strange man was about twenty-five or twenty-six years old. He was tall and handsome. He was dressed as a martial arts master, and his chest had an obvious certification mark of the martial arts association, which showed that he was a level seven martial arts master. "Hewitt, Mr. wolf never said he didn''t want to join the summoners guild, and I never forced him to join the guild. Please don''t talk nonsense." Grant had spoken now, in a voice that was not as polite to Ron as he had just been, with an obvious dissatisfaction and sulk. The young man named Hewitt didn''t pay any attention to grant, but came to Ron with a smile on his face: "Ron, I''m Hewitt, Hewitt Ryan. You should call me big brother." Hewitt lane? Ron frowned to himself. It seems that this guy is from the Ryan family, but he didn''t like this kind of familiar behavior. "Agatha didn''t tell me she had a big brother." Ron said faintly. "Hewitt, do you always like to be related like this? Is it no fun to ask for it this time? " Grant looked at Hewitt with a sarcastic look on his face. It was obvious that the two had not only known each other for a long time, but also had a bad relationship. Hewitt didn''t pay any attention to grant''s sarcasm. He still looked at Ron with a smile: "I''m just Agatha''s cousin. I''m not the only one in the Ryan family. It''s normal that she didn''t tell you. Of course, it''s my fault. Since you and Agatha came to the capital, I haven''t come to see you." "Hewitt, it''s almost a year since Mr. Wolfe and Miss Lane came to DIDU. You haven''t found them yet, but it''s a coincidence that you come to meet your relatives at this time?" Grant snorted coldly, "do you have to get in trouble with me?" "Grant, you can''t say that. You said Ron would be here for nearly a year. Why didn''t you invite Ron to call the teachers'' Association for certification in this year, but you had to come at this time?" As a matter of fact, I think you are deliberately trying to get in trouble with me, because I just came to ask Ron to go to the Martial Arts Association for certification "What?" Grant had a look of surprise and anger on his face. "Hewitt, what are you up to? Mr. wolf is a summoner. How can you let him go to the Martial Arts Association for certification? " And hearing Hewitt''s words, Ron also wondered how so many strange things happened this morning?It''s unbelievable that the summoning teachers'' Guild has taken the initiative to invite him to be certified. What''s more, even more incredible things have happened. The grand martial arts teachers'' guild, one of the three guilds with the same transcendent status as the summoning teachers'' guild, has also invited him to be certified. The most outrageous thing is that everyone knows that he is a Summoner! "Grant, it''s true that Ron is a summoner, but it''s also true that I asked him to go to the Martial Arts Association for certification, because Ron is not only a summoner, he is also a martial arts teacher." Hewitt said with a smile, "many people at the Royal Knight''s academy have seen that Ron has defeated a level five martial arts master with sword skill without any help from the summoner. Don''t you know this, grant?" "Hewitt, even if it is true, it doesn''t mean Mr. Wolfe wants to join the martial arts association!" Said grant angrily. "Grant, I think it''s up to Ron to decide for himself." Hewitt chuckled. "But as far as I know, when my sister was very young, she wanted her husband to be a martial arts teacher." "Mr. wolf, do you really want to join the martial arts association?" Grant finally asked Ron. Although almost every Summoner belongs to the summoner guild, in fact, only after going to the guild for the first level certification, can the summoner really join the summoner guild. For the other two guilds, the same is true. Because the three guilds have always had a bad relationship, even if there are people like magic and martial arts, they will only choose one guild Will join, not join two guilds at the same time. In other words, even if Ron is really a martial arts master, he can only choose one guild to join, not both the summoners guild and the martial arts guild. Grant looked at Ron, vaguely worried. Before he came here, he was sure that Ron would go to call the teachers'' Association for certification. However, after Hewitt appeared, he found that the situation was a little bad. In fact, he also knew that Ron had defeated Carlos in the way of martial arts, but he didn''t think it had any impact before. It was just that between Hewitt and Ron But he had to worry that Ron would fall to the martial arts association. Hewitt is also looking at Ron. He has a relaxed, smiling face and is sure that Ron will join the martial arts association. In his opinion, Ron can''t refuse his offer. In fact, it''s not just grant and Hewitt who are paying attention to Ron at the moment. Just now, the dispute between Hewitt and grant has attracted dozens of onlookers. Ron has become the object of invitation by the two guilds. To everyone''s surprise, he is even more envious. But at the moment, they also want to know which guild Ron will decide to join What about it? "Don''t worry about them. If you don''t think about it, you won''t go to any guild." Diana whispered to Ron. "No, I''ve already thought about it." Ron shook his head and looked at grant. "I''m free right now. Let''s go to the summoning guild first." "Ah?" Grant was stunned, a little bit did not respond, and then overjoyed, "Mr. wolf, do you mean to join the summoners guild?" "I''m a summoner. It''s natural for me to join the summoner guild." Ron said faintly. Hewitt''s face suddenly became a little ugly: "Ron, don''t you think about it any more? Or you can go and discuss it with Agatha and make a decision. " "It''s my own business. I don''t need to discuss it with others." Ron said faintly, "I''m always a summoner, which will never change." After a pause, Ron looked at grant and said, "Mr. grant, let''s go!" "Good!" Glen nodded and was in a very good mood. "Ron, do you really want to stop thinking about it?" Hewitt didn''t give up, and his tone seemed to be slightly irritated. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Ron would refuse his request so directly, and his previous confidence became a bit ridiculous at this moment. "Hewitt, Mr. Wolfe has made it very clear. Why are you so obsessed?" Grant looked at Hewitt sarcastically. "Or is there something wrong with your ear and you can''t hear what Mr. Wolfe said?" "I''m sorry, if you really know me, you should understand that the summoner is of extraordinary significance to our Wolff family. Therefore, whether you and Mr. grant appear today or not, I will only join the summoner Association in the end, and I won''t have any other choice." Ron said slowly. For Agatha''s sake, he explained a little bit. He didn''t want to embarrass Hewitt too much. With these words, Ron stopped and walked out of the college with grant. As for Diana, she didn''t come with her. She was a magician and was not suitable to summon the guild. Hewitt did not say anything more, just looking at Ron and Grant''s back, his face is still a little gloomy, it seems that Ron''s explanation just has no effect. Chapter 82 The certification office on the second floor of the summoners'' guild is very cold. Apart from Ron and grant, there is a man and a woman. The man is an old man in his sixties, while the woman is very young. She looks 20 years old at most and looks pretty. "Mr. Wolfe, these are Mr. White and miss green. Mr. White is the authority of the summoners guild in the field of summoners, and Miss Green will be responsible for other tests." Grant introduced their identities to Ron, and at the same time led Ron to sit down opposite Miss Green. "Mr. wolf, I''ll register the basic information for you first, and then Miss Green will test your magic attribute and magic value for you. Finally, Mr. White will authenticate your summon beast. Is that ok?" "No problem, of course." Ron replied, wondering if Grant had to be so polite to him? Compared with Grant''s politeness to Ron, Miss Green, who is not beautiful, seems to be a little bit indifferent to Ron. She looks like she hasn''t woken up yet. She says to Ron weakly, "put your hand on the crystal ball and input magic all the time until you can''t input it." Ron did it as like as two peas. He knew that the crystal ball was used to test the magic properties and magic values. In fact, the Summoner''s test was exactly the same as that of the magician. "Magic value, 2400, level 2 summoner, magic attribute, chaos Ah... " Miss green suddenly opened her eyes in disbelief. "Why, how could that be?" Miss Green''s exclamation attracted the attention of grant and Mr. White. Ron couldn''t help looking at the crystal ball. At this moment, he was stunned. The color displayed on the crystal ball represents the magic attribute. For example, red represents the fire system and blue represents the water system. The magic attribute of the summoner should be chaos system. The crystal ball should display chaos without obvious color. Before deciding to become a summoner, every Summoner has tested the magic attribute. When the summoner Association conducts level certification, it usually just tests it by the way, because it is reasonable to say that every Summoner''s magic attribute should be chaotic system. But this time, this test by the way, it has yielded incredible results. The crystal ball is colorful. It looks very beautiful at the moment. However, this kind of beauty, in the eyes of Ron and others, is unexpected. "This, unexpectedly, is all attribute?" Grant finally broke out. Yes, it''s all attributes. Specifically, if we only look at the magic attributes, Ron is not only a summoner, but also a magician. He is not a single magician, but a whole magician! "Is there a mistake?" Ron couldn''t help asking, "the last time I tested magic, it was chaos." Not only grant and others were surprised, but Ron himself did not expect such a situation. Full attribute magicians are extremely rare in the whole cangyun continent. He must be the only one who has full attribute magic and becomes a summoner. "Well, let''s test it again?" Miss green was a little worried. She could not help but wonder if there was something wrong with the test crystal ball? Next, Ron tested three times in a row, and even changed another crystal ball for the last time, but the color displayed on the crystal ball is still so beautiful. By this time, no matter Ron or grant, they can only accept the fact that Ron''s magic attribute is really not chaotic system, but incredible all attribute. "Mr. Wolfe, are you sure you tested chaos last time?" Grant couldn''t help asking. Compared with the bizarre idea of total attributes, Ron''s magic attributes will change, which makes grant feel even more incredible. Magic attributes are completely determined by talent. This is the consensus of all people in cangyun continent, but now, this consensus seems to have been overturned. "Of course, I can be sure that if Mr. grant doesn''t believe it, he can go to Yadi city to check. I should have records there." Said Ron. Grant shook his head. "Don''t get me wrong, Mr. wolf. I don''t mean I don''t believe what you said. It''s just, you know, it''s kind of weird." After a pause, grant asked again, "well, Mr. wolf, do you know why this change has happened?" Ron shook his head. "I want to know what''s going on, too." "Yes, if I had known all my attributes, I would have become a magician." ''murmured Miss Green. "Miss Green, even if I knew all my attributes, I would still choose to be a summoner." Ron, with a hint of discontent in his voice, turned to grant and said, "Mr. grant, please continue to authenticate me." "Oh, yes." Glenn nodded. Because of what just happened, Ron''s armored beast didn''t seem so surprised. However, Mr. White, who is known as the authority of summoner, can''t make an accurate assessment of armored beast. Finally, the conclusion he made to armored beast is: mysterious summoner, not pet beast.Ron is not very satisfied with this conclusion, but at least he has made it clear that the armored beast is not a pet beast, which is also passable. He did not insist that the armored beast be certified as a high-level summoner. Although the process of certification is often unexpected, no matter what, Ron finally completed the first formal Summoner level certification in his life, and became a full member of the summoner Association. His officially recorded level is level 2 summoner, and he has a mysterious summoner, but this mysterious Summoner is specially noted that it is not a pet animal, and this is also the reason In the past 100 years, the summoner guild has been the only mysterious Summoner that is not considered a pet animal. There is no doubt that Ron''s certification today will change many records of the summoners guild. At this moment, for grant and others, what they are most concerned about is, has Ron really changed his magic attribute? "If that''s the case, I''m afraid he will become the target of the magician guild." When Ron left, grant looked at Ron''s back and muttered to himself, with a helpless smile on his lips. ************ on his way back to college, Ron was always thinking, why did his magic attribute suddenly change so much? After thinking about it, the only change in his magic cultivation these days is that he no longer improves his magic through meditation, but absorbs magic elements while practicing the sun moon mental method. Is it because of this change that his magic attributes also change? The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was only possible, because he knew that magic elements also had attributes. Magicians with different attributes could only absorb magic elements with certain attributes. When he absorbed magic elements through meditation before, he could only absorb magic elements of chaos system. But when he absorbed magic elements together with the energy in the sun and the moon, the actual situation was different He may absorb all the magic elements into his body, which may lead to a fundamental change in his magic attributes, from a single chaotic system attribute to a full attribute. After thinking about the reason, Ron began to consider another question, that is, does it mean that he can learn all magic in the future? Although he is not interested in learning magic now, there are two problems: whether he wants to learn or not. Even if he will not really learn magic in the future, he also wants to find out whether he can really learn magic. Thinking of this, Ron quickened his pace. To find out whether he could learn magic, he had to find a magician to consult and study. He naturally thought of Diana. He didn''t want to make this matter known to all. Naturally, Diana was the most suitable person. At the moment, the freshmen challenge of Royal Knights college is in full swing. The freshmen challenge is coming to an end, but Ron is still in this arena for the first time because he knows Diana will have a game this morning. He can find Diana here. Royal Knights college has always attached great importance to the freshmen challenge. For the annual challenge, special competition venues have been prepared. Not only that, every time the competition, the three vice presidents of the college will sit in person. They not only act as one of the judges of the competition, but also to prevent accidents. As soon as Ron entered the competition hall of the magic department, he heard cheers and cheers from all over the world. Many people were shouting a name at the same time: "Claire, Claire..." Ron looks up on the stage, and then he sees that the familiar blue haired girl is Claire, the magic genius of the Ryan family, whom he knows. But it''s a bit unexpected that Claire has become so popular in the college. "Why, Ron, are you here too?" A familiar voice came from my side. Chapter 83 Ron turned and saw flon and York. He couldn''t help wondering, "Why are you here?" "Nonsense, of course, it''s to see the beauties. Today, the two beauties in the magic department have competitions. Can we not come to see them?" "Said Florence quickly. "What two beauties?" Ron was a little confused. He vaguely guessed that one of them should be Diana, but who was the other? "Well, you don''t know that?" Freon looked at Ron with a look of disdain. "Claire, who is competing on stage, is one of the two beauties. As for the other, isn''t she Princess Diana of your family?" At this point, Florence gave Ron a thumbs up look of envy: "Ron, I say you are really good, you actually made Diana into a big white sheep!" Before Ron spoke, freon looked at Ron with a mysterious face and continued to ask, "Hey, Ron, does your violent fiancee know about you and Diana?" "Does Eliza know you''re here to see beautiful women?" Ron asked faintly. "Er, this..." Florent looked embarrassed, then looked around a little guilty. "Don''t look. Eliza is busy this morning. She won''t come." York said with a smile. "Even if I come here, it''s nothing. I just come to see beautiful women. I don''t really do anything." Soon fron was on the right foot again. "Well, I''ll tell Eliza later." York said calmly. "If you dare to do this, I''ll let everyone know that you are plotting against the beauty tutor!" Flon glared at York fiercely. "Well, I''ve been afraid to tell my tutor Catherine. If you''re willing to help me, I can''t help it." York said with indifference. Freundon was speechless. A moment later, he said angrily, "OK, fat man, you are cruel!" "Don''t you come to see beautiful women?" Ron finally broke in. "Oh, yes, beauty is the most important thing!" Flon said quickly, and then ignored York, turned to the stage and looked like a fool. "Claire is so cute. Look at her small face, her big eyes and her gentle voice. She is the goddess in my mind!" "Don''t be crazy, you boy. Claire won''t take a fancy to you." Said York, not very angry. "Hey, that boy on the stage, what are you doing? Start the game quickly, if you don''t dare to start, you will give up!" Flon suddenly cried out. "Give up, give up!" Freon''s words have attracted countless people''s agreement, because everyone can''t watch it anymore. The referee has announced that the game has started for two or three minutes, but they haven''t started yet. Everyone who has been watching Claire''s game knows that Claire never starts first. What''s more unpleasant is that Claire''s opponent, the guy named Byers, has been staring at Claire, obviously with bad intentions. "Classmate BAERs, can we start?" Clare also heard the voice from the stage and asked in her sweet voice. "Classmate Claire, do you have any competition this morning?" BAERs asked. "No, what''s the matter?" Asked Clare, a little puzzled. "After the game, shall we go shopping in the city and have lunch together?" BAERs asked a little eagerly. This words, under the stage immediately sounded all over the sky hiss, this boy actually used the opportunity of the game to invite Claire to date with him, is really fantastic. "Damn, toad wants to eat swan meat!" "Get off the stage!" "Don''t rob my goddess!" Boos and abuse intertwined, the entire venue became extremely chaotic, until Clare''s voice sounded again, the venue was quiet again. "Mr. BAERs, I can''t go shopping with you or have lunch with you. We''d better hurry up and compete." Claire seemed a little embarrassed, and her pretty face turned a little red. "Well, classmate Claire, do you already have a boyfriend?" BAERs asked uneasily. "Go away, how can my goddess have a boyfriend?" Flon scolded in a low voice, but the boy looked at Claire nervously. In fact, almost everyone under the stage was also looking at Claire, waiting for her answer. Obviously, everyone wanted to know if Claire was already famous. "Ah, Mr. BAERs, how can you ask such a question?" Clare''s pretty face was redder and a little embarrassed. After a pause, she said, "I''m going to attack. Be careful!" The sound of chanting the incantation rings, and Clare finally takes the initiative to attack. But before she finishes reciting the incantation, she hears BAERs quickly say, "I give up!" As a result, Claire''s first active attack was not completed, and she had won without much effort. She looked a little shy, and soon rushed off the stage to leave the competition venue.As she was about to run to the door, she suddenly saw a familiar figure. Her face lit up and ran over. "Wow, my goddess, she''s coming, she''s coming, ha, she''s smiling at me, hey, York, Ron, do you see, see, she''s really coming, really coming..." Fren was so excited that he almost jumped. Clare soon came over, and flon finally could not help greeting him. He was very excited and said, "Clare..." However, before the name was completely called out, fren immediately closed his mouth, then turned his head and glared at Ron fiercely, because he heard Claire say sweetly: "Ron, are you coming? Are you here to see me play? " At this time, he finally understood that Claire did not come to him, nor did she smile at him, but at Ron. "No, Ron again?" There was a lot of discussion around, and Clare''s every move was in their attention. "No, Claire''s boyfriend is Ron, isn''t he?" Some people can''t help guessing. "Is there any reason? Ron has taken over Diana, the magic princess. Do you want to take over Claire?" Someone can''t help but scold, "this guy is really a damn beast!" "How lucky is the boy?" More people are envious and envious. The talented girl who married the Ryan family has also got the famous magic princess. Now, Claire, who has recently become the goddess in many boys'' hearts, actually seems to have a close relationship with Ron. This kind of good luck is enough to make any man envious and envious. Naturally, these people don''t know that Ron and Claire have only met a few times, but Ron himself doesn''t know that he is misunderstood as Claire''s boyfriend. In fact, he didn''t know that Claire had a game today. He just came to see Diana. I don''t know if it''s time to tell Claire the truth, but a voice came from behind: "Claire, I''m afraid you misunderstood Ron. He didn''t come here to see you." Ron turns around and sees Hewitt, who claims to be Agatha''s cousin. To Ron''s surprise, Agatha and redrow are also with Hewitt, but the ten beautiful girls who have been mixing with Agatha are missing now. "Agatha, uncle redrow, you''re here too!" Claire''s face showed a sweet smile, very happy, "brother Hewitt, I haven''t seen you for a long time!" "Claire, I was very busy a few days ago. I haven''t come to see you, but I''ll come to see you often in the future." Hewitt smiles. "Really?" Claire looked happy. "Brother Hewitt, you''re so nice!" "Well, let''s go out first. I''ll talk to you slowly when I have time!" Agatha said a little unhappily. At this point, Agatha grabbed Ron''s arm and pulled out: "let''s go!" "Where to?" Ron asked, frowning. "Go home!" Agatha didn''t say well. "You go back first. I have something else to do." Ron said that his strength is much stronger now, and he doesn''t have to go with Agatha as before. "Ron, what else can I do for you?" Asked Clare, a little curious. "Claire, I have just said that Ron is not here for you. If I guess correctly, Ron should be looking for the beautiful and sexy magic princess?" Hewitt took his time. "Ah, what''s Ron looking for?" Claire was in a daze. "Claire, don''t you know about Ron and Diana?" Hewitt looked surprised. "Now everyone knows about Ron and Diana in the whole imperial capital. Everyone knows that the famous magic princess has become Ron''s woman." At this point, a strange smile appeared on Hewitt''s face. He looked at Ron, and then continued: "Ron, you''re really lucky, but you seem to be a little sorry for Agatha. Speaking of it, I saw you with Diana this morning, so you must have had a wonderful spring festival together last night?" "Hewitt, it''s a private matter between Ron and me. Don''t worry about it!" Agatha snorted. "Agatha, I just feel a little unfair for you. You''re Ron''s fiancee, but you''re alone in the empty room every night, and Ron''s out in the air. As your cousin, how can I not care?" Hewitt shook his head slightly. "What''s more, it''s very popular now, and it''s not very good for the reputation of our Ryan family. Agatha, should you ask Ron to restrain himself?" Chapter 84 "Again, it''s my private affair with Ron. You don''t have to worry about it!" Agatha''s tone is more and more dissatisfied, "you''d better make clear your identity, don''t take care of the things you shouldn''t take care of!" Hewitt''s face changed slightly, but soon returned to normal, with a faint smile: "Agatha, since you say so, I won''t say much." "Well, let''s go!" Agatha seemed a little impatient. She released Ron''s arm. "Since you have something to do with Diana, please wait for her here. Remember to go home at night. I have something to tell you." "Good." Ron nodded. "Ron, let''s go first!" Clare waved to Ron and soon followed Agatha and others away. Looking at the back of Agatha and others, Ron frowns. He vaguely feels that Hewitt seems to be deliberately targeting him, and the relationship between Agatha and Hewitt seems not very good, but it seems that the relationship between Claire and Hewitt is quite good. Is it because of Hewitt that Agatha and Claire have a bad relationship? "Ron, tell me, what''s your relationship with Claire?" Flon''s voice interrupted Ron''s thoughts. "Me and Claire?" Ron was a little surprised. "What can I have to do with her?" "Damn, you still pretend that you won''t cheat her, will you?" Furen said angrily, "you''re such a beast. Diana is such a charming beauty that you''ve got it. Claire is such a lovely beauty that you won''t let it go. I''ll fight you!" "Do you really want to fight me?" Ron looked at Freon with a strange look. "Er, this, this is just talking. We are so familiar. How can we really fight?" Fronshan smiles. "What''s so familiar? If you know you can''t beat Ron, just tell me." Said York with a smile. "I can''t beat Ron. Can you beat Ron again?" Flon glared at York. "If you''re not convinced, try it!" "I''m not interested in the magic princess or any other magic goddess. Why should I fight Ron?" York said lazily, "Ron won''t rob me of my beauty tutor anyway." "Then Ron won''t fight me for Eliza. Why should I fight him?" Flon rolled his eyes. "Come on, you just said you were going to fight Ron." York is a bit of a tearful person. "Then I''m just a little jealous of Ron." Flon pleaded. "I''m jealous that you cheated Eliza. Am I going to fight you too?" York murmured. "Damn, fat man, you have a bad heart for Eliza?" "I''m going to fight you!" he said angrily The cheers all over the sky suddenly woke them up from the fight, and then they looked at the stage together. There was an extremely charming girl standing on the stage, red and charming. It was Diana. "Beauty, what a beautiful woman. Ron is so lucky. Such a beautiful woman can get it..." Flon looked at Diana a little dully, almost even a mouthful of water came out, "I want to be able to communicate with such a beautiful woman Er, I can''t think about it any more. Don''t cheat a friend''s wife. Don''t cheat a friend''s wife... " Ron naturally heard Freon''s self talk, but he didn''t say anything. He was looking at Diana on the stage at the moment. Although he was very familiar with this beautiful girl, every time he saw her, he always felt that her charm was better than before. Even though he had got Diana, he still found it difficult to resist her charm. The competition ended very quickly, and the process was just like going through the motions, just because Diana''s opponent this time was also a boy. After the boy came on stage, he looked at Diana with an obsessed look, but Diana was not as gentle as Claire. At the beginning of the competition, she burned the boy beyond recognition with a Hellfire, and then was carried off the stage to save her Treatment. It has been said that the competition between Diana and the boys is not good at all, because almost every boy is dazed by her. They are weak in strength and lack of concentration, so they can''t be Diana''s opponent. On the contrary, if Diana competes with the girls, it will be like a real competition. In fact, up to now, everyone has little hope for the previous competition. Everyone is looking forward to the final showdown, that is, the final showdown between new champion Claire and old champion Diana. Although the competition is not over yet, everyone has decided that Claire and Diana will win the magic Championship respectively. At the moment, the winning Diana has stepped down and is about to leave. Suddenly, she sees Ron coming towards her. She suddenly shows a charming smile on her face and shouts: "Ron!" Diana ran to Ron quickly, jumped on him, put her hands around his neck, and gave him a quick kiss on the face. She said happily, "I thought you couldn''t come. Is it all right with the certification of the summoning teachers'' Association?" "Fortunately, let''s get out of here first. I have something to do with you." Ron felt countless people staring at him with murderous eyes. Although he would not take these jealous boys to heart, it was just a little uncomfortable to be stared at by so many people. He gently pushed away Diana''s plump body, then took her hand and quickly walked out of the court."The guy who pays more attention to sex than friends runs away without saying hello!" Flon said discontentedly behind his back. ************ "what?" As soon as she walked out of the stadium, Diana breathed out. Then she looked around and lowered her voice? Is your magic property changed from chaos property to full property "What''s the advantage of lying to you?" Ron is a little upset. "But, it''s incredible. I''ve never heard that someone''s magic attribute will change. All along, everyone thinks that magic attribute is also a kind of talent. It''s decided from birth, and it can''t change!" Diana was still unbelievable. "Couldn''t it be something wrong with the test?" "I''ve tested it several times and it''s not going to go wrong." Ron said faintly, "in a word, it''s true. I''m not looking for you to verify whether my magic attribute has changed, but another thing." "So it''s true?" Diana stares at Ron and says to herself, "you villain don''t seem to have to cheat me. I''ve already been cheated by you. It''s useless to cheat me any more..." "Don''t say that I cheated. When did I cheat you?" Ron interrupted unhappily. "I didn''t cheat you in the valley of the dead." "Well, if you don''t talk about it, what''s the matter with you looking for me?" Diana''s beautiful eyes flowed, smiling, "do you miss me?" "I want to see if I can learn magic." Ron said faintly. "Don''t you miss me?" Diana seemed a little disappointed, but immediately she said, "ah, Ron, what did you say? You said you wanted to learn magic? " "I just want to see if I can learn magic, not magic." Ron corrects, and at the same time is a bit strange, "what do you do with such a big reaction?" "Anyway, you''re going to learn magic from me now, aren''t you?" Diana asked, a little eagerly. "You can say that." Ron nodded. "Great, Ron. Come on, I''ll take you to a place!" Diana looked very happy, picked up Ron and hurried out of the college. "Where to?" Ron is a little confused. "My house!" Diana replied quickly. ************ Ron is quite familiar with Diana''s body, but almost knows nothing about her other things. Even just now, he finally knows Diana''s full name, Diana Glenn. To Ron''s surprise, the greyne family is not a noble family. Diana''s father, Norris Greene, is just a commoner without any title. Diana, strictly speaking, is just a commoner woman. But in fact, no one in the whole empire regarded Diana as an ordinary civilian woman, and Ron felt that Diana actually had an extraordinary status more than once. As for the specific reason, Ron did not know. Norris, Diana''s father, is the president of Luna chamber of Commerce, and Ron finally remembered that Luna chamber of commerce is the first of the three chambers of Commerce in cangyun mainland. Luna chamber of commerce is headquartered in red moon city, and its branches are all over cangyun mainland. Where the moonlight can shine, there is the Luna chamber of Commerce. This is the best interpretation of the Luna chamber of Commerce. "My father should be at home these days. When I see him, you should respect him, you know?" Along the way, Diana told Ron again and again for fear that something might go wrong. "I''m going with you to see if I can learn magic. I''m not going to see your father. Why do you have to take me to your house?" Ron is a little unhappy. How can he make it like meeting his future father-in-law? "There is a place in my family that is suitable for practicing magic. Besides, we have been together for so long. Shouldn''t you go to see my father?" Diana was a little upset. "You said you were willing to be responsible to me. There was no sincerity at all!" "I''m responsible to you, not to your father. I don''t have to see him." Ron light said, "whether he wants you with me or not, I will be responsible for you, so simple." "How can things be as simple as you said!" Diana is a little bit stuffy, this damned guy, he doesn''t care about her at all. Chapter 85 "Things are very simple, but you like to make things very complicated." Ron responded faintly. "Well, I''ll see how easy you can make it later!" Diana snorted and said angrily that she had nothing to do with Ron but let it be. Ron no longer said anything, and after dozens of minutes, the two finally came to the door of a big house. Although the house is relatively large, it is not luxurious in appearance. On the contrary, compared with other houses in the imperial capital, the house is a bit shabby, which seems to be a little inconsistent with Diana''s wealth. "Miss, you are back!" The two guards at the door saw Diana and quickly came up and bowed. Then they saluted Ron politely: "master Ron." Ron is a bit strange: "do you know me?" "Fool, they know you naturally!" Diana then looked at one of the guards and asked, "Porto, is my father home?" "Miss Hui, the president has been at home these days." The guard, Porto, replied quickly. "Well, it''s none of your business. I''ll go to my father." Diana said that and took RON in. After several twists and turns, she took Ron to a hall. Then she let Ron go and ran to a man. She called out sweetly, "father, I''m back!" "My dear daughter, you are willing to come back to see me at last." There was a gentle voice, with a touch of reproach in his love. It was obvious that this man was Diana''s father, Norris, President of the Luna chamber of Commerce. "Father, they are very busy in the college." Diana began to coquettish, "I''m the captain of the knight guard. I have a lot of things to do every day, and now I have games every day!" "I''m afraid that''s not the only thing keeping you busy?" Norris looked at Ron with a bit of banter in his voice. "Is this young man Ron?" Ron is also looking at Norris, but he can''t connect Norris with Diana''s father, because he always thinks that how can Norris give birth to Diana''s beautiful and sexy daughter? It''s not that Norris is ugly, but he has good features. He looks like he''s in his forties, but he''s starting to get a little fat. He looks rather mediocre on the whole. If you pull a man out of DIDU street, he''ll be no worse than Norris. It''s really amazing that such an ordinary man has such a beautiful daughter as Diana It''s hard to imagine. Of course, Ron doesn''t like to judge people by their appearance. It''s just that the appearance of Norris is a little different from what he imagined. Hearing Norris talking about his name, he finally recovered from this contrast and saluted Norris: "Ron of the Wolff family, met Mr. Glenn!" "You''re welcome. Come and sit down!" Norris smiled and motioned Ron to sit down opposite him. "Ron, in fact, I wanted to see you very early, but I was busy some time ago, and you were not in the imperial capital for some time, so I didn''t find a suitable opportunity. Originally, I wanted Diana to bring you to dinner in a few days, but I didn''t expect Diana to bring you here today. Well, it''s almost lunch time Let''s have lunch later. " "Thank you, Mr. grace." Ron nodded. He thought Norris wouldn''t give him a good face, but he didn''t expect that on the contrary, Glenn was surprisingly kind to him. "Ron, don''t mention it here. I only have Diana as a daughter. Everything and anyone Diana likes is what I like, so we are like a family now. You can make this your home." Norris gently smile, "Diana always eyes above the top, rare she can take a fancy to you, I believe you must have something extraordinary, I have no special requirements for you, just hope you can be good to Diana in the future." "Mr. crane, I''ll take care of Diana." Ron said calmly. "Ron, I''m more relieved to have you to take care of Diana." Norris nodded slightly, but then frowned slightly, "it''s just..." Norris stopped, as if thinking about something, and did not go on. "Tell me what Mr. Greene wants to say." Ron said faintly, before listening to Diana''s meaning, they seemed to encounter a lot of resistance together. Just now Norris seemed to speak very well, which made him feel a little strange. Now, he began to feel vaguely that the real resistance was about to appear. "Ron, I don''t know if Diana has mentioned it to you. Although I''m Diana''s father, in fact, I can''t completely decide Diana''s affairs. Although I won''t stop you from being with Diana, if you really want to be together, you have to pass another level." There was a faint sense of helplessness in Norris''s tone. Ron couldn''t help asking, "Mr. grace, do you mean Diana''s mother?" Norris shook his head with a faint sadness on his face: "it seems Diana didn''t mention it to you. In fact, Diana''s mother passed away many years ago."Ron was stunned when Diana''s mother died? What is the other level Norris said? Norris immediately said the answer: "although Diana''s mother has died for many years, she has a sister, that is, Diana''s little aunt. Only her little aunt can decide Diana''s future fate. Although Diana likes you and I have no idea about your affairs, if her little aunt doesn''t agree, you can''t be together." Although Ron didn''t think so, he also felt very strange. He had only heard that some girls'' husbands were decided by their parents, but he had never heard that any aunts were in charge. Was it a bit weird for Diana''s family? "Mr. Greene, for me, it''s up to us to make our own decisions about Diana and me." Ron light said, "no matter who opposed, I will not care." "Ron, if you knew who Diana''s aunt was, maybe you wouldn''t think so." Said Norris, shaking his head. "Mr. Greene, I only care about who Diana is. As for who her aunt is, it has nothing to do with me." Ron didn''t like it. Listening to him, Diana sitting next to him couldn''t help pinching him quietly, and then a little resentful in his ear: "bad guy, can''t you say something nice?" Without waiting for Ron''s response, she quickly looked at Norris: "father, actually what Ron means is that he can do anything for me. You can rest assured that Ron will be recognized by my aunt." "I hope so." Norris sighed. He wanted to say something, but he wanted to say it again. After a little meditation, he continued, "forget it. Let''s talk about it later. Diana, you should take Ron to get familiar with the house first, and come to lunch later." "I see. Thank you, father!" Diana smiles, then pulls Ron up. "Come on, I''ll show you my room!" ************ in fact, Diana''s room is not good-looking. It''s the same style as her other rooms. Her favorite red and her favorite flame patterns are still everywhere. The difference is that her boudoir has more decoration. "Come on, lie down!" Diana pulls Ron back on her big soft bed and looks at him sideways, her beautiful eyes flowing and charming. "Is my bed comfortable?" Diana asked in a greasy voice. "Not bad." Ron replied casually. "How about sleeping here tonight?" Diana''s tone was irresistible. Ron almost agreed, but immediately responded: "Agatha has something to do with me. I''m going back tonight." "Hum, if you don''t want to, I won''t ask you!" Diana seems a little upset. Ron did not speak and the room fell silent. "Do you want to know who my aunt is?" After a while, Diana asked "No." Ron is really not interested. He just came here to learn magic from Diana. Now he even regrets that he might as well learn from Carl. Although Carl''s level of magic is not as good as Diana''s, he just wants to test whether he can learn magic. He doesn''t really want to learn it right away. Carl is actually enough to be his magic tutor. "It''s wood. It''s not interesting at all." Diana stares at Ron discontentedly. "You don''t want to know. I''ll tell you my aunt''s name is Christie!" "Oh, I see." Ron answered casually. "Well, haven''t you heard of the name?" Diana looked at Ron in disbelief. "Should I have heard the name?" Ron is also very strange. Although he thinks the name is good, he doesn''t have much impression. Listen to Diana''s meaning, what celebrity should this Christy be? "You, you villain, are you deliberately angry with me?" Diana was very angry. If it wasn''t for her man, she would have set him on fire. "I''ve never heard of the name, believe it or not." Ron didn''t want to explain much. "Hum, you go out on the DIDU street and ask anyone. I''m sure they''ve heard my aunt''s name!" How come you don''t know "They are them, I am me. They may not know what I know, and I don''t have to know what they know." Ron frowned. "If you really want me to know who your aunt is, you might as well tell me directly. I also want to know why your aunt speaks more than your father in your family." "Well, if you want to know, I won''t tell you!" Diana said angrily, "if you really care about me, go and find out for yourself." "I said earlier that I would be responsible for you, which has nothing to do with other people. No matter who your aunt is, it has nothing to do with me, and I don''t have to ask who she is." Ron said faintly. "I said things are not as simple as you said!" Diana was a little annoyed. "Come on, I''d better make it clear to you. Do you know why I''m called the magic princess?""I heard that you are called magic princess because of your good magic talent and your beautiful appearance, isn''t it?" Ron asked back. "Of course not. This is the imperial capital. Not everyone can be named princess." Diana said in a bad voice. "Are you going to tell me that you are actually the daughter of the emperor?" Ron was a little puzzled. "Don''t talk nonsense!" Diana gave Ron a white look. "I''ll tell you, I''m called the princess of magic because my aunt is the queen of magic!" Queen of magic? Chapter 86 Ron was slightly stunned. At this moment, he finally remembered a record and asked, "is your aunt the president of the magicians'' guild, the most outstanding genius magician in the mainland, Christie Marguerite, the queen of Marguerite?" "You know now at last?" Diana stares at Ron. "Didn''t you just say you didn''t hear my aunt''s name?" "Is she really your aunt?" This time, Ron was really surprised. Christie''s name is not rare, but Marguerite''s name is relatively rare in cangyun. If Diana had just given her aunt''s full name, Ron might have remembered it. "Of course it''s true. My aunt is the queen, so I''m the princess, you know? I''ve been called the princess of magic since I was a long time ago, but I didn''t get the name until I came to the Royal Knight''s college. " Diana was a little proud, obviously proud of her identity. "But even so, it should be your aunt''s daughter, right?" Ron couldn''t help saying. "My aunt didn''t get married. Where did she get her daughter?" Diana glared at Ron again. "Besides, my aunt said she would never marry, so I''m just like her own daughter!" Speaking of this, Diana''s beautiful face slightly darkened: "unfortunately, my magic talent is far less than my aunt. When I was so old, my aunt was about to become a level 10 magician." Christie is known as the most outstanding genius magician in cangyun continent for thousands of years. She became a senior magician at the age of 16, reached the peak of a magician at the age of 20, and became a level 10 magician. Her magic talent can be said to be unprecedented, and then at the age of 25, Christie became one of the most outstanding magicians in the history of the magician Association The youngest president is also the first female president in the history of the sorcerer guild. Until now, Ron vaguely felt that although Diana was born in a civilian family, she had a prominent status in the imperial capital, not because her father was the president of the Luna chamber of Commerce, but because of her aunt, the magic queen who was in charge of tens of thousands of magicians in the whole cangyun continent. On the surface, the Luna chamber of commerce does not seem to have any strong backstage, but such a large chamber of Commerce, with so much wealth, has been safe and sound. It is not that no one covets their wealth, but that they know that Luna chamber of commerce actually has a very strong foothold. If they offend Luna chamber of Commerce, they will offend Christie, which is equivalent to offending the whole society The sorcerer guild. "Ah, villain, are you afraid now?" Seeing that Ron didn''t speak for a long time, Diana was a little proud. "I tell you, I''m the one who loves my aunt the most. If my aunt knows that you are not good to me, she will beat you. I tell you, my aunt is a water fire magician, and no one is her opponent!" "I don''t think there''s anything to be afraid of." Ron doesn''t think so. Although he knows that his current strength is far from enough to fight against a strong man like Christie, it doesn''t mean that he has to be afraid of her. There are many people who are more powerful than him in the world. Does he have to be afraid of everyone? What''s more, he firmly believes that in the near future, he can become the strongest summoner, and then surpass all the strong in cangyun continent. Even the magic queen Christie, he can defeat her one day! "It''s easy to say. When you see my aunt later, I''ll see if you dare to talk to her like that." Diana curled her lips. "Don''t care. My aunt is not in the imperial capital now. If she had been here, she would have come to trouble you for a long time." Speaking of this, Diana can''t help but have a worried look on her face: "before, I asked them to keep it from my aunt, but now the whole emperor knows about us, and my aunt will certainly receive news soon. If not, she will return to the emperor in a few days, and she doesn''t know what to do." "Do you have to be so worried?" Ron shook his head. It was obvious that he didn''t care about it. "My aunt once told me that she could accommodate me to everything else, but my husband must be chosen by her, and she also set a very strange standard, that is, my future husband must be a magician." Diana frowned slightly. "I can''t understand why my aunt has to make such a rule. I asked my aunt, and she didn''t tell me." "I think there''s something wrong with her mind." Ron said casually, "magicians always look for martial arts teachers or summoners as partners, because they have more advantages against the enemy. How can your aunt make you find a magician?" "Don''t scold my aunt, you have a problem with your mind!" Diana gave Ron a white look. "Auntie has her reasons for this rule. I tell you, it''s not just a magician. Auntie said that it must be a water system magician or a light Department magician. In addition, it must be more powerful than me!" "I don''t think she wants you to get married?" Ron frowned. "How many magicians do you think are as old as you? I think she probably loves you too much, so I want you to stay with her all the time "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s not like this. Besides, although there are not many people like this, my aunt said that she would find a candidate for me in the magician''s guild." Diana snorted, and her pretty face was a little worried. "What I''m most worried about now is that my aunt seems to have found me a magician who matches me. If my aunt wants me to marry that guy, it''s troublesome! ¡°After a little pause, Diana immediately said with a smile: "but in fact, you are basically in line with this condition now. As long as your magic is more powerful than mine, you can meet my aunt''s requirements. Therefore, you must study magic hard, so that my aunt won''t stop us from being together!" "That''s why you were so happy to learn magic before?" Ron has come to understand a little bit. "Of course, otherwise I wouldn''t take you home immediately!" Diana said quickly, "I wanted to tell my father so that he could rest assured." Ron was about to say something, but a respectful voice came from the door: "Miss, master Ron, the president invited you to lunch." "I see!" Diana answered, and then pulled Ron out of bed. "Come on, let''s eat first, and then we''ll learn magic in the afternoon." ************ after a quiet lunch, Ron follows Diana to the backyard of the house. The backyard is large and empty, so he should be able to release some low-level magic at will, so as not to let these magic harm the innocent. Ron''s magic learning career has officially started since then. The so-called "everything is difficult at the beginning". Ron thought that his magic learning career was the same. It may take a lot of time to learn at the beginning. However, when he really began to learn, he found that it was not the case at all. For him, learning magic has become very simple. Summoner used to be a branch of magician a long time ago. In other words, Summoner can be regarded as a special kind of magician, and summoning is actually a kind of magic, which means that when Ron learned summoning before, he had already begun to learn magic. Basically, the basic theory as like as two peas and the magicians are basically the same in . In the end, Ron discovered that he had to learn magic only enough to learn magic spells, and everything else was basically unnecessary. In this way, things become quite simple. Although the magic spell must be accurate and can''t make any mistakes, and he was very cautious about learning magic for the first time, for fear that something might go wrong, even so, it only took him about half an hour to learn the first magic spell. Then he began to prepare to cast his first magic. "The great God of fire..." Ron slowly recites the mantra, in order not to make a mistake, while Diana looks at Ron nervously. "Fireball!" When the spell was over, a small fire came out of Ron''s palm and flew forward. "It''s a success!" Diana jumped up, threw her whole body on Ron, put her arms around his neck, and gave him a big kiss on the face. "Ron, you''re a magician!" "It''s just the lowest level of fire magic." Ron light said, compared to Diana''s excitement, he seems very indifferent. Chapter 87 "But you are already a magician, and since you have all attributes, of course you can also learn light magic and water magic. Then you just need to step up your cultivation and surpass me!" Diana said quickly, "my aunt won''t stop us from being together then!" "Do you think it is possible for me to surpass you?" Ron asked, although he is absorbing magic several times faster than before, his current magic talent may not be as good as Diana, and Diana is already a level 6 magician, and his magic value only reaches the level of level 2 magician. It''s impossible to catch up with her or even surpass her. Diana was confident: "it''s not impossible. Your magic attributes can change so much. What''s impossible? Besides, I don''t practice magic in the future. I''ll practice it when you surpass me, so you can surpass me faster! " "It doesn''t make any sense to me to surpass you in this way." Ron was a little displeased. "If you really think that I can surpass you in the cultivation of magic in the future, you will still practice as before." "I just want you to meet my aunt''s requirements as soon as possible." Said Diana in a delicate voice. "As you said, I''m afraid your aunt will return to the imperial capital in a month. No matter how fast I am, I can''t become a level 6 magician in such a short time. So, don''t bother about it." Ron said faintly, "in a word, I will be responsible for you." After a pause, Ron nudged Diana away. "I should go back." "You''re leaving?" Diana was a little upset. "Didn''t you say you went back in the evening?" "I''m just here to see if I can learn magic. Now that I''ve confirmed that I can learn magic, it''s time to go." Ron explained it briefly. "Don''t you go on learning magic now?" Diana asked. "I continue to practice magic every evening, and I have nothing else to learn." Ron thought for a moment and said, "if you have a way, see if you can help me find all the magic spells. Then I just need to learn them." "Well, I''ll help you find the magic spell." Diana nodded. She knew Ron was right. "When I find it, I''ll go to you." "Good!" Ron nodded and then turned away. ************ beside the bamboo forest by the lake, the courtyard outside Agatha''s residence is very busy at the moment. A group of girls in silver tights are fighting. Their fierce sword moves and beautiful posture make up an extremely beautiful landscape painting. This group of girls is naturally Agatha and her ten little sisters. At the moment, Agatha is one against ten, but it doesn''t seem to fall behind. The name of gifted girls is worthy of the name. There are also a few spectators nearby, namely redrow and Hewitt Claire. This area has long been designated as a forbidden area by Agatha, and no outsiders usually appear here. "Pa pa pa..." There was a sudden clap, and then Hewitt''s voice was loud: "OK, OK, OK!" The girls stopped fighting. Agatha came to Hewitt and said, "what''s good?" "Agatha, your sword skills are improving day by day. Under your guidance, your students are not only outstanding in personal ability, but also perfect in cooperation. Fortunately, you know them very well. If you change to another level 7 martial arts teacher, just like me, I''m afraid you will be defeated." Hewitt smiles. "Isn''t that enough for me to say a few good words?" "Well, we know for ourselves that you don''t have to talk too much." Agatha gave a snort. "Agatha, in fact, you know very well that when they compete with you, they lack an advantage, that is, their armor and swords. They have no advantage over you, but if their enemies are others, this advantage will be better reflected." Hewitt was still smiling. "Have you ever thought about extending these equipment to the whole empire?" "Well, why do I think you have a bad intention when you come here today?" Agatha was very unhappy. "Just tell me what the hell are you up to?" "Agatha, I think you misunderstood me." Hewitt was still not angry, still laughing, "it''s just that more than 100 members of the red moon Knight order were defeated by your ten students in just ten minutes, and their swords and clothes have attracted many people''s attention at the moment, and they all want to buy this set of equipment." "Well, who are you lobbying for?" Agatha snorted coldly. Before Hewitt answered, Agatha immediately said, "no matter who you are lobbying for, go and tell him that Miss Ben is not interested in selling this kind of clothes. Even if I really want to sell it, I won''t sell it to the person you introduce. Now, you can go!" "Agatha, I don''t seem to have offended you, do I?" The smile on Hewitt''s face finally disappeared, and his face became a little unnatural. "You know for yourself whether you have offended me or not." Agatha Jiao snorted, "even if you don''t offend me, I hate you, right?"No matter how cheeky Hewitt was, he couldn''t bear to hear Agatha say that. For a moment, his face was green and red, and there was a faint anger in his eyes. He seemed to want to get angry, but he was trying not to let himself break out. "OK, I''ll go!" A moment later, Hewitt took a deep breath. Although he tried to keep calm, he could not hide his anger. Just as Hewitt turned to leave, he saw a man walking into the yard. It was Ron. "Ron, you''re back!" Agatha, who was not happy just now, rushed towards Ron immediately. Although she couldn''t see the expression on her face, everyone could recognize the happiness in her tone. To Ron''s surprise, Agatha threw her fragrant body into his arms and hugged him intimately. For a moment, Ron almost thought it was not Agatha, but Diana. Although he and Agatha are unmarried, and according to the original agreement, they will be officially married in about a year, there has never been any intimacy between them, even if they hold hands, let alone now such intimacy. It''s just that Ron can''t think so much about it. This is his fiancee. It''s no big deal to hold her. Although Agatha is wearing metal armor, the metal of the armor is quite special. He can still feel the softness of her body and even the amazing elasticity from her chest, so he naturally embraces her , one hand embraces her slender waist, the other hand falls on her hip subconsciously, caressing her gently without any trace. "Little lecheron, someone is watching!" Feeling Ron attacking her hips, Agatha let out a coquettish voice and pushed him away. Although the two soon separated, the intimacy between them had been seen by the people nearby. Hewitt, who was very close to Ron, saw his little movements on Agatha''s buttocks clearly. At the moment, the fire of jealousy in his eyes had been burning up. "Agatha, you''ll regret it!" Hewitt said coldly, then turned and left in a hurry. "What happened?" Ron finally felt something wrong, whether Hewitt or Agatha, gave him a very abnormal feeling. Agatha didn''t answer him, but yelled at her ten little sisters: "go back first, practice by yourself, don''t be lazy!" "I see, sister!" Jesse grinned, "you and your brother-in-law, let''s go through the world slowly, and we won''t disturb you!" The girls left happily, and the yard suddenly became deserted. "Don''t you have something to say to me?" Ron couldn''t help asking again, "what''s the matter?" "Hewitt called on you this morning, didn''t he?" Agatha asked, "I hear he wants you to join the martial arts association?" "It''s true, but I''ve been certified by the summoning Teachers Association." Ron nodded. "You''re smart enough not to be talked about by that guy Hewitt." Agatha was quite satisfied with Ron''s answer. Ron was a little confused: "Hewitt said that you wanted your future husband to be a martial arts teacher when you were young. Is that the case?" "Don''t listen to his nonsense. Hum, I didn''t want to get married when I was a child. If my grandfather hadn''t urged me again and again, I wouldn''t have chosen my husband publicly in lane villa." Agatha snorted, "in a word, Hewitt is not a good thing. You should stay away from him, and guard against him. He will not be nice to approach you." "Agatha, brother Hewitt is very nice!" Claire can''t help but whisper. Agatha looked at Claire and said, "only you think he''s good. I''ll tell you the same. Stay away from ITT. He''s not kind to you either." "But brother Hewitt has always been nice to me." Clare whispered. "You don''t listen to me, do you?" Agatha was upset. "Of course I listen to you!" Clare said quickly. "Just listen to me. I''ll tell you, Hewitt''s ostensible kindness is to ask you to marry him. Will you marry him?" Agatha said quickly. "Ah..." Clare whispered, "I just thought he was the big brother. Of course, I don''t want to marry him!" "If you don''t want to marry him, stay away from him, and be careful that he will force you with despicable means!" Agatha said very directly, "you''re a magician. If he sneaks at you, it''s easy for you to succeed. Then you won''t have time to cry!" "Agatha, is brother Hewitt really so bad?" Claire was obviously still a little unconvinced. "Don''t you believe me?" Agatha was a little upset. "No, Agatha, of course I believe you!" Claire said quickly, "I just didn''t think big brother Hewitt would be so bad. He looks really nice, and he''s always nice to me." "Only a fool like you can easily be cheated by him." AGA Shajiao snorted, "come on, you don''t live in the dormitory, live with me, so I can rest assured.""Really?" Claire was happy. "Agatha, do you really want me to live here?" "Nonsense, of course it''s true." Agatha said angrily, "well, now go and pack up. Well, uncle redrow, you can go with Claire, just in case." "Yes, miss." Redrow answered. Chapter 88 When redrow and Claire left, Ron finally couldn''t help asking, "don''t you like Claire very much?" "I don''t like her, so what?" Agatha asked angrily. "Why do you care about her now?" Ron is a little confused. "I don''t like her, can''t I care about her?" AGA Shajiao snorted, "even if I don''t like her, she''s from my Ryan family. I have to take care of that little fool. I can''t let her suffer from Hewitt. Do you understand?" Before Ron answered, Agatha went on to say, "I have a clear sense of gratitude and resentment, just like I hate you, but I have to care about you. Who let you be my husband?" Ron couldn''t help but stay a little. After a long time, he asked, "is that what you want to tell me?" "That''s how you want to go?" Agatha looked unhappy. "Is Diana waiting for you?" Speaking of this, Agatha Jiao snorted, with a faint sense of jealousy in her voice: "what''s good about Diana? Don''t you just have bigger breasts and bigger hips? Where can I be beautiful "It''s nothing to do with Diana. I just want to know if there''s anything else you can do to find me." Ron said helplessly. "Hum, a little lecheron is a little lecheron. She can''t stand the temptation. If any woman seduces her, she''ll hang out with her." Agatha still reproached Ron angrily, "I knew you were a little lecheron long ago, otherwise how could you have gone to Lane villa at the age of 16 and wanted to marry me?" "The patriarch told me to go." Ron couldn''t help retorting. "Anyway, you are a little lecheron!" AGA Shajiao snorted, and then her voice changed, "come on, I''m too lazy to tell you this. Anyway, I warn you, you can fool around with anyone, but don''t fool around with Claire, or I''ll never end with you!" "You''ve said that to me many times." Ron is a bit of a tearful person. "In case you can''t remember, you and Claire will face each other day and night in the future. If you''re not careful, you''ll get together." Agatha said casually. Ron recognized the question of this sentence: "I will face Claire day and night in the future? What does that mean? " "Oh, I forgot to tell you that from today on, you are here to practice sword with me, and Claire will live here from today on, aren''t you two facing each other all the time?" Agatha was a light touch. "I''ll practice sword with you?" Ron finally understood at the moment that Agatha had said a lot to him, but I''m afraid that was the real purpose of her looking for him. "Why don''t you?" Agatha was a little unhappy. "I''m your wife. Can''t you practice sword with me?" "I didn''t say that I didn''t want to, but how did you suddenly think of letting me practice sword with you?" Ron is a little strange. He really doesn''t want to. He can''t even ask for it. He can''t practice sword with Joey now. It''s not foggy mountain. There are no giant beasts to accompany him. Agatha, a senior martial arts teacher with the same strength as Joey, will undoubtedly be his best partner. "It''s very simple. My sisters are quite different from me in strength, and we are very familiar with each other. It''s not effective to practice together. The other most important reason is that I know you are learning swordsmanship from Joey recently." Agatha said quickly, "I''m going to fight Joey in the freshman challenge soon. Since you learned your sword skills from her, you can make it easier for me to defeat her when you are my partner." "You know that, too?" Ron was stunned. "Nonsense, can I not know?" AGA Shajiao snorted, "anyway, it''s settled. You should always accompany me to practice sword before I compete with Joey!" "All right." Ron nodded. It was a rare opportunity for him to have Agatha as his training partner. He would not miss it. What''s more, Agatha was his fiancee, and he could not refuse her request. However, he could not help but think of Joey again, and he could not help but feel a little melancholy. Is that girl like a goddess really out of touch with him? No, he will never give up! ************ a few days later, the bamboo forest was closed. A tall giant and a petite beauty are fighting fiercely. There are two spectators beside them. The iron giant is Ron who is naturally integrated with the iron beast, and the iron beauty, except Agatha, will naturally have no one else. Agatha''s figure is not Petite compared with the average girl. Although she is not as sexy and charming as Diana, she has clear curves and attractive beauty. Anyone will be Petite in the face of the huge iron beast Agatha is no exception. The two audience members, redrow and Claire, have seldom been here since Agatha began to practice sword with Ron. It''s not that they don''t want to come, but Agatha won''t let them. "Uncle redrow, which is better, Agatha or Ron? Why can''t I see it at all? " Clare asked, dazed."Well, miss is better for the time being, but Ron has made rapid progress. According to his progress, it seems that it is not impossible to catch up with miss." Said redrow, with a little thought. "Ah, Ron is so powerful?" Claire was a little surprised. "But isn''t Ron the summoner? Why is his sword skill so powerful? " "Well, I''m not sure. I have to ask Ron." Redrow shook his head, he really did not know, and Ron such a strange summoner, he is also the first time to see. "Keng!" Just then, a violent metal collision came. The battle stopped immediately, and Agatha''s voice was a little complacent, and then he said, "you''ve lost again!" "Come again!" Ron is a little unconvinced. During this period of time, he has been defeated many times. He has not won against Agatha, which makes him feel depressed. At the same time, it also arouses his competitive spirit. He has vowed in his heart that he must defeat Agatha! "Well, then go on!" Agatha agreed and the fight began again. Ron suddenly jumped into the air, then turned upside down in the air and stabbed Agatha from the top to the bottom. Agatha didn''t dodge at all, and didn''t even look into the air. He just stabbed the two swords in the air casually, and the tips of the two swords met, and a huge force came along the tips. Ron suddenly moved to one side, whirled in the air, followed the force and came to Agatha''s back. The long sword stabbed out quickly again. But this time, it was almost a copy of the result of the last attack. Agatha didn''t dodge, just stabbed back with her backhand, and Ron''s attack was blocked by her again. Ron looked at the sword in his hand and thought that if it was his lightsaber, Agatha''s body might have been pierced by him. The sword in his hand is just an ordinary iron sword. Of course, it can''t be said to be very ordinary, because it was made by Agatha himself. It''s just a little ordinary compared with his lightsaber. At the beginning of his sword training with Agatha, he didn''t rely on the ability of armored beast. However, although he could defeat Carlos, a level five martial arts master, and he was at least at the level of level five martial arts master in terms of strength, Agatha, a level seven martial arts master, was no match at all. In fact, Ron already felt that although Agatha and Joey were both level seven martial arts masters, But in terms of strength, Agatha is much better than Joey. In fact, it''s normal. Agatha''s name as a gifted girl is nothing more than saying. Besides, Agatha had been a level 7 martial arts teacher at least a year ago. Her current strength is not far away from the level 8 martial arts teacher. Joey just became a level 7 martial arts teacher. It''s normal that Joey can''t compare with Agatha. When Ron controlled the armored beast and fought Agatha, he thought he could compete with Agatha, but he soon found that he was still not Agatha''s opponent. Although he once defeated Troy as a level seven martial arts master, he was still lucky when he defeated Troy, and Troy''s strength was still a little lower than Agatha''s. What''s more, Ron was able to defeat Troy because of the help of lightsaber, but he and Agatha were not enemies. They just practiced swords, not duels of life and death. The lethality of lightsaber was not suitable for this kind of battle, so he had to give up lightsaber, which was equivalent to his own strength. Even if he had lightsaber, he might not be Agatha''s opponent, but now he is First of all, it is natural that we have been defeated many times. Chapter 89 However, despite this, he still likes to practice sword with Agatha. It''s not that he likes to be abused, but that he finds that Agatha is really the most suitable partner for him. Even Joey is not as good as Agatha in this aspect. It''s not because Agatha''s strength is stronger than Joey''s, but because Agatha''s sword skills are incomparable to Joey''s. Although Joey is gifted in sword skills, her sword skills are all learned from others. In fact, her sword skills have existed in cangyun for thousands of years. Many of her sword skills are created by some talented martial arts teachers before, but later martial arts teachers just learn from them. After thousands of years of development, no matter which faction the sword skill comes from, there are rules to follow. Just because of this, the sword skill can be divided into different levels just like the level of a martial arts master. Although these sword skills are of great use to Ron, they are not good enough after they are integrated into mecha skills. The skills learned in the virtual test field are more treacherous and elusive than the common sword skills. However, the sword skills learned from Joey are lack of this kind of treachery after they are integrated into the mecha skills. Agatha''s sword skills are different. There is no exaggeration in her name of genius. Although some of her sword skills are learned, more of them are created by her. Even those sword skills she learned are transformed by herself, so that most of her sword skills, like Ron''s mecha skills, are treacherous and different. While Ron is fighting Agatha, he is also learning her sword skills. During this period, his mecha skills have made rapid progress. It can be said that this is thanks to Agatha. Many sword skills she has created become more powerful after he transformed them into mecha skills. But it''s still not enough for him to beat Agatha, because Agatha is also learning his mecha skills when he learns Agatha''s sword skills. What''s more amazing to Ron is that Agatha can perform some skills that he thinks can only be performed through armored beasts. During this period, although his progress is very fast, Agatha''s progress is also very fast, and his strength is constantly increasing, but Agatha''s strength is also constantly increasing, so that he obviously has a great increase in strength, but he will still be defeated by Agatha every time. This time, there was no exception. After fighting for about half an hour, Ron was hit again and failed again. "I''m so tired. I won''t practice today." Agatha gasped slightly. It''s almost a whole day''s fighting, and it''s also a great physical consumption for her. "All right." Ron nodded, put away the beast, his physical strength is almost unable to support, and now it''s evening, it''s time to end. "Ah, Agatha, Ron, take a break and I''ll make dinner." Claire said quickly, then ran into the room, Claire''s cooking is good, these days is basically her cooking, at the beginning, Ron still want to help, but Agatha thought he had a bad heart for Claire, so he had to stop meddling in this matter. Just these days, his relationship with Agatha and Claire is more and more difficult to understand. At first, he thought Agatha and Claire had a grudge, but now he found that this is not the case. In fact, Agatha seems to care about Claire, but seldom has a good face for her. He always yells at her, and Claire seems to be indifferent Even if sometimes she thinks that Agatha is wrong, she will do it, just as she always thinks that Hewitt is a good guy, but Agatha tells her not to associate with Hewitt, so she really doesn''t associate with Hewitt. ************ it''s night, and the moon is shining. In the yard, Ron sits on the ground with his eyes slightly closed and bathes in the moonlight. A cool breath quickly enters his body, which is the energy from the moonlight. At the same time, the magic elements around him quickly gather next to his body, and then follow the moonlight energy and pour into his body. Recently, Ron found that both the speed of absorbing energy and the speed of absorbing magic elements have increased a lot. In fact, since his cultivation of sun and moon Qi reached the second level, that is, to get through the second meridian, the speed has obviously accelerated. When he looked back, he found that when he had just opened the first meridian, the speed of energy absorption became faster. However, the change was not obvious at that time, and he didn''t care too much. But this time, after opening the second meridian, the speed of energy absorption was significantly faster, so he easily felt this. After this period of attention, he finally found a rule, that is, with the increase of sun and moon Qi, the speed of absorbing energy will become faster, and the absorption of magic elements will also become faster, just like the absorption of energy, which means that as long as he keeps practicing like this, whether it is magic or sun and moon Qi, the progress will be faster and faster. Ron believes that when he gets through the third meridian, the speed will be much faster, which makes him think of Diana. Maybe he can really surpass Diana in magic. Maybe, he hasn''t seen Diana again during this period, because he hasn''t been away from this place.This is the channel that Ron is trying to get through. There are only seven acupoints on this channel, but it is much more difficult to get through this channel than the first two. Ron began to use the sun and moon Qi to attack the acupoints on the Yin channel nearly two months ago, but only two of them have been opened up until now . Now, Ron is attacking the third acupoint. In fact, he has been attacking this acupoint for nearly ten nights. The moonlight is bright tonight. He hopes to use this opportunity to get through the third acupoint. Once successful, he will get through almost half of the acupoints on the Yin vein. Although Ron closed his eyes, everything around him seemed to be under his control. He could feel Agatha on the second floor sleeping in bed, while Claire next door was meditating. Outside Agatha''s door, redrow was sleeping with a sword and faithfully shouldering the duty of guard. Although Ron has told redrow that he can work as a part-time guard when he practices every night, and Agatha has also told redrow that the Royal College of knights is very safe, and generally no one dares to make trouble here, obviously, in redrow''s view, only he can protect Agatha himself. Ron put away his mind, concentrated, and devoted himself to the impact on the acupoints. For him, all this is a familiar way. He just needs to absorb energy and attack the acupoints continuously, and it''s only a matter of time before the acupoints can be opened. Suddenly, a strong uneasiness spread from the bottom of his heart, which awakened Ron from his cultivation. He let go of his mind, extended to the surrounding, and was shocked. The dark night sky was suddenly lit up, and several flashes of lightning fell in the air. The target was the house by the lake. Almost at the same time, the fire burst into the sky, and the house was immediately surrounded by the fire. This was not the end. There was a violent vibration of the earth, and a huge crack suddenly appeared on the ground under Ron''s body. His body could not help falling down, but was falling down At that moment, he also found that the house had split more than half, and could be in ruins at any time. But the next second, Ron drove the armored beast up from the crack and rushed into Agatha''s room at a very fast speed. He knew Agatha''s location already, and without any hesitation, he picked Agatha up from the bed. Then, he directly broke through the wall with a crack, came to Claire''s room and quickly picked her up. Just want to go to the aisle to rescue redrow, but hear his voice has come: "take Miss away quickly!" Ron knew that redrow didn''t need him to go to Cao. Then he jumped up with his two girls and flew into the air. When he was tens of meters above the ground, he subconsciously looked down and found that the house Agatha had painstakingly built had been razed to the ground. "What happened?" Claire was a little shaken. "Which son of a bitch won''t let me sleep and tear down my house?" Agatha, however, scolded angrily. Ron looked down at Agatha. He couldn''t help but feel a little strange. Just now he remembered that Agatha was only wearing close fitting clothes and trousers, but now he was dressed neatly. As in the past, he became a girl wrapped in iron armor again? But now is not the time to think about this kind of problem, he is flying in the air, while searching for the location of the attacker, soon let him find that the attack came from the opposite side of the lake, a total of seven people, all magicians! "A bunch of things that don''t know how to live or die!" A roar suddenly sounded, and it was redrow. A beautiful silver fighting spirit suddenly cut through the sky and split to the magicians across the lake. The silver fighting spirit didn''t cause any damage to the magicians. A piece of blue water shield suddenly appeared beside the magicians. The silver fighting spirit split on the water shield, and the power instantly disappeared. But the water shield still looked safe. Obviously, among these magicians, there was a very high-level water wizard, even redrow''s level 8 fighting spirit Qi can''t break this magic shield. Chapter 90 Of course, this does not mean that this is a level 8 or above magician. In fact, it is impossible for the same level of fighting spirit to break through the same level of magic shield. Even a level 7 magician''s magic shield may block the fighting spirit of level 8. At this moment, the wizard''s singing voice has sounded again, the spell will soon end, countless ice arrows suddenly fly to redrow from all directions, at the same time, several lightning also volley down. Redrow roared again. The silver fighting spirit drew a circle around his body. At the same time, he moved his steps to eliminate all these attacks in an instant. But the new attack had already arrived, and he had to continue to resist. For a moment, under the joint attack of several magicians, redrow, as a level 8 martial arts master, had only parry, but had no fighting back . "Let me down, I''m going to help uncle redrow!" Although Agatha was in the air, she could see the situation clearly. "I''ll go. You''re with Claire. Be careful!" Ron swooped down, put Agatha and Claire on the ground, then rose up again and flew towards the magicians. The speed of ironclad beast has reached the limit that Ron can control. He has already come to the top of the magician in a twinkling of an eye. The lightsaber is activated instantly, and the energy gun also appears in his hand. Ron swerved in the air and headed down, his lightsaber flashing and his energy gun firing at the same time. "Bang bang!" Several white light groups flew rapidly to the seven magicians. The blue water shield appeared again to protect all the magicians. Ron, who was in the air, quickly saw that six of the seven magicians were attacking, and they formed a circle to protect another magician in the middle. This magician was the one who cast the water shield. Obviously, this water system magician was responsible for the water shield It''s defensive. Ron knew that the first thing to be solved later was the water system magician. After finishing him, it would be easier to deal with the remaining six magicians. The energy bullet hit the water shield without any suspense, but it was not enough to break the water shield. Ron quickly transferred the true Qi of the sun and the moon into the lightsaber, and the lightsaber suddenly soared. Then, in a few seconds, the lightsaber pierced dozens of times, each time on the water shield. Under the continuous attack of lightsaber, the water shield seems to be much thinner. At this time, Ron controls the armored beast and has already hit the water shield! "Wow With a slight sound, the water shield was finally completely broken. Ron launched three rounds of attacks in a few seconds. First, the energy gun fired continuously, then the lightsaber stabbed the water shield continuously. Finally, the giant armored beast used its speed and weight to strike a fatal blow to the water shield! Before, the magicians focused on redrow, but when they noticed Ron, they had no time to attack him. After all, it took time for the magic spell to sing, but the speed of the armored beast was so fast that it came to them in the blink of an eye. At this time, their tragic ending was doomed. At the moment when the water shield broke, the armored beast directly overpowered the two magicians, and two screams sounded. The two magicians died in an instant. How could the fragile body of the magician bear the huge weight of the armored beast? If the lightsaber is wielded at will, the remaining five magicians will become the ghosts of Ron''s sword in an instant. In this kind of close combat, Ron has such a sharp lightsaber. Even if he just uses his fist, these magicians will not have much resistance, because they have no time to re cast their magic shield for defense. "Good job, Ron!" Redrow has come to Ron in a twinkling of an eye, and his voice is full of appreciation. "Who are these people?" Ron asked. "They are the famous magic killer group in cangyun continent, ranking third in the killer group. It is said that the magic killer group is attacked by seven magicians every time, and each of them is a senior magician. Every time they assassinate the target by means of sneak attack, it is said that they have never lost their hands." Redrow snorted, with a rage in his voice. "These unknowns dare to assassinate the young lady. Now they are dead. That''s what they deserve!" Redrow is right. These seven magicians are all dead. Two of them are pressed into meat cakes by armored beasts, and the remaining five are cut into several sections by sharp lightsabers. Although Ron''s means seem a little cruel, it is obvious that redrow wants these guys to be more miserable. "Ah..." A cry of surprise came from the other side. It was Claire''s voice. Ron and redrow went almost at the same time, and their hearts were shocked. A golden fight light up the night sky again, and the target of this fight is Agatha! Almost at the same time, Ron and redrow rushed to Agatha together. However, they were a little far away from Agatha, so they didn''t have time to shoot. Ron clearly saw that Agatha didn''t seem to expect the enemy. When she reacted, she had no time to dodge, so she had to rush out the sword to carry it.A piece of water shield suddenly appeared in front of Agatha, and first directly intersected with golden fighting spirit. However, this water shield was not enough to resist the great power of golden fighting spirit. It was destroyed in an instant. In the next moment, golden fighting spirit had collided with Agatha''s purple fighting spirit. "Boom..." The two fighting forces collided directly and made a huge explosion. The fighting force spread rapidly in all directions. "Well..." Claire snorted. He was first affected by this force, and his petite body flew out obliquely. Then he fell to the ground, and there was no sound at all. Agatha, who directly bears this force, is naturally not much better, and the whole person also flies backwards, opening his mouth and spitting out a mouthful of blood mist in the air. However, Agatha didn''t fall to the ground. She suddenly turned around in the air, and her body suddenly seemed to be pulled back by a force. It was incredible. Then, she quickly stabbed her opponent with her sword. Although she suffered heavy damage, she immediately launched a counterattack. "Miss Lane is a real genius." A low voice sounded, "it''s a pity that your opponent today is me." This is a man who looks like he is in his forties. He has a scar several centimeters long on his left face. He is very ferocious. He doesn''t speak fast, but his hand is not ambiguous. Although Agatha''s sudden counterattack seems to surprise him, he doesn''t hesitate to wave a sword to block Agatha''s attack. "Poof!" Agatha flew out again, opened her mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. This time, when she fell to the ground, she could not stand firmly, and her delicate body was already on the verge of collapse, like she might fall down at any time. "Miss Lane, this is Solomon''s last greeting to you!" Scar man said in a deep voice, voice did not fall, but also a golden fight out. Fighting has come to Agatha in the blink of an eye, Agatha wants to avoid, but is already powerless. "I''m not going to die like this, am I?" In a flash, Agatha couldn''t help thinking about it. At this time, a tall figure appeared in her sight, and then Agatha felt light and had been picked up by Ron. "Boom!" There was a huge crack in the sky. Ron and redrow rush towards Agatha almost at the same time, but Ron''s speed is faster. However, at this time, he has no time to save Agatha, so he can only stand in front of her and resist this golden fight. The great power of fighting spirit shocked Ron out. At the same time, there was a sharp pain in his body. His chest was stuffy, his throat was sweet, and a mouthful of blood spat out. This golden fighting spirit didn''t cut the body of the armored beast, but it still caused a lot of damage to Ron inside. Until now, Ron really felt that although the armored beast''s defense ability was super strong, but it was not so good It''s impossible to block all attacks. "Go to hell!" At this moment, there is a roar of rage, a mighty silver fighting spirit, rushing to the scar man, but redrow has arrived. Seeing Agatha injured, redrow''s anger has already reached the highest point. This attack has exhausted his whole strength. Scar man suddenly and rapidly retreated at the moment. In the blink of an eye, he had already retreated hundreds of meters away. Redrow''s full attack was also completely defeated. "Miss Lane, I''ll call on you again!" A low voice came from afar. With this voice, scar man had disappeared in Ron''s sight. At the same time, another figure appeared in his sight, and was moving towards this side quickly. Before he could react, this person had already come to him. Seeing this man clearly, Ron finally put down his heart. At this time, he finally understood why the scarred man would suddenly retreat. It was Steve, one of the three vice presidents of the Royal Knight''s Academy, a powerful level 10 martial arts teacher. Presumably, the scarred man had to leave because he felt the approaching of a strong enemy. "Are you all right, miss?" Redrow flashed to Ron, looked at Agatha in his arms and asked eagerly. "Uncle redrow, I''m fine. You go to see Claire. She seems to be badly hurt." Agatha''s voice was very weak, but it seemed that her life was not in danger. "You''re the wolf''s Ron kid, aren''t you?" Dean Steve also came to Ron at the moment, "you quickly take these two girls to the treatment room, let Maya have a look, it''s important to save people, other things will be said later." Ron nodded, quickly picked up Claire on the ground, and then flew to the treatment room. Chapter 91 In a quarter of an hour. A lot of people have gathered in the treatment room of the college. In addition to Ron and Maya tutors, as well as the injured Claire and Agatha, redro and Dean Steve are also here. The members of the knight''s guard have also appeared. The big noise by the lake has naturally alerted all the people in the college. Diana and Quinn are just in time to rush there with the members of the knight''s guard I met Dean Steve and then came to the treatment room together. "Maya, are these two girls OK?" Dean Steve asked. Although Dean Steve is not handsome and looks ordinary in all aspects, as a level 10 martial arts master, he exudes a strong momentum at will, but everyone can unconsciously feel his dignity. "Agatha''s constitution is very good, although the injury is not light, but nothing serious, not long to recover, but, Claire, she..." Maya looked at the weak girl who was still unconscious, and her eyes were full of pity. "Dean Steve, she was seriously injured, and my therapy had limited effect on her." "What?" Ron was surprised, and then asked urgently, "master Maya, do you mean Claire can''t be cured?" "Don''t be nervous, Ron. I didn''t say Claire couldn''t cure her. I just couldn''t cure her, but I think someone in the wizard guild could cure her." Said master Maya in a soft voice. "Ron, take Claire to the Sorcerer''s guild. You''re fast." Agatha spirit has been a lot better, "here is uncle redrow to take care of me on the line." "Well, I''m going." Without hesitation, Ron picked up the unconscious Claire, turned around and was ready to walk out. "Wait!" Diana said in a hurry, "Ron, I''ll go with you!" As if she was afraid of being misunderstood by others, Diana immediately explained, "it''s evening, and you are not a magician. Maybe you will be made difficult by the magician Association. It will be better if I go with you." "Diana is right. With her, the Sorcerer''s guild will treat Claire wholeheartedly." Dean Steve nodded. Dean Steve said that, naturally, no one has any objection. For Ron himself, even though it''s useless for Diana to follow, if she has to, he won''t mind taking her with him. In fact, as President Steve said, a few minutes later, when Ron came to the magicians'' guild, he found that everyone in the magicians'' guild was extremely respectful to Diana. When he learned that Diana was coming for Claire''s injury, the magicians'' Guild immediately sent a level 8 light magician to take charge of Claire''s treatment. Although both water magic and light magic have therapeutic effect, in fact, the therapeutic effect of light magic is far stronger than that of water magic, but the number of light magic is far less than that of water magic. Therefore, in general, ordinary injuries are treated by water magic. Ron watched the light magician cast light magic on Claire one by one, and Claire''s pale face gradually became ruddy, and his heart gradually calmed down. "Ron, I''ll take you to your room for a rest. Claire''s injury is serious. It may take another hour or two to heal." Diana suggested softly. "Well." Ron nodded. A moment later, when Diana takes Ron into a bedroom, Ron can''t help but be stunned. As soon as he looks at the furnishings in the room, he finds that this is also Diana''s style. "This is one of your dwellings, too?" Ron couldn''t help but ask. How many places does this young lady live in! "Of course, sometimes I will live here for a few days. When my aunt comes back, I will come here to live!" Diana said with a little pride. Ron nodded and didn''t say anything. In fact, he and Diana haven''t seen each other for some time. In the past, if he was alone in the bedroom with her, he might have rolled to bed with her in his arms. But this evening, after such a big event, he was not in the mood at all. "Ron, what happened just now?" Diana asked again, "with Agatha''s strength and the protection of you and redrow, how could she be so badly injured?" "Two killers." Ron gave a brief account of what happened. In fact, the whole thing is not complicated. "You killed all the seven magicians of the magic killer group?" Diana was surprised and a little happy. "Ron, you''re so good. You''re my Diana''s man!" Without waiting for Ron to speak, Diana frowned again: "but it seems that the magic killer group is just a way to attract you and redrow to leave Agatha. The real killer is the scar man behind. Right, Ron, do you think the scar man is a level 9 martial arts master?" "Yes, his fighting spirit is golden. He should be a level nine martial arts master." Ron nodded. "Level nine martial arts master, there is a scar, so it''s only him." Said Diana to herself. "Who?" Ron asked, frowning. "Thomas, the most famous assassin in cangyun, has a nickname called assassin No.1." Diana looked up at Ron with a little bit of worry in her voice. "Ron, it''s said that Thomas didn''t fail in any task he took over. He didn''t succeed this time. I''m afraid he won''t stop like this.""I know." Ron said lightly, Thomas had said before he left that he would come to Agatha. "In addition, the magic killer group may also come to you. Although they send seven magicians to assassinate each time, I remember hearing my aunt say that the total number of magic killer group is definitely more than seven." Diana frowned and stopped for a moment. She was a little puzzled and asked, "Ron, do you know who sent these killers?" "It''s the Lord of waga, salos Solomon." Ron said faintly. "The Lord of the fallen city?" Diana was stunned. "When did you offend him?" "A long time ago, before we came to the imperial capital, when we passed the fallen city, Agatha killed Salles'' son Baker." Ron explained, "it''s just almost a year. Salles hasn''t taken any revenge action. I''ve forgotten about it. How could Salles send so many killers tonight?" "Ah, that lecherous black sheep was killed by Agatha?" Diana was very surprised. "In fact, there are rumors about Baker''s death in the imperial capital, but I don''t know why. The fallen city has never said how Baker died. I don''t know until now that he was killed by Agatha!" "That guy wanted to tease Agatha, but his strength was so bad that Agatha beat him to death." Ron seems a little helpless when he talks about it. In fact, he knows that Agatha was not ready to kill at that time. Of course, Agatha obviously won''t regret killing Beck. For her, such a person doesn''t care too much whether she is alive or dead. "So it is. Salles is such a son, but he is killed by you. He will certainly take revenge. However, although Salles is in the fallen city, if he leaves the fallen city, he doesn''t have too strong influence to discuss with the Ryan family. Therefore, it''s impossible to take revenge publicly, so this is the only way. ¡±Diana analyzed, "anyway, sals has a lot of money. No matter what kind of killer, he can afford it." "So besides these two killers, there may be other killers?" Ron couldn''t help asking. "It''s hard to say. It''s reasonable to say that since Thomas and the magic killers have been hired, they usually don''t hire other killers. But Salles is not short of money and has lost his only son. It''s not surprising that he does anything. Even if he invites all the killers, he doesn''t have to be surprised." Diana thought about it and said. Ron was slightly silent. After a moment, he said slowly, "it seems that there is only one way to solve this problem." "What can I do?" Diana asked curiously, "don''t you want to kill all those killers? However, don''t say I didn''t remind you. Killers are endless. New killers will always appear. " "Not so much trouble." Ron shook his head. "I just need to kill one person." "Just one man to kill?" Diana was stunned for a moment, but immediately she exclaimed, "Oh, Ron, you don''t want to kill Salles, do you?" "It''s the only way." Ron light said, "no matter which killer, in the final analysis is for money, as long as no one pays for them, they will not kill again." "That''s right, but Salles has been staying in the fallen city. There are many guards around him. He is also a level seven martial arts master. Even Thomas, the most powerful killer, may not be able to kill Salles. How can you kill him?" Diana looked at Ron a little worried. "Don''t really go!" "What Thomas can''t do doesn''t mean I can''t either." Ron stood up. "You take care of Claire for me." "Where are you going?" Diana grabbed Ron. "You, you don''t want to go to the fallen city now, do you?" Chapter 92 "It''s better to settle things earlier." Ron did not deny that he really wanted to go to the fallen city and get rid of Salles as quickly as possible. "Don''t go!" Diana suddenly looked at Ron like a furious lioness, "do you like Agatha so much? You don''t want your own life for her? " "Agatha is my fiancee and will be a member of my Wolff family in the future. I have the responsibility to protect her." Ron light said, "and, I''m not going to die, Salles is just seven level martial arts, I can kill him." "But he''s not alone. He''s surrounded by guards!" Diana almost yelled out, "anyway, I won''t let you go. You, you''re going to die. What do I do? You promised to be responsible to me. You can''t keep your word "If you were injured tonight, I would do the same thing." Ron tone with a trace of displeasure, "and, I told you many times, don''t die all day, die, I''m not so easy to die!" "But, you really can''t deal with so many guards around Salles!" Diana stopped yelling this time, but she was about to cry. "Even if you really want to kill Salles, at least you have to bring some helpers. I can find someone to help you, and the Ryan family will certainly send someone to go with you." "The city of depravity is Salles'' territory. More people can''t solve the problem. It''s better for me to go alone." Ron had to explain a little helplessly, "although there are many guards around Salles, I don''t need to deal with so many guards. Do you forget how I just brought you to the magician guild?" "You just flew over from the sky with me. Ah, do you want to..." Diana''s eyes suddenly brightened. "Now you know, I''m not going to die, am I?" Ron interrupted her. "But it''s still dangerous." Diana vaguely understood what Ron wanted to do, but she was still worried. "There is no absolutely safe thing in the world. You may choke to death when you eat." Ron said faintly, then slightly shook away Diana''s hand holding his arm. "Take care of Claire. I''ll be back as soon as tomorrow morning." "Ah?" Diana, open your mouth, tomorrow morning, this, maybe so soon? It''s a thousand kilometers away from the fallen city! However, between her stupor, Ron has gone out of the room and disappeared in her sight. She raised her foot to chase him out, but soon stopped, because she knew that she could not change Ron''s decision. At this moment, she could only pray in her heart that Ron would come back safely. ************ in the middle of the night, the fallen city. A palace style luxury building located in the center of the fallen city is the Lord''s mansion of the fallen city. It is said that the luxury of this Lord''s mansion is second only to the imperial palace of the imperial capital, but some people think that in fact, the luxury of this kind of palace, even the Imperial Palace, can''t match. Degenerate city is the most chaotic city, but it is also one of the richest cities. It is not difficult to build a palace more luxurious than the imperial palace. The problem is only whether the city leader dares to build it. However, it seems that Salles is not worried about provoking the emperor. As a matter of fact, many people once asked the Empire to thoroughly renovate the fallen city, and many people also asked for the replacement of the Lord of Salles. But in the end, the emperor of the Empire did not take any action. Some people thought that Salles had been deeply rooted in the fallen city, but some insiders said that it was not the case. Although sares has a strong influence in the fallen city, it is not difficult for the Empire to wipe out his power completely. It is said that the reason why the Empire does not want to do so is that there are almost 80% or even 90% of the criminals in the fallen city. This is a paradise for criminals. Once the fallen city no longer exists, these criminals are bound to disperse to other major cities of the Empire. In this way, the public security situation of the whole empire will quickly deteriorate. In the view of his majesty, it is better to let these criminals stay in the fallen city than to let them commit crimes everywhere. Although this will make the fallen city chaotic, it is counter productive to the whole empire It''s a good thing. Although this statement has not been confirmed, many people believe that the reason why the fallen city has always existed is because of the acquiescence of the emperor. Even Salles himself thinks so, and the fallen city is like a kingdom. Salles is the king of this kingdom, and his son, Baker, is the prince here. This useless prince who has no ability bullies men and women in the fallen city, but no one dares to offend him until he meets the genius of the Ryan family Woman, Agatha, who is not afraid of heaven and earth, has finally come to an end. Beck''s death is great news for many people in the fallen city, especially for the girls in the fallen city. But it is obvious that it is the most tragic experience for Salles in his life. Salles has only such a son. Although there are countless beauties in the fallen city, Salles has only one wife. After his wife died, although he was often accompanied by beauties, he was always careful not to leave seeds in these women''s bodies, because in his opinion, these women are not qualified to be his children''s mothers, and they are just his playthings at best nothing more.However, now, Salles can''t help regretting that if he had let these women give birth to more sons for him, today, he would not fall into the situation of no successor. Thinking of this, there was a trace of chagrin on Sal''s face. Gently knock on the door, but also into a beautiful voice: "father, you are not asleep?" Hearing this voice, Salles showed a secret smile on his face, and his chagrin was swept away. After tonight, his present situation will change. With a slow breath, Salles said calmly, "Rachel, come in!" A tall girl came in. Her beautiful face made all the luxury decoration in the house fade. Long black hair naturally spread on her shoulders. A pair of purple eyes are rare, but they also exude unique charm. An extremely beautiful face, straight nose, small lips, white skin, every part of that face looks beautiful All of them are so beautiful, and when they are combined together, it''s like putting these beauties together to the extreme. The girl''s dress is extremely conservative. She is dressed in a dark black loose robe, which covers almost all the skin on her body, and also covers her figure. Although the protrusion of her chest can''t be blocked, and the curve of her buttocks is also looming, she can''t get a glimpse of her whole figure. "Rachel met her father." The girl walked to the place about a few meters away from Salles and bowed to salute. She was very polite to Salles and her voice was very beautiful. However, her body exuded a natural air of indifference. In fact, at the moment when she entered the room, the temperature of the whole room seemed to have dropped a lot. "Sit down." Salzburg pointed to the other side, actually sitting at the dinner table. "Have a snack with me!" "Thank you, father, but I just had something to eat before I came here. I can''t eat now." Rachel sat down without moving her chopsticks. "Well, then, have a drink." Salles didn''t ask. "Father, I hear you''re looking for me. Is there something wrong?" Rachel still didn''t drink, just asked. "Rachel, actually, I just want to celebrate with you." Salles raised his glass. "Here''s a drink to celebrate Baker''s revenge." Rachel''s pretty face changed slightly: "father, have you killed Agatha of the Ryan family?" "Tonight, the No.1 assassin Thomas and the magic killers will join hands to assassinate Agatha. By this time, they should have already succeeded. I think it won''t be long before I get the news that Agatha was killed." Salles drank all the wine in his mouth and laughed, "the magic killers never miss, and Thomas is successful every time. With their joint efforts, no one can survive!" "Congratulations to my father." With a free look, Rachel slowly raised her glass and poured the transparent liquid into her throat. Salles filled another glass of wine for Rachel, then raised his glass: "come on, this one is for us to celebrate." "Father, what are we celebrating?" Rachel asked. "Beck is dead, but the fallen city needs an heir, so I have to have a son." Salles smiles and looks at Rachel with an odd look in her eyes. "It''s a pity that Beck''s mother has already passed away, so I need to marry another wife." "Father, there are so many beauties in the fallen city. As long as you want, you can get a wife that you like at any time. However, since father says so, you must have a candidate?" Rachel asked faintly. Salles nodded slightly: "of course, in fact, I don''t have many choices. Although there are so many beauties in the fallen city, there is only one who is qualified to be the wife of the city Lord." "Who is my future stepmother?" Rachel asked with an air of curiosity. "Rachel, that''s not your future stepmother." Salles shook his head. "Although you and I used to be father daughter, you and I know very well that you are not my own daughter, and after tonight, you don''t have to call me father." "Father, did the daughter do something wrong?" Rachel''s face changed slightly. Salles shook his head again: "Rachel, you have done nothing wrong, but from tonight on, you will be my wife, the lady of the fallen city." Chapter 93 The room was suddenly cold, and the temperature seemed to drop a few degrees. "Father, you are drunk." A moment later, Rachel said slowly. "Rachel, I just had a drink. How can I get drunk?" Salles looked at Rachel. "From the first day you met me, you knew that one day you would marry into the Solomon family, and tonight is the time for you to marry into the Solomon family." "Father, whether you are drunk or not, I can treat you as drunk." Rachel said faintly, "after tonight, I''ll treat you as my father''s gift. After a hundred years, I''ll see you off. That''s all. My daughter left first." When Rachel said that, she wanted to get up. Just half way up, she felt her legs softened and could not help sitting back. She tried her luck, but found that she could not exert any strength. At this moment, her face finally changed, and then staring at the glass in front of her, she has understood that the problem lies in the glass she just drank. "Father, you''ll regret it." Said Rachel, biting her teeth, her purple eyes glowing with anger. "Rachel, this is where you should be." Salles drank all the wine in his quilt, then stood up and walked slowly around the table to Rachel. "Do you know why I try my best to cultivate you?" Before Rachel spoke, Salles went on: "of course you know, I trained you because I knew that Beck was useless. He had no ability to take over the fallen city, but I only had this son, and he was the only one who could inherit my family. Therefore, the only thing I could do was to choose a good wife for him, as long as he could have a capable wife With his help, he can still manage the fallen city smoothly. " "Less than a year after your son died, you want to take his wife as your own. Aren''t you afraid that your son will come out of the ground and settle accounts with you?" Rachel''s tone was full of irony. "Rachel, I''ve put a lot of effort into training you." Salles shook his head. "You know what? Every year, tens of thousands of girls are sent to the fallen city, and these girls are one in a million, and you are the one I picked out from nearly 100000 girls in five years. From these figures alone, you can imagine how different you are, and I used ten years to hire countless teachers to teach you All kinds of knowledge. " Salles said with a trace of admiration: "and you are more outstanding than I expected. No matter what knowledge you learn, you are only 20 years old, but you have more outstanding sword skills than me. It''s a pity that outsiders don''t know you. Otherwise, you may have been compared with Agatha''s damned girl, and your beauty is gorgeous all over the world You have excellent abilities in other aspects. There is no doubt that you have enough ability to take charge of this degenerate city. " "Thanks for my father''s cultivation." Said Rachel, with a cold snort. As she spoke, she tried to fight secretly, but there was still no progress. "It''s a pity that you are so excellent. It''s your greatest strength, but it''s also your greatest weakness." Salles gently shook his head, "because you are too good, so you think Beck is not worthy of you. You know that you will eventually marry Beck, but you are not reconciled. You begin to plan for your future, and you begin to cultivate your own power in secret." "My only weakness is that I''m a little soft hearted. If I''m not grateful to you for your training over the years, how can you live to this day?" Rachel said coldly, "you''d better kill me tonight, or tomorrow your body will appear on the gate of the fallen city!" "Rachel, I know that since Beck''s death, I have spent almost all my thoughts on how to retaliate for Beck. You take this opportunity to vigorously develop your own power. Up to now, the whole fallen city has basically fallen into your hands?" Salles shook his head and laughed. "Unfortunately, no matter what, you can''t completely pull up my foundation here in such a short time. So, although you are very smart and excellent, it''s still me who finally won the battle." "It''s too early to say win or lose." Rachel said coldly, "as long as I''m not dead, I haven''t lost yet!" "Don''t worry, you won''t die." Salles walked slowly around the dining table. "How can I let you die so easily after all my efforts to cultivate you? At least, I won''t let you die before you give birth to a son for me. I believe that the son you gave birth to will be excellent and will be an excellent city Lord in the future. " "Salles, don''t dream. Even if I die, I won''t have a son for you." Rachel looked at Salles with disdain. "You Solomon family, it can only last to this generation!" "It''s not up to you." Salles stopped and looked at Rachel. "Do you know why I''m talking to you so much?" "I can''t guess your abnormal mind." Rachel said coldly."Because I''m waiting for you to take off your clothes and throw yourself in my arms." Salles burst out laughing. "Have you ever heard of the tears of depravity?" Rachel''s face changed slightly, and she scolded angrily, "you''re so mean, Salles!" Tears of depravity is actually a kind of aphrodisiac. It is rumored that once both men and women take this aphrodisiac, they will ask for love from any opposite sex. Many Ji hospitals in the city of depravity use this medicine to deal with girls who refuse to accept guests. Every girl who has taken this medicine will begin to fall. Therefore, this medicine is named tears of depravity. "Rachel, I''m looking forward to the moment when you''ll take the initiative to undress!" Salles eyes began to appear a glimmer of light, "although I Salles is not a lecher, how can you not let me move? If you hadn''t prepared it for Beck, I might not have waited until today to pick such a gorgeous flower like you! " Rachel didn''t speak, but her white jade face was flushed in an instant, and her purple eyes seemed to turn purple. She suddenly stood up. At this moment, her legs and feet seemed no longer soft, but her hands had begun to take off her robes. Obviously, the effect of the tears of depravity has already taken place at this moment. Rachel seems to be struggling to resist, but her reason can''t match her instinct. Her loose robe has soon left her body, showing her proud devil figure, full and sharp double peaks, flat abdomen, and extremely slender jade legs Rage is in the air. Salles swallowed his saliva slightly. He was not as lustful as his son Baker. But at this moment, the amazing temptation of Rachel might be enough to make all men moved. Salles could not help walking towards her, and then put her plump body into his arms and gave her a crazy kiss on her pink neck. "Ah..." The next second, Salles would roar and blow Rachel away, while blood was pouring out of his lower abdomen. "Ha ha ha..." Rachel, who fell to the ground, sat up reluctantly and watched Salles laugh. She also held a bloody dagger in her hand. It was obvious that Salles'' abdominal wound was her masterpiece. "Jian people, if I don''t lock you up and let you be my life''s * *, I''m sorry for the name of degenerate City Lord!" Salles was very angry. He didn''t expect that Rachel, who had fallen into tears, could plot against him. If Rachel''s strength wasn''t less than one percent of the usual strength, he would have killed him just now. "It''s a pity that I just failed to castrate you." Rachel laughs triumphantly. "Salles, you''re afraid you can''t be a man for the time being, are you?" "Jin people, be careful that I will send you to Ji Hospital and let you receive guests day and night!" Salles became angry because Rachel just hit the spot where he was hurt. Just now, Rachel went straight to his life, but Rachel didn''t have much strength and the part of her hand was a little bit too far. Nevertheless, she stabbed the part of her belly that was close to her life. If he wanted to occupy Rachel tonight, it would be impossible. "You know what, Salles? When you just touched me with your dirty tongue, it made me feel worse than letting me pick up guests in Ji hospital day and night. " Rachel said coldly, "but it doesn''t matter. I''ll find a chance to cut off your tongue." "You Salles was completely infuriated, "Jin people, I will kill you now, let you wish!" With that, Salles took the sword beside him and cut at Rachel. Just then, a big hole broke through the roof, and a huge figure flew down from the hole. Bang bang, several white light groups flew to Salles. At the same time, a long sword shining with white light also quickly stabbed Salles. Chapter 94 "Er..." With a scream, Salles fell to the ground. Without a sound, there were several blood mouths on his back, and the blood was pouring out. Rachel took a look at Salles on the ground, then looked up at the iron giant who had just appeared in the room, a little surprised. "You, who are you?" After a while, Rachel couldn''t help asking. At first, she thought it was her department who came to rescue her, but she soon determined that she didn''t have such a subordinate. "Ron, Ron wolf." Iron giant slowly spit out a few words, at this moment, Ron is also a little stunned, his plan to assassinate Salles, so successful? It seems a little too simple. After leaving the wizard guild, Ron visited the mysterious Miss Molly of the adventurers guild, and then spent 10000 gold coins to buy a detailed map of the Lord''s mansion of the fallen city. Then he drove the armored beast to the fallen city with the fastest speed. He flew very fast, and arrived at the fallen city in about an hour, and then flew in the air After a while, after determining the location of the Lord''s mansion and Salles''s bedroom, he began the assassination plan. He enters from the top of the main mansion, cuts a big hole in the top of the main mansion with a lightsaber, and then directly enters Salles''s room without disturbing any guards. That''s why Ron told Diana that he didn''t need to deal with the guards. Ron flew down from the air to see Salles at a glance, and then he did not hesitate to fire a few bullets at him with the energy gun, and then stabbed him with the lightsaber. However, things went smoothly, which was completely beyond his expectation. In fact, the one stabbed by his lightsaber was redundant, because all the bullets fired by the energy gun actually hit Salles, Salles He was also killed in an instant without any suspense. He didn''t know that there was a fight between Salles and Rachel. Salles had been injured, and he was made impatient by Rachel''s irony. In addition, he didn''t expect that there would be enemies on his head. So Ron''s sneak attack was such a light and easy success. "Ron wolf?" Rachel was surprised. "Are you the fiance of Agatha, the first lady in the lane family?" "Yes, that''s me!" Ron light said, he looked at Rachel, slightly frowned, this half Luo beauty, actually has the body comparable to Diana, and not lose Joey''s appearance, let him also have a kind of amazing feeling. However, he just looked at Rachel a few more times. Soon, he picked up Salles'' body and was ready to leave. "Wait, don''t go!" Rachel cried hastily. "I''m just here to kill Salles, but you''d better not stop me, or I don''t mind even killing you." Ron said coldly. "No, I didn''t stop you from leaving." Rachel said eagerly, "you, can you help me?" "Save you?" Ron was a little confused. "Aren''t you ok?" "I was shed tears of depravity." Rachel said, biting her teeth. Her pretty face was as beautiful as a crabapple, and her breath began to rush. Before, she pretended to cheat Salles, but now, she has a real attack. "Tears of depravity?" Ron was a little puzzled. "What''s that? Poison? " "It''s not poison, it''s an aphrodisiac. People who have eaten the tears of depravity are weak all over at first, and then they will take the initiative to woo the opposite sex. I, I can''t support it any more. Would you please help me?" Rachel said with some difficulty that she knew that she would lose herself to a man tonight. In the whole fallen city, there was no man she could look up to. Only Ron, Agatha''s fiance, who suddenly appeared in front of her, was worthy of her. At least, in her opinion, losing herself to Ron would make her feel better and she would not feel too wronged. Aphrodisiac? Ron frowned slightly. When he heard the aphrodisiac, he thought of what he had experienced in lane villa. Since then, he hated the use of aphrodisiac. Maybe it was because of empathy, which made him sympathize with this half Luo beauty. "Who are you?" Ron could not help asking. He thought that this beautiful woman in front of him was just one of the many beauties in the fallen city. It was Salles who brought her to have fun. But if she was just an ordinary woman, as Salles, she naturally didn''t need to use aphrodisiac. But in this fallen city, what woman needs Salles to use aphrodisiac to deal with? "My name is Rachel. In name, I am Salles'' adopted daughter, but in fact, he trained me to marry his son Baker in the future. But tonight, he gave me an aphrodisiac when I wasn''t on guard, saying that he wanted me to be his wife and that he wanted me to have a son for him." Rachel said quickly, "because Beck is dead, he wants to take me for himself!" "Is that so?" Ron looked at the dead body of Salles on the ground, and there was a little disdain in his eyes. He looked down on this guy and wanted to find a woman to have a baby. But he found Rachel, who was supposed to be his daughter-in-law, and he also used such a mean method of drugging. It was shameless to the extreme. "I, I''m dying. Would you please help me as soon as possible?" Rachel''s beautiful voice was shaking now."Well, I''ll save you." Ron is also very simple, saying this, he picked her up, the other hand is to pick up the body of Salles, and then skyrocketed, flying out of the round mouth of the roof, quickly toward the outside of the fallen city. "You, where are you taking me?" Rachel asked, a little puzzled. Ron is too lazy to answer him. A few minutes later, he has landed in a forest tens of kilometers away from the city. The next moment, he will change the fighting mode of the armored beast into the cabin Cao mode, and get Salles'' body and Rachel into the cockpit. "So you look pretty." Rachel''s eyes were blurred and she watched Ron mutter to herself. As she spoke, her fiery body had already rushed into Ron''s arms. Her delicate body kept twisting and her hands were groping around on Ron''s body. At this moment, she was no longer struggling against the drug, and suddenly the drug broke out completely. Ron frowned slightly, then pushed Rachel away. After a moment''s thinking, he sat her down on the metal chair in the cockpit, and the metal belt tied her up so that she could not move. "You, what do you do?" This accident made Rachel a little sober, and she felt a sense of shame. Is this man also a pervert, and he wants to torture himself by tying himself to a chair? If so, don''t you just go out of the wolf''s mouth and into the tiger''s cave? "Have you ever practiced fighting spirit?" Ron asked faintly. "I''ve practiced. What''s the matter?" Rachel asked, biting her teeth. "Try to run fighting spirit and drug resistance, and the drug will be eliminated after a period of time." Ron said faintly. "I, I can''t run fighting at all." Rachel was about to collapse. "You''re still not a man. Can''t you do it in a simpler way? Everyone knows what to do with the aphrodisiac. Don''t you know? " "I don''t want to take advantage of others." Ron said slowly, "Aphrodisiac is no big deal, you can endure it." "If I had a way to survive on my own, would I ask you for help?" Rachel yelled at Ron. "Do you think I''m going to give Rachel my body to a man I''ve only met once? If I didn''t have a way, I wouldn''t ask you to help me! " "Well, I''ll help you." Ron pondered a little, then sat down next to Rachel on his knees, and reached out to hold one of her hands. A breath of the sun and moon entered her body through his palm and ran along her meridians. At the beginning, he used sun and moon Qi to eliminate the effect of aphrodisiac. He believed that he could do the same tonight. After a week of Sun Moon Qi running in Rachel''s body, her mood seems to have stabilized a little. Although her pretty face is still pretty and her body is still struggling unconsciously, her mouth is closed and she seems to be trying not to make any sound. Ron closed his eyes slightly, and the sun and moon Qi continuously entered Rachel''s body. After a week of circulation, they returned to their own body, and then entered Rachel''s body. At this moment, he and Rachel seemed to become one person, and the sun and moon Qi kept running in his body just like he used to practice. Rachel obviously feels that the heat in her body is slowing down. At this time, she already believes that Ron really wants to use this method to eliminate this drug for her, and gives up another simpler method that any man can''t get. Unconsciously, her view of Ron begins to change essentially. With the slow down of the nature of the fallen tears, Rachel gradually feels that her strength has begun to recover. She remembers Ron''s words that asked her to run fighting spirit before, and starts to try to stimulate fighting spirit in her body. Then she is surprised to find that although her strength is less than one tenth of that under normal circumstances, she can already stimulate fighting spirit in her body. Douqi runs in Rachel''s body along its unique route, and Ron''s sun and moon Qi also runs in Rachel''s body. Although the two run in different routes, there is a point of intersection. When the two intersect, the change is prominent! It seems that there is a strong suction. At this moment, it attracts Rachel''s fighting spirit and Ron''s true Qi of the sun and the moon together, and then entangles them bitterly. They seem to be integrated together. But the problem is that Rachel''s fighting spirit still wants to follow its original path, while Ron''s true Qi of the sun and the moon should follow its own path Go, the two blend together, but have to go their own way, so, they have a fight in Rachel''s body. Chapter 95 Rachel''s pretty face suddenly showed a look of pain. In this battle with her body as the battlefield, no matter who wins or loses, she will be injured, and the longer it lasts, the more she will be injured. However, fortunately, the battle was soon over, because Ron immediately suppressed Rachel''s fighting spirit when he found something wrong. Rachel''s fighting power at this time was far from being able to compete with Ron''s real Qi power. Then, the sun moon real Qi, which combined with fighting spirit, continued to run in Leche according to the route of Sun Moon real Qi Your body circulates. However, the battle between the true Qi and the fighting Qi is not over. Every time the true Qi of the sun and the moon reaches that intersection point, another fighting Qi emerges and wants to fight again. However, Ron immediately suppresses the fighting Qi. In the next dozens of cycles, the same thing happens again and again. Unconsciously, Ron is shocked by the true Qi of the sun and the moon in his body It''s more than twice as strong as normal! Ron didn''t know why this happened, but he decided to make good use of the suddenly strong Qi. While he continued to eliminate the medicine for Rachel, he began to launch a fierce impact on the acupoints on the Yin vein. The suddenly strong force made the fight between the Qi and acupoints extremely simple. He hardly spent much effort, and then he broke away The Yin and Wei channels are completely connected. At the moment when the Yin and Wei channels are connected, the true Qi in the body, like several times before, seems to be strengthened and become uncontrollable. Fortunately, he is very familiar with this. It is not very difficult for him to digest these uncontrollable true Qi. Unconsciously, he once again entered the ethereal state. His spirit and Qi were integrated. This time, perhaps he had strong Qi, or he had the help of Rachel''s fighting spirit. He soon contained those uncontrollable Qi, and all of them were on the track. Then, he began to try to return Rachel''s fighting spirit to her, Although his true Qi and Rachel''s fighting Qi seem unwilling to be separated, it is still under his efforts to separate Rachel''s fighting Qi again and again. Every time he passes through the intersection position, some fighting Qi will be separated. After dozens of cycles, Ron will completely separate these fighting Qi. Then, before the end of the next cycle, he will remove the sun and moon''s true Qi from Rachel''s body He pulled out. Then Ron opened his eyes, loosened his grip on Rachel''s palm, and asked, "how do you feel now?" "It should be OK." Rachel hesitated a little and said that there was something unbelievable in her eyes. She never thought that she would be able to avoid losing herself even though she was in the tears of degeneration. What surprised her even more was that she found that her fighting spirit had made great progress. After a pause, Rachel finally asked, "what did you just do to me? Why has my fighting spirit become stronger all of a sudden? " "Is that the case?" Ron was stunned, then shook his head, "I don''t know what happened, but since you''re OK, I should go." Looking at the sky, he didn''t spend much time this time. It wasn''t daybreak yet. Ron wanted to go back to the imperial capital before daybreak, so he wanted to leave quickly. "Will you let me go first?" Rachel looked at the metal strap that was tied to her. Ron nodded and let her go. Rachel stood up and walked slowly towards RON in a graceful and seductive manner. "Why not save me in the simplest way? Don''t you want me? " Rachel asked in a low voice. "I said, I don''t want to take advantage of others." Ron said faintly, "what''s more, I''ve only met you once. Ron is not the kind of person who wants to get a beautiful woman right away. So, I don''t have anything to want to get you. I''ve finished my words. I should go." "Wait a minute, can you take me back to the main residence?" Rachel asked with a little thought. "All right." Ron looks at Rachel in the middle of Luo and knows that she can''t just be left here. A few minutes later, Ron and Rachel showed up at the Lord''s mansion. To his surprise, there was still no one there. It seemed that the guards of the Lord''s mansion didn''t respond to the big movement. "Salles is scheming to deal with me tonight. He must have told others not to come in and disturb me no matter what happens in it." Rachel picked up her robe from the ground and covered up her beautiful body. She seemed to hear Ron''s idea and gave him the answer immediately. "I''m going." Ron said, mentioning Salles'' body, and planning to leave. "Wait a minute." Rachel called him back. "What''s the matter?" Ron is a little upset. "Are you going to take Salles'' body?" Rachel asked. "That''s right." Ron replied. "Well, let me cut off his tongue first." There was a trace of cruelty in Rachel''s eyes. "What?" Ron was stunned. "His tongue touched my body, so I''m going to cut it off." Rachel said, drawing out a dagger and cutting off Salles'' tongue while Ron was still in a daze.Ron can''t help looking at his hand. He just hugged her. Is she going to cut off his hand? "Don''t worry, I won''t cut your hand, because you are the only man who can touch my body at will," Rachel said with a smile "If you don''t cut the rest of Sal''s body, I''ll take him away." Said Ron. "Since you are in a hurry to leave today, I won''t keep you." Rachel nodded gently. "It''s just, Ron, I want you to know that from now on, the fallen city will always welcome you." Ron didn''t say anything more, carrying the body of Salles, he flew up into the sky and quickly headed for the imperial capital. ************ in the early morning, the imperial capital, red moon city, the magician guild. Diana walked up and down the room. Ever since Ron left, she had been worried about what would happen to Ron. The knock came from the door suddenly. Diana hurried to pull the door open, but when she saw the person at the door, she was disappointed. Ron didn''t appear, but Claire. "Miss Diana, is Ron in?" Clare asked. Although Clare had not dealt with Diana before, she knew her. "He hasn''t come back yet." Diana shook her head a little tired. "Are you all right?" "I''ve heard that Ron is here with you, so I''ve come to see you." Said Clare, nodding. "Now that your injury is healed, let''s go back to college first." Diana thought about it and said. "Not for Ron?" Claire is a little strange. Diana''s tone was a little helpless: "I''d like to wait for him, but I don''t know if he can come back today. Anyway, let''s go back to the college first. Agatha, they may still be worried about you." "Well, let''s go." Claire nodded, and then she asked curiously, "where''s Ron?" "When he comes back, you''ll know." Diana didn''t want to talk about it, because the more she talked about it, the more worried she was. Although Ron was confident when he left, he could go into the fallen city alone, and wanted to assassinate the Lord of the fallen city. Few people in the whole dark cloud land could do it. Ron had the help of the strange summoner, and it was very difficult to do it. Diana only hoped that even if Ron could not succeed, she would be able to escape. Otherwise, she really didn''t know what to do. "Ah, how lively it is Just out of the magician guild, Claire can''t help but exclaim. The red moon square outside the magician guild is now a sea of people. Everyone is talking about it. I don''t know what to say. Diana was a little puzzled. Although red moon square is very busy every day, it''s a bit abnormal for so many people in the early morning. "What happened?" Diana said to herself. Then she pulled a man in a wizard''s robe and asked, "what''s going on here? Why so many people? " "Ah, Miss Diana?" The magician was stunned, and then immediately respectfully replied: "I''m not very clear, but everyone seems to be talking about the corpse hanging on the pillar." "The body hanging on the post?" Diana was stunned. Then she looked up at the pillar in the center of the red moon square. Sure enough, there was a bloody corpse hanging on it. There was a dead body hanging in the red moon square, which naturally attracted countless people. Diana finally understood why the place was so busy in the early morning. "Do you know whose body it is?" Diana asked again. The magician quickly replied, "Miss Diana, I don''t know you either. I just listen to them saying that it''s Lord Solomon." "Lord Solomon?" Diana frowned, then exulted, and asked anxiously, "do you mean that''s the body of Salles, the Lord of the fallen city?" "Yes, Miss Diana, that''s what everybody says." The magician nodded. "It''s Ron. Ron''s back!" Diana was so excited that she cried out. As a result, many people around her heard her. Countless eyes looked at Diana. Diana suddenly realized that she had made a slip of words and hurried away with Claire. But at the moment, the hanging stone in her heart had already fallen down. Since Salles died, it means that Ron had succeeded. Salles'' body appeared in the red moon square, and Ron had naturally returned to the imperial capital. "This big villain doesn''t come to me first when he comes back!" Diana complained in her heart at the same time. Chapter 96 The news of the imperial capital spread quickly. By noon, two major events happened in the imperial capital in succession, and no one knew them. The first thing is that Agatha, the eldest daughter of the Ryan family, was assassinated and seriously injured in the Royal College of knights, which shocked many people. The Royal College of knights is not well guarded, but few people dare to make trouble in the college, because everyone knows that the three vice deans of the Royal College of knights are the top experts of their respective professions. Moreover, with the background of the Royal College of knights, carrying out assassinations in the college is tantamount to challenging the whole empire. On the other hand, the Ryan family is also an empire The famous big family, even someone dares to assassinate the big lady of the lane family, the famous gifted girl. It''s just killing me. Of course, what''s more surprising is that the killer Organization ranks third, and the magic killer group, which is known as the "never miss" group, has sent seven killers to annihilate. Meanwhile, Thomas, the most famous killer in cangyun continent, who launched the attack at the same time, failed to succeed in the assassination, and finally had to flee the scene in a hurry, although Agatha and Claire, another young girl of the lane family, were killed All of them were seriously injured, but their strength still impressed everyone. Ron, who was next to Agatha at that time, also became the focus again, because many people got reliable information that the reason Agatha survived and the magic killer group was completely destroyed was mainly because of the existence of Ron. It was Ron who made the magic killer group disappear, and it was Ron''s timely rescue that Agatha survived. However, compared with the second incident, Agatha''s assassination seems to have been just a small matter, because this second incident has not only shocked us, but also made some people feel faint fear. Salos Solomon, the famous fallen city leader, who also has the strength of the seventh level martial arts master, was killed. Needless to say, his body was still hanging on the central pillar of the red moon square. In the Imperial City, more than one person assured that it was Ron who killed salos, because their source was the magic princess Diana. Knowing that the news came from Diana, everyone naturally believed it, because now everyone knows the relationship between Ron and Diana, and the killing of Salles and the assassination of Agatha were soon linked. The origin of the feud between Agatha and Salles was finally known, and the whole thing became very clear. Agatha had gone through the fallen city, but was molested by Salles'' lustful son Baker. Agatha killed Baker in a rage. After nearly a year, Salles'' revenge finally started, hiring several top killers at one time to come The Royal Knights college assassinated Agatha. Although the assassination failed, it angered Ron. So on the night of Agatha''s assassination, Ron went to the fallen city and killed Salles by himself. He took his body back to the imperial capital and hung it on the pillar of the red moon square to warn everyone that if anyone dares to do harm to Agatha, it will be the end. Although things are relatively simple, the details are difficult for many people to understand. For example, how can Ron go to the fallen city nearly thousands of miles away in one night? However, the answer to this question was quickly given, that is, Ron''s mysterious Summoner has the ability to fly. It''s hard for others to understand that although Ron has begun to show extraordinary strength in recent days, the station where he defeated Troy not long ago made him famous in the first battle of the imperial capital, but even so, how can he come and go freely after killing the Lord of the fallen city? Even a level 10 martial arts master can''t guarantee that he can easily find a way out in the fallen city, but Ron just did it. It''s really shocking. Is Ron really strong enough? What makes some people feel afraid secretly is that Ron''s Revenge must be avenged, from his making a big scene in the knight''s tavern, to fighting with the death knight, to killing Teresa in the street not long ago, seriously injuring Troy, and finally the amazing act of last night. All these things show that anyone who offends Ron will be avenged by Ron''s bloody revenge, no matter what the other party is Everyone is no exception, and Ron''s every action is successful. No matter how strong or weak his opponent is, from an ordinary level five martial arts master to the head of a city, it''s hard to escape Ron''s palm. At this moment, everyone has to consider what price they may pay if they offend Ron. There is no doubt that from this time on, Ron has become one of the most reluctant targets of the imperial nobles. "This man is a madman." Some people even mutter to themselves that Ron never seems to reason with others. Every time, he immediately uses the simplest method, violence. Of course, there are many people who don''t care about it. Although Ron is violent, every time someone provokes him first, he counterattacks. He doesn''t take the initiative to bully anyone. In fact, after this incident, more people admire Ron very much. Just because his fiancee was assassinated, he went to the fallen city alone, and successfully killed the city leader, Salles. This is the reason Few people in the whole cangyun continent can do such a feat. Some noble girls were even more envious of Agatha: "if I had such a fiance, how nice it would be. If a man is willing to do this to me, I would die worth it!""Ron must be enjoying himself tonight. Agatha will be moved and let him enjoy himself in bed..." Some men began to think about the dirty pictures, and some even began to make a boring bet that Diana and Agatha would let Ron enjoy the fun of a king and a pair tonight. These gossip men and women naturally don''t think that Ron is not enjoying so much now. In fact, he is quarreling with Agatha! "You big fool, who told you to kill Salles? You just want to die? It doesn''t matter if you die, but if you die, Miss Ben will be a widow, and I won''t have a husband. When I am so young, I will be a widow. How can I go out and meet people in the future? " Agatha''s injury is obviously not a big problem, otherwise she would not be so mean now. "Agatha..." Claire wants to say something, but Agatha stares: "you shut up, don''t help him talk!" Claire immediately shut up. "Well, Ron did it for you. You don''t have to scold him, even if you''re not moved?" Diana said beside her. "Shut up, too!" Agatha stares at Diana. "I haven''t scolded you. How do you look at your man? He''s going to do something so dangerous, you know it, but you don''t stop him? " "I''ve stopped him, he won''t listen!" Diana was first stunned by Agatha''s scolding, and then pleaded a little wrongly. "No use!" Agatha was not happy. "You are so beautiful and have such a good figure. Don''t you know how to tempt this little lecheron and make him reluctant to leave?" "Have you had enough?" Ron finally spoke, and his tone was very unhappy. "If I don''t kill Salles, you will be killed by a killer one day. You are a young widow and have no face. I can''t even protect my fiancee. Do I have face?" "Hey, I don''t want you to protect me. If you want to protect me, I will protect you!" Agatha said unhappily, "don''t forget, you can''t beat me!" "It won''t be long before I can beat you." Ron snorted. He didn''t expect Agatha to be moved by him when he went to kill Salles. He just thought he should do it, but he was still very unhappy when Agatha scolded him after he came back. "Hum, if you want to defeat me, you should practice sword with me first." Agatha said with a snort, "why don''t we go to practice sword now?" "Your injury is not well, wait a few days." Ron didn''t get angry. "Well, who says I''m not well hurt?" Agatha said unhappily, "don''t believe it, we''ll go to Bibi right away!" "Not interested." Ron light said, "I don''t accompany you crazy, you rest here, I go first." Ron said this and went out. "Hey, you come back!" Agatha cried behind her back. Ron ignored her and soon left the house, which was strange to him. Naturally, this is not the house by the lake. It has been in ruins, and it will take some time to rebuild. Agatha''s temporary residence is not the dormitory of the college, but an old house in Hongyue City, not far from the Royal Knights college. It is said that Agatha has just bought it after a period of neglect. According to Agatha, she only stayed here for a while. When the house by the lake was built, she moved back, so although the old house was not good, she made do with living here. "Ron." There was a redro voice behind him. Ron turned and looked at redro. "Uncle redro, what can I do for you?" "Ron, miss is actually concerned about your safety. Don''t blame her for being angry with you." Redro''s voice was gentle. "I know. I don''t blame her." Ron said faintly. "Well, go and do your work, miss. I''ll take care of it. You don''t have to worry." Redrow nodded. Ron nodded slightly and turned away. Chapter 97 "Ron, wait for me!" Diana soon caught up with her. She was here with Ron. If Ron wanted to leave, she would follow him. After all, she and Agatha are not familiar. Strictly speaking, they should be lovers. There''s nothing to say when they are together. "You''re tired, too. I''ll take you back to have a rest." Seeing Diana''s tired face, Ron can''t help saying that he knows Diana didn''t sleep last night, and today that he came back, it''s afternoon since morning, and she hasn''t had a rest. "Well." Diana answered meekly, "let''s go to the princess tavern. It''s near here." ************ as soon as Diana returned to her room, she fell into bed and went to sleep, while Ron sat on the ground with his knees crossed and began to test the sun and moon in her body. Last night''s fight with Rachel made him get through the Yin Wei pulse smoothly. The sun moon mental method was also formally practiced to the third level, and the real Qi in his body was also increased by leaps and bounds. However, he always felt that it was a bit abnormal. He didn''t have time before. Now when he was free, he planned to study it carefully. However, he soon found that the sun and moon Qi in his body was no different from before except stronger. How did it happen last night? Is Rachel more aggressive? If that''s the case, he''ll probably find out only when he sees Rachel again in the future. When he thinks of Rachel, Ron has a special feeling in his heart. This extraordinarily beautiful girl has left a deep impression on him. The most profound one is the scene when she finally cut off Salles''s tongue, which makes Ron realize that although this girl is extraordinarily beautiful, it is better for him to stay away from her. Although it seems that Rachel''s attitude towards him seems very special, at least for now, he has no plan to go to Rachel immediately. As for the strange situation of the real Qi of the sun and the moon, he can only put it aside for the time being. Ron breathed a little, calmed down and began to practice the true Qi of the sun and the moon. This time, as he thought, the speed of energy absorption increased a lot. Next, the channels he wanted to get through were the Yang and Wei channels in the eight extra channels. Yang and yin meridians are very similar, and the difficulty of getting through the two meridians is roughly the same, but Ron''s sun and moon Qi is much stronger than before, which means that under normal circumstances, the time needed to get through the yang meridians will be much shorter than the time needed to get through the Yin meridians, but considering last night''s adventure, Ron thinks that the total cost of getting through the yang meridians is much lower Time, I''m afraid it will be longer. Time goes by slowly. It''s evening before you know it. The knock on the door awakens Ron from his practice. He gets up and walks to the door. When he opens the door, he is stunned. "Diana?" Ron involuntarily called out, and then quickly looked back, no, Diana is still lying in bed. But how could the girl at the door be so similar to Diana? Regardless of appearance and figure, this girl is a replica of Diana. She has the same plump buttocks, long legs and thin waist. Her mature charm and charm are hard to compare with Diana. Of course, there are many differences between this girl and Diana. Diana is red, while this girl is water blue, with long water blue hair and water blue magic robe. But like Diana, that magic robe is also tight, which perfectly outlines her proud figure. For Ron, there is another big difference between this girl and Diana, that is, Diana is as passionate as fire. The girl''s eyes are cold and her face is frosty, which can be called as cold as ice. "Auntie?" Diana''s surprise voice came from behind Ron. Then Ron saw Diana plunge into the arms of this strange girl. "Aunt, it''s really you. I thought I was dreaming!" "Silly girl, who else can I have The frost on the blue haired girl''s face instantly thawed, and a gentle smile appeared on her face. Her tone was extremely soft, and the pity in her eyes was also obvious. And Ron on one side, but completely silly, Auntie? Is this Diana''s aunt? But, is she too young? In Ron''s imagination, Diana''s aunt is the kind of old woman who can''t get married. She is at least 40 or 50 years old. However, what he sees now doesn''t match his imagination. It''s not like Diana''s aunt. It''s just like her twin sisters. If she can''t get married, I''m afraid no one will believe her appearance. It''s so beautiful If a woman wants to marry, there will be thousands of men waiting in line to marry her. "Is Diana more than one aunt?" Ron had this idea in his heart. He still couldn''t believe that this girl, who was like Diana''s twin sisters, was the famous Queen of magic, Christie Marguerite. "Ron, what are you doing? That''s what I told you about Auntie!" Diana''s voice sounded, suddenly broke Ron''s last fantasy, obviously, Diana only has such a little aunt."You''re Ron?" Without waiting for Ron to speak, moving but with a cold voice has come, two cold also fell on Ron''s face. "Ron wolf, I''ve met Miss Margaret." Ron slightly saluted, after all, the other party is Diana''s aunt, or the president of the magician Association, it should be polite. "I''ll take Diana home now, and if you want to marry her, come to her tomorrow morning." Christie said coldly. "Little aunt..." Diane spoke quickly, but before she could say anything, she was interrupted by Christie: "Diane, you go back with me first. We''ll talk about your business when he goes to your house tomorrow." "I see, auntie." Diana had to be obedient and say nothing more. "Let''s go!" Christie pulls Diana and wants to leave. "Wait!" Ron said. "Ron, don''t say anything else. Remember to come to my house tomorrow, where I took you last time. You should remember the way, right?" Diana seemed worried that Ron might offend Christie and said quickly. Ron frowned, pondered, and nodded, "well, I''ll be at your house tomorrow." Christie and Diana will leave soon, and Ron will leave the princess tavern soon. Although Diana has been worried about her little aunt''s coming back, Ron doesn''t care about it. For him, the biggest accident today is that the legendary Queen Margaret actually looks like a young girl and almost grows up with Diana Maybe at this time, he really understood why everyone in the Sorcerer''s guild was so respectful when they saw Diana, because when they saw Diana, it was like seeing Christie. ************ after leaving the princess tavern, Ron did not go to Agatha''s residence. He believed that Agatha would not be in any danger any more. Salles''s body was deliberately hung in the red moon square by him in order to let the killers know that their employer had died and no one would pay them any more. However, because of the destruction of the residence by the lake, Ron lost a perfect place for his practice. Agatha''s injury has not yet healed, which also made him lose a perfect companion for practice. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do. Now, it seems that all he can do is to go to the dormitory to practice the sun moon mental method and practice magic by the way. At this time, the hunger from his stomach reminded him that he should go to the canteen and have dinner first. For some time before, Claire always cooked, but now, he didn''t want to go to the old house Agatha just bought, so he had to go to the canteen. Ron soon came to the canteen. Now it''s past the peak period, and there are not many people in the canteen. Ron bought a set meal worth ten copper coins, took a seat at random, and ate slowly. "Why, Ron?" A voice of surprise suddenly came from one side. Ron turned his head and saw that it was Carl. It seemed that he was finishing his meal and was going to leave. There was a girl with him. She was very beautiful, but not Nina. "Well, Ron, why are you here? Everyone says that you are enjoying Agatha''s tenderness. Are you driven out by Agatha? " Carl sat down opposite Ron with the girl and asked with a smile. Before Ron answered, Carl quickly said, "well, first of all, I''d like to introduce you to Lisa, my girlfriend. Well, Lisa, this is my famous cousin, Ron, the man of the moment in the imperial capital." "Hello, Ron. I''ve heard your name for a long time, and Carl often talks about you, too. It''s a pity that I didn''t see you until today." The girl grinned at Ron. "Hello, Lisa." Ron also smiles and greets politely. However, although the girl is Carl''s girlfriend, because of the incident caused by Carl''s first girlfriend, he unconsciously has a trace of vigilance towards the girl. "Well, Ron, I haven''t asked you. Why are you eating alone here? Where''s your beautiful fiancee? " Carl looked curious. "Even if Agatha doesn''t accompany you, there''s the beautiful magic princess. How can you come here to eat alone? It''s just that they don''t have time, and there''s Nina! " "Carl, I often eat alone. Can you make such a fuss?" Ron said helplessly. "Ron, it''s different now. You used to be able to eat alone. Agatha didn''t treat you very well at that time, and you didn''t catch up with Diana, but now it''s different. It''s hard to say that you don''t have anyone to eat with you. You see, I eat with my lovely and beautiful Lisa every day!" Carl said a lot of cross talk at a time. Ron rolled his eyes when he heard it. It was as if this guy had said something very common. Chapter 98 "Carl, I think you''d better go with your beautiful and lovely girlfriend, never mind if there''s anyone to eat with me." Ron said weakly. "Well, we can''t say that. We are brothers. How can I ignore you?" Carl quickly shook his head, "forget it, I''ll be wronged. I''ll accompany you here." "It''s up to you." Ron was speechless for a moment, so he didn''t bother to pay attention to Carl any more, so he began to eat. "Ron, what are you going to do after dinner?" Carl asked again. "Back to the dorm." Ron replied simply. "No?" Carl is a very exaggerated look, "so early back to the dormitory to do what?" Ron quickly picked a few mouthfuls, with the fastest speed to solve the dinner, and then looked up at Carl: "you just say it, what do you want to do?" "Brother, or you know me." Carl grinned, "actually, Lisa and I are going to go shopping, but it''s no fun just to think about it. Since we meet you, we want you to go with us. Let''s call Nina and go out together. Isn''t that a good idea?" "Good." Ron simply agreed to come down. In fact, he and Nina Carr had little time to get together all the time. He had nothing to do tonight, and Carr took the initiative to mention that although he was not interested in shopping, he would naturally agree to have such an opportunity to get together. "Ah, so simple a promise?" Carl was stunned. "Come on, find Nina." Ron, on the other hand, got up and walked out of the dining room. "Oh, wait for us." Carl quickly pulls his beautiful girlfriend Lisa to catch up. Before long, three people came to Nina''s dormitory downstairs, only to find Nina at the door of the dormitory, and in front of her, there was a tall boy. "Nina, you said you were not free tonight. What about tomorrow night?" The boy has a low voice. "I''m not free tomorrow night, all nights!" Nina said angrily, looking very unhappy, "Locke, I have said many times that I already have someone I like. I won''t like you. Why do you have to pester me?" "But I never saw you with your boyfriend!" The boy named Locke obviously hasn''t given up. "Hey, do I have to inform you when I''m with my boyfriend?" Nina said discontentedly, "don''t come to me again, or don''t blame me for being rude to you!" "Nina, just give me a chance. I really like you!" There was a hint of entreaty in Locke''s voice. "How many times do you want me to say that you can understand that I don''t like you. No matter how much you like me, it''s useless!" Nina appears to be very angry, and the entanglement of the two people also attracted some people to watch, others pointing, it is very uncomfortable for Nina. Seeing Nina about to get angry, Ron stepped forward and said, "this classmate, some things can''t be forced. Since Nina doesn''t like you, why bother you?" Although Locke is humble to Nina, it''s different to others. Originally, he asked Nina to agree to go out with him, but Nina didn''t agree, which made him feel angry. Now, a meddler suddenly appeared, which naturally became his outlet. "It''s about Nina and me, none of your business!" Locke stares at Ron and says angrily. "Nina''s business is my business." Ron''s voice suddenly turned cold. "You''d better leave now. Don''t let me do it!" "Hey, who do you think you are? I''m not afraid of you!" Locke obviously didn''t recognize Ron, perhaps because of the dim light. "I''m Ron. I don''t need you to be afraid of me. I just need you to get away from Nina." Ron said coldly. "Ah?" Locke''s face suddenly changed and his tone became rather unnatural. "You, are you Ron? Nina''s cousin? " "Nina, let''s go." Ron is too lazy to answer this guy''s question and pulls Nina away. This time, although Locke looks very unwilling, he doesn''t dare to catch up because he knows that he can''t annoy Ron. ************ on the night of the imperial capital, the prosperity of the streets is no less than that of the daytime, and couples of men and women can be found everywhere. Carl and Lisa are holding hands. They seem to be a couple in love. Nina is holding Ron''s arm and leaning on him. In the eyes of outsiders, they are just like lovers. "Nina, do you know this Lisa?" Ron started asking about Lisa. "Yes, she''s in the same class as me. Carl only knew her because he came to me." Nina replied. "How is she?" Ron thought and asked. "Not bad. I don''t know her very well." Nina thought for a moment and said, "but these days, I think she''s kind to Carl." "That''s good." Ron nodded slightly. He didn''t want to interfere in Carl''s private affairs. He just didn''t want the last thing to happen again.Ron and Nina are discussing Lisa and Carl, but they don''t know that Lisa and Carl, who are walking in front of them, are also whispering. The object of discussion is just the two of them. "Carl, is Ron the one Nina likes?" Lisa asked curiously. "No, it''s him." Carl nodded. "Our whole family knows that Nina began to like Ron a long time ago." "Does Ron know?" Lisa asked. "You know, Ron''s not stupid." Carl thought for a moment and said, "but he always pretends not to know. Although he is very nice to Nina, he never talks about it. Well, in my opinion, Nina is just his cousin to Ron." "So." Lisa seems to feel a little sorry for Nina. "Ron already has a fiancee. I''m afraid he''s unlikely to be with Nina." "It''s hard to say. Although Ron is engaged to Agatha, isn''t he still involved with Diana?" Carl didn''t think so. "Hey, Lisa, let''s not talk about this. I can''t help Nina and Ron. Let them just let it go!" "Oh, I don''t know. I''m just a little curious, so I asked." Lisa nodded and suddenly exclaimed, "ah, Princess feather coat!" "Princess feather coat?" Karl was stunned, "is there a princess called feather coat?" "Stupid Carl, that''s a clothing store!" Nina had come over and pointed to the side of the street. "Look, that''s it." "Well, Nina, I''m not a fool. If you ask Ron, he certainly didn''t know what the princess feather coat was before." Carl said unconvinced. "It''s really the first time I''ve heard of this place." Ron is giving Carl face this time. Lisa pursed a smile: "it''s normal that you boys haven''t heard of it. It only sells girls'' clothes here, but it''s very famous here. It''s said that the most beautiful clothes of the imperial capital are bought from here. Even the clothes of the fallen city can''t match those here." "Is that exaggeration?" Carl didn''t believe it. "Anyway, the rumor is like this. I''ve heard it from others. I haven''t seen it before, because I heard that the clothes here are very expensive. They are always hundreds of gold coins. I can''t afford such expensive clothes." Lisa looked at the dress shop called Princess feather coat, and her eyes looked envious. "Yes, I can''t afford it, either." Nina nodded. "It seems that you both want to go in and have a look?" Carl looked at Lisa and then at Nina. "In that case, let''s go in and have a look. Even if we can''t afford it, we can have a look." "Yes, I didn''t think of it!" Lisa was a little excited. "Let''s go in and have a look." Before she can speak, Lisa takes Carl and runs to the princess''s badminton shop. Ron and Nina follow. "Wow, it''s really beautiful!" As soon as they entered the clothing store, Lisa and Nina left Carl and Ron behind and got into the pile of clothes that dazzled them. "Ron, they have to watch for at least a few hours this time. Let''s sit here and wait." Carl simply found a seat to sit down, and then muttered, "there are still a lot of beautiful women here, you can take a look at the beauty to raise your eyes." There are a lot of beautiful women here. The clothing store has a large area, and there are many people who are buying clothes here. From time to time, some beautiful girls or young women come out with good clothes. They have a good figure and fit clothes, which makes Carl feast his eyes. "Carl, do you think I look beautiful in this dress?" A girl in a pink dress suddenly appears in front of Carl. It''s Lisa. "Well, it''s beautiful, it''s beautiful!" Carl was in a daze. Ron also has to admit that Lisa feels much more beautiful after wearing this dress. "What about me?" Nina''s voice went on. Carl and Ron looked at it at the same time. Ron couldn''t help but be stunned, while Carl was even more exaggerated. His eyes were round. After a while, he said, "are you really Nina?" "Carl, you want to die. Who else can you be if it''s not me?" Nina was a little annoyed. "Believe it or not?" "Oh, this time confirmed, except for you, no beauty is so savage." Carl muttered. "Ron, how about this dress?" Nina doesn''t pay any attention to Carl. She just looks at Ron shyly and asks. "It''s beautiful." Ron smiles. In the past, Nina was always in a tight dress. Although she was quite sexy, Ron, who had been used to watching for a long time, didn''t seem to feel anything. Now Nina suddenly changed her dress, which suddenly changed his feeling. Chapter 99 Nina is wearing a strapless evening dress. The dress fits her very well. It shows her sexy figure appropriately, and her temperament seems to have undergone earth shaking changes. It has the purity of a young girl and a bit of mature charm. The combination of the two shows extraordinary charm. "No one dares to come here!" At this time, the voice of sarcasm came from one side, "poor people dare to enter the princess''s badminton shop, really!" "They don''t need money to try on clothes anyway. If they don''t take this opportunity to wear them, they won''t be able to wear them all their lives." Another voice went on. Ron turns to look at the door. There are two men and women standing there. The two men are no strangers to him. They are Jeff and morrens of the hawk family. He has not seen the two girls, but it is Jeff and morrens who have just made sarcastic remarks. "Well, you hawks are rich, aren''t you? Aren''t you all Ron''s losers? " Carl said, "now, nobody knows that you hawks are all rubbish. No matter what death knights or you two guys, they have all made a great loss to you hawks. Now they dare to show off in front of us. If I were you, I would just run into you and die!" "That''s what it is Ninajiao snorted, "I''m coming here to try on my clothes. It''s none of your business?" "Well, Nina, girls don''t swear." Carl said quickly. "Miss Mila, we''re going to buy clothes." Jeff called into the counter. Soon, a pretty girl came over and gave Jeff a smile: "master Jeff, what kind of clothes do you want to buy?" "On them." Jeff pointed to Lisa and Nina''s clothes. "They can''t afford them anyway. Let them take them off!" "Jeff, if you want to die, just say, I don''t mind letting you go down with arkby." Ron said coldly. "Ron, if you really have the ability, pay for the clothes." Jeff snorted coldly, "your fiancee is very rich. Oh, I also heard that the Magic Princess Diana is also very rich. As long as you eat soft food, you can use their money to support other women." "Ron, don''t you have any other skills but to do it?" Morrens also sneered, "what qualification does the so-called wolf family have to compare with other families if they can''t afford a single dress?" "Have you finished?" Ron frowned slightly. "Get out of here as soon as you finish!" "Still can''t pay for a dress?" Jeff laughed. "That classmate, well, your name is Lisa, right? I said, how do you fall in love with the men of the wolf family? Do you need to talk to a man who can''t afford a single dress? In my opinion, only the stupidest women will fall in love with the men of the wolf family. Ha ha ha... " "Go away!" Ron got up, these two guys are like two flies, let him have the impulse to beat them to death. "I''ll go, but I''ll have to buy these two clothes first." Jeff looked at Lisa and said, "Lisa, you don''t have to take off your clothes, as long as you are willing to come with me, OK?" "Jeff, what I like is Carl, not Carl''s money." Lisa finally said, "besides, I believe the wolfs will be rich in the future." After a pause, she looked at Nina and said, "let''s go and change!" "Well." Nina nodded. "Wait a minute." The girl named Mira suddenly spoke. "What for?" Nina stares at the girl. "Do we have to buy it after we try?" "Of course not." Mila smiles. "But, ladies, if you really like your clothes, you should buy them." "Well, I said I can''t afford it." Nina didn''t get angry. "Miss, you haven''t inquired about the price at all. How can you know you can''t afford it?" Mila chuckled. "In fact, your clothes are much cheaper than you think." "Ah?" Nina and Lisa looked at each other and asked, "how much is it?" Mira didn''t speak, just put out a finger. "A hundred gold coins?" Nina was stunned. "Well, although it''s still very expensive for me, it seems that I can really afford it!" "Joke, how can it be a hundred gold coins?" Jeff said angrily. "Master Jeff is right. It''s not 100 gold coins, but..." Mila deliberately lengthened her voice, waited a little, and then continued, "a gold coin!" "Ah?" Nina cried out, suspecting that she had heard the wrong thing. Even Ron felt a little strange. Even if he didn''t study the price of the clothes, he knew that it was impossible for the clothes to only have one gold coin. "Two ladies, can you afford a gold coin dress?" Mila smiles."Oh, I can afford it. Of course I can!" Lisa said quickly that she couldn''t care why the dress was so cheap at the moment. She paid for it quickly. Nina hesitated and paid for it. "What do you mean, Miss Mila?" Jeff was very angry. "Are you trying to get in trouble with me?" "Master Jeff, some words can be said, but some words can''t be said casually." Mila smile, "I''m sorry, you said the wrong word, so, our princess feather shop, will not welcome you from now on, now, please leave quickly." "What?" Jeff felt strange, then angry, gritted his teeth and said, "Miss Mila, are you sure you''re clear now?" "Master Jeff, it seems that you are not sober, otherwise, you will not say that." Mila light smile, "or, you actually don''t know who belongs to Princess badminton shop?" "Miss Mila, aren''t you the master here?" Jeff asked back angrily. "Idiot!" There was a sudden sound. "What did you say?" Jeff turned his head and yelled. It was a beautiful woman with big eyes and small nose. "I said you were an idiot!" The beauty giggled and waved to Ron, "brother-in-law, you''re dating other beauties here behind your sister''s back. I''m going to tell her!" Ron was stunned. The beauty with big eyes and small nose was actually Jesse in Agatha''s beautiful girl team. In fact, he was not familiar with the ten beauties, and Jesse was a relatively familiar one. Before Ron spoke, Jesse turned to Jeff again: "don''t be unconvinced. I didn''t believe that you Hawkes were all rubbish. But now, I''m sure you''re right. You''re not only rubbish, but also a big idiot. Don''t you know that Princess feather clothes shop belongs to Luna chamber of Commerce?" Jeff seems to be in a daze, Jesse can''t help shaking his head: "you are really an idiot, it seems that you haven''t understood, ah, the master of the Luna chamber of Commerce, is the Magic Princess Diana, but in front of other people''s Mila, you say that those who like the men of the wolf family are all stupid women, don''t you mean to scold Diana?" Speaking of this, Jesse seems to think of something: "yes, you idiot, even scolded the elder sister. I''ll tell my sisters that you''d better not hide when I come to you to settle the accounts tomorrow!" Jeff''s face turned red and white. He wanted to embarrass Ron, but he didn''t expect that the most embarrassing thing now was himself. At this moment, he seemed to feel that countless pairs of eyes were looking at him with sarcastic eyes, which made him uncomfortable. "You''ll regret having to do with Ron one day!" Jeff angrily dropped a word and left with the other three. "Hee hee, sister Mila, why don''t you give me a discount in the face of my elder brother-in-law?" Jesse came up to Mira and said with a smile. "Miss Jesse, I''m afraid we can''t. your elder sister and our young lady are rivals in love." Mila said half jokingly. "Oh, it''s really bad. I won''t be welcome here in the future." Jesse immediately had a bitter face. "Miss Mila, what''s the actual price of these two dresses?" Ron stepped forward and asked. "Master Ron, there is no fixed price for clothes here. Since I have sold a gold coin, then a gold coin is their actual price." Mila said with a smile. "Thank you very much." Ron is actually a little reluctant to buy the two clothes in this way, but it''s already the case, and he doesn''t want Nina to return the clothes. Ron and others soon left the clothing store, and with such a fuss, people seemed to lose interest in shopping, so they simply went back together. "Well, Ron, I think I have to find a way to make some money." On the way, Carl sighed. "Carl, what we need to do is not to make money, but to improve our strength." Ron shook his head. "As long as we Wolff family can reproduce the glory of that year, there will be money. Moreover, the patriarch will arrange such things. What we have to do is to cultivate hard." "So it is." Carl thought and nodded. Carl didn''t say anything more, but Ron was secretly worried. In fact, when it comes to money, he really needs to make some money. Last night, he spent 10000 gold coins to buy the map of the fallen city Lord''s Mansion from the adventurers guild, but he actually had no money at all. At that time, Miss Molly suggested that he should spend the 10000 gold coins used to find his parents here, and the 10000 gold coins You can give it later. He agreed to this proposal, but it means that he still needs to earn at least 10000 gold coins. "It seems that we have to go to the adventurers guild to take on a mission." Ron told himself that when he thought of the task, he would unconsciously think of Diana. That task not only made him get 100000 gold coins, but also made him get Diana, such a sexy and charming beauty. Such a good task is a once in a blue moon. A strong sense of killing suddenly came from the front and woke Ron up from reverie. Chapter 100 "Nina, Carl, back up!" Ron shouts in a deep voice, and at the same time, he has been integrated with the armored beast. The man-machine integrated combat mode starts instantly! "I don''t want to kill people for free. Get out of the way of those who don''t care!" The cold voice came into everyone''s ears, and the people on the street suddenly got out of the way. The broad street suddenly became a little cold. Except for karnina and others, others had run far away. They didn''t want to be affected. "Carl, Nina, you go!" Ron yelled, he has seen clearly, in front of, it is the scar man who assassinated Agatha last night, that is the famous No.1 assassin Thomas! "But..." Nina was crying and didn''t want to leave. "Nina, let''s get help!" Carl seems calm at this time, holding Lisa in one hand and Nina in the other. He runs away in a hurry. He knows his own strength and that he can''t help Ron at all. Now the wisest choice is to find someone else to help. Seeing Carl and Nina leave safely, Ron is a little relieved. Now, he can deal with Thomas with ease. "Boy, you''re good." Thomas looked at Ron and said slowly, "I appreciate you." "Unfortunately, I don''t appreciate you!" Ron said coldly, "as a level nine martial arts master, you are reduced to a killer. You are a disgrace to the martial arts masters in the whole mainland!" "Boy, if you are a killer from the first day of your birth, do you think you can do anything else in the future?" Thomas light said, "although I appreciate you, but I have to kill you tonight, because you boy made me less money!" "Don''t killers just kill for money?" Ron sneered, "what? Is it because Salles can''t pay you, that you want to kill me? " "You''re right. Killers kill for money." Thomas light said, "Salles died, I kill your fiancee also can''t get money, but it doesn''t matter, I now kill you, also can get a lot of money, can make up for my loss." "You were hired to kill me?" Ron finally understood. "Boy, since you understand, I''ll take you on the road." Thomas a deep drink, a long sword wave, a golden fight will rush towards Ron. Ron flew straight into the air to avoid Thomas''s aggressive attack. He had suffered a little under Thomas''s aggressive attack last night, so he would not fight again. In mid air, Ron quickly turns around and then stabs down. Although the opponent is a level 9 martial arts master, he doesn''t want to retreat without fighting. If he wants to escape, it''s actually very simple. He flies in the air at the speed of armored beast. Let alone Thomas is a level 9 martial arts master, even a level 10 martial arts master can''t catch up with him. "Boy, I can''t believe you''re a summoner." Thomas stabbed his sword upward, and his fighting spirit shot out at the same time. Ron had to dodge again. He soon realized that although the armored beast moved very fast and his sword speed was also very fast, Thomas seemed to react more quickly. It should be impossible to use the speed of the armored beast to defeat Thomas. But his skillful and treacherous sword skills can''t get any advantage in front of Thomas. Thomas''s moves are very simple, without any fancy, but his incredible reaction speed and strong fighting spirit still make Ron suffer. After dozens of rounds, although he is not injured, he is in a mess. This makes Ron understand that there is still a huge strength gap between him and Thomas, and this gap can not be made up with the ability of armored beast. "Boy, your money is hard to earn!" Thomas was a bit depressed, too. "Thomas, I can''t kill you today, but in the future, I will settle with you!" Ron said coldly that he knew he couldn''t beat Thomas now. It was meaningless for him to fight like this, so he planned to leave. Just at this moment, some strange sounds came from afar along the wind. When you listen carefully, someone is singing magic words. "Roar of ice!" The spell soon ended, and several clear words came into Ron''s ears. At the same time, he felt the hail coming from all over the sky. The target of the hail was not just one of him and Thomas, but both of them. At that moment, the space within a few hundred meters has been covered by hail in high-speed flight. Ron subconsciously wants to rush out of the hail covered area, but in an instant, he changes his mind. The armored beast still rushes out at a high speed, but it doesn''t rush out of the hail covered area, but rushes to Thomas again. At the moment, he doesn''t want to care whether the sudden magician is a friend or an enemy. He just wants to take advantage of this rare opportunity to see if he can defeat Thomas. "Damned magician!" Thomas angrily scolded, in this case, he has no time to leave the magic attack range, the only thing he can do is to immediately fight luck to protect the body, however, his movement speed, has inevitably slowed down a lot. "Ding Ding Dang..." The hail fell on the metal shell of the armored beast and made a pleasant sound, but it had little effect on Ron. The attack power of the hail was not enough to cause damage to him, nor did it affect his speed and vision. He tried his best to run the sun and moon Qi in his body, and the light sword suddenly soared more than half a meter. The speed of the armored beast was also increased to the fastest by him, so he launched an all-out attack Hit!"This boy is really good at timing!" Thomas looked at the iron giant and the white sword. Suddenly, with a sharp roar and a golden fight, he cut the iron giant head-on! This time, Ron did not hide, let the fight hit himself, but almost at the same time, his lightsaber, also cut on Thomas. "Boom!" The collision of fighting spirit and metal made a loud noise, and Ron''s chest was also stuffy. But this time, he obviously felt that Thomas''s strength was not as good as last time. Therefore, although he felt obvious discomfort, he was not hurt. Obviously, Thomas had to divide a large part of fighting spirit to protect his body, which naturally led to the fighting spirit he used to attack The strength has weakened a lot. "Well..." Thomas snorted, his body suddenly retreated rapidly, and then disappeared into Ron''s sight. Far away, Thomas''s voice came from the air: "boy, no one can hurt me for a long time, I will come back to you!" Obviously, Thomas has been injured, and should not be lightly injured, otherwise, he will not be forced to flee immediately. However, Ron still feels a little sorry. If the lightsaber cuts Thomas into two sections directly, it will be a success. It''s a pity that we can beat Thomas back, but we are satisfied. Of course, this must be attributed to the magician who just appeared. Thinking of this, Ron turned and looked at the magician standing nearby. This is a male magician. He is very young. He should be only in his twenties. He is also very handsome. It is not exaggerating to say that he is the most handsome man Ron has ever seen in his life. He is tall and tall. He can''t feel the weakness of ordinary magicians. The mark on his magic robe surprised Ron. This man is a level 8 water demon master! There are few such young level 8 magicians, even in the whole cangyun continent. "If you can keep up with Thomas, you are barely qualified to be my opponent." At this time, the handsome magician had already opened his mouth, and his tone was obviously arrogant. "What?" Ron was puzzled. Who is this guy? "I''m Nick Douglas, the future husband of Princess Diana." Young magician light said. This time, Ron is a little understand, dare feeling this handsome guy, seems to be his rival. "Diana told me that her aunt might have found her a matching magician. If I guess right, it''s you, isn''t it?" Ron asked, frowning. "That''s right." Nick tone with a strong self-confidence and pride, "in this world, only I am worthy of Diana, which is also recognized by Queen Margaret, and you, better from now on, don''t appear in Diana''s eyes!" "Have you finished?" Ron asked faintly. "What?" Nick was stunned. "If you''re done, then I''ll go." Ron turned to leave. "Stop!" Nick was a little annoyed. "What do you mean, Ron?" "What I mean is very simple. You can go back where you come from. As for me and Diana, it has nothing to do with outsiders like you." Ron said faintly, "I don''t even want to spend words on you, because it doesn''t make any sense." "Ron, don''t be so arrogant. I''ll warn you again. From now on, you will disappear from Diana completely!" Nick said angrily. "It seems you are more arrogant, isn''t it?" Ron gave a faint smile. "By the way, what do you want to do if I don''t disappear from Diana?" "Then I''ll make you disappear from the world!" Nick said coldly, "you have tarnished Diana''s reputation and humiliated Queen Margaret. You have to pay the price." "There are many people who want me to disappear from the world. It depends on whether you have the ability." Ron looked at Nick with a little disdain. He was not afraid of magicians. Even if this guy was a level 8 magician, he would not care. The temperature in the air seems to drop a lot suddenly, the battle is imminent! Chapter 101 "Since you want to die, I''ll help you!" Nick said coldly, the voice did not fall, a blue light flashed over the top of the wand, the water shield protected his body, and then, the magic spell quickly sang out of his mouth, at this moment, he had launched an attack. Ron showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and then rushed to Nick. It''s not the first time that he has played with a magician. It can be said that he has enough experience. Nick''s spell is not finished, Ron has rushed in front of him, lightsaber lightning out. To Ron''s surprise, this sword didn''t hit him, and Nick''s body was quite flexible, cleverly avoiding his attack. But Ron''s second sword stabbed again immediately. This time, the angle of the sword had become quite strange. Even though Nick''s pace was quite flexible, he could not escape the sword. The lightsaber stabs the water shield. As Ron expected, it doesn''t break the water shield. He knows that one attack is not enough to break the water shield, but it doesn''t matter. He can attack ten times or even hundreds of times until the water shield can''t bear the attack and disappears! "Ice sword!" Nick''s spell at the moment finally finished, several huge ice swords stabbed Ron quickly. Ron didn''t dodge. At this moment, he quickly stabbed more than ten swords to protect Nick''s light shield. Under his continuous attacks, it seemed that it had become thinner. "Boom boom..." The ice sword hit the shell of the armored beast and made a huge noise. Ron felt a violent vibration of his body and a burst of tightness in his chest. For a moment, he felt a little unsteady. "Damn, the attack power of this ice sword is so strong!" Rownton knew that he underestimated his opponent too much. He had always been very successful in fighting with the magician several times before. He began to look down on the attack ability of the magician unconsciously. Although it is generally acknowledged that magicians have strong attack power, what they fear most is their group attack ability. When they fight alone, their attack ability should not be as powerful as a martial arts master. This is Ron''s idea all the time. Therefore, he thinks that there should be no problem in resisting a level 8 magician''s attack. But now, he finally understood that this was not the case. Therefore, he immediately began to change his tactics, controlling the armored beast to soar into the sky, and instantly broke away from the magic attack range. A skilled turn in midair, and then speed up to the fastest, straight down from the air. "Bang Bang..." The energy gun fired dozens of times in a row, all of which successfully hit Nick''s water shield. The true Qi of the sun and the moon runs rapidly, and penetrates into the lightsaber through the palm of the hand. The lightsaber soars more than half a meter, and then quickly stabs dozens of swords. Finally, the huge body of the armored beast heavily bumps into the water shield. Ron completely copied the tactics used to deal with the magic killer group last night, and used continuous attacks and the huge weight of the armored beast itself to break the opponent''s water shield. This once successful tactic was also successful again. At the moment when the armored beast hit the water shield, the water shield finally could not continue to support and burst. The huge body of the armored beast pressed Nick. Nick tried to start the magic shield again, but he retreated quickly. Unfortunately, no matter how fast he was, he was not as fast as Ron''s lightsaber. Ron''s lightsaber quickly cuts at Nick. Nick is about to be cut into two sections and become the ghost of Ron''s sword! But the next second, Ron frowned, because the imaginary scene did not appear, and Nick was not cut into two sections. What made him wonder was that at the moment when he cut Nick''s body, he felt a strong rebound force and shocked the lightsaber back! Almost at the same time, he only felt a blue shadow flash in front of his eyes, and then Nick had left his lightsaber attack range and appeared ten meters away from him. Nick''s side, more than a very beautiful woman, see her, Ron also finally understand why Nick can escape under his lightsaber. This beautiful woman is Diana''s aunt, the famous Queen Margaret of cangyun mainland, and Kristi, the president of the magicians Association. "Nick, that''s all you can do to make me disappear from the world. Don''t you think it''s a joke?" Ron said coldly. "Don''t be proud, Ron. You''re just a fluke!" Nick''s face was overcast and angry. "I''ll just give it back to you." Ron snorted coldly, "if you can survive tonight, it''s just a fluke. Next time, if you don''t think much of yourself, I''m afraid no one will be able to save you!" "You..." Nick wanted to say something else, but Kristi interrupted him. "Nick, you go back first!" Christie said in a commanding voice. "Yes Nick seems very reluctant, but immediately obediently turned to leave, obviously, he did not dare to disobey Christie''s meaning, before leaving, he was also very reluctant to look at Ron. "You have some skill." After Nick left, Christie looked at Ron and said coldly, "Diana''s eyes are good, but I still say that. If you want to marry Diana, remember to go to her house tomorrow. Before that, I don''t want any conflict between you and Nick!""Miss Marguerite, I''m not a prisoner if people don''t offend me. Nick wants to kill me, and I won''t spare him either." Ron light said, "tonight you can save him, but you can''t save him for a lifetime, you''d better let him leave here, otherwise, one day, he will die under my sword!" "Are you threatening me?" Christie''s tone became colder, with a trace of anger. "Miss Margaret, even if it''s a threat, it''s just a threat to Nick." Ron said as like as two peas, and then turned away. Perhaps he was very upset about Christin''s involvement in what he was doing with Diane. In short, he had no interest in Christin. Although she was exactly like Diane, he saw her and felt a sense of exclusion. Christie has a cool face and eyes staring at Ron''s back, but she doesn''t speak and doesn''t stop Ron from leaving. On the way back to the Royal Knight''s college, Ron meets Carl and Nina, as well as their rescuers, redrow and Claire. Seeing that Ron is safe, Carl is naturally relieved, and Nina is happy to jump on Ron. A moment later, Agatha and Dean Steve also appeared in front of them. When Ron asked, he found out that Carl and Nina went to Agatha for help. Agatha then asked Claire and redrow to come first. She went to Dean Steve and came together. "That son of a bitch has run away?" Agatha was disappointed to learn that Thomas had escaped. The young lady was injured by Thomas last night and was still thinking of revenge. "That''s ridiculous. Thomas just didn''t pay attention to our royal Knight''s college!" Dean Steve''s face is a little gloomy. Although there is no special relationship between him and Ron, Ron is also a student of the Royal Knight''s college. Thomas assassinates the people of the Royal Knight''s college again and again, which makes Steve a little embarrassed. "Hum, that scar monster, next time I see him, I will draw a scar on the other half of his face!" Agatha said angrily. "Thomas is injured and should not appear for the time being." Ron light said, "also, you don''t have to worry, Salles is dead, Thomas will not kill you again, this time his goal is me." "Well, what are you talking about?" Agatha looked at Ron discontentedly. "What do you mean I don''t have to worry? Don''t I worry if he wants to kill you? You are my husband "In a word, things are in the past for the time being. It''s late. Go back and have a rest." Ron said helplessly that although two battles in a row didn''t last long, his opponents were relatively strong, which consumed him a lot of energy. Now that the danger has been eliminated, he feels a little tired after his mental relaxation. He wants to go back and have a good rest. "Well, come home with me!" Agatha came and took Ron by the arm. "Don''t go to the dorm, or people will say I''m not good to you!" "It''s up to you." Ron is not in the mood to argue with Agatha. For him, sleeping makes no difference. ************ the next day, just as it was getting white, Ron walked out of the old house Agatha had just bought. On the road outside, there was a luxury carriage. Beside the carriage, there was a gorgeous girl in red, Diana. "Why are you here?" Ron frowned slightly. As soon as he had finished his night''s training, he learned that Diana was waiting for him outside. So he had to wash up and go out immediately. "I''ll take you to my house." Diana put her arm around Ron. "Come on, let''s go up first." They got into the carriage and sat back together. Diana yawned and looked tired. "Didn''t you sleep well last night?" Ron asked. "You are the villain who kept me awake all night." Diane said in a coquettish voice. "It''s none of my business, is it?" Ron couldn''t help retorting, "I didn''t spend the night in your room last night." "You bad guy!" Diana blushed a little. "It''s not the kind of thing people say, let alone..." "What more?" Ron couldn''t help chasing Diana''s hesitation. "Besides, if you spend the night with me, I''ll sleep better!" Diana gave Ron a white look. "People were worried last night. They were afraid that my aunt would make trouble for you. They were afraid that you would not go today, so I would come here to meet you early in the morning." Chapter 102 "Since I have promised to go, naturally I will." Ron was a little upset. "Can''t you trust me like that?" "I''m still a little worried. This is the most important thing in my life. Can I rest assured?" Diana muttered, "besides, you villain don''t care much about people. Who knows if you don''t want to go to my house when you are in a bad mood? If you don''t want me, what shall I do? " If others hear the dialogue between Diana and Ron, they will have the impulse to hit the wall. In the imperial capital, as long as Diana speaks, there will be countless men willing to die for her. But now, this sexy and charming magic princess is worried that Ron won''t want her. It''s really unreasonable! "Don''t be paranoid all day." Ron was a little displeased. He didn''t want to continue to pester on this issue, so he simply changed the topic. "That guy named Nick, you should have met him already?" "Yes, he was eating at my house last night." Diana leaned on Ron with her eyes slightly closed. "That guy is very good-looking. He is still a level 8 magician. It is said that her talent is better than mine. It seems that her family background is not the same. Anyway, my aunt seems to be very satisfied with him." "And you?" Ron felt a little uncomfortable. "I don''t have any special feelings for him." Diana''s voice was soft. "In a word, don''t worry. I won''t be half hearted. Even if someone is better than you, I won''t like him. Well, I''m so sleepy. Let me sleep for a while..." Diana was really sleepy, so she fell into Ron''s arms and fell asleep. Ron gently hugged Diana''s delicate body and looked at her sweet sleeping face. A gentle look appeared on his face. About half an hour later, the carriage stopped at Diana''s door, and Diana was still asleep in Ron''s arms. Ron didn''t wake Diana, so he took her out of the carriage, walked into the door, and went all the way to Diana''s bedroom. Just as Diana was put on the bed, Diana opened her eyes. "So soon?" Diana said, a little confused. "It''s still early. If you want to sleep, go on sleeping." Ron said casually. "You''re with me." Diana''s jade arm around Ron''s neck, will not have time to straighten up Ron pulled to her. ************ one hour later. Norris sat in the hall, sipping tea, while Christie sat aside, with obvious displeasure on her face, while Nick, Christie''s future husband, looked angry. "President Margaret, Mr. greyne, since Ron hasn''t come yet, it means that he doesn''t care about Miss Diana at all. Then he''s not qualified to marry Miss Diana at all!" Nick said with an angry look. "It''s still early, Mr. Douglas. Don''t worry." Norris smiles. "Ron will show up." "Brother in law, you seem to like Ron?" Christie gave a cold snort. Norris said with a smile, "Christie, it doesn''t matter whether I like Ron or not, but I know Diana likes him very much." "Diana is still young and doesn''t know the world. As Diana''s father, you should tell her what is worth her liking!" Christie said coldly, "I don''t want Diana to do the same thing as her sister!" Before Norris spoke, Christie snorted again: "although I didn''t tell Ron when to come, if he really wanted to marry Diana, he should have come here earlier. It''s ten minutes to nine o''clock. If he didn''t come at nine o''clock, it means he didn''t have the slightest sincerity. Since he didn''t want to marry Diana, how could I let Diana marry such a woman People? " "Christie, I think you misunderstood Ron. He''s not insincere." Norris sighed softly, "I promised you a long time ago that Diana''s marriage is up to you, but I just hope that you don''t affect Ron''s judgment because you are dissatisfied with me." "Brother in law, you seem to overestimate yourself. I just want to find the best husband for Diana. It has nothing to do with you." Kristi said coldly, "as for Ron''s sincerity, you can''t just say it with your mouth. I only see his performance. I asked him to come here today, but in fact, he hasn''t come yet!" "Christie, actually Ron has been here a long time ago." Norris shook his head slightly. "What?" Christie frowned. "What about the others?" "He''s in Diana''s room. Let''s wait a moment. He''ll come." Norris said slowly. "You, get Ron to come here!" Said Christie to a maid. "I, I''ve just been there, but..." The maid was very tired, and her face was a little red. "But what?" Christie was unhappy. "Won''t Ron come?" "No, I, I didn''t dare to go in. Master and miss Ron are, are..." The maid did not dare to go on."What are you doing here and there?" Christie growled, "what are they doing?" "Christie, I think you''d better call them yourself." Norris interjected. "Well, I''ll see what Ron''s up to!" Christie got up and went to Diana''s bedroom. Nick wanted to follow, but Norris stopped him. "Mr. Douglas, if you don''t mind, you can talk with me here." Norris smiles. Nick had to stay a little reluctantly, but in his heart, he had already guessed something from the maid''s words, and his fist had been clenched unconsciously. In a few minutes. "Damn bastard!" Standing more than ten meters away from Diana''s bedroom, Christie gritted her teeth. At this moment, she finally understood why the maid hesitated to say. "Well Ah... " Diana''s unbridled groan, from her unrelated bedroom door clearly spread to the outside, even if there are dozens of meters away from her bedroom, you can hear her ecstatic voice. Poor Christie, because of her inexperience, didn''t think of it at the beginning. She just came to Diana''s door. Although she was only surprised, she still saw the scene inside. Christie''s pretty face was hot. She had heard that Diana was Ron''s woman, but she thought it was just a rumor, but now she saw it with her own eyes. She suddenly understood that Norris wanted her to see it in person to tell her that Diana had already become Ron''s person. "Do you want me to change my mind?" Christie soon calmed down with a sneer on her lips. Standing in the same place for a moment, waiting until she heard that the noise inside was getting smaller and smaller. When Diana stopped groaning, Christie called from a distance, "Diana, are you up?" "Ah..." Diana whispered, and then quickly responded, "little, little aunt, you wait a moment, I''ll be right out!" "I''ll wait for you in the hall." Said Christie. "I see, Auntie!" Diana replied in a delicate voice. Christie left soon, and in Diana''s boudoir, the young men and women whose passion had just subsided were busy dressing at the moment. ************ it took a quarter of an hour for Ron and Diana to show up in the hall. Nevertheless, Diana still had a flush face and the spring feeling between her eyebrows, which was enough for people to see that she had just experienced a fish and water affair. The servants who knew what was going on had a strange look. They seemed to want to laugh but didn''t dare to It''s the way you look. Nick stares at Ron as if he wants to eat him alive, but Ron doesn''t care. He''s still holding Diana''s soft waist. "Good morning, little aunt, father!" Diana was a little embarrassed, and then said hello to Nick, "Mr. Douglas, you''re here, too!" "Diana, come here." Christie frowned. She didn''t want to see Diana and Ron so close. "Oh Diana obediently went to Christie and sat down. "Mr. crane, Miss Margaret." Ron didn''t say hello to Norris and Kristi until now, but Nick was completely ignored by him. Chapter 103 "Ron, sit down, too." Norris is still very kind to Ron. Looking at him, it seems that he has identified Ron as his son-in-law. "Thank you, Mr. grace." Ron smiles and sits down. "Christie, now that Ron is here, let''s get down to business." Norris suggested. "Ron, Diana must have mentioned to you that Diana''s husband must satisfy two conditions. First, he is a magician of water system or light system. Second, he is stronger than Diana." Christie said coldly, "if you don''t meet these two conditions, you can''t be Diana''s husband!" "Miss Margaret, don''t you think your condition is unreasonable?" Ron light said, "in addition, I also want you to understand, whether you agree or not, Diana will be my woman, this no one can change." "Ron, don''t think you have some ability to do anything wrong. I''ll tell you now that from today on, you can''t be with Diana without my consent!" Christie said coldly, "if you have self-knowledge and know that you can''t meet the conditions I put forward, then you should leave wisely." "Auntie, don''t do that!" Diana pleaded in a delicate voice, "Ron, he can meet the conditions, as long as he practices for a while, you give him some time!" "Diane, I said I could depend on you for anything else, but let me decide this!" Christie indifferent, "Ron is not a magician at all, and he is also the fiance of Agatha, the eldest lady of the Ryan family. How can such a person become your husband?" "Auntie, it doesn''t matter. Agatha won''t mind!" Diana said quickly. "It''s not her turn to mind, but I do!" Christie looked at Ron coldly, "don''t say I deliberately make trouble for you, because Diana likes you, I can give you a chance!" "What chance does Miss Margaret give me?" Ron''s tone had a hint of irony. He already felt that Christie didn''t intend to let him be with Diana at all. It''s just a passing act to let him come here today, maybe just to explain to Diana. "I''ll give you a month. In this month, you will cancel your engagement with Agatha. At the same time, you must be able to become a level 6 or above Wizard of light or water system. If you can do these two things, I will agree to let Diana marry you. If you can''t, don''t appear in front of Diana again!" Christie said coldly. "Well, how could it be?" Diana couldn''t help crying out. "Ha ha..." Ron couldn''t help laughing. "What are you laughing at?" Christie snorted. "It''s very simple, because miss Margaret just told a joke." Ron said sarcastically, "of course, if Miss Margaret doesn''t think it''s a joke, then I can be sure of one thing." Before Christie could speak, Ron said, "there''s something wrong with Miss Margaret''s head." "What did you say?" Christie got up in a rage and glared at Ron. "Auntie, no!" Diana quickly took Christie, with her understanding of the little aunt, most of them are about to start. "Ron, for Diana''s sake, I won''t embarrass you today, but you''d better be careful when you speak!" Christie snorted and sat down again. "I''m here for Diana''s sake." Ron said faintly, "but since Miss Margaret has no sincerity, I don''t need to talk to you any more!" Ron straightened up and said, "Diana, I''ll go first. I''ll see you next time." "You, you''re just going?" Diana cried out anxiously, "you villain, don''t you want me?" "Don''t think about it. What I promise will never change." Ron said faintly, "it''s no use talking about it today. Your aunt didn''t intend to let you marry me from the beginning to the end. Even if I''m really a level 6 magician, even if I terminate my engagement with Agatha, she will find another reason to object." "No, my aunt loves me the most. Ron, don''t leave. We''ll discuss it carefully again." Diana ran over, took Ron by the arm and didn''t let him go, as if worried that Ron would never come back. "Yes, Ron, it''s negotiable." Norris interjected, then turned to the other side. "Christie, Ron is in fact fully qualified for the conditions you originally proposed. How can you add more conditions now?" "Brother in law, what do you mean?" Christie was a little annoyed. "Do you want to say I''m unreasonable?" "Christie, I don''t mean that. It''s just that you made some conditions for Diana, and she chose Ron according to your conditions. Now you don''t agree. It seems unfair to Diana?" Norris smile, and then turn to look at his baby daughter, "Diana, you should explain to your aunt carefully, tell her that in fact you choose Ron according to her requirements, your aunt loves you most, as long as you explain reasonably, she will not make it difficult for you."Diana is also very smart, immediately reaction, busy nodded: "yes, auntie, I am in accordance with your requirements to choose it!" "Diana, where did you choose according to my request?" Christie looked unhappy. "I asked you to choose a wizard, but what about you? You chose a Summoner "But Ron is also a magician. He is also a full-fledged magician. He completely meets your requirements." Diana said quickly, "Auntie, didn''t I tell you that last night? You just don''t believe it! But if you don''t believe it, let''s go to the magician''s guild to test it, and then we can confirm it. " "Even if I believe it, he is only a second-class magician. Where is he better than you?" Christie snorted. "Auntie, Ron is better than me. He beat me a few months ago." Diana tooted her mouth and said, speaking of this, Diana suddenly had a flash in her mind. At this time, she finally understood her father''s meaning and continued excitedly: "yes, auntie, you just said you should be stronger than me, but you didn''t say you had to be stronger than me. Ron is a magician and stronger than me. Doesn''t that meet your original requirements?" Christie was a little stunned and thought carefully. Diana''s explanation is really reasonable. She didn''t expect that there would be such a person as Ron at all. As a result, Diana actually took such a loophole. Seeing that Christie didn''t speak, Diana was very happy. She shook Ron''s arm: "Ron, I won''t object. It''s OK!" Ron didn''t speak. He wasn''t as optimistic as Diana. Christie made it clear that she didn''t want him to be with Diana, or that she was determined to make Diana and the guy named Nick. I''m afraid that he or other qualified people would get Christie''s trouble. Sure enough, Christie''s voice soon spread: "Diana, I didn''t say no, even if you can say that just now, Ron is Agatha''s fiance. If he wants to be with you, he has to break his engagement with Agatha." "Aunt, you didn''t say that the other party couldn''t have an engagement at the beginning!" Diana continued to quibble, "I chose Ron according to your request. You can''t keep your word!" "Does it need to be made clear?" Christie snorted coldly, "in a word, unless he breaks his engagement with Agatha within a month, he will never see you again!" At the end of the speech, Ron suddenly felt a huge force coming and pushed him away for several meters, while Diana came back to Christie at this moment. "You may go!" Christie looked at Ron. "I won''t let you stay with Diana until I break my engagement!" "It''s not up to you, Miss Margaret." Ron light smile, turned away, in his view, stay here and Christie nonsense, is a waste of time. "Don''t be arrogant, Ron!" Nick, who has been acting as the audience, finally can''t help saying a word. "Nick, if you have any sense of shame, you should get out of the capital after you were defeated by me last night!" Ron didn''t look back. With these words, he had disappeared outside the hall. ************ only a few people should know what happened between Ron and Diana, but they don''t know what happened. In a few days, almost everyone knows that Diana''s aunt, Kristi, the president of the magician Association, asked Ron to terminate his engagement with Agatha within one month. "It''s not wrong to want to marry two wives, but it''s wrong for you Ron to want to marry Agatha and Diana at the same time. Ha ha, there''s a good play to watch!" A lot of people began to gloat, no way, who let Ron this boy''s Yanfu really let people envy it. Although there are not many men with more than two wives in cangyun, it is a very common thing. If a man marries a wife with unusual status and wants to marry another wife, it will be a bit difficult. In this case, even if the man has other women, he usually acts as an open lover. The so-called open lover means that everyone knows which man this woman belongs to, but this woman is not the man''s wife. This situation is also very common in the aristocratic circle of the imperial capital. Many famous nobles have open or semi open lovers. Although these open lovers have no fame, they also live a rich life and have quite good status . Chapter 104 In everyone''s eyes, Diana and Agatha can''t coexist. They are a gifted girl of the Ryan family and a famous magic princess. Their identities are indistinguishable. If they mix up, something will happen. After the relationship between Ron and Diana was made public, some people were waiting to see the good play. Now the good play finally comes on, but it''s a pity for everyone Yes, they wanted to see Agatha and Diana fight because of jealousy, but they didn''t expect that the protagonist in the play now seems to be Diana''s little aunt, Christie. Schadenfreude at the same time, we are also guessing, Ron in the end will not break the engagement with Agatha? It has to be said that Ron has recently become the most popular figure in the imperial capital. After a while, a big event will happen to him, so that everyone can talk about it for a long time. "You are getting more and more powerful recently, little luster!" When we talk about Ron, Agatha is panting and praising Ron. "Just like each other." Ron is also breathing a little, just a war, consumed him a lot of physical strength. "Will you do it again?" Agatha''s voice seemed rare and tender. "Then come on!" Ron then pounced on Agatha and the fight continued again. Don''t get me wrong, their battlefield is not in bed. In fact, Ron is still practicing sword with Agatha as before. After the third level of Sun Moon Qi cultivation, Ron''s progress in mecha skills is obviously faster. He practices with Agatha most of the time every day, but Agatha has a period of time to compete almost every day. During this period of time, Ron enters the virtual test field to learn mecha skills. When Ron entered the virtual test field for the first time, he had almost no resistance. But at that time, it was not only because of his strength, but also because he had no introduction to mecha skills. But now it''s not the same. First of all, his strength has increased greatly. Secondly, he has become more and more proficient in mecha skills, and gradually he has found some rules. In this way, he is in the market When facing the test mecha, he is not so flustered. Even if the strength of the test mecha is obviously stronger than him, he can support for a period of time. As a result, Ron began to change his learning strategy. He took dozens of tests at a time, but not just one level. From level 3 to level 6, he kept on testing. Then he wrote down the skills he saw and applied them to the fight against Agatha. Ron soon found that this way is faster than his previous level by level learning efficiency, and Agatha also obviously felt that it is more and more difficult to defeat Ron. Although her progress is still very fast, Ron''s strength has increased significantly faster during this period. Time goes by quickly. Ron practices wholeheartedly. Diana''s affair has long been put aside by him. It''s not that he doesn''t care about it, but that he doesn''t want to listen to Christie''s manipulation at all. He can''t break his engagement with Agatha. Unconsciously, it''s December, winter is coming, and Ron''s first year of study at the Royal Knights college is coming to an end. At this time, the most crucial battle of the freshmen challenge is finally coming. The three champions of freshmen and senior students have been decided respectively. The real freshmen challenge is about to start! The three competitions will be held in three days. The first day is the final of the magic department. The two sides of the final did not surprise anyone. As we all expected, it was Claire, who was recently known as the goddess of magic, and Diana, the Sexy Princess of magic. Recently, Claire is very popular at the Royal Knight''s college. She is even more popular than Diana. Although Diana is sexy and charming, she has a bad temper and always sets fire to people. Claire is different. Although she is not as good as Diana and her face seems to be a little worse than Diana, her lovely appearance is also Diana What''s more, Claire is very gentle. In the whole college, almost all the boys like Diana, but Claire is a man and a woman. Most of the girls also like Claire. Now, many boys who were crazy about Diana are turning their attention to Claire. Of course, in fact, Claire''s gentleness and Diana''s hot temper are only one reason. The most fundamental reason is that Diana has become famous. Although Claire was considered to have a close relationship with Ron some time ago, some people later found that there is no special relationship between them. The reason why Claire and Ron have a good relationship is that Claire is also here Since the Ryan family, Claire, who has no boyfriend, is naturally more popular than Diana, who already belongs to Ron. On the day of the competition, the venue was full of people early in the morning. Almost everyone in the college came here, not only the students, but also almost all the tutors and the three vice presidents of the college. "Coming, coming!" As like as two peas of Sao came to the entrance to the stadium, a beautiful girl like a twin sister came in. The two men looked almost the same. They were all dressed and their hair was red and red, and the other was blue and the water was blue."That''s the queen of magic. She looks so young!" Someone began to whisper. "The queen of magic is very young. I heard she is not even 30 years old." The other man added. "No? Are you so young? " It was obvious that the man didn''t believe it. "If you don''t believe it, ask the queen of magic." The companion said with a smile. "Damn, I don''t have the guts!" The man was not angry and said, joking, to ask the age of the queen of magic, that is not to seek death? "Well, who is that little white face?" Some people can''t help asking questions, just because they see that Diana and Christie are followed by a very handsome young man. Although he doesn''t go side by side with Diana, it is obvious that they are together. "That guy, I know." Someone gave the answer, "it''s said that it''s Ron''s rival, the future husband chosen by Queen Margaret for Princess Diana. The little white face is very powerful. She''s a level 8 water wizard!" "No, so strong?" Everyone was amazed. "Oh, it''s just so so. I''ve heard that this guy was almost killed by Ron. If Queen Margaret hadn''t just arrived, this guy would have gone to hell to report." Previously, the man said lazily. "What a pervert Ron is!" All of them were stunned for a while, and then scolded together. "Do you think Ron will break up with Agatha?" These boring guys start gossiping. "Hard to say, I don''t think so." One interrupted. "In that case, wouldn''t Diana really marry that little white face?" Another person began to sigh, "ah, that little white face is also very poor. Before his wife got married, he didn''t know how many green hats Ron had on him." "Come on, don''t say he''s pathetic. If Diana is willing to marry you now, you''ll be so happy that you want to hit the wall at once." A person nearby sneered. "That''s true, not to mention marrying her. If I could sleep with her, I would die!" A few guys began to have sex, and their saliva almost came out. "I said don''t talk. Ron will lose his life if he hears you." Someone reminded me. "What are you afraid of, Ron hasn''t come yet!" One of them didn''t care. Then he was in a daze and looked at the entrance. "Make no mistake, just talking about him, he came!" At the entrance of the venue, a group of striking young girls came into view. It was Agatha and her ten students. In addition to these young girls, Claire, the goddess of magic, was also among them, while Ron was surrounded by them. It was easy for people to have the illusion that they were not coming to participate in the competition Not Claire, but Ron. "Claire Claire... " "Diana Diana... " "Claire, I love you..." Deafening cheers came and went one after another, and the number of supporters of the two people was quite large, and some of them even went fishing in troubled waters. The atmosphere of the whole venue suddenly became extremely warm and, of course, chaotic. Claire has a pretty red face. Although she has experienced this kind of scene many times, she still seems to be difficult to adapt to it, while Diana is very self-conscious. Obviously, this kind of scene is not a problem for her at all. "Ron!" Diana saw Ron, a little surprise on her face, wanted to run over, but she was held by Christie. "Hey, little lecheron, they call you. Don''t you go there yet?" Agatha seems a little upset. "Sister, you seem to be jealous!" Jesse said with a smile. "Why, what if I''m jealous? Can''t I be jealous? " Agatha stares at Jesse. "I''ll go over." Ron walked over to Diana. "Well, do you really go?" Agatha looked a little angry. Ron is not joking, but Agatha''s words are finished. He has already come to Diana. Diana wants to pounce on her, but she is held by Christie again. When Dianna is pulled behind her, Christie looks at Ron coldly: "the deadline of one month is coming, but it seems that you have never thought about breaking your engagement with Agatha?" Chapter 105 "Miss Margaret, it''s none of your business." Ron said faintly, "Diana, I just want to tell you that I''ve been busy practicing sword with Agatha recently, so I didn''t go to see you. When the freshman challenge is over, I''ll solve it." "Solve it? I''d like to know what you''re going to do! " Christie gave a sneer. "Miss Margaret, I repeat, it''s none of your business." Ron said faintly and turned away. "Arrogant bastard!" Looking at Ron''s back, Christie is very angry. "Auntie, the game is about to start. Let''s go to the competition platform." Diana said quickly that she didn''t want Christie to fight Ron. "Hum!" Christie snorted and said nothing more. After all, this is the Royal Knight''s college, and under the gaze of tens of thousands of people, even if she is the president of the Sorcerer''s guild, it''s not convenient for her to attack RON in this situation. ************ with all the attention, the match between Claire and Diana finally began. At the beginning of the competition, Diana threw a Hellfire at Claire first, but Claire didn''t fight back. She just moved her pace flexibly on the stage. In fact, the fight between magicians is a little boring for many people, because magicians usually don''t fight each other head-on. Instead, they cast magic attacks on each other while avoiding each other''s attacks Wait, everyone casts dozens of magic, but the result is not even next to each other''s side. In the end, it becomes a contest of magic. Whoever consumes the magic first will lose. Diana and Claire have totally different personalities, one is hot, the other is docile. In their competition, their personalities seem to be fully reflected. Diana likes to take the initiative to attack. At the beginning of the competition, she launches non-stop attacks, and the hell fire throws at Claire one after another, and then casts walls of fire around the stage to limit Claire''s performance Moving range, and the slow half of Claire, from the beginning into a passive, has no time to attack, can only keep avoiding. Gradually, the stage has been full of magic flame, and Claire can move the scope seems to have been smaller and smaller, it seems that it is about to lose. Agatha was very dissatisfied with this. She yelled to the stage, "Claire, what are you hiding from? You beat Diana for me, we''ll go shopping later! " There was silence. Agatha''s words always made people speechless. The champion of the magic department had a decisive battle, but she said it so easily. How easy is it to go shopping after a fight? But the next moment, we found that Claire, who had been dodging before, did not dodge after hearing Agatha''s words. With a flash of blue light, her body was protected by the water shield, and then she began to attack. "Ice arrow!" Dozens of ice arrows shot at Diana, but Diana did not dodge. She also cast magic shield to protect herself, and then fought against Claire. The scene suddenly became a bit strange. Each of the two magicians protected himself with a magic shield and resisted each other''s magic attack. It can be said that at this time, it was already a competition of absolute strength. It had nothing to do with any tactics. It was just about who had stronger magic attack and who could support each other for a longer time. "Thunder and lightning!" Diana no longer gives out fire, but uses lightning to attack. The single attack ability of lightning is very strong, but the accuracy is not high, but since Claire does not move, the accuracy is naturally not a problem. For a moment, the ice arrows were flying together and the lightning was splitting constantly. The scene seemed to be very similar and difficult to distinguish. In everyone''s opinion, this was normal. They were level 6 magicians, one water system and one fire system. Although the fire system magic usually had a slightly stronger attack power, the water system magic could just restrain the fire system magic. Therefore, in fact, they did not have an advantage. At this moment, the situation on the field changed again. Suddenly, Claire stopped casting ice arrows, and began to sing another mantra: "great God of ice and snow, please give me the strongest power..." Claire''s sweet and moving voice clearly spread into everyone''s ears. Listening, some people''s faces began to change. "This, this is..." "No, no? Isn''t Claire a level six wizard? " "Did I hear you wrong?" The students of the Department of Magic who are familiar with water magic have a lot of discussions, and Kristi''s face can''t help changing slightly. As a level 10 water magician, Kristi naturally knows this magic spell very well. ¡°¡­¡­ Ice storm Claire finally finished the spell, and a whirlwind was blowing in the air. Countless ice crystals and snowflakes rolled to Diana. "Ice storm, it''s really ice storm!" The crowd could not help shouting out. Kristi suddenly disappeared. The next moment, we found that Kristi had appeared on the stage, but the flying ice crystals and snowflakes completely disappeared in an instant, and the battle seemed to be over. "Diana, you lost." Christie said calmly. "Auntie, where did I lose?" Diana is still a little unconvinced."In your situation just now, it''s impossible to block the attack of ice storm. If it wasn''t for me, you would be injured now." Christie frowned slightly, "give up, she is a level seven magician, you are not her opponent." "Diana, I''m sorry. I''ve just learned this magic. I can''t control it. I almost hurt you!" Claire had an apologetic look on her face. "Claire, you, aren''t you a level six wizard? How can you cast a snowstorm? " Diana asked. Ice storm is a high-level magic, which can be cast only when it reaches the level of a high-level magician. This is the reason why everyone is puzzled. "Well, I''ve just been promoted to a senior magician these two days. I haven''t had time to go to the magician Association for certification." Claire put out her tongue, looking embarrassed. With such an explanation from Claire, it''s natural for everyone to understand that Claire has really been promoted to a higher level and has been promoted to a senior magician. "That''s right!" Diana''s tone was obviously a little reluctant, but since the other side was one level higher than her, it was a matter of course that she lost the game. Both the martial arts master and the summoner have the possibility to defeat the enemy with a higher level than themselves, but the magician has almost no such possibility, which Diana knows very well. "First game of freshman challenge, winner, Claire Lane!" At the moment, the referee finally announced that Claire won. "Oh..." Cheers resounded through the field again. Obviously, most of the students hoped that Claire would win. Although the number of old students was obviously more than that of new students, in fact, many old students also supported Claire. "Claire, would you like to be my student?" All of a sudden, a voice covered the cheers of the crowd. "Ah?" The crowd moved, because they found that the one who asked to accept Claire as a student was no other than queen Christie! Kristi''s students, what is this concept? As the most outstanding talented magician in cangyun continent, Kristi has never had any students. Even Diana can barely be regarded as half of her students. I don''t know how many talented magicians have tried to make Kristi their tutor, but they failed in the end. But now, Christie asked Claire if she would like to be her student. Obviously, as long as Claire nodded, Christie would become her tutor. From then on, Claire could be said to ascend to the sky step by step. She would become Christie''s only student and her successor. In a few years, she would take over Christie and become the wizard guild President, it''s also predictable. People look at Christie and Claire, and then they find that Claire seems to be the successor of Christie. Their hair is blue, which is rare in the cloud continent. Christie is a water and fire magician, and Claire is a water magician. Of course, the most important thing is that Claire seems to be the only one with talent A magician comparable to Kristi! At that time, Christie became a senior magician when she was 16 years old. Now Claire is a senior magician, and she is only 16 years old. According to Claire''s progress, it is entirely possible for her to become the second Christie! "Claire, my aunt is going to accept you as a student. Please promise!" Diana has been there to urge up, although lost the game, but Diana seems to have a good impression of Claire, perhaps love her husband, she knows Claire and Ron are more familiar, so by the way, she is also better to Claire. Of course, Diana still has her small plan in her heart, because she knows the relationship between Claire and Agatha Ron. Once Claire becomes her aunt''s student, the relationship between them will be closer. Maybe her aunt won''t break the engagement with Ron and Agatha again. "Ah, I, I have to ask Agatha." Claire finally reacts. She was just in a daze. She didn''t expect that Christie suddenly mentioned that she would be a student. "Well, let''s ask her!" Kristi grabs Claire in one hand and Diana in the other, and suddenly disappears from the stage. The next second, she appears in front of Agatha. Kristi''s skill surprised some people. It''s hard to understand that a magician should have such an incredible body method. However, for the time being, not many people are focused on this issue. Their most concern is whether Claire will become Christie''s student or not. Chapter 106 "Agatha, I want to ask..." Claire seems a little hard to say. "I know what you want to ask, don''t you always want to find a better mentor?" Agatha snorted, "you are a magic genius. Naturally, another genius is the best one to teach you. In that case, what else do you think? Such a good opportunity will never come again if it is missed. " "Ah, Agatha, do you agree?" Claire had a surprise look on her face. "Claire, since Agatha says so, she certainly agrees!" Diana said busily, looking more hopeful than Claire and Christie. "Good. From now on, Claire is the only student of Christie. I will send this news to the whole continent of cangyun." There was a rare smile on Christie''s face, and her voice became very gentle. "Claire, if you''re ok now, come with me to the magician''s guild." "But I promised to go shopping with Agatha." Said Claire, a little embarrassed. "No, you go to the Sorcerer''s guild." Agatha was particularly cheerful. "Oh, then, I''ll go!" Claire has always listened to Agatha, and today is no exception. Christie obviously didn''t want to stay here for long, and soon left with Claire and Diana. But in the competition, the discussion about Claire didn''t stop. For everyone, the hottest topic now is not that Claire defeated Diana, or that Claire has become a senior magician, but that Claire has become the only student of the queen of magic. "Dead Claire, always so lucky!" Out of the venue, Agatha said angrily. "Sister, you seem to be jealous!" Jesse said next to him. "I''m jealous. What''s the matter?" AGA Shajiao snorted, "this Claire, although she was very cute when she was a child, it was nothing special. She followed me all day, like a little follower. But when she was 12 years old, she somehow had to run to test her magic talent, and then she became the second genius of the Ryan family!" After a pause, Agatha continued: "hum, one mountain can''t have two tigers. How can a Ryan family have two geniuses? But this girl learned magic at the age of 12. She became a senior magician in four years. She''s more powerful than me. It''s not only four years since I became a senior martial arts teacher. Now she has found the best magic teacher in the whole mainland. Why can''t I find such a good martial arts teacher? I''m so angry By this time, Ron finally began to understand that there was no grudge between Agatha and Claire. To put it bluntly, Agatha could not accept Claire''s change, and they should have a good relationship when they were young, so Claire was obedient to Agatha. That''s why Agatha seemed to be bad to Claire, but at the critical moment But I care about her. "Sister, since you are so unhappy, why do you agree with Claire to be the student of the queen of magic?" Jesse looked puzzled. "Idiot, it''s a good thing for Claire to be a student of the queen of magic, not only for herself but also for our Ryan family. Can I object?" Agatha said, "do you think I''m such a short-sighted vase?" "Elder sister, of course you can''t be a vase. You are the greatest gifted girl in history." Jesse immediately began to please Agatha. "That is, elder sister, you are the best. You don''t have to go to any gifted tutor. You will be better than Claire in the future." Another girl echoed. "Of course, I will be the best martial arts teacher without a tutor!" Agatha is quite confident, "let''s go shopping!" "You go shopping, I won''t go." Ron said, it''s not a good thing to go shopping with such a large group of beautiful girls. "Big brother-in-law, are you going to date another girl?" Jesse said with a smile. "Let him go, I don''t care!" Agatha waved her hand indifferently. "Go ahead, go ahead. It''s more fun for me to go shopping with my sisters. You''re in the way." A group of beautiful girls went out of the college happily. Ron stood in the same place and waited for a moment. After Agatha and others left, he walked out of the college. ************ adventurers guild. Ron went to the hall on the second floor again and met the mysterious Miss Molly. "Mr. wolf, if you''re here to ask about your parents, I''m afraid I''m sorry." Miss Molly sighed softly, and her voice was full of apology. "We have been looking into the origin of dibbitt, but we find that dibbitt does not seem to exist at all." "Not at all?" Ron frowned. "Miss Molly, do you mean the name dibbitt is fake?" "It should be." Miss Molly pondered a little and said, "Mr. wolf, you should be going home soon?" "Yes." Ron nodded."Maybe you should ask dibbitt yourself." Miss Molly said, "and we haven''t found another person who disappeared with dibbitt." "Miss Molly, I''ll consider your suggestion." Ron was silent for a moment, whispering. Ron was a little disappointed when he walked out of the adventurers guild. When he first came here, he didn''t hold much hope. But then, when the mysterious Miss Molly found some clues, he began to be full of hope. But now, with the passage of time, he came back disappointed again and again, and his confidence began to shake up again. Ron is walking on the street, and suddenly he wakes up with a warning. Looking up, he finds a man in front of him blocking his way. This is a handsome middle-aged man, with a light smile on his face. "Little guy, I haven''t seen you for a year. Remember me?" The middle-aged man said with a smile. "It''s you?" Ron was stunned. Although he only met this man once, he was absolutely impressed by this man, because this man was the middle-aged man who gave him three letters of admission to the Royal Knight''s college. "Little guy, your performance in this year is really extraordinary. It''s far beyond my expectation." The middle-aged man spoke with a trace of appreciation. "Can you tell me now who you are?" Ron asked, frowning. "One day, you will know who I am." The middle-aged man chuckled, "but not now. I just want to tell you one thing. Don''t believe the woman named Molly. She doesn''t mean anything to you!" "What?" Ron was stunned again. "We''ll see you again in the future!" When the middle-aged man said this, he quickly stepped back and disappeared in Ron''s sight. Ron Lengleng Leng stand in place, a confused heart, who is this guy in the end? Don''t believe Molly? So, what''s going on? After thinking about it for a long time, Ron didn''t understand. He shook his head. He had to put it down for a while and walk towards the college. ************ the next day, the Department of martial arts made a decisive battle. Ron looked at the two girls on the stage. He was in a trance. Joey stood there quietly. She was so beautiful, just like a goddess. I haven''t seen her for many days. She still made him infatuated with her unique style. Today, the venue is still full, but the atmosphere is totally different. First, because of Joey''s special identity, and second, because there are two special spectators in the stands, Prince Chris and Princess Winona. Prince Chris naturally came for his fiancee, and Princess Winona and Joey have a good personal relationship. It''s not surprising that they appear here, but they make other people in the college dare not make mistakes here, so the grandstand is relatively quiet. "The game begins!" As soon as the voice fell, Agatha disappeared. At the next moment, everyone found that she had appeared behind Joey. The sword in her hand flashed a faint light and stabbed him like lightning. Joey''s reaction is not slow. He spins quickly and jumps to the slant side. Then, the sword comes out quickly and goes straight to Agatha. "Qiang..." Agatha didn''t hide. Instead, she went up with her sword. The two swords intersected and made a clear sound. "Good!" "Beautiful "Come on, sister!" Cheers and cheers finally rang out. The fight between the two senior martial arts masters was really enjoyable. What''s more, they were two beauties and looked more attractive. At least in the eyes of most people on the scene, today''s competition was much better than yesterday''s magic competition. Two women, you come and I go, fight happily, beautiful posture, wonderful sword move, let everyone feast their eyes. "Big brother-in-law, do you think big sister will win?" Jesse looked a little dizzy and couldn''t help asking. "She''s going to win." Ron said faintly. "Oh, really?" Jesse looked at the stage suspiciously, then muttered, "why can''t I see it?" Ron didn''t speak. In fact, it''s normal that Jesse can''t see it. After all, on the surface, Agatha and Joey are exactly the same. However, Ron once learned sword skills from Joey and recently practiced sword with Agatha almost every day. He is quite familiar with both of them. Although Joey doesn''t appear to be defeated for the time being, Ron knows that Joey has basically used all her strength, her most powerful sword skills have been basically used, while Agatha has obviously left a lot of room. If she continues to fight, Joey will definitely be defeated. Chapter 107 To tell the truth, he doesn''t want to see Joey lose. Although Joey''s opponent is his fiancee Agatha, in his heart, he always unconsciously favors Joey. In the next war, as Ron expected, Agatha''s sword skills became more and more treacherous. After her improvement, Agatha''s sword skills, which she learned from Ron recently, played a greater role. At this time, everyone on the scene could see that Agatha obviously had the upper hand. Agatha has always been unreasonable and unforgiving. She won''t have reservation because of Joey''s special identity. Her attack is more and more fierce, and Joey''s response is more and more difficult. "Come on, sister, come on!" Jesse and others were very excited, cheering and cheering. Prince Chris, on the stand, frowned slightly. Obviously, he didn''t want to see his fiancee, which was a bit embarrassed. "I give up." Just then, joy''s sweet voice came to everyone''s ears, and the fight stopped. "Ah?" Everyone was surprised. No one thought that Joey would admit defeat at this time. Although she was at a disadvantage, many people also felt that she was not without the possibility of turning defeat into victory. "Freshman Challenge 2, winner, Agatha Lane!" The referee announced the result soon. Joey showed a faint smile on her face, and then stepped down. Although people saw Agatha''s expression, they felt that she seemed very depressed. The two people''s appearance easily gave people an illusion that it was not Agatha but Joey who won. "Make no mistake, I haven''t had a good time yet, and I just give up!" Agatha began to complain as soon as she saw Ron. That''s what depressed her. On the other hand, Karen and Carlos also greet Joey for the first time. "Cousin, why did you give up?" Karen asked, a little confused. "I know I''m not Agatha''s match." Joey gave a faint smile. "Why does Agatha''s sword technique look familiar?" Carlos also has a confused face. "Quite simply, she learned a lot of her sword skills from Ron." Joey said with a slight silence, "it seems that she is quite familiar with my sword skills. In front of her, I have no chance to win." "Well, Ron probably taught Agatha all the sword skills you taught him." Carlos said angrily. "Agatha doesn''t need to learn my sword skills, but I heard that she has been practicing with Ron recently. It''s not surprising that she is familiar with my sword skills." Joey didn''t seem to care much about it. "Cousin, Prince Chris is here." Karen whispered suddenly. Carlos wanted to say something else. When Karen said that, he shut up. He didn''t want Prince Chris to hear that he and Joey were discussing Ron. Joey didn''t say anything more. He just couldn''t help looking at Ron from a distance. Ron looked at her as if he had something in his heart. His eyes met each other. Joey just felt a jump in his heart and quickly looked away. A moment later, when she looked at Ron again, she saw only his back. He and the Agatha girls were walking out. "Joey, it''s just a loss. Don''t worry about it." Prince Chris''s gentle voice came. It was obvious that he thought his fiancee was unhappy and was trying to comfort her. "I''m ok. It''s no surprise that I lost to Agatha. After all, she was a senior martial arts teacher long before I became a senior martial arts teacher." Joey nodded softly. "There are a lot of talented people in the Ryan family. Apart from Agatha, Claire, who has just become a student of Christie, has amazing talent." Princess Winona''s tone seemed to have a different flavor. "Yes Joey nodded gently. At this moment, she unconsciously thought of Ron. Maybe there will be an unprecedented super combination in the lane family, the gifted magician and the gifted martial arts master. With Ron as a powerful summoner, the reputation of the lane family will become more prominent in a few years. ************ the final of the summoning department is the end of the Royal Knights college academic year, but Ron, as a summoner, didn''t go to see the game. The reason is very simple. He doesn''t know both sides of the game, and no matter who wins, it doesn''t matter to him. He finds Nina and Carl to discuss the time to go home together. Carl and his girlfriend Lisa are so attached that they are reluctant to leave each other and want to stay here for a few more days. Nina has nothing to do. As long as Ron goes back, she will follow. Think about using the armored beast to take Nina and Carl home soon. It''s no problem to stay here for a few more days. Ron agreed to let Carl stay with Lisa for a few more days. What''s more, he still needs time to solve the problem with Diana. Kristi''s so-called one month deadline is just two days away. Although he doesn''t pay attention to this deadline, he knows very well that if he doesn''t do anything, Diana will think nonsense. Anyway, he still needs some action.After making an agreement with karnina, Ron plans to go to Agatha. He wants to know if she is going to return to the Ryan family or go back to Ralo with him. However, before Agatha was found, he was stopped. A 17-year-old boy, with a long and thin figure, is wearing a Summoner''s robe. The obvious certification mark on his chest shows that he is a level 6 summoner. This is a bit of a surprise to Ron. Such a young level 6 Summoner should be very famous in the Royal Knight''s college. Why does he never seem to have seen it? "Are you Ron?" The young man spoke first. Although his tone was flat, it was not so comfortable in Ron''s ears. "It''s me. What can I do for you?" Ron frowned slightly. "My name is obifer, obifer Igor." The boy said slowly, "I formally propose a duel to you here!" "What?" Ron felt puzzled. "Are you going to fight me?" "That''s right." Obifer nodded positively. "I hope you don''t refuse my request!" "To fight, there must be a reason, right?" Ron asked faintly, "I don''t seem to know you. There seems to be no grudge between us. Although I''m not afraid of duel, I don''t want to have a meaningless duel." "You didn''t see today''s summoning finals, did you?" Obifer asked faintly. "So what?" Ron grew a little impatient. "If you watch the game, you should know that I won on behalf of the freshmen." Obifer said slowly, "and that''s why I''m going to fight you!" Before Ron spoke, obifer continued: "although I am the freshman champion of the summoning department, even if I win again today and help freshmen win 3-0, which is unprecedented in history, I still can''t get everyone''s recognition, because they all think that the reason why I can win is because you didn''t take part in the competition. In their eyes, you are still the most important member of the summoning department Strong, so I have to fight you, I have to prove that my title is worthy of the name "For that reason?" Ron frowned tighter. "Don''t you think it''s a bit of a fuss, obifer?" "It''s about honor. How can you say it''s a fuss?" Obifer stares at Ron. "You can choose where to fight, and if you need time to prepare, I don''t mind putting it off for a few days." "I just want to tell you one thing. Morrens of the Hawks dueled with me twice, and his Summoner died under my hand. If you want to duel with me, you''d better be prepared." Ron said faintly, "I will not be merciful to your summoner." "If you have that ability, just come!" Obifer seemed to feel Ron''s contempt, with a faint anger in his voice. "Come on, when and where do you want to fight?" "Here it is, now." Ron said faintly, "I''m busy. I don''t want to waste time." Ron''s understatement made obifer very upset. There is no doubt that obifer attached great importance to the duel, but Ron was obviously just perfunctory, which made obifer feel despised and humiliated. "In that case, let''s start!" Obifer''s tone was a little irritated. As soon as his voice fell, three summoners suddenly appeared beside him. Ron, who is familiar with summoners, immediately recognizes the origin of these three summoners. Standing in front of obifer is Saber Toothed beast, which is a level 4 summoner. Its skin is smooth and hairless, and its sharp teeth are its strongest weapon. Saber Toothed beast is not the only Summoner with sharp teeth, but saber toothed beast''s teeth are undoubtedly the strongest among them, because it can even be made of metal pierce through! and sitting as like as two peas on the left side of Obif''s three summons, the same as the summons of the original, the three ice beasts, the lowest among the three summons. The summoner on Obi Fu''s right is the strongest and the most bizarre of the three. Level 6 summoner, flying Python! The flying boa is obviously not the strongest summoner, but it can be called the most weird summoner. Just look at its shape, it is a boa about two meters long. The snake letter is its main attack weapon. The snake letter of the flying boa can fly several meters away in an instant. The snake letter will release a kind of super corrosive liquid at the moment of hitting the opponent. It is said that no matter what it is Once it comes into contact with this corrosive liquid, it will disappear completely. The super destructive power of this corrosive liquid, even the dark magic, can not be compared with it. Chapter 108 After seeing the three summoners clearly, Ron could not help but be a little more vigilant. The reason for Obi Fu''s duel with him did not sound like any problem. It did not involve any personal grudges. But at the moment, he had to doubt that Obi Fu seemed to be prepared. Among the three summoners, except for the ice wolf, Saber Toothed beast and flying Python seem to be able to restrain his armored beast by coincidence. At least on the surface, Saber Toothed beast may bite his armored beast, and the venom of flying Python may corrode its body. What makes Ron more alert is that obifer is a level 6 summoner. He should have at most six summoners. In that case, what abilities can his other summoners have? Think of this, Ron quickly pressed the bracelet, man-machine integration combat mode instantaneous start, this suddenly emerged opponent, let him unprecedented attention. "Attack Obi Fu a clear drink, a few ice blades will fly toward Ron, the first to attack the summoner is the weakest ice wolf. A small ice blade attack naturally can''t cause any damage to Ron. Ron doesn''t even care about the ice wolf. In his eyes, Saber Toothed beast and flying Python are his biggest threats. Of course, there are unknown summoners that obifer didn''t summon. Generally speaking, summoners always summon as many summoners as possible. It''s extremely rare for Ron to have only one Summoner even though he is a level 2 summoner. Therefore, Ron believes that obifer, as a level 6 summoner, has at least one or two summoners even if he doesn''t have six. But this has not appeared the summon beast, perhaps is Obi Fu''s real trump card. Ding Ding Dang The ice blade hit Ron, and then fell one after another, but Ron has not launched an attack, which is not in line with his habits, but this time, he appears to be extremely cautious, he wants to make some explorations first. At this moment, Saber Toothed beast pounces on Ron. Saber Toothed beast''s body is not huge, and its movement is flexible, but in Ron''s eyes, it is not difficult to escape. Ron easily dodged the Saber Toothed beast''s attack. He didn''t want to fight hard. Although he believed that the body of the armored beast was harder than ordinary metal, he didn''t know whether he was really not afraid of the Saber Toothed beast''s bite. At this time, a black light flashed, and the flying Python finally launched an attack. Flying Python is called this name, because it can fly in the air for a few seconds, its flight speed is extremely fast, this short few seconds, enough to be fatal! In the blink of an eye, the flying Python appeared in front of Ron. Suddenly, he opened his mouth, and the snake letter ran to Ron faster than lightning! The snake letter that flying Python spits out is very strange, like a gray thin line holding a ball. When flying in the front of the ball, it is full of corrosive venom. Anyone or object, once touched by this venom, will be corroded. Seeing that the ball was about to hit him, Ron dodged aside. At this moment, sudden change! Bang With a slight explosion, the ball that the flying Python spits out suddenly explodes, and the black fog fills the surrounding space instantly. Although Ron immediately finds out that it''s wrong and quickly rushes out of the black fog circle, it''s still a step late, and the armored beast is covered with countless black water droplets. Zizi A slight noise came from the armored beast. Ron could clearly see that many parts of the armored beast''s shell were emitting black smoke. Obviously, the black water droplets produced by the ball explosion were eroding the armored beast''s body. Warning, warning, the shell of mecha is damaged by more than 10%. Please repair it as soon as possible Ron once again heard the warning sound from the armored beast. At this moment, he was more sure that things had become a bit serious. "Ron, be careful, obifer and a thunder hawk!" All of a sudden, a little urgent voice came. As soon as the voice came down, the power grid composed of several flashes was falling from high altitude, and Ron was about to be covered in the power grid! "Ah..." The crowd of onlookers involuntarily screamed. In everyone''s eyes, Ron, who was covered with metal, would die if he was hit by lightning. "Damn, obifer is so cruel that he wants Ron''s life!" Someone angrily scolded, it is just to remind Ron of Freon. He and Eliza are going out shopping, and then they find that there are some people around here. Ron and Obi Fu''s temporary duel has attracted hundreds of onlookers. Fren, who had seen Obi Fu''s game before, knows that Obi Fu has a stronger Summoner Lei Ying, so he quickly reminds Ron that it''s still too late. Thunder hawk, level 8 summoner, is good at flying and can cast lightning at the same time. This is the most terrible place for thunder hawk. A magician who can emit lightning is not terrible, but a magician who flies in the air to emit lightning can be called terror. It is difficult for a martial arts master, a magician or a Summoner to attack Lei Ying. Lei Ying is one of the few summoners that can fly. To deal with Lei Ying, we often need to have the same kind of Summoner that can fly. But in fact, there are only a few summoners that can fly and defeat Lei Ying.Because of this, although the attack mode of the thunder Hawk is relatively single, basically it can only rely on casting lightning, but it is still considered to be level 8 summoner. Some people even think that the level of the thunder hawk should be higher. At the moment, everyone in the room thinks that Ron is likely to lose the duel, or even his life. "Pa pa..." Lightning fell. "Why?" Everyone is surprised, because they found that lightning did not hit any target, and Ron, disappeared in their sight. "Where is it?" "It won''t be invisible, will it?" "No one has heard that Ron has the ability to be invisible!" Not only the onlookers are looking for Ron''s whereabouts, obifer is also looking for Ron, because his summoner, the thunderhawk flying in the air, has not found the target, so that he can''t continue to attack. "Wu..." At this time, there was a shrill cry in the air. The thunder eagle was like a broken wing. It could no longer fly and fell down. "Wow, it''s Ron!" Almost at the same time, above the thunder eagle, a shadow quickly came after him. It was the iron giant that had been well known. The iron giant catches up with Lei Ying in a twinkling of an eye. The shining sword in his hand cuts at Lei Ying like lightning. It seems that he wants to split Lei Ying''s body in two! "This boy is really good. He can turn defeat into victory in this situation." Fren was relieved. "Nonsense, if Ron wants to die so easily, he will die hundreds of times earlier." Eliza said angrily, "do you think he''s you?" "What''s the matter with me?" Flon said a little unconvinced, "I''m also very good, just a little bit worse than Ron..." "It''s just a little bit!" said fren with his finger Eliza curled her lips and obviously didn''t believe him. However, she didn''t say anything more. She just turned her eyes to the battlefield again. At the moment, Ron''s heart is full of anger. At the moment when Freon reminded him, he immediately saw the thunderhawk in the air, responded quickly, dodged the thunder and lightning at a very fast speed, rushed to the high altitude and flew to the top of the thunderhawk. However, although he was not hit by lightning, he knew in his heart that this was not an ordinary duel at all. Obifer didn''t just want to beat him, but wanted to kill him! When he thought of Saber Toothed beast and flying python, which seemed to be specifically aimed at his summoner, and ray hawk, who was first hidden by obifer, Ron even believed that this was actually a well-designed trap, and obifer had come specifically to deal with him. In this case, he''s welcome. He first shot ray hawk with energy, and then he wanted to cut it into two sections. However, to his great displeasure, Obi Fu''s reaction was faster than he thought. When he saw ray hawk injured, he took ray hawk back to the summoning space. As a result, it''s impossible for him to kill ray hawk again. Of course, Ron won''t give up. He dived down from the high altitude and cut the saber toothed tiger into two parts. Then he rushed to Obi Fu. Since he can''t solve the thunder eagle, let''s solve Obi Fu directly! There was another exclamation. Ron''s quick counterattack and ruthless means were beyond everyone''s expectation. Just now, everyone thought Ron would die, but now, the situation is just the opposite. Obifer seems to be unable to escape Ron''s attack. "Stop it At this time, a pleasant clear drink came. Ron, in his anger, naturally ignored these words and continued to stab obifer with his lightsaber. However, before the lightsaber touched Obi Fu''s body, Obi Fu suddenly disappeared from the original place. Then, in Ron''s sight, there was an extremely beautiful girl. Although Ron had no scruples, he had to take back his lightsaber as soon as he saw the girl. "I told you to stop, didn''t you hear me?" There was a trace of displeasure on the girl''s pretty face. "I''m sorry, your highness. My summoning animal is not so well controlled. It takes time to stop." Ron said in a low voice. In fact, he was quite upset. He almost killed Lei Ying before, but he was taken into the summoning space by Obi Fu. Now, seeing that he was about to kill Obi Fu, he was saved again, but he was not happy. He was a little helpless at the moment, just because the girl who suddenly appeared was Winona, the most beloved little princess of the emperor. At the moment, the crowd was silent. Princess Winona suddenly appeared, which surprised everyone. We could not help but wonder if obifer had any special relationship with Princess Winona? If that''s the case, Ron''s going to have a real match. Chapter 109 Ron also had this doubt in his heart. Was obifer ordered by Princess Winona to deal with him? Thinking of this, Ron can''t help but cast his eyes to a little distance, where there are several figures he is familiar with. They are Joey and her fiance Prince Chris, and Carlos and Karen, who are also standing with them. Ron asked himself that there was no grudge between Princess Winona and Prince Chris. In fact, Prince Chris knew what happened between him and Joey and began to deal with him? "Ron, obifer, I don''t care what grudges you have, but I warn you that you can''t have any more conflicts before August 18 next year!" Princess Winona snorted, "if any of you dare to violate the law, don''t blame me for being rude to you!" With these words, Princess Winona turns and leaves, but Ron and others are in a daze. What does that mean? What is the special significance of August 18 next year? "Ron, you killed my summoner. I''ll settle this with you!" Obifer looks at Ron angrily. "Don''t worry, I''ll let you go to hell." Ron snorted coldly. If it wasn''t for Princess Winona''s strange order, he would have started now. "We''ll see." Obifer dropped a word and left soon. "Ron, are you all right?" Flon came over. "It''s OK. Thank you for reminding me just now." Ron shook his head. "What can I do for you, brother? You are in danger. Can I not remind you?" Flon said, "anyway, you beat Obi Fu. Why don''t we have a drink to celebrate?" "Ron." Just then, a beautiful girl came. Ron frowned at her because it was Karen. "Well, Ron, it seems you have something else to do. I''ll go shopping with Eliza first, and we''ll have a drink next time." Freon''s face showed an ambiguous look, and then he took Eliza away in a hurry. Ron ignored Karen, turned and left. "Wait!" Karen caught up and quickly whispered, "cousin, I need to see you!" "Where is she?" Ron finally stopped. "You come with me!" Karen whispered, then walked out of the college. Ten minutes later, the hotel room. Ron glared at Karen. "You lied to me?" "I won''t lie to you. Would you like to come with me?" Karen said angrily, "I lied to you, but I did it for you!" "If you are really for my good, don''t appear in front of me again!" Ron coldly said, in fact, he should have known that Karen was cheating him. Joey was still with Prince Chris and Princess Winona. Even if there was something to find him, it would not be at this time, and he would not choose the hotel to meet him. "Don''t you want to know why obifer killed you?" Karen was annoyed. "And don''t you want to know why Princess Winona won''t let you have a conflict with obifer?" "Even if I want to know, I''ll find out for myself!" Ron snorted coldly, "don''t worry about it!" Ron turned around and left. He thought he could see Joey, but he was fooled by Karen. He didn''t like Karen. How could he be in the mood to stay with Karen? "Ron, Ron!" Karen came after her. "Trouble me again, and I''ll kill you!" Ron suddenly turned and glared at Karen. "I hate people cheating on me, and I hate people using Joey to cheat me!" Seeing the ferocious look on Ron''s face, Karen felt a sense of fear. At this moment, she believed that Ron really wanted to kill her. Ron turned to leave again, and this time, Karen did not dare to catch up, just staring at Ron''s back. ************ a two-story house has been erected on the ruins of the bamboo forest by the lake. Agatha is fond of this place. After careful construction, the marks of the last damage by the magic killer group have completely disappeared. It is still a beautiful lakeside building as before. Ron had just come to the house when he heard Agatha''s voice: "Hey, old man, you are unreasonable!" "Girl, do you think I''m unreasonable? When you promised to help me forge a sword, I gave you this place. Now it''s almost a year. I haven''t even seen the shadow of the sword. How can you still say that I''m unreasonable? " The sullen voice, then, was the voice of Dean Steve. Ron followed the sound to the yard, and sure enough, he saw Dean Steve, Agatha, and, of course, redrow. "Old man, casting swords depends on your mood, don''t you know? I''m in a bad mood now. Even if I cast a sword for you, the quality of that sword is not good. You don''t want me to cast a sword for you, do you? " Agatha said with words."Little girl, don''t you want to cast a sword for me?" Dean Steve blew his beard and glared, "if you don''t make a sword for me, I''ll take this place back!" "Old man, I said that you are unreasonable. Even if you want to take back this place, you should take it back before I make the house well? You know what? You''re stealing my house Agatha said with a smile. "I want your house?" Dean Steve almost jumped up in anger and was about to continue to say something, but when he saw Ron, he quickly waved to Ron, "come on, Ron, come on, this girl is your wife, you have to take care of her!" Ron had to walk over and look at Agatha helplessly: "what are you doing? It''s not hard for you to make a sword. " "Well, it''s easy for you to say, or will you cast the sword?" Agatha stares at Ron discontentedly, "you little lecheron, I''m your wife, you can''t help outsiders, you know?" "I just wonder that you''ve made a lot of swords since you came here. Why don''t you make Dean Steve''s swords?" Ron is a little puzzled. Arguably, Agatha can''t have a problem with Dean Steve on purpose. "You don''t understand. Is the old man''s sword the same as someone else''s?" Agatha snorted, "he''s a level ten martial arts master. If I want to give him a sword at will, won''t I lose my reputation? Of course I want to forge a sword worthy of him Speaking of this, Agatha looked at Dean Steve and said, "don''t you think so, old man?" "Of course, my sword will be different." Dean Steve and Agatha have rarely reached an agreement. "So, don''t rush me. I''ll make a sword for you, but I want to find better materials." Agatha said that, then glared at Ron, "it''s all you little lust, if you would help me, I would have finished the task long ago!" "What is it to me?" Ron''s a little confused. "You also said that if you were willing to study your summon beast for me, I might have found a better sword casting material." AGA Shajiao snorted, "old man, do you think this little lecheron is too much? I''ve been married to him for almost a year, and his Summoner is reluctant to show me!" "Is it?" Steve squinted at Ron, and then nodded, "well, this girl is right, boy, you''re going too far." "Do you really want to study my armored beast that much?" Ron looks at Agatha. "Ask when you know it." Agatha didn''t say well. "Well, I''ll let you start now." Ron said with a little thought. "Ah?" Agatha was a little stunned, "Hey, little lecheron, did you take the wrong medicine today?" "You''re taking the wrong medicine!" Ron looked at Agatha discontentedly. "If you don''t want to study, forget it!" "Hey, you just promised to study for me. Don''t be a liar Agatha exclaimed discontentedly, "it''s ok if you don''t keep your word with others, but I''m your wife. You can''t keep your word with me!" Ron didn''t bother to argue with her. He pressed the bracelet, appeared in the armored beast, switched to the cabin Cao style, then opened the cockpit and came out from inside. "Well, you can study it now." Ron said to Agatha. In fact, Agatha had already jumped over without him. "Why?" Agatha suddenly turned her head and looked at Ron. "How come there are so many black spots on the surface? It''s like being corroded by something. " "Corroded by the venom of the flying python." Ron did not hide from her, "you first slowly study it, and then, try to help me repair those corroded places." "I said, you are suddenly so kind-hearted. It''s your Summoner that has something wrong. You need my help!" Agatha snorted, "but it doesn''t matter. Miss Ben won''t care about you." Ron didn''t speak. Agatha didn''t say anything wrong. This time, he really needed her help. Before, the armored beast''s body was seriously damaged by the poison of the flying python. Even the armored beast itself had issued a warning saying that it needed to be repaired. A long time ago, he knew that the armored beast had no self-healing ability, and he didn''t know how to repair it Repair, to Agatha for help, is undoubtedly his best choice. "Girl, where''s my sword?" Steve couldn''t help interrupting before he left. "Don''t worry, old man. I''ll find the best material for you when I study this iron guy. The sword I''ll cast for you at that time must be the second best sword in the whole continent." Agatha was slowly touching the shell of the beast, and said without looking back. "Why is it just the second best sword?" Steve was a little upset. "Of course, I''ll use the best for myself. It''s good for you to have the second best. My husband doesn''t have such a good sword. Old man, you''re content!" Said Agatha. "Well, the second best is the second best. Anyway, you girl, hurry up." Steve shook his head. "I''ll go first. I won''t get in the way of you two." Chapter 110 As soon as the words fell, Steve disappeared in front of Ron. "How''s it going? Can you repair those damaged areas? " Ron couldn''t help asking. Agatha didn''t answer Ron at all, but she was mumbling something, like to herself. "Ron, let''s leave Miss alone. She should be thinking at the moment." Redrow came over and whispered. Ron nodded, saying nothing more, just watching. After half an hour, Agatha is still immersed in her world. Ron just sits on the ground with his knees crossed and begins to practice the true Qi of the sun and the moon. Time flies by. In the twinkling of an eye, it''s getting dark. "Oh, ha ha..." Agatha suddenly laughs happily and wakes Ron who is practicing the true Qi of sun and moon. Ron quickly got up and walked over, a little eager to ask: "do you understand?" "Of course, I''m a genius!" Agatha said triumphantly, "there''s nothing I can''t understand!" "Can you repair the damaged parts?" Ron asked. "Of course Agatha was full of confidence. "I said there was nothing I couldn''t do." Before Ron spoke, Agatha waved to him, "well, I''m hungry. I''ll have dinner first, and then I''ll start!" The next morning. "Well, it''s done!" Agatha slowly stretched and yawned, "I''m so sleepy!" Ron, who had been guarding for a whole night, hurried over and asked, "is it all fixed?" "Of course, in fact, the damage of this iron guy is not serious, it''s only superficial damage, but, little lecheron, this thing is really called by you?" Agatha asked, a little puzzled. "I summoned it, of course. What''s the matter?" Ron asked. "I just feel that this thing should not be a Summoner!" Agatha said to herself, "after studying it for so long, I feel more and more that it should be something made by others, as if it is lifeless." "No way. It talks sometimes." Ron retorted. "I know, but I still think it''s made by people." Agatha shook her head. "The metals in her body have been synthesized many times. They are unlikely to exist naturally." "Whatever you say, but in fact it''s my first summoner. It''s not wrong." Ron was a little upset. "Believe it or not!" "I didn''t say I didn''t believe it. I just thought it was strange. Come on, I''m sleepy. I won''t argue with you. I''m going to bed." Agatha yawned again and walked into the room. Ron quickly went to the armored beast, and then began to carefully check the damaged places. Soon he found that Agatha didn''t cheat him, and indeed they had been repaired. Even the small hole Agatha stabbed in the armored beast a long time ago was repaired by her. However, those repaired places were completely natural, which made him admire Agatha''s ability, worthy of the most outstanding sword caster in cangyun continent. When Ron saw that the beast was completely recovered, he finally let go. In the past, he was always worried that if the beast was injured, he might not be able to recover, but now he can settle down. "Ron!" It''s Diana who is familiar with Jiaohu. Ron finally remembered that today seemed to be the last day of a month as Christie said. He also said two days ago that he would go to see Diana after the freshman challenge. It was just because Obi Fu''s appearance yesterday disrupted his plan. Otherwise, he should have gone to see Diana yesterday. The fragrant wind came, and Diana''s soft body had already rushed into Ron''s arms. He could not help but hold Diana''s delicate body. Ron asked, "didn''t your aunt refuse you to meet me? Why are you here alone? " "Of course, it''s sneaking out. My aunt won''t let me come to you, and Nick''s annoying guy follows me all day. I''ve spent a lot of effort to get rid of him!" Diana said angrily, "but now he''s mostly gone to tell my aunt, and I don''t know how long it will take for my aunt to find here." "Isn''t she looking at you all day now?" Ron is a little strange. "No, thanks to Claire. My aunt has been with Claire all these days, so she doesn''t look at me. Otherwise, you think I can sneak out!" Diana''s face was full of worry. "Ron, what do you say we should do? My aunt seems determined not to let me be with you!" "It''s a bit troublesome. Your aunt is not only unreasonable, but also powerful. Although I didn''t fight her formally, I should not be her opponent now." Ron frowned slightly. "If I can beat her, I''ll take you directly. How easy it is." "Ah?" Diana opened her eyes wide. This guy has been thinking about solving problems with violence. This is not the scene she wants to see. No matter who hurt or hurt, she will be miserable."Ron, don''t you have any other ideas?" After a while, Diana asked again. "It''s not without, but it can''t completely solve the problem." Ron said casually. "Tell me first." Diana said quickly. "I''m going home these days. If you like, you can go to ralow with me. I don''t think your aunt can find you there for the time being." Ron said faintly. "Ah, you mean we eloped?" Diana had a pretty red face and seemed a little excited. "If you think it''s elopement, it''s elopement." Ron said casually. "Ron, I think it''s a good idea. Why don''t we go now?" Diana looked a little anxious. "Otherwise, if my aunt finds me, we won''t be able to leave!" "Go now?" Ron is stunned. It seems to be too urgent, isn''t it? "Yes, the sooner the better!" Diana nodded quickly. "Well, you wait for me here for a while." Ron thinks about it. He''s OK here, but he doesn''t know if Carl can leave now. Then he has to ask Agatha if she wants to go to Ralo with him. ************ in the evening of that day, two men and two women came into ralow Town, and a tall and handsome young man was walking in the front. Everyone in ralow town was familiar with him, because he was Ron. And Ron''s side, next to a full body red magician girl, she appeared, the whole town of ralow girls and young women suddenly pale, she is naturally Diana. Behind Ron and Diana are Nina and Carl. They both look listless, but the reasons are different. Carl is unhappy because he is separated from his girlfriend. Nina is unhappy because Ron has brought Diana to ralow. Agatha didn''t come, but she didn''t go back to Lane villa. She planned to stay in the imperial capital all the time. Ron didn''t know what she was going to do. "This is Ralo town!" Diana looked around curiously, "it looks very good. Although it is not as prosperous as the imperial capital, it gives people a very clean and tidy feeling..." Diana took a deep breath and said, "well, I feel the air here is good, better than DIDU." "Just like it." Ron said faintly, "it''s not as busy as the imperial capital, and there are not so many places to play, but it doesn''t matter. If you are not used to living here, I can send you back at any time." "It''s OK. As long as you accompany me, I''ll get used to it." Diana looked very happy with a charming smile. They chatted as they walked, and soon came to the gate of wolf manor. However, Ron was a little stunned when he looked at the brand-new gate of the manor and the shining glass wall. "Wow, we haven''t been home for a year. What a big change!" Carl sighed. Wolfe manor, which used to look dilapidated, is now a brand-new place. Many old and even collapsed houses have disappeared, and replaced by new buildings, which are no longer as bleak as they used to be, but give people a sense of vitality. "Carl, Nina, you go home first. Diana and I go to see the patriarch first." Ron finally stepped in and walked towards the head of Bryan''s clan. Although the manor is brand new, the overall pattern has not changed at all. "Ron?" As soon as he walked into Brian''s room, Ron heard the surprise voice of Brian, "are you back?" Nearly a year no see, Bryan patriarch seems a lot of old, but his spirit is quite good. "Patriarch." Ron saluted head Bryan respectfully. "Diana met the patriarch." Diana saluted respectfully. "Ron, is this lady the magic princess?" Bryan clan head is a Leng at first, immediately think of what, ask a way quickly. "Patriarch, it''s her." Ron nodded. He knew in his heart that patriarch Bryan should be generally clear about what he did in the imperial capital. At least, patriarch Bryan must have heard something about what happened between him and Diana. Seeing that clan leader Bryan seemed to be thinking about something, Ron said, "clan leader, I''ll take Diana home first, and I''ll see you later." "Well, good." Chief Bryan nodded. Chapter 111 Ron and Diane left as like as two peas. After a few minutes, he returned to his home for sixteen years, and other houses in the Whorf manor. His house was also renovated, but when he walked in, he found that the furnishings in the house were not changed, they were all the same. The house was clean, and it was clear that it had been cleaned all the time he had been away. "Diana, if you''re tired, sleep in bed for a while. I''ll go to the patriarch. I''ll be back before dinner." Ron takes Diana to his bedroom to settle her down. "Well, all right." Diana, though a little reluctant, nodded obediently. Ron went out quickly, and a few minutes later, he came back to head Bryan''s house. How time flies Brian looked at Ron and sighed, "in a twinkling of an eye, it''s almost a year since you officially became a summoner." "Patriarch, did I disappoint you this year?" Ron is a little upset because he feels that the clan leader Bryan is not very happy now. "No, Ron, this year, you''ve far exceeded my expectations." Head Bryan shook his head. "You shine brilliantly in the imperial capital, and have made our wolf family become a well-known aristocrat again. The rapid growth of your own strength is beyond all our expectations. The more than 80000 gold coins you sent back also make our family get rid of the predicament of lack of funds. Your contribution to the family has exceeded everyone in the family now." "Patriarch, these are what I should do." Ron whispered. "Ron, I want you to know that the whole family is proud of you." Head Bryan''s voice was low. "It''s just..." "Patriarch, just what?" Ron couldn''t help asking. "Ron, your performance in this period is really dazzling. It will inevitably attract a lot of people''s attention and attract a lot of enemies. I''m really a little worried." Bryan clan leader issued a long sigh, "but the family has no power to protect you. In fact, now the whole family needs your strength to protect. The burden of the whole family is all on you. As clan leader, I really feel reluctant to go." "Patriarch, you must not say that. Without your careful training for so many years, I would not have achieved what I am today. It''s the credit of you and the whole family that I can have today. It''s natural that I should take the responsibility of the whole family." Ron said sincerely, "patriarch, you can rest assured that I will make our wolf family return to the past glory." "Good boy, I''ve read you right!" Bryan patriarch patted Ron on the shoulder, with a trace of emotion in his tone, "however, you must be careful, you know, you are always in danger." "Patriarch, I know that I will protect myself." Ron nodded. "That''s good." Head Bryan''s expression seems to have softened a lot. "By the way, what''s going on between you and Agatha?" "Fortunately, she wanted to stay in DIDU, so she didn''t come back with me." Ron replied. "Ron, tell me the truth, what''s the relationship between you and Agatha?" Clan leader Bryan is obviously a little uneasy about this. "Patriarch, she and I are really good. Although we are not particularly close, we have a good relationship." Ron quickly said that this is also true. Although he and Agatha are not so close to Diana, they are always like a family. Although Agatha is not very good to him at ordinary times, she will always defend him at the critical moment. "But how can you be with the magic princess?" Head Bryan frowned slightly. "Patriarch, Agatha knows about me and Diana." Ron whispered. "Ron, I don''t want to ask about these things, but anyway, you have an engagement with Agatha, you can''t cancel it because of anyone, do you understand?" Bryan patriarch solemnly asked. "Patriarch, I never thought of canceling my engagement." Ron quickly said, he vaguely understand, Kristi asked him to cancel the engagement of the news, Bryan patriarch probably also know. "That''s good." The head of Bryan clan seems to be relieved, "the Ryan family has always attached importance to commitment, and engagement is also a kind of commitment. Once you propose to cancel the engagement, it will be an insult to the Ryan family. At that time, our wolf family and the Ryan family will turn into enemies." "Patriarch, I understand." Ron whispered. "Well, I won''t tell you any more. The magic princess came to our house for the first time. You''d better accompany her first." Chief Bryan said with a little thought. "Yes, patriarch." Ron answered and turned away. "Ron." Just after a few steps, head Bryan called him back. "Patriarch, what else can I do for you?" Ron turns around. "There''s one thing I think I should tell you." Chief Bryan sighed. "Caroline''s getting married.""What?" Ron''s face changed. "It''s on the 24th of this month, Caroline''s seventeenth birthday." With a trace of pity in the tone of Bryan''s patriarch, "Caroline is a good child. Alas, it''s a pity..." "Who is she going to marry?" Ron asked, biting his teeth slightly. "Joseph bolt." Head Bryan slowly spits out a name. Ron clenched his fist, then slowly loosened it, and said in as calm a voice as possible, "I see. Thank you, patriarch." "Caroline would love to see you. Go and see her when you have time." Head Bryan sighed again. "Yes, patriarch." Ron whispered, "I''ll go home first." "Go ahead." Brian patriarch shakes his head, he knows that Caroline is about to get married news, let Ron feel very bad. ************ "Ron, you''re back!" Diana had been fidgeting in the room for a long time, and when she saw Ron coming back, she jumped on her. "Well." Ron answered casually, then sat down heavily, his face a little gloomy. "What happened?" Diana saw something wrong with Ron and asked with concern. "Nothing." Ron shook his head. "Does the patriarch not like me?" Diana had an uneasy look on her face. "No, it''s none of your business. Don''t think about it." Ron frowned slightly. "What''s the matter?" Diana was a little upset. "Can''t you tell me?" "There''s a friend who''s going to get married." Ron was silent for a moment before he said low. "You, you like her?" Asked Diana, hesitating. Ron didn''t answer. In fact, he really didn''t know how to describe the relationship between himself and Caroline. There was no doubt that he liked Caroline and actually cared about her, but he didn''t seem to like her. In fact, so far, he confirmed that the only girl he really liked was Joey. "If you really like her, grab her." Diana added. "You don''t understand. If I rob her, I will be responsible for her, but I just don''t want her to marry such a person. I don''t want to marry her." Ron said after a moment''s silence, "I just don''t understand why her father is in such a hurry to marry her out? She is only seventeen years old "Ron, the friend you''re talking about, isn''t it Caroline?" Diana thought about it and asked. "How do you know?" Ron was stunned. "I''ve sent someone to investigate your past. I know about you and Caroline. They all say that you are childhood sweethearts. It''s rumored that Karen is your first love at the Royal Knight''s college. But in fact, Caroline, Karen''s sister, is your real first love, right?" Diana said quickly. "She''s not my first love." Ron said faintly, "it''s just that over the years, she''s really nice to me. No matter how their family objects, she always comes to me." "Well, who is she going to marry?" Diana asked. "Joseph bolt, the youngest son of Vickers bolt, the Lord of Yadi City, is a coquettish and incompetent dandy." Ron slowly said, eyes unconsciously flash a cold light, Caroline actually want to marry such a person, is let his heart angry. "So it''s a family marriage again." Diana murmured to herself, "Caroline has been sacrificed for the sake of the family." Ron nodded and didn''t speak. He was still a little confused and didn''t know how to deal with it. Fortunately, Caroline''s marriage time is still more than half a month away, and he still has enough time to think about it. ************ the next morning. The cold wind whistling, the sky is a bit gloomy, the top of Yadi City, with thick clouds, giving people a feeling of depression. Ron came to Yadi city early in the morning. However, he didn''t come for Caroline''s sake. He came to the north of the city easily and the familiar Bookstore soon appeared in his sight. Knock on the door of the bookstore, a moment later, the door is opened from inside, a face full of beard appears in front of Ron, it is the bookstore owner, dibbitt. "Teacher." Ron, as usual, said respectfully. "Eh, aren''t you in the imperial capital?" Seeing Ron, dibbitt looked surprised. "When did you get back?" "Just got home last night." Ron answered truthfully. "Oh, you are not bad. You came home last night and came to see me early this morning." Dibbitt said with a smile, "I heard that you are doing well in DIDU. Oh, I also heard that you have a beautiful fiancee. When can I have a look?" Chapter 112 "Teacher, she didn''t come back with me, but you should have a chance to see her in the future." Ron light said, "in fact, this time, I want to ask some questions about the teacher." "Oh, ask. Every time you come here, you always have a problem. Of course, this time will be no exception." Dibbitt was not surprised at all. "Teacher, do you remember what happened eleven years ago?" Ron asked slowly, staring at dibbitt. "Eleven years ago?" Dibbitt''s face changed slightly, but soon returned to normal. "Oh, it depends on what happened. Big things should be remembered, but small things are mostly forgotten." "Eleven years ago, my parents went to the imperial capital and never came back." Ron is still staring at dibbitt, "these days in the imperial capital, I''ve been asking about my parents. I wonder if the teacher still remembers that you were in the imperial capital at that time?" Dibbitt''s eyes suddenly shot out two rays. At this moment, his look and momentum suddenly changed greatly, like a person suddenly changed. "Boy, are you here today to ask me a question?" Dibbitt asked in a deep voice, suddenly exuding an impressive momentum "teacher, I don''t want to beat around the Bush, I just want to ask you one thing, is the disappearance of my parents related to you?" Ron''s not afraid of dibbitt''s pressure, light said. "What if I say no?" Dibbitt snorted. "If the teacher says that, I naturally believe you." Ron calmly smile, "ten years of friendship between teachers and students, enough to let me believe the teacher once, therefore, no matter what answer you give today, I will choose to believe you, but if in the future, I find that the teacher cheated me, then, from then on, we will no longer have any teacher student relationship." "Boy, I never admitted that I was your teacher." Dibbitt said faintly. "Teacher, I ask again, do you know the whereabouts of my parents?" Ron stares at dibbitt. "I''ll tell you again, I don''t know." Dibbitt''s tone was already a little sulky. "Thank you, teacher. I''ll leave first." Ron didn''t say anything more. As soon as his voice dropped, he turned and left. Dibbitt didn''t speak, just staring at Ron''s back with dignified eyes. A year later, Ron seems not to be the child in his mind at all. ************ it was only in the morning when we returned to Ralo town. The sky over RAlO Town, like Yadi City, was also covered with dark clouds, which made Ron''s already depressed mood even more depressed. Although dibbitt claims that it has nothing to do with his parents'' disappearance, Ron also wants to believe him. In fact, from the short conversation between them, Ron can be sure that even though dibbitt is not the key person to make his parents disappear, dibbitt absolutely knows something about his parents'' disappearance. However, in the past ten years, he has not mentioned a word. Ron is more suspicious that the appearance of dibit in Yadi city and his acquaintance may not be accidental, but has been arranged for a long time. But Ron doesn''t want to be tough on dibbitt now, not only because dibbitt is his teacher, but also because he wants to find the whereabouts of his parents from him. Although he already had an idea in his heart, it was hard for Ron to know that dibbitt had something to do with his parents'' disappearance. Unconsciously, Ron came near the tiger family. He was in a bad mood. He thought that Caroline was going to marry a guy like Joseph soon. Suddenly, an idea flashed in his mind, and he went to the hospital The gate of the tiger family passed. "Ron, what are you doing here Er Two guards come up and try to stop Ron from going in, but each of them blows them out, and then goes straight in. "Crusoe, get out of here!" Ron yells angrily. This time, he wants to settle with Caroline''s father directly. Obviously, Caroline''s idea to marry Joseph must be her father''s idea. Many people in the tiger family were immediately shocked by Ron''s roar, and they all appeared one after another. "Ron, how dare you be so disrespectful to Mr. tiger?" "Ron, what do you want to do?" "Ron, get out of here!" "Ah Er... " Several people came up, some scolded, some criticized, but in the end, their results were the same, and they were all thrown aside by Ron. "Crusoe, if you don''t get out of here, I''ll tear down your tiger family!" Ron continued to rush in, yelling. "Ron, what do you want me to do?" Crusoe finally appeared, and there was an obvious anger on his face. "Crusoe, I''ll let you know that if you have to marry Caroline to Joseph, I promise that on the day she gets married, the wedding of your tiger family will turn into a funeral!" Ron said coldly. "Ron, I don''t think you''re in charge of the tiger family yet!" Crusoe sneered, "don''t think that if you have some achievements in this year, you can tell me what to do!""I''ve already said what I want to say. It''s up to you how to do it." Ron said coldly, "I''m not interested in taking care of your family''s affairs. I only care about Caroline. I can always do what I say. If I don''t want a good marriage to become a funeral, I''d better not let it happen!" "Ron, I can tell you right now that Caroline will get married on time. No one can stop her!" Crusoe snorted coldly, "you''d better get out of here, or don''t blame me for being rude!" "Crusoe, you don''t deserve to let me go!" Ron said coldly, "I''ll come if I want, and I''ll leave if I want, but now you can rest assured that I''m not in the mood to stay in this disgusting place!" Ron said this, turned and left. He had already lost his composure and had no scruples in his words. "Are you going now?" Suddenly, a lazy voice came from behind. It didn''t belong to Crusoe, but a stranger. Almost at the same time, Ron heard another familiar voice: "Ron!" Ron stops, turns around, and then at a glance sees that the familiar girl is still so tender and lovely. She is exactly what he came here for today, Caroline. Caroline''s side, there is a young man, dressed as a noble young master, looks pretty good, with a smile on his face, he is looking at Ron, his eyes seem to have disdain. "Are you Ron?" The young man said slowly, "you just seem to be saying that I want my marriage to become a funeral?" "You are the black sheep of Joseph''s family?" Ron said coldly. "Yes, I''m the black sheep you call me." The young man''s tone was full of sarcasm. "However, I''m the black sheep of my family. I''m going to rob you of your first love. What can you do to me?" "Do you really want to know what I can do to you?" Ron took a step forward and looked at Joseph. "Ron, it''s said that the eldest lady of the Ryan family, the famous talented girl, has become your fiancee, and you seem to be doing well in the imperial capital, and you hook up with the famous Magic Princess Diana. Maybe in the imperial capital, you can do whatever you want with that woman, but this is not the imperial capital. Leiluo town is also under the jurisdiction of Yadi city I''m the real boss of the bolt family Joseph snorted coldly, "your Wolff family is just a small family that has been declining for hundreds of years and has only improved a little recently. You are not worthy of robbing women with me!" Joseph''s father is the Lord of Yadi city. In terms of power, no one can compare with the bolt family. Even though the tiger family is backed by Earl perusi of the imperial capital, the imperial capital is too far away from here. Moreover, if Earl perusi does not rely on the power of the royal family, his power may not match the bolt family Maybe that''s why Crusoe married Caroline to Joseph. "Joseph, I''m not in the mood to talk nonsense with you. I''ve put my words ahead. If you want to die, I''ll help you then." Ron snorted coldly. He was not afraid of Joseph''s threat. What about the bolt family? He was not afraid of the old family of the Hawkes. What about the Lord of Yadi? Salles, the fallen city master, still died in his hands! "Ron, you seem to like Caroline very much, don''t you?" Joseph suddenly put his hand around Caroline and said, "what happened to you and Caroline? Everyone in ralow knows that you and Caroline were childhood friends. You''ve loved her since childhood. So what? Now, she''s in my arms. What can you do for me? " "No, don''t..." Caroline struggled hard, but she was always weak. How could she break free? Crusoe frowned slightly, but he didn''t stop it. In his eyes, Caroline will marry Joseph in more than half a month. It''s no big deal to hold her like this. "Let her go!" Ron was furious, his eyes were red with anger, but his voice became colder. "Let her go? Ha ha ha... " Joseph laughed wildly. Instead of letting go of Caroline, he hugged Caroline closer. "Ron, Ron, I just hugged her. Can''t you stand it? She''s my fiancee. I can hold her if I want. What can you do to me? I tell you, after we get married, I will not only hug her, I will take off her clothes and let her moan under me... " Crusoe frowned again, which was a little ugly, but he still didn''t speak. "Joseph, I warn you for the last time, let go of Caroline!" Ron took another step forward. "And shut up!" Chapter 113 "Oh? I just said, "you can''t stand it?" Joseph laughed triumphantly. "Ron, I know Caroline likes you, but so what? She has to marry me after all, and I don''t care if she likes me, you know? I like this kind of weak looking woman best. Although she is not in good shape, I like the way they groan in bed. You might as well imagine that picture and the scene of your lovely first love groaning under me... " The more Joseph said, the more excited he was, but he didn''t feel Ron''s killing intention at all. "Ron, no one ever dares to threaten me, and you are no exception. Hahaha, since you dare to threaten me today, I will tell you that on the day when I marry Caroline, I will work for her three days and three nights in bed. You must be very comfortable, right? Ha ha ha... " Joseph laughed wildly, and Caroline in his arms had shed tears. Crusoe''s face became very ugly. Even he couldn''t stand Joseph''s dirty words. Most of the other members of the tiger family liked Caroline very much. At the moment, when they heard Joseph''s words, they showed their anger. But Crusoe didn''t say anything, so they didn''t dare to say anything. "Er..." The laughter stopped suddenly, a white light flashed, blood splashed, and everyone was stunned. For a moment, everyone was silent. The sudden change made everyone suspect that they were wrong. Joseph, who was just laughing wildly, was split in two. Half of him was lying on the ground, and the other half was holding Caroline. It looked very strange. Caroline, too, seemed stunned and stood there motionless. People who are quick to respond just feel that an iron giant suddenly appears and then waves a white light. Then, the iron giant disappears again and the scene becomes what it is now. Until Ron went to Caroline and pulled the half of Joseph''s body away from her, people finally reacted. Although they didn''t see it clearly, everyone could be sure that Ron killed Joseph. "Ron..." Caroline finally reacts. She pours into Ron''s arms and cries bitterly. "Ron, you, you..." Crusoe pointed to Ron with anger and trembling voice. Crusoe had thought about countless possibilities, and the worst of them was that Ron might elope with Caroline. He never thought that Ron would take such extreme measures! "Crusoe, it seems that the funeral has to be advanced, but you should be happy. After all, it''s not your family''s funeral." Ron coldly said, a sword cut off Joseph, let him greatly relieved, although he didn''t want to use this method, in his previous thought, at most just let Joseph lack of hand and feet and so on, but Joseph just words, let him unbearable, finally very simply gave Joseph a sword, let him completely shut up. "Ron, you are out of your mind. Do you know what the consequences will be?" Crusoe growled, "do you think the Lord of Vickers will let you go?" "He''s the one who''s looking for his own death. I can''t blame him." Ron said coldly, "as for the consequences, you don''t have to worry. Just tell Vickers that I killed his son. If he wants revenge, let him come to me!" Pushing Caroline out of his arms, Ron went out. "Ron, where are you going?" Caroline came after her. "I''ll go home first." Ron light said, "you have a rest, don''t come to me." "Ron, it''s not as simple as you said. Joseph died in my house. Do you think Vickers won''t trouble me?" Crusoe said angrily. "That''s your problem. It''s none of my business." Ron didn''t look back and went straight out. "Son of a bitch!" Crusoe has completely lost his manners and scolded at Ron''s back angrily. Originally, it was a good thing to marry and expand the family, but Ron stirred it up into a disaster. Now let alone expand the family, he doesn''t know how to explain to Vickers. No matter what the final result is, it''s inevitable to blame the bolt family. ************ ralow town is small, and the tiger family and the wolf family have always been the focus of the town. The news that Caroline is going to get married recently is even more unknown in the town. When Ron returned to ralow town yesterday, almost everyone in the town was waiting for Ron''s response, and they were sure that Ron would not ignore it, because in their very small family At that time, Ron gave us such an impression that he was just like the guardian of Caroline. Because of this, when Ron broke into the tiger family, people in the town immediately got the news, but no one thought that Ron actually split Joseph in two with one sword. For a moment, the atmosphere in ralow became very unusual, because, as anyone can foresee, a conflict will inevitably occur, and the result, I''m afraid, will be something you don''t want to see. Some people even secretly regret that after today, the Wolff family will no longer exist. At this moment, hundreds of people gather in the hall of the wolf family. All the people in the family, including Ronnie Carr, and the only girl who doesn''t belong to the Ron family, Diana."Ron, you and Nina, Carl and miss Diana, leave at once and go to the lane family." Head Brian''s face is dignified. "When they get there, the bolt family dare not do anything to you. Although they are very powerful here, they are far less powerful than the Ryan family." "Patriarch, I''m responsible for this. I can''t run away." Ron looked up and said, "once I leave, the whole family will not escape Vickers." "Ron, you are the only hope for the revitalization of the family. As long as you are still alive, there is still hope for the wolf family." The head of Bryan said in a deep voice, "this is my order. You leave at once!" "Yes, Ron, you''d better hurry up!" Bania followed. "I''m sorry, patriarch. This time, I can''t follow your orders." Ron raised his head, "the first rule of the wolf family, never give in. I can die in battle, but I can''t escape!" After a short pause, Ron continued: "what''s more, I don''t think we are bound to lose this battle. Over the years, everyone thinks that our family has long fallen and no one takes us seriously. In this case, we will use this time to defeat the bolt family. Although we Wolff family can''t become the first family in the Empire, we should at least win Become the first family of Yadi city "Patriarch, actually Ron is right. We don''t have to be afraid of them. In fact, there are no powerful people in the bolt family. It''s just that Vickers is the city leader and can mobilize the city guards, so no one dares to provoke them." Carl couldn''t help interrupting and said, "they''re just too many people. Ron''s Summoner is very powerful. He''s not afraid of too many people. As long as he doesn''t have a master, no matter how many people, Ron can solve it." "Yes, Ron is not afraid of too many people. There are so many souls in the valley of the dead. Ron can come and go freely." Diana couldn''t help interrupting. "The bolt family is more than just a large number of people. They have at least ten senior martial arts masters and magicians!" The head of Bryan snorted, "and we don''t even have one in our family. Even if Vickers doesn''t mobilize the guards, we can''t defeat them!" "Patriarch, in fact, it''s no big deal. Ron has defeated many senior martial arts masters and magicians. Let Ron try first. Even if he can''t fight, Ron can escape at any time. His summon beast can fly in the air, and no one can catch up with him." Diana asked again. "Is that so?" Although he knows a lot about Ron''s behavior in the imperial capital, he is not very clear about Ron''s ability. Now listening to Diana''s saying, he can''t help but be a little surprised. In just one year, has Ron really become so powerful? "Patriarch, if we can defeat the bolt family today, I believe that no one in Yadi city will look down upon our family any more." Ron raised his voice and said, "we need to let everyone know that we are no longer the weak family we used to be!" "Well said!" Some people couldn''t help cheering. "Patriarch, since Ron is so confident, let''s fight it once." Some people started talking for Ron. "Yes, just once!" Others are beginning to echo. "Well, don''t even say it!" With a deep drink from clan leader Bryan, the hall suddenly quieted down. Brian looked at Ron and asked slowly, "Ron, are you sure you can beat the bolt family?" "Yes, patriarch." Ron nodded for sure. "Well, then you stay!" The head of Bryan nodded slightly. "But you have to promise me one thing." "The patriarch is at your command." Ron said quickly. "Once we lose the match, then, you should use your summon beast, take Nina and Carl and others to leave immediately, and keep the last hope of the family!" Bryan said slowly. "Yes, patriarch." Ron nodded. "Well, let''s fight to the death with the bolt family!" Head Bryan suddenly clenched his hands and roared in a deep voice. "Fight to the death!" Everyone roared together, and excitement and excitement appeared on every face. At the moment, crusoen is leading hundreds of people to rush out of the tiger family and run towards the Wolff manor. Crusoe wanted to hide this incident, and then made a false impression that Joseph was assassinated by an unknown assassin. However, he soon found that it was impossible to hide it, because in less than a moment, everyone in the town knew about it, and he was also very clear that the town also had the ears and eyes of the bort family. Obviously, it would not be long before Vickers knew about it. Chapter 114 Crusoe had to change his strategy. On the one hand, he sent people to Yadi city to report the incident to Vickers. On the other hand, he personally led hundreds of family experts to break into the wolf manor. Ten minutes later, Crusoe had come to the gate of wolf manor, shouting that he would take Ron to Yadi city. On the other side of the wolf family, Bania, with dozens of people, stopped Crusoe''s men. Although Crusoe''s team obviously has the upper hand, Crusoe doesn''t plan to attack. In fact, he just wants to pretend and wait for Vickers to come here. Barnya knows that there are no experts in the Wolff family, so he will suffer losses and will not take the initiative to fight. Therefore, the two sides confront each other like this. "Bania, if you don''t want the wolf family to disappear, you''d better let Ron take the initiative to confess to the Lord of Vickers. Otherwise, no one can save you when the Lord of Vickers comes here in person!" Crusoe said coldly. Barnya was indifferent: "Crusoe, you''d better worry about yourself. Anyway, Joseph died in your family. There are so many people in your family, but Joseph was killed by Ron. Does Vickers think that Ron killed Joseph on purpose?" "Fart, it''s Ron''s sneak attack. It''s too fast for us to stop it!" Crusoe said angrily that Bania''s words were what he was most worried about. "You can explain that to Vickers later. I don''t know whether he believes it or not." Bania said lazily. "Bania, cut the crap. Where''s Ron?" Crusoe said angrily, "let him out. Since he dares to kill, don''t hide in it!" "Crusoe, Ron is not hiding. He just has something to do now." Bania shook his head, "we wo Fu family can not be timid people, more will not have you this kind of daughter is openly insulted also dare not fart a person." "You..." Crusoe was very angry and said, "well, very well, Bania, I don''t want to talk to you now. I believe the Lord of Vickers has got the news now. In half an hour at most, he will be here. Today, I will see your Wolff family disappear with my own eyes!" "Wait and see." Bania has a clear mind. Crusoe snorted and said nothing more. Crusoe would not have thought that Ron was not in Wolfe manor at the moment. ************ among the Empire''s many cities, Yadi city is not an important Imperial City, but it is a relatively large city. However, as the leader of such a city, Vickers is not an outstanding figure. In terms of his own strength, he is not even an intermediate martial arts master. In terms of his ability to manage the city, Vickers is quite mediocre. In the history of the whole bolt family, there have never been any outstanding figures. In fact, Vickers, the city master, has become the pride of the bolt family. In fact, the bolt family is not a big family at all. In the past, even the wolf family is not as good as it is now. However, ten years ago, Vickers used some method to become the leader of Yadi city. Since then, the bolt family has become more and more powerful. Vickers used the identity of city master to accumulate wealth and recruit talents at the same time. Under his ten-year management, the bolt family has become the largest family in Yadi city. But this is not enough to satisfy Vickers. Although no one can shake the position of the bolt family in Yadi City, looking at the whole imperial capital, the bolt family still can not get enough respect. When Vickers learned that the tiger family had a strong backing in the imperial capital, he thought of marrying the tiger family. The bolt family wanted to extend their power to the imperial capital, while the tiger family wanted to make the foundation of the family more solid. The marriage of the two families was just enough to meet each other''s needs. The two hit it off, and then Joseph and Caroline got married. Seeing that a good thing would come true, something unexpected happened. Joseph was killed. When Vickers got the news, what he was most angry about was not the death of Joseph, but the destruction of his plan to expand family power. "Waffle family, waffle family, you dare to break my good deeds. If I don''t destroy you, can Vickers still have a foothold in Yadi city?" Vickers hated it in his heart. He almost didn''t hesitate, so he led dozens of experts to Leiluo town. He wanted to watch the wolf family die out before his eyes, otherwise, it would be hard for him to get rid of his hatred! At noon, dozens of knights came to the luolei valley. It was Vickers who walked in the front. Behind him, it was the experts he had recruited in recent years. In addition to eight martial arts masters, there were two magicians. These ten people were secretly called Vickers'' top ten killers by some people in Yadi city. Although Vickers can mobilize the guards of Yadi city as the city master, he usually lets his own killers come forward to solve everything he encounters, and this time is no exception. Imperial decrees prohibit private fights between nobles. The legal way of fighting between nobles is duel. Once both sides accept the duel contract, they will not violate the law, no matter whether they live or die. However, although there is such a provision, in fact, the feud between nobles is often solved in private, and duel is rarely adopted.In this case, the Imperial Emperor was also very helpless, because there were so many such things that he could not manage them even if he wanted to. Therefore, the imperial officials always ignored such things. That is to say, unless the private party took the initiative to file a complaint, the official would not intervene. That is to say, it was equivalent to acquiescing in such things. It is also said that in fact, his majesty deliberately let the nobles engage in internal strife, so as to make the royal family''s position more stable. No matter what the facts are, in short, in fact, there are bloody conflicts between the nobles, which usually will not be dealt with by law enforcement officers. Of course, in the imperial capital, there will be less private fights among the nobles. After all, it is the imperial capital. Under the emperor''s eyes, everyone has some scruples. Even if there is a big hatred, it''s either a duel or simply hiring a killer. Few people dare to do things like Ron killed Teresa in the streets of the imperial capital a few days ago. "This place is luolei valley. The weather is bad today. Please be careful!" Vickers looked at the clouds and said in a deep voice. "Yes, Lord!" Ten people behind him answered. As soon as the words fell, several flashes of lightning fell from the air and cleaved to Vickers and others. "Ah..." The last two magicians gave a scream almost at the same time and fell down from the horse. Another martial arts master, even his horse and his man, was cut into black coke by lightning. At this moment, three of Vickers'' top ten killers died. What''s more, only two magicians died, leaving only seven martial arts masters. "Be careful, Lord!" The rest of the soldiers surrounded Vickers to protect him. "Get out of here!" Vickers cried hastily. "Yes, Lord!" A martial arts master quickly opened the way in front of him, and everyone rushed to the front together. At this time, several lightning bolts fell from the air, and everyone dodged. Even the senior martial arts masters, few of them dared to resist the lightning. "Well Ah... " There were two screams again, and two martial arts masters fell off the horse. "Damn, God is against me, too!" Vickers angrily scolded. In a flash, half of his top ten killers died! "Touch!" A martial arts master suddenly put out his sword to block a fast light group. They collided and made a bang. "Be careful, Lord, someone''s sneaking attack!" The martial arts master cried out in a hurry. "They didn''t die by thunder and lightning!" Another martial arts master also found something wrong. The two martial arts masters who just fell off the horse didn''t get hit by lightning. Instead, there was a small hole nearly the size of a fist in each person''s chest. The fire suddenly burst into the sky, blocking their way, Vickers and others had to stop. "Who, get out of here?" Vickers yelled angrily. At this moment, he fully understood that the death of his five subordinates was not an accident, and this discovery made him even more angry. However, the lightning fell again. Fortunately, this time, people were ready to dodge and avoid the attack of the lightning. However, they had to stay in the Thunder Valley and couldn''t leave for the time being. "Lord, there it is A martial arts master pointed to the top of the valley, "there''s a magician there!" "Almu, go and kill him!" Vickers yelled angrily. "Yes, Lord!" Almu said that he was the first martial arts teacher who had just found out the attack. He was also the strongest subordinate of Vickers, a level 8 martial arts teacher. Almu sprang up and rushed over the valley. "Hellfire!" Just halfway up the mountain, almu heard a very beautiful voice coming from above, and then saw a flame flying towards him. Almu jumped to the other side, the sword suddenly waved, a fierce roar, a magnificent silver fighting gas shot to the top of the valley, at this moment, he has roughly seen that it is a female mage wearing a red magic robe. When the warning sign was raised, almu suddenly turned his head, only to find that three white light groups were shooting at him from different angles. He was in the middle of the air, and he had no choice but to withdraw his sword. Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang. Chapter 115 But above, there was the sound of magic incantation. Soon, several flashes of lightning fell down on him. "Damn, how can the magician attack so many ways?" Almu cursed secretly. As soon as he turned around, he rushed to the bottom of the valley. At this moment, he found that it was impossible for him to kill the magician. It''s better to go down first and find two helpers. "Almu, watch the top!" At this moment, almu suddenly heard the voice of surprise below, he turned his head to see, but found a huge object with unimaginable speed rushed to him. A shining sword stabbed at him at an incredible speed. In a twinkling of an eye, it reached his chest. Almu was unable to make any evasive movements at this time. The only thing he could do was to try his best to let his body fall, so that he could keep a distance of about ten centimeters from the opponent''s sword. However, all of a sudden, the other side''s long sword was shining and suddenly rose by more than half a meter. Almu only felt a sharp pain in his chest, and then his body fell uncontrollably. Pop! A flash of lightning falls, and it will still be in the fall of almur. Bang! A charred body fell in front of Vickers. The body smelled of burnt meat. From the charred face of the body, he could still recognize that it was almu. "Where the shameless things, get down to the city Lord!" Vickers was almost mad. Although he was the city leader, Yadi city was not a big city after all. It was not so easy to recruit a few talents in this place. Over the years, he spent a lot of money and thought to find these ten experts to work for him. However, in just a few minutes, there were only four of the top ten experts left, and almu, the strongest of them, actually showed up It''s turned into coke! "Lord Vickers, I seem to have overestimated the strength of your men." A tall iron giant suddenly appeared in front of Vickers. A cold voice came out from the iron giant, with a slight disdain in the tone. "Who are you?" Vickers asked, gnashing his teeth. "The wolfs, Ron!" The voice from the iron giant is still cold. "Are you Ron who killed Joseph?" Vickers asked angrily. "Yes, two hours ago, I killed your son. Now, I''ll kill you." Ron said faintly. "I''ll see who killed who!" Vickers was furious and suddenly waved, "come on, kill him for me!" The four martial arts masters launched at the same time and jumped on Ron together. Ron quickly retreated, then bounced up, made a spin in the air, then increased the speed of the armored beast to the fastest, and rushed to Vickers. "Go to hell!" Ron roared, and the lightsaber fell on Vickers. "Lord The four martial arts masters were distracted by Ron, and it was too late to come back to protect them. "Er..." With a short scream, Vickers went the same way as his son Joseph. His body was split in two and split in two! The four martial arts masters were stunned. "You, you killed the Lord of the city?" One of them looked at Ron in disbelief. "If you don''t want to die, just leave here, leave Yadi City, I can give you a way to live!" Ron looked at the four martial arts masters coldly, "otherwise, I can guarantee that Vickers is not the last one I killed today!" The four looked at each other, then at Vickers'' body, and at the bodies of the other six scattered in the valley. It seemed difficult to decide. "Pa!" A flash of lightning came down again, like a warning to the four. "Go Finally, one of them whispered, turned and left quickly, while the other three, hesitating for a moment, disappeared into Ron''s sight. Ron sprang up and came to the top of the valley. Diana was standing there, holding a magic wand. She was sexy, and she was a bit murderous. "We won." Putting away the mecha, Ron put his arms around Diana''s slender waist with a strange tone. Things went better than he thought. "Ron, I see you''re getting better and better!" Diana looked at Ron with a strange look in her beautiful eyes. "Because of your magic help, otherwise, I would not be so successful in sneaking attack." Ron said faintly, with the help of the flying ability of the armored beast, when Vickers and others just left Yadi City, Ron was watching them nearby. When he found that Vickers didn''t bring the city guards, he decided to ambush Vickers in the luolei valley. Everyone knows that lightning often falls in the luolei Valley, so he took Diana to the top of the valley. When Diana released the lightning magic, he used the energy gun to shoot. Vickers and others did not expect that there would be a sneak attack, but also by lightning interference, chaos, so that Ron''s sneak attack repeatedly succeed, thus laying a victory. "Why don''t you kill the other four?" Diana was a little confused and asked, "if you kill them, won''t no one know that you killed Vickers?""You''re right. When they die, no one knows that Vickers died in my hands." Ron nodded, "but I need to let others know that I killed Vickers and his men. I want to tell everyone that the wolf family is qualified to be compared with other big families." "But in this case, if someone wants to investigate and report to the emperor, you will be in great trouble. Vickers is the Lord of the city and an important official of the empire after all." Diana was a little worried. "Wait till there''s that kind of trouble." Ron didn''t care. "I just want all the families around here to understand that the waffles are not easy to mess with." Slowly exhaled, Ron summoned the beast out again and picked Diana up: "let''s go back first!" A moment later. Wolfe manor. Crusoe and Bunia are still in confrontation. "Crusoe, you can get out of here!" All of a sudden, Ron''s voice came, and then Ron appeared in front of the crowd with Diana in his arm. "Ron, do you dare to come out at last?" Crusoe gave a cold snort. "Crusoe, this is my family''s place. If you don''t take your people out, I promise you will end up like Joseph." Ron''s eyes radiated fierce light, and his body also exuded murderous. "Just get out of here. Anyway, we killed a lot of people today. We don''t care about killing you more." Diana in the side of the ferocious voice, "believe it or not, I put you all coke?" "Don''t be too arrogant, Ron!" Crusoe said angrily, "I won''t leave. What can you do to me?" As soon as Crusoe''s voice fell, he found an iron giant in front of him. Everyone knew that this was Ron, and the long sword shining with white light in his hand was slowly raised. "Crusoe, since you want to die, I''ll help you!" Ron''s lightsaber fell suddenly. "Ron, no!" It''s Caroline who''s crying out. The lightsaber passed krusen''s left arm and a piece of clothes was taken away. Although krusen was not injured, he was already in a cold sweat. "Crusoe, for Caroline''s sake, your hand is safe!" Ron took back his lightsaber and said coldly, "finally, if you''re still waiting for Vickers, you can''t wait. Now, get out of here!" "You, you..." Crusoe was shocked. "Go away!" Ron had a big drink. Crusoe''s face changed for a while, then clenched his teeth and waved: "go!" When they heard the order, they all stepped back as soon as they were granted amnesty. Many of them had seen the scene of Ron killing Joseph. They had already learned from Ron''s ruthlessness. The most important thing is that many of them felt that Ron killed Joseph and helped them out, because they were not satisfied with Joseph''s treatment of Caroline Man, they don''t want to trouble Ron for this, let alone fight for it. "How''s it going, Ron?" After Crusoe and others left, Bania asked in a hurry, while others also looked at Ron. Ron just came back, and they didn''t know what the result was. "Basically solved." Ron a faint smile, will be a simple thing to tell you, after that, they found that everyone is dumbfounded. "Uncle Bania, what''s the matter with you?" Ron frowned slightly. "Well, Ron, did you really kill Vickers? And you killed six of his top ten killers? " Bania was a little unbelievable. "What have you learned in this year? How did you become so powerful all of a sudden? " "I said Ron was good." Diane giggled. "He''s the man I like, isn''t he?" Everyone looked at each other. In fact, they all knew that Ron had made some achievements in the imperial capital this year, but they never thought that Ron was so strong. Before, many people thought that Ron''s achievements in the imperial capital these days may be due to his fiancee Agatha and the beautiful magic princess in front of him. But now, they are beginning to realize that what Ron has done is his own ability. "Ron, let''s go home first. I''m a little tired." Said Diana in a delicate voice. "Well." Ron nodded. They left together, but the others didn''t come back. Chapter 116 A fierce private fight broke out between the wolf family and the bolt family, which ended with the overall victory of the wolf family. The next day, the news had spread all over Yadi city. The most outstanding member of the bolt family, viks, the Lord of Yadi City, has died by Ron''s sword, and viks'' youngest son, Joseph, died before viks. As for the other son of viks, who was also dead in the street that night, other family members disappeared overnight. In this way, the bolt family collapsed overnight, and the wolf family disappeared It seems to have taken the place of the bolt family overnight. The Wolff family has once again become the real master of Ralo town. Even if on the surface, the tiger family is better than the Wolff family in terms of talent and money, but as long as the Wolff family has one Ron, it is enough to surpass the tiger family. For a time, in RAlO Town, Ron''s reputation has been unmatched, even in Yadi City, Ron is also famous. "The wolf family has really risen again!" Some people can not help but start to talk about it, which has been recognized by more and more people. At that time, Ralph brought the Wolff family to the most glorious period with his own efforts. Now, Ron may also be able to make the Wolff family recast its former glory with his own efforts. Most people in the town of Ralo agree with what Ron has done. For Caroline''s sake, he killed the son of the Lord of Yadi city without hesitation. In the end, he wiped out the whole bolt family with his own efforts. Although the method is a little cruel, it is still appreciated by everyone. Of course, Crusoe is an exception. Crusoe is very angry now. Ron not only ruined his marriage with the bolt family, but also made the reputation of the tiger family in ralow fall below that of the wolf family again. What annoys him most is that no one will dare to marry Caroline again! In fact, the whole town of Raleigh now thinks that it is inevitable for Caroline to marry RON in the end. After people in other places know about this, I''m afraid that no one will want to marry Caroline, because no one wants to provoke Ron because of Caroline. What makes Crusoe even more angry is that Ron has made such a big deal. If he really wants to marry Caroline, it''s OK. The problem is that the boy never mentioned marrying Caroline after this. "Ron, what the hell does he want to do if he doesn''t marry Caroline or anyone else?" Crusoe cursed in his heart. Crusoe naturally does not know that when he curses Ron, Ron brings Diana to his secret valley. "Wow, this place is so beautiful!" Diana looked around and couldn''t help shouting. Then she saw the pool again and exclaimed in surprise: "ah, the pool is steaming. Is the water hot?" Before Ron could answer, Diana ran to try it with her hands. Then she was surprised: "it''s really hot. Ah, this pool is better than our bath. Ron, can I take a bath here?" "Yes, usually no one comes here." Ron nodded. "If you want to take a bath, do it." When he said that, Diana immediately took off her clothes, exposed her perfect body to the air, and then jumped into the pool. "Wow, how comfortable!" Diana is like a mermaid swimming in the pool. After a moment, she waves to Ron, "Ron, come down too. Wash with me." "I''d better forget it. You can wash it." Ron shook his head. He knew very well that if he went down, he would not take a bath, but do something else with her. "Come on!" Diana said in a greasy voice. She climbed to the edge of the pool and exposed her upper body. The proud twin peaks were also exposed in front of Ron''s eyes. In front of Diana, he didn''t have much resistance. Finally, he couldn''t bear it. He quickly took off his clothes and jumped into the pool. Ron reaches for Diana, but holds her empty. Diana is very flexible in the water, just like a real mermaid, and skilfully hides away. "Hee hee, Ron, come after me!" Diana said in a sweet voice, "if you come after me, I''ll do whatever you want." "If I can''t catch up with you, aren''t you still at my disposal?" Ron murmured in his heart, and suddenly he threw himself at Diana. "Ah, you sneak Diana let out a cry and ran away. Unfortunately, she was a little late. Her delicate legs were under Ron''s control. Along her calves, Ron moved his hands up slowly, and soon came to her thighs. Then he held her whole body in his arms and came out of the water. "Big bad guy, it''s up to you!" Diana gave a charming smile and then took the initiative to send her red lips. After a long time. Ron and Diana are lying neatly on the ground beside the pool. Diana''s gorgeous face is flushed, and the trace of passion has not faded. "Big villain, I just thought of a good way to let my aunt no longer object to us together!" Diana''s tone was lazy."What can I do?" Ron is a little curious. "Hee hee, that''s to make rice from raw rice." Said Diana with an air of pride. "Isn''t raw rice already cooked?" Ron couldn''t help asking. "Bad guy, it''s not what you think!" Diana gave Ron a pretty white look. "I mean, if we have children, it''s useless for my aunt to object." "What?" Ron almost jumped off the ground and stared at Diana. "You, you don''t really have it, do you?" "Why are you so nervous?" Diana was a little upset. "I''m just assuming that I really have children." "Oh, that''s fine." Ron was relieved. "What for?" Diana was not happy. "Can''t I have a baby for you?" "Diana, I didn''t mean that, but I, I''m only seventeen years old!" Ron is a little helpless. Strictly speaking, he is not an adult yet! "Do you like me, Ron?" Diana asked suddenly. "Why did you suddenly ask this question?" Ron''s staying. "Just answer me." Diana sat up and looked at Ron with a serious face. Ron was silent for a moment, then nodded and whispered, "I like it." "Really?" Diana was happy. "Ron, do you really like me?" "How many times do you want me to say it before you believe it?" Ron is a little upset. "I, I''m just worried all the time. I''ve been afraid to ask you this question. I''m afraid you said you didn''t like me. Who let us be together just because of an accident? I''m afraid you just like my body..." Diana threw herself into Ron''s arms and whispered. Ron knows that he likes Diana''s body very much. In front of her attractive body, he has almost no resistance. But in addition, he doesn''t know whether he likes other aspects of Diana. However, he thinks he doesn''t cheat Diana. In his opinion, even if he just likes her body, he also likes her. After all, her body, It''s part of her. "Don''t think about it." A moment later, Ron gently pushed away Diana''s body. "Take a rest. I''m going to practice." "Well." Diana''s smile made her look more beautiful. ************ in the following days, Ron began to practice day and night again. This time, he didn''t have a suitable companion. He had to rely on himself to practice the true Qi and magic of the sun and the moon at night, and he mainly practiced mecha skills in the virtual training ground during the day. Diana also accompanies Ron every day. At night, Ron practices sun and moon Qi, and she meditates on magic. During the day, when Ron practices mecha skills, she seems to have nothing to do. Then she often soaks in the pool, occasionally seduces Ron, and takes a bath with him, which is also a pleasure. Ron and Diana seem to live in a two person world. Of course, they are not isolated from the outside world. With Ron''s current ability, as long as there is any big movement in ralow Town, he can hear it. In addition, as long as he starts the man-machine integrated combat mode, and then flies in the air, he can basically see the situation in ralow town. Therefore, even if something really happens to the wolf family Love, he can also use the fastest time to arrive. Of course, during this period, the Wolff family was calm, and Ron was also happy to practice. Although he was short of Agatha''s excellent companion, his training progress didn''t slow down. He just changed the focus. During this period, he spent almost all his training on the mecha level test. "Congratulations, you have passed the level 3 test. Do you want to continue the test?" "Level 4 mecha warrior level test failed..." "Congratulations, you have passed the level test of level 4 mecha warrior..." ¡­¡­ Ron took the grade test again and again, from level 3 to level 4, then to level 5 and level 6. If he failed, he continued to practice, and then continued to test again and again. "Congratulations, you have passed the level test of level 6 mecha warrior. Excuse me..." When hearing this voice, Ron breathed a long breath, and then quit the virtual test field. Although the previous tests failed many times, they were still relatively easy. However, the test of level 6 mecha fighter made him feel extremely difficult, which also made him realize that this is the limit of his ability now, that is to say, his real water Yes, it should be at level 6. Chapter 117 "It''s going to be a long time before you can become a mecha knight." Ron thought to himself. He knows that the higher the level of his mecha warrior is, the greater the combat effectiveness of the armored beast will be. The maximum speed of the armored beast is 2000 kilometers per hour. But now, even when he is flying, he is far from reaching this speed, because he can''t control this speed at all. With the improvement of the level, some more difficult mecha skills can also be applied Come on. Ron knows that if he can become a mecha knight, his combat effectiveness will be much higher than now. However, his fighting experience over the past few days has gradually made him realize that the armored beast actually has some weaknesses. Although the armored beast''s body is quite hard and its defense ability is quite strong, it still doesn''t have enough defense ability in the face of real experts. A few days ago, whether facing Thomas or Obi Fu, the armored beast''s own defense ability is not enough to resist the attack of the opponent. What worries him more is that the whole body of the armored beast is made of metal. In this way, once struck by lightning, he will almost die. Although the accuracy of the magician''s lightning is not high, the armored beast''s huge body makes it easier for ordinary people to be struck by lightning. Although at the speed of the armored beast, it is not difficult to avoid lightning But he still felt that the powerful armored beast had such a fatal weakness, which seemed a little abnormal. "If only the armored beast was not afraid of lightning." Ron couldn''t help talking to himself. Ron suddenly remembered that when he was assassinated in luolei Valley, the armored beast was hit by lightning. At the beginning, he worried that lightning would hurt the armored beast, but finally found that the armored beast was safe and sound. After the lightning struck the armored beast, it disappeared without a trace, as if it had been completely absorbed. "Is it true that the armored beast is not afraid of lightning attack?" At this moment, Ron can''t help but think that although according to common sense, the armored beast with metal all over his body can''t be afraid of lightning, he knows better that the ability of armored beast can''t be judged by common sense. Ron decided to have a try. Diana, the magician, happened to be here. It''s not difficult to have a try. Switch to in cabin combat mode, Ron opens the cockpit and comes out. "Ron, have you finished training?" Diana is sitting at the edge of the pool bored, red feet in the water, to see Ron out is very happy. "Diana, do me a favor." Ron told Diana about his experiment plan. Diana was bored and naturally agreed happily. Ron went back to wolf manor, got some live fish, and then the experiment began. "Thunder and lightning!" Diana chanted the mantra, and several flashes of lightning fell on the beast. As Ron expected, the beast didn''t respond. After the lightning fell into the beast, it disappeared. Then Ron opened the cockpit, put the live fish in different places in the cockpit, including the metal chair, and left the cockpit and closed the door. Diana began to chant again, and seconds later, lightning struck the beast again. Open the cockpit again, Ron went in and saw the fish that were still alive. He couldn''t help looking surprised, because it means that even if he was in the armored beast, he didn''t have to worry about lightning attack! "Ah, there''s lightning in here?" Diana came in, and when she saw that the fish were safe, she couldn''t help exclaiming. "Diana, you go out and attack me with lightning again!" Ron thought about it and said to Diana. "Oh, Ron, why don''t you try?" Diana was a little reluctant. "What if, what if there was a problem?" "Since the live fish is OK here, I should be ok here. Don''t worry. I just want to make a final confirmation." Ron insisted on trying. Only now can he make it clear that when he really encounters a battle, he can go to fight with ease. "Well, then!" Diana thought about it, thought it was ok, and finally agreed. And the next experiment also proved that her worry was a bit superfluous. She carried out dozens of lightning attacks in succession, and each time she completely hit the armored beast, but Ron in it had nothing to do with it. "Maybe the armored beast''s body just looks like metal, but it''s not really metal?" Said Diana to herself. "But Agatha seems to think it''s a metal." Ron put away the beast, shook his head and said, "don''t worry about it. Anyway, I just need to know that I don''t have to worry about lightning attacks any more." "That''s right. We have to keep a secret first. In this way, the next time you encounter an enemy attacking you with lightning, you can take him by surprise." Diana thought about it and said. Ron nodded slightly, but he didn''t say anything. Since he didn''t have to worry about lightning attack, he had to worry about something else, that is, how should he deal with a powerful martial arts master like Thomas or a special Summoner like flying Python?"Ron, what are you thinking?" Seeing that he hadn''t spoken for a long time, Diana couldn''t help asking. Ron hesitated a little, then told her his mind truthfully, in his mind, Diana is already a person he can trust, there is no need to hide anything from her. "You worry about this. It''s actually very simple!" Diana looked relaxed. "As long as you learn magic, when you can release the magic shield, you can defend with magic. Whether it''s venom or the fighting spirit of the martial arts master, the magic shield can defend!" "Learning magic?" Ron frowned slightly. "Yes, Ron, in fact, you have many advantages in learning magic. Think about it, you can still attack with magic in the future. You can rush into a large group of people without any scruple, and kill all of them with a high-level magic..." Diana looked excited. "Most of the magicians can only hide behind the martial arts master to attack, or sneak attack from a long distance. If there is a rampant magician, that kind of scene will make people excited!" Ron has to admit that Diana''s fantasy scene is really good, but even if he really studies magic, he can''t cast magic shield for the time being. Maybe in the future, he can really use magic to enhance his combat effectiveness, but now he can''t be afraid of things. "It takes time to chant the mantra. I''m afraid that when I finish my mantra, my opponent''s attack will come." Ron said faintly. "A magician can use his wand to instantly cast magic, so can you!" Diana said quickly. Magic wand is an important tool for magicians. It is no exaggeration to say that without magic wand, the number of magicians in the world will be greatly reduced, because without magic wand, magicians can hardly fight back when they are attacked by the enemy. With the help of magic wand, magicians can release a certain magic in an instant. However, the magic that can be emitted instantly is usually only one or several fixed. Most magicians will choose instant defense magic, which is usually magic shield. In this way, when a magician encounters an enemy''s sneak attack, he can instantly activate the magic shield and live. However, his right hand lightsaber, left hand energy gun, if also get a magic wand, it seems that there is no place to put, and, how do he feel, holding a magic wand in his hand is a bit strange. "Actually, Ron, I don''t think you have to get another wand!" Diana thought for a moment and said, "your summoner, well, the iron giant, I think if there is a way to directly transform the iron giant''s arm into a magic wand, as long as you input magic into the iron giant''s fingers, you can trigger magic. That would be perfect!" "Can it be like this?" Ron was stunned. "As far as I know, aren''t all wands made of wood?" "Well, it''s not that metal can''t be made into wands!" Diana said with a smile, "it''s just that ordinary magicians can''t make wands out of metal. If you think about it, how much will it weigh to make a metal wand? Most magicians are very weak. If you hold such a heavy wand, you''re afraid they don''t even have the strength to walk!" "In that case, your idea is really good!" Ron muttered to himself that if Diana''s genius design can be realized, it will be of great help to him in the future. "That''s right. I''m smart, too!" Diana was a little smug. "It seems that we have time to study it later." Ron thought to himself that he could be sure that even if he could really transform the metal arm of the armored beast into a magic wand, he would have to have Agatha''s help to complete it. In other words, it was impossible for the time being. "By the way, Diana, have you found all the magic words I asked you to find for me?" Ron asked, suddenly thinking of it. "All right, but last time I left in a hurry, I forgot to bring it." Diana looked at Ron a little embarrassed. "I''m sorry!" "Never mind. I don''t need it for the time being anyway." With a faint smile, Ron stood up and said, "we''ve been here for more than ten days. Today, I don''t want to continue to practice. I''d better go back and have a look." "Good!" Diana naturally wanted it. Ron and Diana had just entered Ralo when they saw Carl and Nina coming this way. "Ron, where did you two hide and go to the world of two?" Carl a pair of bitter gourd phase, "you two pour is pure, I and Nina miserable!" "What''s the matter?" Ron was slightly stunned. What happened to the wolf family these days? But although he is not at home, he should know if there is any big news here. Chapter 118 "It''s nothing. There are dozens of beautiful women crying to marry me." Carl said weakly, "Nina is more miserable than me. At least hundreds of men want to be her husband. Ah, beautiful women are more popular than handsome men!" "Well, how can you exaggerate that?" Nina gave Carl a white look. "And do you call that a handsome guy?" "If I were not a handsome man, how could so many beautiful women marry me?" Carl''s unconvinced retort. "Come on, if it wasn''t for Ron, the devil would know who you are." Nina said, "and don''t pretend to have a bitter face. Don''t you want to have 17 or 18 wives? Now that so many beauties are coming, you should be happy. " "I would be happy if they would all marry me, but they just want me to marry one of them." Carl looked dejected. "But if I could only marry one, I might as well marry my beloved Lisa. Why marry them?" "Carl, you are hopeless Nina said angrily. "Well, can you two tell me what happened?" Ron asked helplessly. "In fact, it''s nothing. Recently, our family seems to be famous. Then, all the big and small families in the area of hundreds of miles want to get married with our family. Well, you already have the owner of that famous flower, so they are targeting me and Nina." Carl said lazily, "every day someone comes to get in touch. Nina and I can''t find a place to hide. We have to hang out in the town." Ron was speechless for a while, but on second thought, it also means that the status of the wolf family has been really recognized. If in the past, how many families would be willing to marry with the little wolf family? "Well, let''s go back!" Ron calmly smile, "even if you hide here, those people will also come, you don''t want to, directly refuse is, don''t worry too much." "We also want to refuse directly, but the patriarch asked us to be more tactful. If we see each other, we should behave better. Anyway, it''s very troublesome." Carl grimaced, "the patriarch hopes to take advantage of this opportunity to get closer to other families, and doesn''t want to offend them." Before Carl finished speaking, two voices came from the front almost at the same time. "Nina!" "Carl!" With these two voices, a young man and a young woman came over. The young man was tall and graceful. The girl was also slim and graceful. Although she was not as beautiful as Diana, she was not inferior to Nina. "Ellie!" Kalma''s smiling face met the girl, and the bitter melon face disappeared in an instant. "Nathan." Nina smiles and waves at the boy, which makes her helpless. "Nina, Carl, we''re going back to Yadi City, so we''ve come to say goodbye to you." The boy named Nathan gave a little smile, then turned his eyes to Ron, "this must be the famous Ron, right?" "I''m Ron." Ron nodded. "Hello, I''m Nathan. Nathan Munn. This is my sister Ellie. We''re from the Munn family." Nathan was very polite, with a faint smile on his face. "Hello, Ron." The girl named Ellie also came over and said hello to Ron. Then her eyes fell on Diana. "Your fiancee is so beautiful!" "Well, Ellie, you misunderstood. She''s not Agatha." Carl said quickly, "she is Diana, the famous magic princess in the imperial capital. Of course, she is Ron''s fiancee." "Well, what is it?" Diana was a little upset. "Oh, it''s broken. I said the wrong thing." Carl, with a helpless face, closed his mouth and stopped saying anything. Although Diana seemed quite gentle when she was next to Ron, no one knows the fiery temper of the magic princess at the Royal Knight''s college. Naturally, Carl has heard of it. He doesn''t want to offend Diana. "Ron, Miss Diana, we have something to do today. We have to go back to Yadi city first. Sorry, we have to go first. Next time, I''ll visit you two." Nathan said, "of course, if you have time to go to Yadi City, our brother and sister will make the best of the friendship." "If we have a chance, we will go." Ron said faintly. "Let''s go first." Nathan nodded to the crowd, then turned to the girl beside him, "Ellie, let''s go!" "Carl, come to me when you have time!" Ellie smiles at Carl. "Ah, sure, sure!" Carl was a bit out of his mind and nodded busily. Until Ellie''s figure disappeared outside the town, Carl didn''t seem to come back. "Hey, wake up, I''ve already left!" Nina finally gave Carl a knock on the head. Carl ate the pain, finally recovered, and then toward everyone a little embarrassed smile. "Hum, I don''t know who just returned a bitter gourd face, as if it was so painful. As soon as I saw the beautiful woman, I was out of my mind." Nina said angrily, "I see, this Ellie is going to marry into our wolf family.""What is the origin of this Munn family?" Diana asked curiously, "I don''t think I''ve ever heard of it!" "I don''t know. The patriarch said that he didn''t know about the family before. However, the patriarch now attaches great importance to the Munn family. He thinks that this family is most likely to maintain a good relationship with our family." "Carl said quickly," because to sum up, we actually helped the Munn family a lot "Yes, the head of the Munn family, that is, Nathan and Ellie''s father, Vincent Munn, is the new leader of Yadi city. If Ron had not killed Vickers, the Munn family would not have had such a good chance." Nina picks up. "That''s it Diana said to herself, "it''s strange that the Munn family didn''t have any fame before. It seems that the patriarch named Vincent didn''t have any fame before. How did he suddenly come out and become the Lord of the city?" "Who knows, maybe they have some backstage in the imperial capital." Carl said casually, "well, I think Nathan and Ellie are good people." "Who is good? I think you think Ellie is beautiful. Hum, among the beauties who want to marry you this time, this one is the most beautiful." Nina didn''t get angry. "Nina, you can''t say that. Among so many handsome guys who want to marry you, Nathan is also the best in terms of family background and appearance. They actually match you very well." Carl said with a smile. "Dead Carl, you owe me a beating, don''t you?" Nina said angrily, "if you like Ellie, marry her. Don''t want me to marry Nathan!" "Well, let''s go back first." Ron frowned slightly. Somehow, the brothers and sisters of the Munn family gave him an uncomfortable feeling. ************ Wolfe manor is much more lively than usual. From time to time, there are a few strangers passing by, and they seem to be familiar with Carl and Nina. But Ron, because he has not been in the manor during this period, naturally these people do not know him. On the contrary, Diana beside him attracts people to look back frequently. "Diana, you stay with Nina Carr for a while. I''ll go to the patriarch." Ron whispered to Diana. "Well." Diana seems to be more and more docile in Ron. It''s a big difference from when they first met. Ron left first and came to the residence of clan leader Bryan. "Ron, you''re back!" The head of Bryan clan is smiling. His family has been developing very well recently. His whole spirit seems to be much better. "Patriarch, I''ll come back to see if there''s anything wrong." Said Ron. "Well, there''s nothing important recently. You can practice at ease." Bryan patriarch thought for a moment and said, "but Caroline often comes to you. You''d better find a chance to talk to her." "I see, patriarch." Ron hesitated and nodded. "By the way, you just came back. Did you meet Nathan and Ellie of the Munns on the way?" Asked head Bryan. "I met him and talked a few words." Ron answered truthfully. "What do you think of these brothers and sisters, Ron?" Clan leader Bryan looks at Ron with consulting eyes. "All right." Ron thought, "it''s just..." "Why?" Asked head Bryan. "Patriarch, I don''t know why, they give me a kind of uncomfortable feeling." Ron said how he really felt. "Oh?" The head of Bryan''s clan looked slightly solidified. "In fact, I''m a little worried about them. Although on the surface, their brother and sister are quite good, I''ve never heard of the Munn family before. It seems that their whole family just came out of the blue." "So, patriarch, what are you going to do?" Ron couldn''t help asking. "The Munn family intends to marry our family, but I haven''t agreed yet. On the one hand, Nina doesn''t want to. Of course, it''s not a big problem. We can only marry Carl and Ellie, but on the other hand, I want to investigate more about the Munn family." Bryan said slowly. "Patriarch, is there anything I can do for you?" Ron asked. "Ron, you still don''t have to worry about these things. Although you have peace of mind, it''s the most important thing for the family to strengthen your strength." Chief Bryan shook his head. "All right." Ron nodded. "Patriarch, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go back first." "Well, good." Head Bryan nodded, "go!" Ron turned and left. As soon as he got to the door, the voice of Bryan patriarch came back: "by the way, Ron, the Munn brothers and sisters come to our family this time. Besides discussing the marriage of the two families, they also want to ask our family to help find someone." Chapter 119 "Looking for someone?" Ron turned back. "Who are you looking for?" "It''s their cousin. She was lost when she was a child. I don''t know her name now, and I don''t know her face." Bryan clan leader slightly frowned, "strange, I just remember, they did not say how old this cousin." "I don''t know anything. How can I find someone?" Ron is a little confused. "It is said that their cousin has a natural crescent birthmark." Chief Bryan replied. "Crescent birthmark?" Ron was stunned, and a beautiful red Luo carcass appeared in his mind. He clearly remembered that there was a clear crescent shaped birthmark on Karen''s snow-white buttocks. Was the so-called cousin in the mouth of the Munn brothers and sisters Karen? If so, it seems too coincidental. "Ron, you don''t have to care too much about it, just pay attention to it by the way." Bryan said casually, obviously he didn''t care about it. "Yes, patriarch." Ron didn''t say that Karen has a crescent birthmark. It seems that this kind of thing is not easy to say. After all, Karen''s birthmark is in such a secret place. He doesn''t want to be considered to have any special relationship with Karen. In addition, he also thinks that Karen is not the only one with a crescent birthmark in the world. ************ the last time Ron walked into the tiger family, dozens of people broke in, but this time, when he walked into the gate of the tiger family, no one stopped him, and even someone immediately told him that Caroline was basking in the sun in the back yard. It''s always cold in winter in RAlO Town, but it''s a good day to bask in the sun. When Ron comes to the yard, he sees Caroline half lying on the couch. However, she was not alone. Next to her, another beautiful girl was sitting. It was Caroline''s sister, Karen. "What are you doing here?" When Karen saw Ron, there was a light of joy on her face, but then it turned into anger. "It''s none of your business." Ron said faintly, "I''m not here for you." "Caroline''s asleep!" Karen looked at Ron angrily, "come again next time!" Falling asleep? Ron was stunned. He went to Caroline and had a closer look. He found that Karen didn''t cheat him. Caroline actually fell asleep. In her sleep, Caroline still had a sweet smile on her face and seemed to be having a dream. "She''s dreaming of being your bride!" Karen snorted, with a note of apparent jealousy. "Even so, it''s none of your business, is it?" Ron snorted coldly, "don''t think that I forgot you lied to me in DIDU. You''d better not provoke me, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude to you!" "You Karen''s pretty face turned red and her eyes burst into tears. "You bastard, I''ve done so many things for you. Why can''t you treat me better? Caroline has done nothing for you. Why are you so nice to her? " "Is it?" Ron didn''t think so. "You''ve done many things for me, but none of them are good for me." "You..." Karen was furious. "Ron, you''re such a heartless bastard!" "What a noise A lazy murmur just happened. Caroline opened her eyes and cheered, "Oh, Ron, are you here?" "I hate you!" Karen gritted her teeth and yelled at Ron, then got up and ran away. "Why, Ron, did you fight with your sister?" Caroline looked confused. "Nothing." Ron said lightly, "the patriarch said that you often come to see me these days. What''s the matter?" "Hee hee, of course, but let''s not talk about that. Where''s my present?" Caroline looked at Ron with a happy smile and held out her little white hand. "Gifts?" Ron was stunned. "What gift?" "Birthday present!" Caroline said with a smile, "today is my birthday. Don''t you come to give me a present?" "Well, I forgot." Ron shakes his head a little helplessly. He just remembers that today is his own birthday, of course, it''s Caroline''s birthday. But all along, his birthday hasn''t been celebrated, so he doesn''t care much about it. "No gifts!" Caroline looked disappointed and said, "no, Ron, you have to buy me a present." "You''d better tell me what you want from me first." Ron said with a little silence, Caroline always looks very familiar with him, but in fact, he has been very cold to her, even if he had realized that today is her birthday, he would not bring her a gift, let alone go to buy her a gift. "No gift, I won''t tell you!" Caroline pursed and yawned. "I''m going to sleep. Wake me up when you buy a present." Caroline seemed very sleepy. She said she would go to sleep, but she fell asleep in less than a minute. Ron was a little depressed. Caroline didn''t treat her as an outsider. She was just like he was her lover. But he remembered very well that he hadn''t given her any good looks since he was six years old."If you don''t buy a gift, you won''t have a chance to give it to her in the future!" Karen''s voice came back from behind, and it was clear that she had gone back. "Didn''t you go?" Ron gave a cold snort. "Don''t you think it''s abnormal for her to be so sleepy?" Karen asked. "Say what you want, don''t beat around the bush." Ron didn''t get angry. "Do you want to know now?" Karen snorted, "I won''t tell you. It won''t be long before you regret it!" "It''s none of my business to say it or not." Ron turned and left with a cold face. "Tell Caroline not to look for me in the future." "If you want to find her later, I''m afraid you can''t find her." There was a sort of schadenfreude in Karen''s tone. "What do you mean by that?" Ron felt that something was wrong. He was not stupid. In fact, he had already recognized the meaning of Karen''s words, but he didn''t bother to ask before. "Do you really want to know? Well, I''ll tell you that Caroline is going to die! " Karen yelled at Ron, "you washed the bolt family for Caroline. Everyone thinks Caroline will marry you. Even her father, who has always opposed this, now thinks that there is no other way but to let Caroline marry you. Unfortunately, you are doomed to be together. This is God''s will. Even God won''t let you be together!" Ron suddenly put his hand around Karen''s Pink neck, and his eyes showed a cold light: "Karen, this year, I thought you had changed your sex. I don''t know, you are still the same as before. You are still happy because your own sister didn''t come to a good end. Do you think Caroline is going to die? But believe it or not, I can strangle you now! " In fact, the relationship with Karen at the Royal Knight''s college does not make Ron feel good about her, but it does change Ron''s impression of her. However, now, when he and Karen return to ralow, he finds that Karen is still the same Karen, and there is no essential change. She is still the sister who is jealous of her sister. "You strangle me, I don''t care!" Karen glared at Ron fiercely, just like a furious lioness, "you like cousin, I''ll try my best to cover for you. I''m afraid Prince Chris will know about you, so I''ll try my best to let Princess Winona protect you temporarily. Do you know that if Prince Chris wants you to die, the only person in the world who can protect you is Princess Winona!" Ron frowned slightly. He didn''t understand the meaning of the second half of Karen''s words. What made Princess Winona protect him temporarily? He only remembered that not long ago, he could have killed Obi Fu, but let the princess Winona do bad things. Karen still roared, "I''ve done so much for you. What has Caroline done for you? But why are you still so nice to her? From small to big, you always like her and don''t like me. I''m more beautiful than her, better than her figure, and more capable than her. Why do you think I''m always inferior to her? " Karen''s roar is enough to disturb the whole tiger family. This backyard has already had a lot of audience unconsciously, and everyone looks at each other. Until now, they know that Karen, the eldest lady of their family, also likes Ron. "Ron, what are you doing?" Caroline woke up again at this critical moment, and then exclaimed, "ah, you let go of your sister, you''re going to hurt your sister, and I''ll turn against you!" "Do you know where you are inferior to Caroline?" Ron snorted coldly, "she will never base her happiness on other people''s pain!" "Ron, let go of your sister!" Caroline ran to Ron and tugged at his hand, but she was too weak to pull. Ron snorted and finally released his hand. "Ron, what are you doing here?" Crusoe''s angry voice also came at this time, obviously, the movement here, has alerted Crusoe. "You''ve come just in time!" Ron looked at Crusoe coldly, "I ask you, Karen just said that Caroline is dying, is there such a thing?" "What?" Crusoe was furious and yelled at Karen, "who let you talk nonsense?" "I''m not lying. Caroline was going to die!" Karen''s unconvinced retort. "You Crusoe pointed to Karen. "You have no brain. How can you say that?" "What can''t be said!" Karen didn''t look very afraid of her father. "You used to be afraid that Caroline couldn''t get married, so you didn''t let outsiders know about it, but now Caroline can''t get married anyway. It doesn''t matter to say it!" Chapter 120 "Sister, who said I couldn''t get married?" Caroline retorted unconvinced, "Ron promised to marry me." "When did I promise?" Ron couldn''t help retorting. Almost at the same time, Karen asked, "when did he promise?" At this point, Ron miraculously agrees with Karen. "You promised to marry me when you were five years old!" Caroline puffed her mouth and looked at Ron. "Don''t go back on it. It''s a puppy!" "What, if you are five years old, you can take it seriously?" Karen turned her lips. Ron can''t laugh or cry. Caroline is right. When he was five years old, he said he would marry her. But as Karen said, can he take it seriously when he was five years old? However, Ron''s main concern at this time is not this question. He looks at Crusoe: "what''s wrong with Caroline?" "I''m not sick. I just like to sleep." Caroline muttered. "You can sleep more than 20 hours a day. You can sleep anytime, anywhere. Is that as simple as sleeping?" "I don''t think it''s going to be long before you wake up," Karen said "I have nothing to do anyway. It''s nothing to sleep for a few more hours." Caroline retorted in a low voice. "You come with me!" Ron was silent for a moment. Suddenly he grabbed Caroline''s hand and took her out. "Where are you going?" Caroline asked curiously, "will you buy me a present?" "Take you to the imperial capital, see a doctor!" Ron said faintly. "Don''t go." Crusoe''s voice came over, "we''ve thought about what we can do for a long time. Whether it''s the best magician in the magician association or the best court pharmacist in the imperial capital, they can''t do anything about Caroline''s illness. They can''t even find out what Caroline''s illness is." "Yes, Ron, I don''t need to go. In fact, I really don''t seem to be ill. I just want to go to bed. I sleep more and more every day, but it doesn''t matter. Even if I sleep every day, I just fall asleep and I''m not dead!" Caroline didn''t seem to care about it. Ron''s mind is a little confused for a moment. Caroline''s health is not very good from childhood to adulthood, but he never thought that Caroline is not only in poor health, but suffering from a rare disease. "Ron, you haven''t given me a birthday present yet!" Caroline said in a soft voice, shaking Ron''s arm. "Come on, I''ll buy you a present." Ron said low, pulling Caroline out. ************ it''s night. Ron was sitting in secret valley, with Caroline asleep in his arms. It was only now that he realized how serious Caroline''s illness was. When he took Caroline to leave the tiger family, it was not noon. Then, he took Caroline to Yadi city to buy her a present she liked. However, he immediately found that Caroline had fallen asleep in his arms. He didn''t want to send her back to the tiger family, and he didn''t want to take her to Wolfe hall for the time being, so he brought Caroline to this secret valley, which, strictly speaking, belonged to both of them. However, it has been nearly ten hours since noon. Caroline has been sleeping in his arms. She hasn''t woken up for even a minute. Maybe it''s because the place is very quiet, but she has been sleeping for so long that she hardly moves. No normal person would do that. Looking up at the moon in the sky, Ron would not miss such a good time of cultivation in the past, but now he is not in the mood of cultivation at all. Maybe he doesn''t have any unforgettable feelings for Caroline, but he knows that he still cares about her in his heart. Otherwise, he won''t be able to bear Joseph''s abusive words. Now, knowing that the girl who grew up with him from childhood is about to die, Ron is in a bad mood, but he can''t help it. He can kill people, but he won''t save people. He doesn''t know how to save Caroline. "Well, how comfortable!" The delicate voice broke the silence of the secret valley, and Caroline finally woke up. She looked at Ron with beautiful eyes and a smile on her face. "Ron, you''ll sleep with me like this from now on!" "If you like to sleep like this, you can sleep like this in the future." Ron was silent for a while and said low. At this moment, he could no longer be as indifferent to Caroline as before. "That''s what you said. Don''t go back on it. It''s a puppy." Caroline smiles, sits down from Ron''s arms and asks seriously, "when are you going to marry me?" "When do you want?" Ron asked back. "Me, hee hee, now!" Caroline tilted her head, and a sly look appeared in her eyes. "Shall we get married here secretly?" "I don''t mind if you want to." Ron forced a smile. "Hee hee, Ron, that''s very kind of you!" Caroline put her arms around Ron''s neck, put her lips together, and gave him a quick kiss on the face. "Well, we''re husband and wife now.""Well, that''s it?" Ron was stunned. "We haven''t had a wedding ceremony yet." "Those rituals will be avoided. I''m afraid I''ll fall asleep again later." Caroline said softly, "tonight is our wedding night. We have more important things to do. I can''t sleep through!" "Well, whatever you say." Ron is a little helpless, but he can''t help feeling a little uncomfortable. "Well, Ron, I''m going to be your real bride now!" Caroline stood up from Ron''s arms with a slight blush on her pretty face. Under Ron''s gaze, Caroline slowly takes off her clothes and appears naked in front of Ron. Although the secret valley is slightly warmer than outside, Caroline is still shivering with cold. Nevertheless, she tries her best to stretch out and show herself in front of her lover. "Caroline, what are you doing?" Ron was slightly surprised. He never thought that Caroline would do it. Caroline''s figure is not good, bimodal like Ru pigeon, buttocks are not plump, but at this moment, in the moonlight bath, she exudes a special charm, Ron was surprised to find that his heart was also a trace of desire impulse. "I, I want to be your real bride!" Caroline''s voice trembled. "Ron, why don''t you come and hold me? I, I''m cold. " Ron stood up, put his hand around Caroline''s body, and then slightly bowed his head and kissed her lips. Since Caroline wants to do this, she is his real bride tonight. Ron gently kisses Caroline''s Pink neck. A moment later, he moves to her breast. Suddenly, his movement stops. Caroline that a pair of small Ru pigeons, actually has an obvious crescent birthmark! "What''s going on?" Ron was very surprised. How could Caroline have a crescent birthmark? But he remembered that when he was very young, he had seen Caroline. There was no birthmark here! "Ron, what''s the matter with you?" Caroline gasped. "Caroline, why do you have a crescent birthmark here?" Ron couldn''t help asking. "I don''t know. I didn''t have it before. It seems that it appeared last year or when!" Caroline said, "don''t worry about that, Ron." Beauty at present, Ron finally decided to ignore this for the time being. Looking at the girl who has been in love under him, he also decided not to tease her any more and pressed up. In the lingering, sudden changes and protrusion. The crescent birthmark on Caroline''s chest suddenly became very bright, just like a real moon in front of her chest. A few seconds later, a dazzling white light suddenly appeared from the crescent. The white light quickly formed a huge light mask around Caroline, enveloping both Ron and Caroline. Ron wants to move in shock, but finds that he can''t move at the moment. It seems that there is an invisible force that completely binds him. Gradually, Caroline''s chest no longer casts white light, but constantly releases white light from the light mask formed before, and these white light infiltrates Caroline''s body at a fast speed. A huge force suddenly shook Ron away, and at the same time, he also regained his freedom of movement, and the white light, still kept entering Caroline''s body. Caroline''s body gradually leaves the ground and floats in the air. As the white light continuously enters her body, her body is gradually changing. A moment later, the white light finally disappeared, and Caroline was still suspended in the air, but Ron was stunned. Is this Caroline? Chapter 121 That pair of extra slender legs slightly open, showing endless temptation, full of pearly, double peaks stand upright, round and plump snow buttocks are very warped, let her body arc more beautiful, crystal clear skin in the moonlight under the light of light, this moment, Caroline seems to have completely changed a person, at the moment, her devil like body Duan, even Diana is ashamed of herself, and her face has also changed. It is similar to Caroline before, but it has become more beautiful. At this moment, Caroline, no matter her face or figure, is perfect to the extreme! What''s more surprising to Ron is that Caroline''s temperament seems to have changed a lot at this moment. He can''t even believe that this is the weak girl who just whispered under her. Her threatening momentum makes him feel that he doesn''t dare to be close to her. At this moment, she is like a high queen, overlooking him and everything! "Ron, am I beautiful now?" Jiao Jiao''s voice came as like as two peas of this voice, Caroline appeared in front of Ron. And until this moment, Luo Encai confirmed that this was still Caroline''s voice, and her voice was still the same as before. "Beautiful." Ron nodded heartily. An intoxicating scent came from Caroline''s body and penetrated into his nostrils. Unconsciously, he hooked up his desire again. Looking at the red Luo lady close at hand, Ron naturally put his hand around her again. "Ron, I have good news and bad news for you. Which one do you want to hear?" Caroline let Ron hold her body and asked in a delicate voice. Although her body and face changed strangely, her character didn''t seem to change. At least in front of Ron, she was still the Caroline she used to be. "What''s the good news?" Ron''s hands swam on Caroline''s skin, and the wonderful feeling stimulated his desire. Before, he had pity on Caroline''s delicate body, but he didn''t enjoy it at all. Now, Caroline suddenly changed her personality, and her spirit seemed to be very good. The extremely attractive body naturally hooked up his desire again. What he wanted to do now was not to think about cards Why did Rowling have such a big change? She was pressed under her body and occupied her heart! "Hee hee, the good news is that I don''t want to sleep as I used to. I''m well. But you must remember that you have married me. Don''t go back!" Caroline said with a smile. "I won''t go back." Ron suddenly picked her up and fell to the ground together. Caroline whispered, "don''t you want to know the bad news, Ron?" "Can there be worse news than you are dying?" Ron said casually. "The bad news is, I''m going to get out of here!" Caroline gasped, "in the future, I may not be able to see you for a long time." "Where are you going?" Ron was slightly stunned and stopped attacking her temporarily. "I can''t tell you!" Caroline gave Ron a charming smile. "Ron, please take good care of your new wife tonight." Ron did not continue to ask, he knew that something big had happened to Caroline, but since Caroline did not say, he did not want to take care of too much, he believed that if Caroline needed his help, she would say, because now she is his wife. Lingering, time flies, the sun dispels the night, unconsciously is "Ron, the party time is set on January 2, I wonder if you and miss Diana are free that day?" Nathan asked again. "Please tell Lord Vincent I''ll be there that day." Ron makes a decision quickly. He always feels that the change of Caroline has something to do with the Munn family. Therefore, although he is not interested in parties, he also wants to see the situation. Maybe he can get some information about Caroline there. "Great." Nathan looked relieved and excited, as if it was a very important task for him. After a little hesitation, Nathan said, "Ron, Miss Diana, I''m going to report the good news to my father immediately. I''ll leave first." "Good." Ron nodded. He was still a little repellent to the Munn brothers and sisters and didn''t want to communicate with them too much. "Miss Nina, I hope we can meet again at the new year''s party." Before leaving, Nathan said with a smile to Nina. "Ellie, I''ll be there for sure!" Carl said with a smile. "Well, I''ll see you then." Alice smiles at Carl and leaves, leaving him a beautiful figure. "The more you look, the more beautiful it is!" Looking at the direction of Ellie''s disappearance, Carl talks to himself. "No taste!" Nina scolded discontentedly, "the more beautiful she looks, the less even Diana''s 1%!" "I don''t know if the patriarch has agreed to marry the Munn family." But Carl didn''t hear Nina talking. He was intoxicated. "Ellie will be my wife soon!""You are hopeless!" Nina stares at Carl and ignores him. Chapter 122 The new year is coming soon. In the past, there were no special activities in the new year of Yadi city. However, this year, the news that the city Lord''s mansion will hold a new year''s party has already become very popular. As a result, this new year''s Yadi city is beginning to become a little different. There is a beautiful back garden in the back of the city Lord''s mansion. This back garden is very wasteful at ordinary times and has always been relatively desolate. But on January 2, this back garden is very lively, because this is the place for the new year''s party. After some arrangement, the back garden has become an excellent outdoor gathering place, and the weather on this day is also quite good. The sky is clear and the temperature is quite suitable. Although it is still winter, people have already felt some warmth. Beautiful maids shuttle through the garden to meet the needs of guests at any time. Some of the people who come to the party chat together in groups, while others walk around and greet familiar people. The garden is very big, so although Yadi city and the surrounding families and nobles all came to the party, with at least thousands of people, there was still no feeling of crowding. "There are so many beauties, you can feast your eyes again today!" Walking into the garden, Carl''s two colored eyes took a quick glance, and then came to this conclusion. Mature aristocratic young women and charming aristocratic young girls are all dressed up to shine, and they really look pretty. "No taste!" Nina snorted. "Ron, you guys walk around. Let''s go and say hello to the city master first." Bryan patriarch ordered that he also attached great importance to the party, and personally brought Bania here. "All right, patriarch." Ron nodded. He didn''t like social intercourse. In other words, he wasn''t good at social intercourse. He was very pleased to learn that he didn''t have to go to see the Lord of the city with the patriarch. "I''ll find Ellie!" As soon as Bryan clan leader and Bania walk away, Carl runs to the other side and says that he is looking for Ellie. In fact, he gets into the beauty group, where there are a group of beautiful women talking about something. "Carl, the luster, will suffer from women one day." Nina said angrily. "Pa!" Nina just finished saying this, she heard a very clear slap sound coming from the beauty pile, and then heard an angry female voice shouting: "where''s the coyote who dares to blame Miss reburn?" Ron and Nina look at each other, and a bad feeling fills their hearts. One side of Diana is more curious to ask out: "that sex wolf can''t be Carl?" It''s no wonder that they all have this suspicion, because it''s so coincidental that Carl just went there, the so-called indecent incident happened. "Hey, who''s insulting you?" Carl''s angry voice has come, and the three people''s conjecture has been confirmed immediately. Ron and Diana and Nina quickly walk past and separate the crowd. Then he sees Carl covering his left face with his hand and staring at a girl angrily. The girl is gorgeous in dress, with a high look and good looks. She can be regarded as a beauty. "Is that him?" Ron frowned slightly, and the girl who stood close to him was actually the one he knew. It was Obi Fu who had a conflict with him at the Royal Knights college not long ago. "You don''t want to admit it The girl slapped Carl again. Ron took a big step forward and suddenly appeared in front of the girl. He grabbed the girl''s wrist with his hand, and then gave it a little force. The girl suddenly stood unsteadily and fell back. Obi Fu''s action was very fast. He put his hand on the girl. "Carl, what''s going on?" Ron asked with a slight frown. "This woman is ill. I just came to look for Ellie. I didn''t even meet her, but I said I insulted her!" Carl said angrily, "just like her, I''m not interested in giving me a gift!" "What are you talking about The girl glared at Carl. "Damn, if you call me sex wolf again, I''ll be rude to you!" Carl said angrily, "it doesn''t matter if I''m called a sex wolf, but if I''m called a sex wolf by you, it makes me doubt my taste!" "You''re the one with the taste!" Nina whispered. Of course, her voice was so small that even Diana, who was standing with her, didn''t hear her clearly. "You''re not welcome to me?" The girl looked as if she had heard the joke? What can you do to me, you worthless magician of the wolf family? " Hearing this, Ron''s face suddenly cooled down. He looked at the girl and asked in a cold voice: "this young lady has known Carl for a long time. It seems that you have come to trouble our wolf family on purpose." For a moment, the girl was speechless, but she returned to her normal state immediately. She snorted: "I''m going to trouble you on purpose, so what?" "Pa!" A loud slap in the face stunned everyone nearby. Suddenly, Ron slapped the girl. His hand was so heavy that the girl''s face became red and swollen. The girl was stunned and didn''t seem to react. After a while, she suddenly yelled at Ron: "you, how dare you hit me? Do you know who I am? ""I gave you this slap on behalf of Carl." Ron looked at the girl coldly, "I''m not interested in knowing who you are, but I can tell you that I''m Ron, Ron of the wolf family. If you come to our wolf family on purpose next time, it''s not just a slap in the face!" "I know you''re Ron!" The girl suddenly turned to Obi Fu beside her, "what are you still doing? You help me kill this son of a bitch "This..." Obifer hesitated a little and whispered, "Princess Winona has orders. I can''t have a conflict with him." "I don''t care. Anyway, kill him for me!" The girl yelled at obifer, "are you still not a man? Can you ignore your fiancee being bullied? " "If he was a normal man, how could he want you to be his fiancee?" A sarcastic voice took on the words, accompanied by this voice, a beautiful girl came. Ron could not help frowning slightly, because the girl who suddenly appeared was the one he didn''t want to see. "What are you?" The girl shrieked at Karen and said, "do you take care of my business?" "I''m Karen of the tiger family. I think you''ve heard my name." Karen said slowly, "I''m not interested in your business, but I''m sorry for obifer." "So you are Karen!" The girl looked disdainful. "I heard that you took the initiative to post Ron, but people only like your sister and have no interest in you. I''m really sad for you!" "Maybe I am a little sad, but compared with your fiance, I am already very happy." Karen gently smile, "in fact, you are right, he is really not a man, if not, how can you let your fiancee put on countless green hats to him?" "What did you say?" The girl glared at Karen. "You know what I''m saying, Becca." Karen snorted, "I''m very clear about the terrible things about the Hawks. As long as the Hawks are decent men, how many of them haven''t slept with you? If it wasn''t for this, how could the grand young lady of the Hawkes be willing to marry obifer, a Summoner of civilian origin? " After hearing this, Ron realized that this young girl was from the hawk family. In this case, Obi Fu wanted to kill him by the chance of duel, and the reason is reasonable. However, he didn''t expect that the so-called young lady of the Hawkes'' family had such a rotten private life. "Shut up The roar was not from the girl named Becca, but from obifer beside her. He glared at Karen and said angrily, "if you dare to insult Becca again, don''t blame me for being rude to you!" "Insult?" Karen chuckled. "I''m just telling the truth, obifer. Although you are a civilian, you are also a genius summoner. Why do you feel aggrieved?" "Karen, I''ll warn you for the last time. If you dare to speak ill of Becca again, I''ll kill you!" Obifer said coldly. As soon as his voice dropped, two summoners appeared beside him. It was the ice wolf and the flying python that Ron had seen before. The flying Python was spitting out snake messages and seemed to attack at any time. They didn''t want to be affected by the fish in the pond. Karen also stepped back a few steps unconsciously. She knew very well that she couldn''t be Obi Fu''s opponent. The ice wolf alone was enough for her, not to mention the more powerful flying Python and strong thunder eagle. Chapter 123 "Obi Fu, this is the Lord''s mansion, not the place for you to be presumptuous." Karen has always been a little bit of a lady. Even though she was a little afraid, she still didn''t want to show weakness. "If you really have the ability, go and kill all the men who have cuckold you!" Obifer''s face twitched slightly. He seemed to feel that all the onlookers were laughing at him. He could not bear to laugh at the fact that he was a man with countless green hats. "Karen, this is your own death!" Obifer stares at Karen fiercely. At the same time, he has issued an attack order to his summoner. Dozens of ice blades suddenly flew out and flew to Karen from all directions. Although obifer only sent out his weakest summoner, it was enough to kill Karen. The distance between Karen and Obi Fu is very short, and she didn''t expect Obi Fu would really start. The ice blade has approached her body in a flash. Although she quickly responded and dodged, it was too late to see that she would be hit by these ice blades. "Ah Some noble girls who seldom see similar scenes suddenly lose face, and Karen''s pretty face becomes a little pale in an instant. She never expected that things would suddenly develop into this situation. Becca has some pleasure in her eyes. She seems to have seen Karen''s body cut into pieces by the ice blade. However, soon, the pleasure in her eyes disappears and replaces it with anger. Originally in everyone''s opinion, Karen, who had no escape, suddenly disappeared from the original place. However, there was a huge iron giant in her previous position. Even if we had not seen this unusual iron giant before, we all heard about it. We knew that this was Ron''s legendary mysterious summoner. We immediately knew that Ron had made a move. Dozens of ice blades all hit Ron, but it only made a clanging sound. Almost at the same time, people only felt that a white light flashed in front of them. Then they heard a short whine from the ice wolf. Then they saw that the ice wolf had fallen to the ground, and the body had been divided into two parts. "Ron, you, you killed my Summoner again?" Obifer looked at Ron angrily, with an incredible smell in his voice. He never thought that Ron would dare to attack him after Princess Winona''s warning. "Obifer, if you don''t take your fiancee and get out of here, maybe I''ll kill more than your summoner." Ron said coldly. "Don''t be too arrogant, Ron. I''m not afraid of you!" Obi Fu looked very angry. "If it wasn''t for Princess Winona''s orders, I would kill you now!" "It doesn''t matter if you are afraid of me. I just need you not to appear in my sight." Ron light said, "I have killed you two summon beast, I do not mind will you kill all the rest of the summon beast, of course, I am also happy to send you to hell." "What else are you thinking about? Do it Becky yelled at obifer. "What are you afraid of when he does it first? Even if Princess Winona pursues this matter, it is also his responsibility! " Obifer''s face changed. He stared at Ron fiercely, looking like he wanted to explode. But a moment later, he threw away his hand, took back the summoner, and turned away. "Stop!" Becca chased obifer, but obifer didn''t stop. On the contrary, he walked faster and disappeared in the sight of the public. "This guy''s patience is really good!" Staring in the direction obifer left, Carl said to himself. "His fiancee has given him countless green hats, and he can endure them. Naturally, his patience is first-class." Karen took on the conversation. She was smiling and seemed very happy. "The Hawks are haunted!" Ron snorted, "one day I''ll uproot them!" "Is that Becca really that lewd?" Diana seems a little curious. "It''s true, of course." Karen said quickly, "it is said that at least half of the men over the age of 14 in the Hawkes have slept with her, but the most ironic thing is that Obi Fu, the so-called fiance, has never had an intimate relationship with her. It is said that she is like a chaste woman in front of Obi Fu." "Obi Fu is really tasteless. I want such a woman. If I were, I would kick her out even if she came to me!" Carl said angrily, "that damned man, he said that I insulted her. It''s just to ruin my reputation!" "Come on, what''s your reputation?" Nina didn''t get angry. "Carl!" At this moment, a sweet voice came. "Ellie, I''m looking for you!" Carl immediately jumps to the source of the sound. "Carl, who has just suffered from a woman, still has a short memory." Nina said angrily. Before she finished, Nina frowned slightly because she saw Nathan coming this way and said hello to her warmly: "Miss Nina." "What a trouble!" Nina murmured in a low voice. Although she was not happy, she still managed to smile at Nathan. It was a response."In fact, the Munn brothers and sisters look very good!" Karen didn''t know if she was talking to herself or to Nina. "Nathan''s fine, too!" "Why are you still here?" Ron looks at Karen in a bad mood. "I..." Karen was stunned, then whispered, "can''t I be here?" "It''s your business where you love, but it''s better not to stay with me." Ron said faintly. "You The joy on Karen''s face suddenly turned to anger. "Why did you help me just now, since you hate me so much?" "I''m not helping you. I just don''t like obifer." Ron gave a cold snort. "You Karen is filled with joy, suddenly swept away, angrily glared at Ron, angrily turned away. Looking at Karen''s back, Diana gently pulled larone''s arm and whispered, "well, she seems to be really nice to you!" "It''s her business what she likes to do. It''s none of my business." Ron said faintly, pondering a little, he walked toward the Munn brothers and sisters. Seeing Ron coming, the Munn brothers and sisters came up to say hello, which saved Nina. "Nathan, patriarch Bryan once told me that you''re looking for someone, right?" Ron asked. Nathan was slightly stunned, then nodded: "yes, we are looking for the missing cousin." "Well, did you find her?" Ron asked. "Not yet." Ellie said, "Ron, have you heard from our cousin?" Ron did not answer directly, but then asked, "can you tell me where your cousin''s crescent birthmark is?" "This..." Nathan and Ellie look at each other with a look of embarrassment on their faces. "Can''t you say it?" Ron asked. "Ron, have you ever seen anyone with a birthmark like this?" Ellie couldn''t help asking. "I''m just asking." Ron said with a cool smile, "since it''s inconvenient for you to say, forget it." "Ron, you misunderstood." Nathan shook his head. "It''s not inconvenient to say. In fact, we don''t know. My cousin, my little aunt''s daughter, had a misunderstanding with our family and didn''t have a close relationship. Later, something happened to her. When her father saw her, she was dying. She only told her father that she had a daughter with a crescent birthmark, but she didn''t have time to tell her father about it The exact location. " "So it is." Ron nodded slightly. "That''s a misunderstanding." "Ron, have you really never seen a birthmark like this?" Nathan couldn''t help asking again. "If I see it, I''ll let you know." Ron shakes his head. He is more and more suspicious that what the Munn brothers and sisters are looking for is not a cousin, but a girl with a crescent birthmark. However, he still doesn''t know whether they are looking for Karen or Caroline? Or are they both not the men the Munn brothers and sisters are looking for? The crescent mark on Caroline''s body is not a birthmark. As for Karen''s, he doesn''t know. But Caroline''s great change seems to have a lot to do with the crescent mark, which makes him feel that maybe Caroline is the person the Munn brothers and sisters are looking for. After Caroline changed, she suddenly disappeared without a trace. If she is the person that the Munn brothers and sisters are looking for, maybe we can get some news from here. However, it seems that the Munn brothers and sisters know nothing about Caroline. It seems that Caroline has not been here since she left. It''s just, where on earth has Caroline gone? "Ah..." Ron was thinking, but there was an exclamation around him, which woke him up. "Wow, the best beauty!" Carl was stunned, and his saliva almost came out. At this moment, even Ellie was ignored by him. "This man is more pompous than I am!" There was a hint of jealousy in Diana''s tone. "Who are these people?" More and more people whispered that at this moment, all the people attending the party, no matter where they are in the garden, are focused on the same place. It was a group of beauties. The girl in the front was a 17-year-old girl with purple eyes and black hair. She was gorgeous. She was dressed in a dark black robe, which was loose, but it could not cover her proud figure. Her chest was obviously protruding and her hips were clearly curved. Ron was not unfamiliar with this girl, but he did not expect her to appear in this place. She should have been In the fallen city. Chapter 124 This young lady is Rachel, the current Lord of the fallen city, and the youngest Lord in the history of the Empire. Undoubtedly, she is also the most beautiful Lord in the history of the Empire. Behind Rachel, there are four girls who are also 17 or 18 years old. They are also gorgeous. Compared with Rachel, they are more charming. They all wear luxurious long skirts. They seem to be as conservative as Rachel. They cover almost all their skin. However, when you look at them carefully, you can see that she is actually beautiful They are totally different from Rachel. On each of them, there is always a small piece of skin, or shoulder or back, or thigh and waist, which makes them more attractive. The styles of the four girls'' skirts are roughly the same, but the colors are totally different. They are red, yellow, blue and white. Behind the four girls, there are four teams of young girls, each with 12, and the colors are red, yellow, blue and white. So many beautiful girls appear together, which naturally takes away the limelight of everyone. "Wow, here comes the beauty!" Carl yelled a little excited. Ron can''t help but frown. Carl is right. The beauty is coming. Rachel has obviously seen him coming this way. And people''s eyes followed Rachel''s steps. When Rachel stood less than two meters in front of Ron, people''s eyes also fell on Ron again. "You''re Ron?" Rachel''s voice is very pleasant, but the coldness in her voice and the icy breath from her body can be clearly felt by the audience 100 meters away. "Now that you know it, why ask it clearly?" Ron light answer way, in the heart but a little puzzling, Rachel already know him, now how to pretend not to know him? "Did you kill my father?" Rachel asked in a cold voice. "If your father is Salles, yes, I killed him." Ron didn''t know what Rachel was up to, and he didn''t bother to look into it. Anyway, he killed Salles, and he wasn''t afraid to admit it. "Good." Rachel snorted coldly. "I''ll settle with you!" With these words, Rachel turned and walked away, and people''s attention kept moving with her. Of course, many people were schadenfreuding at the moment. Ron had such an enemy, which many people would like to see. Unfortunately, these people did not know that Rachel and Ron were not enemies. On the contrary, they had a common enemy, Salles. To their disappointment, Rachel just stayed for less than ten minutes and left with a large group of beautiful women. It seems that she just came here to visit the city leader. After Rachel left, the party returned to normal, but Ron felt bored and simply found a place to sit down. If not for clan leader Bryan and Nina Carr, he would have left first. Just after a short sitting, Ron heard a maid Scream: "ah Kill Ron looked up and saw Karen stumble toward him. She covered her chest with one hand, and blood was pouring out of her fingers. "Ron Help... " Karen finally ran to Ron''s side, said a few words, and fell to the ground. Ron put his hand around Karen''s body and found that she was in a coma. "Wow, why is there a hole in her chest?" Cried Carl, exaggerating a little. "Ron, lay her flat on the floor and let me do it!" Nathan''s voice came, and then he heard him start to sing a spell. Until then, Ron knew that Nathan was a water wizard. After chanting the mantra, the light blue light disappeared into Karen''s body. However, to everyone''s surprise, the wound on Karen''s chest did not show any signs of healing. On the contrary, the wound seemed to be getting bigger, and the blood was still flowing from the wound. "No, it''s not a normal wound!" Nathan immediately found something wrong, "she seems to be corroded by venom, water therapy magic has no effect at all, unless you immediately find the magician of the light department, but look at her, I''m afraid it won''t last long, and there is no magician of the light department in Yadi City, I''m afraid it''s too late." "Damn, it''s obifer''s flying Python!" Ron''s eyes are fixed. Although he doesn''t like Karen, he knows that Karen''s fate is due to his involvement, which means that this is actually his business and he can''t ignore it. However, it''s not the time to go to obifer to settle accounts. The first thing he has to do is to try his best to find a way to cure Karen''s injury. However, as Nathan said, there is no light mage in Yadi City, and the treatment of water mage has no effect on the venom of flying python. What else can he do to save her? Maybe he can only try to save himself in the misty mountains that day. Thinking of this, Ron suddenly combines with the armored beast, and then rises up with Karen in his arms. He comes to the secret valley as soon as possible. He needs a quiet place that will not be disturbed by outsiders to heal her.Kneeling on the ground, holding Karen''s palm in one hand, a breath of sun and moon entered her body through her palm. Ron instantly enters a kind of ethereal state. At this moment, Karen seems to be a part of him. The sun and moon Qi runs in her body, just like in his body. The Qi quickly comes to the injured part of her chest, slowly blocks the bleeding part from it, and slowly repairs the damaged position of meridians. The corrosive power of venom gives him a sense of familiarity. Just like the dark magic used by alcibi, the death knight of that day, alcibi is not only devouring Karen''s body, but also trying to devour his true Qi. Moreover, this corrosive power is more powerful than the dark magic power of alcibi. However, the true Qi of sun and moon in Ron''s body is far from what it was at that time. Therefore, although the corrosive force is more powerful, it is easier for him to deal with it. This time, it didn''t take him long to get rid of all the corrosive force, and no poison continued to corrode. He wanted to repair Karen''s injured body It becomes easier. Time flies by. I don''t know how long later, Ron breathes out a breath, opens his eyes and takes back the true breath of the sun and the moon. At the moment, Karen''s pale face is a bit ruddy, and her chest is no longer bleeding. Obviously, her life has been recovered. "Well..." With a low voice, Karen opened her eyes a little confused. When she saw Ron, a smile suddenly appeared on her face: "Ron, did you save me?" "It''s obifer''s python that hurt you, right?" Ron asked faintly. He needed to confirm. "Yes, the man in Bekaa said that he would give us some color to see, and let us know that the Hawks are not so easy to offend." Karen sat up from the ground and looked down at her chest. Suddenly, she looked like she was about to cry. "I''m here. How did this happen?" "You have a rest here." Ron didn''t answer her question. He stood up and immediately joined with the armored beast. He soared to the sky and flew to the direction of Yadi city. ************ Karen''s serious injury makes the atmosphere of the new year''s party in the Lord''s mansion a little abnormal. After Ron and Karen leave, people have talked about it in private, and almost all of them have confirmed that it is Beck''s fiance, obifer, the eldest daughter of the Hawks, who has hit Karen hard. Because of the previous conflict between obifer and Ron, everyone thinks that obifer''s action is a demonstration to Ron. Although there are rumors that Ron and Karen have a bad relationship, Ron''s rescue of Karen made people believe that Ron and Karen have an ambiguous relationship. Therefore, when Ron reappears in the Lord''s mansion, and only he appears alone, without Karen, people begin to have a bad feeling, and the murderous spirit of Ron makes everyone realize that something is about to happen. "Ron!" Diana, who had been waiting at the Lord''s mansion, came to Ron in a hurry. "How''s Karen?" And karnina and the Munn brothers and sisters came together, and they all looked at Ron, waiting for his answer. "Have you seen obifer?" Ron didn''t answer, just asked in reverse. "Ron, are you looking for me?" A cold hum came, but Obi Fu and Bekaa took the initiative to appear, "I heard that your lover Karen is not lightly injured, is not she dead?" "It''s a pity that she''s still alive, but you''re dying." Ron said coldly, "when you get to hell, you must remember that it''s you who want to die!" Before everyone could fully respond, Ron had already rushed to obifer. The man-machine integrated combat mode started in an instant, and the lightsaber flashed white and shot out like lightning. Ron''s speed is so fast that he is about to cut Obi Fu directly into two sections. However, all of a sudden, Obi Fu disappears in the same place out of thin air. The crowd could not help but be surprised. Where did this man go? At this moment, the sky sounded a thunder, a lightning suddenly split, the target is Ron! People looked up into the air and saw obifer flying in the air. Strangely, obifer had a pair of wings, and the lightning was just what he sent out. At the moment, he was still sending out lightning. Countless lightning soon formed a dense grid and ran to Ron from different directions. Chapter 125 Fit! Obi Fu is using his Summoner''s unique ability to integrate with his summoner, thunder hawk. In the time of integration, he not only has all the abilities of thunder hawk, but also becomes stronger than thunder hawk. Unfortunately, for Ron, this is not a problem at all. The powerful thunder Hawk is no different from waste in front of him. He let the lightning strike the armored beast''s body, the energy gun instantly activated, and fired dozens of bullets at obifer. In the crowd''s exclamation, lightning has all hit Ron. "Hahaha, Ron, now you know who''s looking for death?" Obifer laughed wildly in the air. At this moment, he decided that Ron would die. However, he immediately found that the huge iron giant suddenly flew into the air at high speed and rushed towards him. At the same time, dozens of white light groups flew towards him. Obifer quickly turned over his body, trying to avoid these white light groups. However, in a hurry, although he avoided a few, he was helpless that these white light groups were too fast, and three or four light groups all hit his body. "Eh!" Obifer uttered a shrill cry, and for a moment he fell down like a broken winged bird. But his nightmare is not over yet. A white light flashed by. Ron''s lightsaber met his falling body without hesitation. "Stop it Obi Fu''s body is about to be divided into two parts. One comes with a sulky drink. Hearing this voice, Ron could not help but be a little stunned, but his hand movement did not stop at all, still did not hesitate to cut Obi Fu into two sections. Blood spray, Obi Fu''s body suddenly separated from ray hawk, straight down, and ray hawk and Obi Fu, no signs of life down. The bloody corpse fell to the ground, causing a scream, and Ron soon returned to the ground, looking at an extremely beautiful girl, who was looking at him with an angry face. "Ron, have you paid any attention to me?" The girl cried angrily. , I''m sorry, your highness. I told you that my summoned animal was not well controlled, so it was too late to recover the attack. Ron said in a low voice. This beautiful girl is the little princess of the Empire, Winona. When Ron saw her appear here, he was quite surprised. It also made him vaguely feel that today''s Yadi city seems to be a bit unusual. Originally, it was just a new year''s party in the city Lord''s mansion. First, there were people from the hawk family, and then Rachel, the new mayor of the fallen city, came here. It was the most beautiful After that, even the noble imperial Princess appeared here, which is no coincidence. At this time, he also began to understand why Obi Fu had to swallow his anger before leaving, but later he took the initiative to attack Karen and provoke him. Obviously, Obi Fu already knew that Princess Winona was here, and Obi Fu deliberately forced him to do something to make him punished by Princess Winona. However, obifer never thought that even if Princess Winona appeared, he could not save his life. Obviously, he still underestimated Ron, and this mistake cost him his life. "Ron, I warned you in the capital that there should be no conflict before August 18. Didn''t you hear what I said then?" Winona looked at obifer''s body, looking very angry. "I can hear the princess''s highness clearly, but why did the princess not ask the other people present? Who on earth started this thing?" Ron light said, "whether last time in the Royal Knight''s college, or this time, Obi Fu first provocation on me, I just make normal defense." "Ron, I don''t want to argue with you about these useless things. Now obifer is dead, it won''t help if I kill you!" Winona said in a cold voice, "but I''ll put it first. If you can help me win the battle of holy land, don''t say you kill one obifer. Even if you kill ten, I won''t hold you responsible. But if you kill obifer and cause me to lose the battle of holy land, you are ready to go to hell and continue to fight with obifer!" Battle of the holy land? Ron slightly a Leng, where to come out of a holy land of war? What does the battle of holy land have to do with him? "Well, are you reasonable?" Diana looked at Winona discontentedly, "the battle of the holy land is not decided by one person. How can you let Ron be responsible for it alone?" "I''m a princess. I don''t need to reason." Winona snorted coldly, "Diana, it''s not your turn to blame me for what I do. Don''t think you are a real princess when others call you a magic princess!" Diana was temporarily speechless. Winona gave Ron a cold look and turned away, leaving only a lonely and beautiful figure behind. "Isn''t that the princess? What''s the big deal! " Staring at Winona''s back, Diana said angrily. "You have a bad relationship?" Ron frowned slightly. "Well, she''s jealous of me!" Diane snorted, "I don''t care about her!" "They are princesses. Are they envious of you?" Nina can''t help saying."Believe it or not, she is really jealous of me." Diana curled her lips. "She''s not as popular as I am in the imperial palace." "Don''t say that. Let''s go to the patriarch and uncle Bania and get ready to go back." Ron interrupts the argument between the two girls. Although the fight between him and obifer lasts for a short time, it has made the place a mess. After this, I believe that everyone has no desire to continue the party, and Ron himself doesn''t want to stay here for a long time. "Ron, I''m going to kill you!" There''s a scream, and Becky rushes towards Ron. A wall of fire suddenly appeared in front of Becca, blocking her way. "Hey, I''m in a bad mood now. If you dare to step forward, I''ll burn you to death!" Cried Diana to Becca. Becca looks at Ron bitterly, but she doesn''t dare to step forward. Maybe she''s not afraid of other things, but she''s afraid of death. Although she''s not smart, obifer''s body is enough to remind her that she may lose her life at any time. "If you hawks want to deal with me, send a stronger one next time!" Ron tone with a bit of irony, "if not, you hawk family will stay away from me, don''t like flies around me!" Ron soon left with Diana and others, but what he did today was enough to deter everyone in Yadi city. Before that, although Ron had become famous, for most people in Yadi City, those were just rumors. Today, when they saw all this with their own eyes, they really realized that Ron was even better than the rumors Even more terrifying, they have to admit that the wolf family is not what they can offend. As soon as the night fell and Ron walked into the secret valley, he heard a soft sob and saw Karen sitting by the pool, weeping and wiping her tears. "What are you crying for?" Ron asked in a bad mood. "Are you back?" Karen''s pretty face was full of joy. "I''ll tell you, don''t meddle in my affairs any more." Ron''s tone is a little cold, "with your ability, next time I''m afraid no one will save you, you will be dead!" "Did you just go to obifer?" Karen asked in a low voice. "Obifer is dead." Ron light said, "you''d better go home, your injury recuperate a few days will be good." "Ah?" Karen was surprised. "You, you killed obifer?" "Everyone knows that obifer is deliberately provoking me. If I don''t kill him, how can the wolf family gain a firm foothold in Yadi city?" Ron said coldly, "don''t be sentimental. I didn''t do it for you!" "You, how can you kill obifer?" Karen looked very anxious. "Do you know, you''re in trouble!" "If you mean Princess Winona, I''ve already met her, by the way." Ron said faintly. "What?" Karen was surprised again, "Princess Winona has also come to Yadi city?" Before Ron could answer, Karen asked, "what did she say? Didn''t she get angry when she knew you killed obifer? " "If I help her win the battle of the holy land, it''s OK. If I lose, she''ll kill me." Ron frowned and stared at Karen. "You know what the battle of the holy land is, don''t you?" "You don''t know the battle of the holy land?" Karen asked in a puzzled way. "Should I know?" Ron asked unhappily. "It''s reasonable that everyone at the Royal Knights college should know." Karen was a little aggrieved. "I don''t know you haven''t heard of it!" "What''s going on in the battle of the holy land?" Ron asked. "Do you know the holy land?" Karen asked. "You mean the holy land where the headquarters of the three guilds are located?" Ron thought about it and asked. "That''s right." Karen nodded. "In fact, the so-called battle of the holy land is the battle for the position of the president of the three guilds." Holy land is the most special place in cangyun continent. There are three empires in cangyun continent, namely red fox Empire, Allen Empire and Baolai empire. In addition to the three empires, there are several kingdoms and dozens of principalities. However, these kingdoms and principalities belong to the three empires respectively. Therefore, basically, all regions of cangyun continent are the three empires The territory of the Empire. Chapter 126 However, the holy land is an exception. The holy land does not belong to the three empires and is not under the jurisdiction of any country. However, the holy land is not a country. In fact, the holy land is only a small city with a population of less than 100000. The establishment of the three guilds was earlier than the establishment of any empire. Although the three guilds claimed not to be directly involved in the disputes between countries, in fact, the core figures who decided the change of Dynasty often came from the three guilds. The powerful magicians, summoners and martial arts were also the key to the victory of the war. The guilds have no national boundaries, but everyone in the guilds has their own nationality. The rulers of each Empire hope that it is the people of their own country who control the guilds. The three empires fought openly and secretly, which once almost led to the internal division of the three guilds. In the end, there was no division within the three guilds, but the holy land was born. The headquarters of the three guilds were all located in the holy land, and the holy land was jointly managed by the presidents of the three guilds. For hundreds of years, there has been no war among the three empires, and the holy land has become the battlefield among the three empires. For the three empires, if they can win the management of the holy land, it is no less than winning a war. In fact, it is very simple to win the management of the holy land, as long as they win the president position of at least two guilds . At the beginning of the establishment of the three guilds, the presidents of the guilds were elected by the guilds, but after the emergence of the holy land, the selection of the presidents was decided by the battle of the holy land. The battle of the holy land happens once every ten years. Ten years ago, the red fox Empire won the battle of the magicians because of the appearance of Kristi, a talented magician. In the past ten years, the chairman of the magician association has always been the magician of the red fox Empire, but the other two leaders belong to the Empire of Allen and the Empire of bollay. On August 18 of this year, the battle of the holy land begins again. Princess Winona, as a summoner, is selecting summoners everywhere. When Karen learns of this, she recommends her so-called first love Ron to Princess Winona through Joey. Just as Ron is in the limelight in the imperial capital, Princess Winona identifies Ron as one of the candidates to participate in the battle of the holy land. Karen''s idea is not wrong. Princess Winona is determined to win the battle of the holy land, and will not allow anyone to hinder her. Naturally, she will not let others kill Ron, which means that before the battle of the holy land begins, even if Prince Chris wants to kill Ron, he has to ask Princess Winona whether she agrees or not. However, Princess Winona not only chose Ron, but also Obi Fu. Therefore, she did not allow Ron and Obi Fu to fight each other before the battle of holy land. Unfortunately, in the end, she failed to stop it. Obi Fu finally died under Ron''s hands. After listening to Karen''s explanation, Ron understood that although he still didn''t like Karen, he had to admit that Karen really thought for him in this matter. She recommended him to Princess Winona, which was tantamount to finding a big backing for him for the time being. He also believes that Princess Winona won''t do anything to him for the time being. Since obifer is dead, even if Princess Winona kills him, she can''t bring obifer back to life. On the contrary, it will only further weaken the strength of her Summoner team. He also believes that what Princess Winona said today is not a lie. As long as he can help her win the battle of the holy land, she can kill ten obifers And there won''t be any problems. As for whether he can win the battle of the holy land, he is too lazy to think about it for the time being. Now is the new year''s "right?" Ron said angrily, "why do I seem to hear that you are going to settle with me for killing your father?" "Of course we have to account." Rachel smiles. "It''s just that I owe you. I''ll pay you back one day." After a pause, Rachel continued: "Ron, you have a lot of enemies. If I can make friends with your enemies, I will know all the conspiracies against you. Everyone thinks you are my father killer, but they don''t know our real relationship. It will be very beneficial to us." "Miss Rachel, we''ve only met once. It doesn''t seem to have any special relationship." Ron has seen Rachel''s methods, and he doesn''t want to get too close to her in his heart. But now Rachel suddenly looks like a family to him, which makes him not adapt to them, but also dissatisfied. "Ron, maybe for you, I am just a very ordinary woman, but for me, you are the only man I trust. Besides, with our experience in the fallen city, do you really think that we just met once?" Rachel shook her head. "Today, although I''m nominally here at the invitation of Lord Munn, I''m here for you." "You''d better be frank. What''s the matter with you coming to me?" Ron said coldly, "my patience is limited. If you like to beat around the Bush, I''ll go home first." "It''s not easy to be the leader of a fallen city, but it''s even more difficult for a woman to be the leader of a fallen city." Rachel sighed faintly, "although I have trained some helpers, the time I took over is still short, and my position is not stable. I don''t know whether I will be assassinated or plotted one day, and then I will become the victim of a man.""If you don''t want to be the Lord of the city, just leave the fallen city." Ron said faintly. Chapter 127 "I can''t leave." Rachel shook her head. "If I leave, my men will have a tragic end, so I have to stay, and I have to survive. In that place, to make myself absolutely safe, it''s not enough just to have a guard. I have to make myself stronger." With a slight breath, Rachel was a little helpless: "although I have excellent talent and I have been a senior martial arts teacher for a long time, it is not possible to improve my strength in a short time, unless..." "Except for what?" Ron asked. "Unless you are willing to help me, then I can improve my strength as soon as possible." Rachel''s beautiful purple eyes were full of expectation. "Ron, can you help me?" "Can I help you improve your strength?" Ron was a little puzzled. "Why didn''t I know I had this ability?" "Of course Rachel said eagerly, "that time, I don''t know what method you used to help me clear the fallen tears in my body, but I told you that my fighting spirit suddenly increased a lot. In less than one night, my fighting spirit was almost equal to the result of my one month cultivation. If you use that method to help me, I will be able to improve my strength To faster growth! " "That''s what you came to me for?" Ron sort of got it. "Of course, it''s very important. If you can help me, I can become the most powerful martial arts teacher in the shortest time, and then I won''t have to be afraid of anyone!" Rachel said quickly. Ron can''t help pondering. He still remembers the situation at that time very clearly. The situation helped him a lot. It took him a very short time to get through the Yin Wei pulse. In fact, later, he also thought about finding a martial arts master to try a similar method. But he always felt that it was not safe and he didn''t know whether it would be effective. Therefore, in the end, it was difficult for him to find a martial arts master He didn''t really implement it. But now Rachel himself came to the door and offered to use this method to enhance her strength. He couldn''t help but feel a little excited about this proposal. He didn''t know whether this method could enhance Rachel''s strength, but he knew that it could definitely improve his own strength faster. With the help of Rachel''s huge power, he could get through the internal competition faster Meridians speed up the cultivation of Sun Moon mental method. "Well, I can help you." Ron finally made a decision. He was even more eager than Rachel to improve his strength. "Really?" Rachel was overjoyed. "So, when do we start?" "Right now!" Ron hardly hesitated. "Good!" Rachel agreed, "right now!" ************ in the secret valley, Ron and Rachel sit on opposite knees, palms together, palms intersecting. Ron runs the sun and moon Qi. Through the palm of his hand, he penetrates a little Qi into Rachel''s body and runs slowly in her body. as like as two peas, Rachel also urged the body to fight and act in a normal way, which is exactly the same as last time. Ron''s true Qi of sun and moon and Rachel''s fighting Qi follow their own paths, and then converge at the intersection of the two paths. But this time, when the two just came into contact, Ron felt that something was wrong. Rachel''s fighting spirit suddenly surged, and instantly engulfed his tiny true Qi of the sun and the moon. At this time, he remembered that last time, Rachel couldn''t run all her fighting spirit, so he could easily control her fighting pressure, but this time, Rachel started to run all the time Some of her fighting spirit, his tiny genuine spirit, was not enough to control her fighting spirit. Ron rushed to input more Qi and tried to suppress Rachel''s fighting spirit. However, the situation changed unexpectedly. Rachel''s fighting spirit produced a huge suction, like trying to absorb his Qi completely. He tried to withdraw the sun and moon Qi, but found that they were only entangled and could not withdraw. In desperation, he could only use the only way to continuously inject the true Qi of the sun and the moon into Rachel''s body to resist the suction from Rachel''s fighting Qi. As he imported more and more true Qi, his true Qi gradually gained the upper hand in the battle of true Qi and fighting Qi. At this time, Rachel''s fighting spirit suddenly gave up resistance, so, under the guidance of Ron''s true Qi, this huge fighting spirit all poured into Ron''s body. Ron didn''t know what happened, he only knew that he had to control this force now. Although he has had the experience of controlling the surge of power in his body for many times, this time, the situation is still somewhat different. First of all, Rachel''s fighting spirit is different from his true Qi of the sun and the moon. In addition, the fighting spirit in Rachel''s body is too strong, far greater than his true Qi of any surge. Ron soon found that the meridians in his body didn''t seem to be able to hold so much power. He had to find a way to consume some fighting spirit. So he began to guide the fighting spirit to attack the acupoints on Yang Wei pulse. Every impact can consume some strength. However, this is still not enough to solve the problem. Ron has to control this strength with the true Qi of the sun and the moon as far as possible. On the one hand, he can separate some strength to impact the acupoints. Then, he starts to think of ways to inject the separated strength into Rachel''s body.Gradually, Ron and Rachel seem to become a whole. The true Qi of the sun and the moon gradually merges with Rachel''s fighting Qi. One part of Ron''s body impacts the acupoints on the Yin vein, and the other part of Rachel''s body follows the path of the true Qi of the sun and the moon. This true Qi also gradually impacts the acupoints on the eight veins of Rachel''s classic. Chong pulse, Dai pulse, Yin Wei pulse, the meridians of Rachel''s body are gradually opened, and with the opening of these meridians, Rachel seems to generate more power in her body, and these forces are soon absorbed by Ron''s sun and moon Qi, and the sun and moon Qi becomes more and more powerful. Using this powerful sun and moon Qi, Ron opened all the acupoints on the Yang Wei pulse in one breath, but this was not the end. He then launched an impact on the acupoints in the Yin Qiao pulse among the eight extra meridians. The expansion of his body also made him have to continue to attack the acupoints. It seems that only by opening more acupoints can his meridians contain so much power. In this way, the true Qi of the sun and the moon impacts on the acupoints and circulates in Ron and Rachel''s body. Gradually, Ron''s true Qi and Rachel''s fighting Qi are not only integrated, but become a whole and can no longer be separated. At this time, there is a special feeling between Ron and Rachel. It seems that they can feel each other Everything in the other person''s mind. One by one, images suddenly jump into Ron''s mind, and this is what happened to Rachel. At the same time, images flash through Rachel''s mind, but they are all Ron''s experiences over the years. This sudden change surprised both of them. Ron subconsciously wanted to separate from Rachel, but the palms of the hands of the two people were broken By a invisible invisible invisible suction firmly absorbed, how can not separate. "What''s going on?" Suddenly Rachel''s voice came to Ron. "Where do I know?" Ron a little angry answer, at this moment, they found that they do not need to talk in the mouth, just in the heart can have a dialogue. "We seem to have become one person." Rachel thought about it and said. Rachel is right. From this moment on, they seem to be a whole. Ron can feel what Rachel thinks, and so does Rachel. This makes Ron very unhappy, because it means that he will have no secret in front of Rachel from now on. "Don''t be afraid. No matter what secret you have, I will keep it for you." Rachel''s voice came from the bottom of her heart, which made Ron even more depressed. Obviously, his idea was known by Rachel again. However, it''s not the time for him to be depressed. He must continue to solve the real Qi in his body. After opening one acupoint after another, the real Qi in Ron''s body gradually weakened, and gradually began to be under his control. Most of the acupoints on Yinqiao pulse have been opened by him, so he decided to open this channel completely with one effort! "I''ll help you!" Rachel''s voice rang out in Ron''s heart, and then all the Qi in Rachel''s body gushed out, and together they launched a general attack on the last acupoint of Yin Qiao pulse. After a while, Ron seemed to hear a crackling sound in his body. The true Qi of the sun and the moon suddenly soared, and the Yin Qiao pulse completely penetrated in this instant. The full Qi quickly fills Ron''s body, and the Qi that can''t be contained in his body enters Rachel''s body. It''s not enough to completely fill the channels that Rachel uses to store fighting Qi, but also to fill several of the eight channels that Ron has just opened. Until then, Ron finally found out that the huge suction between the palms of his hands and that of Rachel had been heard. Naturally, he did not hesitate to release his hand and break the connection with Rachel. At this moment, he also found that he and Rachel were no longer connected. This discovery made Ron feel better. He felt that as long as he didn''t have physical contact with Rachel, she would not know about him. Open your eyes, stand up, a sense of hunger, look at the sky, the sun is hanging high, Ron has a faint feeling in his heart, this time, it is likely that he had spent several days in the cultivation, like the red moon night in the imperial capital. Chapter 128 "Miss!" "Young master!" Two low calls came from her body, but they were two girls under Rachel''s hands, with a little anxiety on their faces. "Are you all right, miss?" The girl in the white skirt asked again. "Nothing." Rachel stood up, too. She was radiant now, with a big smile on her face. "Just a little hungry." "Miss, you haven''t moved for nearly ten days." The girl in the yellow skirt beside her couldn''t help saying, "we are all worried, but we dare not disturb you." Rachel didn''t speak. The cold light flashed. Suddenly, she had a sword in her hand. She raised the sword high. Suddenly, a magnificent fighting spirit shot out from the tip of the sword! "Ah, golden fight!" The girl in white skirt was first surprised, then overjoyed and exclaimed excitedly, "Miss, you have been promoted to the ninth martial arts master!" "From now on, Agatha doesn''t dare to tell me that she is a genius." Rachel smiles at Ron. "Ron, will you keep practicing with me for a while?" "I''ll go home first." Ron didn''t agree or refuse. In only ten days, he has opened two channels, and eight channels have been opened. This rare speed makes it difficult for him to refuse Rachel''s proposal. However, he is a little worried that once he continues to have physical contact with Rachel, he will know any of his thoughts, although he has no secret that he can''t see others, But it''s not good for a woman he doesn''t trust to know him like the back of her hand. "Miss, it''s time we went back." The girl in the white skirt whispered, "we have been away for more than half a month. Those guys will take the opportunity to make trouble." "Yes." The smile on Rachel''s face suddenly disappeared. "It seems that we have to go back first." With a little hesitation, Rachel looked at Ron and said, "will you come to me in the fallen city in a few days?" "Later." Ron perfunctorily said that he didn''t want to die. Suddenly, he had an idea that he would try another martial arts master to see if the cultivation methods of him and Rachel could be used in others. Ron returned home, found Nina, and soon began the experiment. To his disappointment, his true Qi and Nina''s fighting spirit did not produce any reaction. After they met, they still went their own way. This also makes Ron realize that the cultivation methods of him and Rachel are not suitable for everyone. In the previous heart to heart communication with Rachel, he has learned that Rachel''s fighting spirit is quite special, which is called ice fire fighting spirit. Fighting spirit is divided into two parts, one is cold and the other is hot. When he thinks about it carefully, he finds that the ice fire fighting spirit and his true Qi of the sun and the moon are very different Similar, perhaps that''s what makes a strange reaction between ice fire fighting Qi and sun moon Qi. "It seems that if you want to practice faster, you have to go to Rachel." Ron told himself in his heart, but even so, he didn''t plan to go to Rachel immediately. Although the rapid growth of strength is a great temptation for him, he always feels uneasy. It seems that this kind of cultivation is too easy and abnormal. "Ron, what were you doing?" Nina asked, a little puzzled. Ron disappeared for more than ten days, then ran back to find her, did something she didn''t understand, and then fell into meditation, which confused her. "Oh, nothing." Ron came back and shook his head. "Nina, I''ll go out first." Ron left in a hurry, and soon he came to the secret valley. However, he didn''t see Rachel or her staff. To his surprise, he saw Diana. "Ron, where have you been?" Diana pounced, "I''m looking for you everywhere, but every time I came here a few days ago, I found that the way in was blocked by big stones. I thought you didn''t let others disturb me. I just came here again and found that the stone was missing, but I didn''t see you here." "I just went out. I''m here these days." Ron looked around. He knew that the big stone was mostly made by Rachel''s men. However, he didn''t expect that he just went back. In less than half an hour, Rachel and others walked clean without any trace. "Ron, I miss you!" Diana hooked Ron''s neck and offered a kiss. With the beauty in his heart, Ron put aside other things and began to savor the beautiful princess. In the valley, there was a strong spring. ************ "Ron, you''re back. I''m looking for you everywhere!" In the evening, Ron and Diana just walked into wolf manor when they met Carl, who was very anxious. "What''s the matter?" Ron asked, a little confused. "The clan leader has something to do with you. Go quickly!" Carl said quickly. "Why are you in such a hurry when the patriarch comes to me?" Ron is a little strange. "Don''t ask, Ron. Go to the patriarch. You''ll know when you see the patriarch." Carl busily said, and then muttered, "it''s not easy to hear Nina say that you''re back, but I haven''t seen you for a long time.""Well, I''ll go to the patriarch first." Ron didn''t go into it. He told Diana to go home first, and he went to the head of Bryan''s family. Chief Bryan was sitting in the hall thinking about something, and even Ron didn''t feel it coming in until Ron called him, "chief!" The head of Bryan clan finally responded. He turned his head and looked at it, with a smile on his face: "it''s Ron. Please sit down!" Ron nodded and sat down: "patriarch, Carl said you have something to do with me. What is it?" "Carl?" Bryan clan chief ha ha a smile, "he is quite positive, it seems that he really likes Ellie." "Patriarch, what''s going on?" Ron is a little confused. It seems that there is nothing urgent for clan leader Bryan to find him? "That''s Carl and Ellie''s marriage." Brian''s patriarch smiles, "the Munn family has always wanted to marry our family, but although Nathan is interested in Nina, Nina says she doesn''t want to get engaged, and I naturally don''t want to force her. Instead, Carl and Ellie seem to be in love, so the Lord of Vincent proposes to get married first." "Well, patriarch, have you agreed?" Ron asked. "If I said yes, Carl would not be in a hurry to find you." Brian patriarch smile, "Ron, although you are young now, you are the most important member of our family. Although I am patriarch, I want to consult you first. I have no opinion on this marriage, but if you think there is a problem, we will refuse this marriage." "Patriarch, can you give me a few days to think about it first?" Ron thought about it and asked. "Ron, are you thinking of something?" Asked head Bryan. After a little thought, Ron decided to tell the truth: "patriarch, I suspect that the Munn family is here for another purpose. I want to use these days to investigate." "That''s right!" The head of Bryan nodded slightly. "Ron, do you have any clues?" "Patriarch, do you remember that the Munn brothers and sisters are looking for someone with a crescent birthmark?" Ron decided not to hide, the origin of the Munn family is mysterious, he must let Bryan patriarch be on guard. "Yes, Nathan said it was their cousin." Chief Bryan nodded. "What''s the problem?" "The patriarch, Caroline and Karen all have crescent marks. I suspect that one of them is the one the Munn brothers and sisters are looking for, but they are definitely not Nathan''s cousins, so I think there are some problems here." Ron said in a low voice. "Is that the case?" The head of Bryan''s clan turned pale and dignified. "Also, Ron, Caroline has been missing for a long time. Will it be them..." "That''s not true. Caroline left on her own." Ron shook his head. "Patriarch, something happened to Caroline, but she should be OK. I just don''t know where she is." "That''s good, Caroline. That''s a good boy." Bryan patriarch slightly relieved, can see that Bryan patriarch has always been more like Caroline. After a pause, head Bryan frowned again: "Ron, since Caroline has disappeared, how do you investigate this?" Ron was silent for a moment, then whispered, "I''ll go to Karen." In fact, Caroline has no news, so Ron has the impulse to find Karen to find out the crescent mark. Now it''s about the marriage of Carol. He must find out what the secret of the crescent mark is. Only by finding out these can he know what the Munn family has in mind. "Ron, it''s hard for you." Bryan, the patriarch, sighs. He knows Ron doesn''t like Karen all the time. "Patriarch, this is what I should do." Ron didn''t like it. "I went out first. I''ll go to Karen later." "Well, good." The head of Bryan answered mildly. Ron just came out of Brian''s house and found Carl waiting outside. "Well, Ron, what''s up?" Carl asked anxiously, "did the patriarch tell you about me and Ellie?" "Yes." Ron replied. "What do you say?" Carl asked eagerly. "I''ll wait a few days for the patriarch to reply." Ron didn''t hide, "Carl, just be patient for a few more days." "No?" Carl has a bitter face. "I said Ron, can''t you help me? If you drag on, my Ellie will run away with others! " "Even if Ellie runs away, don''t you still have Lisa?" Ron said half jokingly. "So it is, but isn''t more good?" Carl grinned, "it''s not easy to find a beautiful wife like Ellie." Chapter 129 "You''ve been waiting so many days. It doesn''t matter if you wait a few more days." Ron can''t help shaking his head. Looking at Carl, it seems that he can''t live without Ellie. If the marriage fails, it shouldn''t be a big deal. "Well, I''ll wait a few more days." Carl looked dejected. "Ron, don''t object then. If you object, I will be miserable." "We''ll talk about it then." Ron said casually, "I have something else to do. I''ll go first." "It''s not good!" Looking at Ron''s back, Carl murmured to himself, "Ron is seldom so fussy. Is my beauty really going to be ruined?" ************ as the head of the tiger family, Crusoe used to be the most beautiful person in ralow town. He was not only the richest man in the town, but also the powerful people in the capital. Although he was a civilian, some big nobles had to give him some face. Even the old family like the hawk family tried to get married with the tiger family, which was enough to show the strength of the tiger family weight. But now, it seems that everything has changed. Ron is the most beautiful person in Ralo town. This guy first turns his little daughter Caroline to somewhere, and then makes his eldest daughter Karen offend the Hawks. For a moment, the tiger family is very few. Few people come to the house voluntarily and seem to want to get rid of them . In a rage, Crusoe keeps Karen at home and forbids her to go out, so as not to cause trouble again. However, it''s too late now. Many people have linked Karen with Ron, especially the hawk family, and they have identified Karen as Ron''s lover. "Damn bastard, he''s ruined both my daughters!" Crusoe cursed Ron for many times in his heart. Now the status of the tiger family has become quite embarrassing. Some people who want to have a good relationship with the wolf family know that the tiger family and Ron are not in a good relationship, while some people who are dissatisfied with the wolf family think that the tiger family and Ron have an ambiguous relationship, and they also keep away from the tiger family. In a word, the tiger family is not human, No one wants to associate with them. "Ron, what are you doing here?" Because of this, when Crusoe found that Ron actually appeared in his home again, he just gritted his teeth and yelled at Ron. "Crusoe, I''m not here for you. Why are you so excited?" Ron''s tone is ironic. Since Croson almost married Caroline out, Ron has a disgust for Croson. There is no doubt that the most disgusting person in the tiger family is Croson. "This is my house. Get out of here!" Crusoe roared. Ron simply didn''t care about him. He walked straight inside and went straight into Karen''s bedroom. It was evening now. He believed that Karen was in the bedroom, but he already knew the location of Karen''s bedroom. A moment later, he pushes open the door of Karen''s bedroom. Karen is sitting beside the dresser in a daze. She turns her head to see Ron and is surprised. "Ron, are you coming to me?" Karen asked incredulously. "I have something to ask you." Ron said faintly. "Take me out first, father has locked me up!" Karen came quickly to Ron, grabbed him by the arm and said hastily. "Good!" Ron didn''t want to talk to Crusoe later, so he simply pulled Karen out of the bedroom, summoned the armored beast, raised him up in his arms, and left the tiger family in an instant. In less than a minute, the two had appeared in the secret valley. "By the way, last time I remember that I was here, but I didn''t know how to sleep. When I woke up, I found myself sleeping on the bed at home. Did you send me back?" Karen asked happily. "Take it as if I sent you back." Ron didn''t want to explain, and he didn''t want to tell Karen about Rachel. The conversation immediately changed, "I want to ask you something." "What''s the matter, ask!" Karen is obviously in a good mood now. No wonder Ron has never taken the initiative to find her. This is the first time in 18 years. "Is that sign on your body, um, the crescent sign on your buttocks, natural?" It''s hard to say, but Ron asks. Karen''s pretty face suddenly turned red, and she turned white with a slightly coquettish look. Ron said, "how can you ask about this? Sex wolf "If you don''t want to say it, forget it." Ron''s tone seemed to turn a lot colder in an instant. "I didn''t say I wouldn''t tell you, really!" Karen stamped her foot. "It''s just that you suddenly ask about this kind of thing. I''m not prepared." Seeing that Ron didn''t speak, Karen added, "it wasn''t born. I didn''t have it when I was a kid." "That is to say, it''s not a birthmark?" Ron murmured, then asked, "do you know when that sign appeared?" "I''m not sure." Karen thought about it, then shook her head. "You know, I can''t see where the mark is. I usually don''t need a maid to take a bath. I only found it when I took a bath. I remember it was two years ago, when I just turned 16. Well, it should have appeared before that, but I don''t know the specific time I knowRon nodded slightly and listened to what Karen said. It seemed that he knew Caroline very well. But the difference is that Caroline''s body became weaker after the appearance of the crescent moon sign, and Karen didn''t seem to have any influence. What''s the reason? "Ron, is there anything special about this sign?" Karen is not stupid. Seeing Ron asking so carefully, she knows there must be a reason. "Karen, have you heard that the Munns are looking for someone?" Ron asked. "It seems that I heard someone say that I''m looking for a cousin, but I don''t think it has anything to do with me, so I don''t care." Karen thought about it and said. "If you know that their cousin happens to have a crescent birthmark, do you still think it has nothing to do with you?" Ron asked back. "Ah?" Karen was stunned and then shook her head. "But I can''t be their cousin. Besides, I just told you that it wasn''t a birthmark. It came later." "But I think what they might be looking for is someone with a crescent sign, not a birthmark." Ron said slowly, "I want you to do me a favor." "What''s up?" Karen asked. "I will tell the Munn brothers and sisters that you have a crescent birthmark, and then we will wait for their action, but if the person they are looking for is you, you may be in danger." Ron pondered slightly, "I will protect you during this period of time, but I can''t guarantee your absolute safety, so you decide whether you want to or not." "I will!" Without any hesitation, Karen agreed. "Don''t you think about it?" Ron frowned slightly. "Don''t worry about it. I''m sure you can protect me." Karen said quickly. "Well, it''s settled. I''ll take you back first. Tomorrow I''ll go to the Lord''s mansion. You wait for me at home. I''ll go to see you when I come back from the Lord''s mansion." Ron thought about it and said. "Well, OK, I''ll listen to you." Karen is very docile at the moment. Remembering that when she was a child, Karen was cold every time she saw him, as if she saw an enemy, Ron could not help but doubt that Karen was still the old lady of the tiger family? However, I''m afraid he never thought that one day he would ask Karen for help. Early the next morning, Ron went to Yadi City, went straight to the city master''s mansion, and soon met Nathan. "Ron? You are a rare guest Nathan looked surprised. He was surprised by Ron''s arrival. "There''s something I think I should tell you." Ron looked left and right and lowered his voice. "Is it convenient to talk here?" "Don''t worry, there won''t be outsiders here." Nathan was aware of Ron''s concerns and said quickly. "Remember when I asked you where your cousin''s birthmark was?" Ron hesitated on purpose, then said. "Of course I do." Nathan perked up. "Ron, do you really know where my cousin is?" "That''s not true, but I know someone who has a crescent birthmark. Originally, I didn''t think she could be your cousin, but after careful consideration these days, I think it''s better to tell you." Ron whispered. "Really?" Nathan''s face showed a trace of uncontrollable excitement. "Ron, who is the man you''re talking about?" "Karen." Ron whispered his name. "Is that her?" Nathan seemed a little surprised. "Does she really have that crescent birthmark?" "Nathan, I don''t seem to have to come here to cheat you, do I?" There was a hint of displeasure in Ron''s tone. Nathan quickly shook his head: "Ron, don''t get me wrong. I just didn''t think that Karen might be my cousin who has been missing for many years." "I''m just here to tell you about it. You''d better go to her yourself." Ron nodded slightly. "I have something else to do today, so I''ll leave first." "Well, Ron, thank you so much!" Nathan looked grateful. Ron quickly left the city hall and returned to Ralph town as soon as he could. He came to Karen''s bedroom with a good command of the road. Next, what he had to do was wait. Chapter 130 Karen tossed and turned in bed. She couldn''t sleep at all. Ron spent the night in her room for the first time. Although nothing happened, it was enough to make her feel excited and her mind was full of messy ideas. For a moment, she wondered if Ron would go to bed with her. For a moment, she worried about what she would do if Ron really came up? Sometimes she looks forward to it, sometimes she worries about it, sometimes she feels that she actually thinks about it. It seems that she''s a bit licentious and uneasy. She also worries that if Ron knows what she thinks, he will look down on her and dislike her even more? As a child, things constantly emerge. She remembers that when she was very young, she envied Ron and Caroline for being too close. She was even more annoyed that Ron never played with her, so she began to hate him and trouble him from time to time. However, the more she hated him, the more she could not forget him. In this year, Ron seemed to be a dazzling new star in the imperial capital, which made her even more obsessed For him, he has reached the point where he can''t extricate himself. "I''ll do him a favor today. He should be better to me in the future?" Karen turned over again and took a furtive look at Ron, who was sitting on the ground with his knees crossed. She couldn''t help thinking. Ron naturally doesn''t know what Karen is thinking. He sits on the ground and practices the true Qi of the sun and the moon as usual. He has been waiting here for a whole day plus half a night. Now it''s late at night, but there''s still no movement. This makes him feel a little strange. If Nathan really wants to find his so-called cousin, how can he go to school after he knows her whereabouts Why don''t you check it out? If Nathan has another purpose, there should be some actions, not now. It seems that nothing has happened. "Ah Er... " A few short, shrill screams suddenly woke Ron up. Ron sprang up from the ground, and Karen instantly got up from the bed. "What''s the matter?" Karen''s voice was slightly alarmed. Ron didn''t have time to answer, he felt a fierce murderous air coming. "Boom!" The bedroom door and the wall were suddenly opened, and a strong fighting spirit mixed with dust came. The golden fighting spirit showed that the suddenly appeared enemy was a powerful level 9 martial arts master! Ron instantly summoned the armored beast, the man-machine integrated combat mode instantly started, and the lightsaber was shining, facing the powerful fighting spirit. Although the gold fighting spirit of the level 9 martial arts master scares him, he can''t hide now, because behind him is Karen. If he avoids, Karen will be hit by this fighting spirit. With Karen''s ability, once he is hit by this fighting spirit, he will die! "Bo..." Douqi and lightsaber collide directly and make a huge sound. Ron stood in the same place, his veins did not move, and he felt a slight discomfort in his chest, but that was all. The sun and moon Qi ran rapidly in his body for a week, and the discomfort disappeared instantly. As the dust cleared away, Ron finally saw the face of the man. He was a middle-aged man in his forties. His appearance was flat, but his body exuded a strong momentum of destruction. It seemed that he was going to destroy everything in front of him. "Ron?" Cold voice from the middle-aged man''s mouth spit out, vaguely also with a trace of surprise. "I''m Ron. Who are you?" Ron cheered in a deep voice. The fight just now made him feel more confident. The practice he had with Rachel a few days ago made his true Qi of sun and moon rise two levels in a row. He didn''t suffer a loss in the last fight. "Ron, it''s none of your business. You''d better get out of the way now!" The middle-aged man cheered coldly, "otherwise, you will bring disaster to your wolf family!" "I''m sorry, today''s business has something to do with me!" Ron said coldly, "before I kill you, I want to ask you, is it the Munn family that sent you here?" "The Munns?" Middle aged man tone with a trace of disdain, "with them not qualified to command me!" "Who sent you, then?" Ron continued. "Ron, I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you. I''ll give you one last warning. Get out of here now!" The middle-aged man was a little impatient. "It''s you who want to get out of here!" Ron said coldly. As he spoke, the lightsaber was high and ready to attack. "Ron, since you want to die, I''ll help you!" The middle-aged man gave a cold hum. As soon as his voice fell, he disappeared in the original place, turned into a shadow, and rushed to Ron. This person''s speed is very fast, but Ron''s speed is not slow, the lightsaber stabs out suddenly, points at the other party''s vital point directly. However, just when Ron thought that the middle-aged man was attacking him, he suddenly found that the opponent''s move was just a fake move. His lightsaber just pierced out, but the opponent suddenly and strangely left his attack range and rushed to Karen who just got out of bed. Fortunately, Ron''s reaction speed is extremely fast, and his mecha skills are already perfect. Without any hesitation, he almost instinctively came to Karen and held her. Boom! Karen''s bed turned into powder in a flash, but Karen survived."I''ll get you out of here first!" Ron holds Karen in his arms and soars into the sky. He has realized that the target of the other party is Karen. Only by taking her away can he ensure her safety. "Ah..." Another shrill scream came from below. "Mom!" Karen suddenly uttered a cry of sadness, which she had already recognized. It was from her mother Emma. Ron suddenly rushed to the ground. His lightsaber flashed out and sent a man to hell. But it didn''t help. Next to the man''s body, Emma''s body was lying. Until now, Ron found that the middle-aged man was not the only enemy who came to the tiger family tonight. There are corpses everywhere. They are all members of the tiger family. Many people seem to have lost their lives before they can scream. "Father Karen broke free from Ron''s arms and ran in another direction. Ron ran after him quickly, and then he found that Crusoe was covered with blood at the door of a room, half inside and half outside. It was obvious that he had been killed before he could get out of the room. A chill surged from the bottom of Ron''s heart. At this moment, he finally found that the other party did not just come to kill Karen, but did not let go of anyone in the tiger family. In this short period of time, the killing seemed to have ended, and the whole tiger family seemed to have left Karen alone. The sound of footsteps came from all directions, and countless figures in black appeared. Everyone was holding a long sword, and the tip of the sword was still dripping with blood. There was a strong smell of blood in the air. There was no sign of this crazy killing. Ron felt a sense of inexplicability, some guilt, more anger. "Ron, the end of the tiger family will soon be the end of your wolf family!" It was the middle-aged man who said, "this is the consequence of your meddling in your business!" Speaking of this, the middle-aged man suddenly waved: "kill!" "Ah..." Karen suddenly let out a scream, voice with incomparable anger, a dazzling light suddenly emerged from her body, the dark night sky is still very bright. Ron was as like as two peas in a faint, because he soon found that Karen was changing just now, just like he saw in Caroline a few days ago. "Come on, kill her!" The middle-aged man''s face changed greatly and his voice didn''t fall. He had rushed to Karen. And the other men in black also jumped at Karen, and the long swords chopped at her, as if to chop her into mince. "Die for me!" With a roar, Ron leaps to the top of Karen. The real energy of the sun and the moon instantly penetrates into the lightsaber, and the lightsaber suddenly soars more than one meter. The lightsaber makes a circle around Karen to form a strong barrier to protect her. The swords that cut to the Kailun are cut off one after another by the lightsaber. "Stand back and fight together!" The middle-aged man cried, "that woman can''t move now!" Obviously, the middle-aged man knows a lot about Karen''s current situation, which makes Ron very surprised. But now, it''s not the time for him to be surprised. He just hears a few roars and dozens of fighting spirit rushing towards Karen. Ron can barely resist the middle-aged man''s level 9 fighting spirit. However, what he has to face now is dozens of fighting spirit. From the color of fighting spirit, it can be seen that the other dozens of people are not senior martial arts teachers, but it seems impossible to bear so many attacks at the same time. But Ron has no choice at the moment. In his opinion, the tragedy of the tiger family is caused by him. Things have happened and he can''t change it. The only thing he can do now is to keep his promise to Karen. He must protect her! Ron didn''t hesitate. He fell from the air and protected Karen''s body completely with the huge body of the armored beast. At the same time, he roared, and the sun and moon Qi ran rapidly, driving the lightsaber to split out suddenly and meet the golden fighting spirit! His idea is very simple. He uses his own ability to resist the most destructive level 9 fighting spirit. As for the other dozens of fighting spirit, he can only give it to the armored beast. He only hopes that the super strong shell of the armored beast can resist these attacks. The lightsaber met the fighting spirit, just like before, and stimulated strong waves. Almost at the same time, only a few loud noises were heard, and dozens of fighting spirit also hit Ron. There was an extremely dull feeling in his chest, and a stream of blood gushed out of his throat. Ron could not help opening his mouth and spitting out a mouthful of blood. As he imagined, these fighting spirit could not bring him fatal damage, but it was enough to bring him damage. Fortunately, the damage was not as serious as he thought. Ron runs the sun and moon Qi in his body at full speed, trying to repair his body damage, while waiting for the next attack. He doesn''t know how long he can support this, but he has to buy time for Karen. "Ron, you die for me!" The middle-aged man appeared to be very angry. He roared, and a golden fight came. Chapter 131 Ron was about to meet him with a sword when a cold voice came from behind him: "it''s you who are going to die!" The dazzling white light suddenly centered on Karen and spread rapidly in all directions. In an instant, the middle-aged man and dozens of other men in black were covered by the white light. The golden fighting spirit disappeared without a trace. It seemed that it was swallowed by these white lights. In these white lights, there was an extremely powerful force. All the people who were enveloped by the white light found that they could not move at this moment. At this moment, Ron found himself unable to move, just like when he was with Caroline, an invisible force bound him, which was so powerful that he had never seen before. But the middle-aged man and dozens of killers in black began to twist their faces. They didn''t make any sound. It seemed that they couldn''t make any sound at all, but the pain on their faces could be seen at a glance. Their pain did not last long. In less than a minute, these dozens of people fell to the ground and no longer had any reaction, and the white light covering them disappeared at this moment. At the same time, Ron also found that the force that bound him had withdrawn. The white light has completely disappeared. Ron turns to look at Karen. Although he has psychological preparation, he is still slightly stunned. Karen was already very beautiful before, but now Karen, as he expected, has changed a lot like Caroline, even more beautiful than Caroline after the change. Facial features are perfect, but it''s difficult to find similarities between the appearance and before. He believes that if others see Karen now, they will not recognize her. Even he has to work hard to find a little trace of her before. Even though she was plump, she became more mature and attractive. The loose magic robe that she was wearing was already tight now, which fully revealed her devil like figure. The goddess like appearance, the devil like figure, and her natural charm show her charm to the extreme. Even in this rather inappropriate atmosphere, even if he didn''t like Karen before, at this moment, Ron has to admit that he can''t help but have a trace of affection for her. However, he soon woke up and turned the beast into a bracelet. He flashed to the middle-aged man and found that he was dead. Next, he found that dozens of other men in black were not spared. However, to his surprise, there were no scars on them, and no one even shed a drop of blood! "Don''t look. They''re all dead." Karen''s voice came from her side. Ron got up and looked back to find that Karen had come to him quietly and was looking at her with a strange look. Her extremely beautiful face seemed quite calm at the moment. There was no sadness or anger. "I''m sorry. I''m the one who hurt your family." Ron said quietly. "It''s not your fault." Karen shook her head gently, her voice was soft and moving. "I brought disaster to the family. If I''m wrong, it''s also my fault." "I''ll find out who''s behind it and settle with them." Said Ron, biting his teeth. "No!" Karen shook her head gently, her eyes full of tenderness. "Ron, don''t get involved in this. Caroline and I will deal with it." "Caroline?" Ron was stunned, "you already know..." "Yes, I already know. I know where she is. I''ll go to her later." Karen nodded gently. "Ron, maybe it won''t be long before we meet again, but at that time, my name should be no longer Karen." "Where are you going?" Ron couldn''t help asking, "can you tell me what''s going on? What does the crescent sign on your body mean? What''s more, the powerful power you just showed is neither magic nor fighting spirit. What is it "Ron, I can''t tell you that for the time being. If I could, Caroline would have told you before she left." Karen shook her head. "You don''t have to look into these things. If you look into them now, it will only bring trouble to you. Even, it will make the wolf family suffer the same disaster as our family." Before Ron spoke, Karen quickly said, "Ron, there is not much time. The movement here has shocked the people in the town. Soon someone will come here. I''m going to leave, but I want to ask you to do something for me." "What''s the matter?" Ron asked quickly. "Set fire to this place, then bury all the bodies, and finally tell others that everyone in the tiger family is dead, no one is immune." Karen whispered, "if you can, please do a funeral for our family as Caroline and my husband." "What?" Ron was stunned. "Whatever happens in the future, Caroline and I will be your wife." Karen said softly, "if you don''t want to, just come out as Caroline''s husband. Remember, don''t let others know that you are here. You should be here with others after the fire starts. Now, it''s time for us to go!"Karen has disappeared in front of Ron before her words. The speed of her leaving is incredible. Although Ron was full of doubts, he didn''t have time to think too much at the moment. He quickly lit up every corner of the tiger family with the fireball skill he once learned, and then left quickly. ************ the tragedies of the tiger family shocked the town of ralow and even the whole Yadi city. Vincent, the leader of Yadi City, personally came to ralow the next morning to investigate the incident. However, a fire burned the tiger family clean, leaving only countless ashes and some unidentified bodies. Vincent wanted to check these bodies in person, but soon he found that he could not do so, because these hundreds of bodies are being piled together at the moment, like a hill, but this hill, for all the people present, seems very terrible. Even though many people are well-informed, few people see so many bodies at one time. Some people are adding oil, firewood and other combustion supporting materials to the bodies. Ron stands by with a torch, ready to light the bodies at any time. Ron looks very cold. Some people can feel his sadness. People in Ralo town have been talking about it in private. It is said that Caroline did not disappear dozens of days ago, but died of serious illness. Now, Karen was killed last night, and the two sisters of the tiger family are lovers with Ron in private, even they have been married To the news, Ron and the sisters have a private engagement between flowers, and in less than a month, Ron lost them, he suffered a blow can be imagined. "Ron, what are you doing?" Vincent asked, frowning. "Lord, I am preparing to hold a funeral for them. I will bury their ashes together." Ron''s voice was cold. As soon as his voice fell, he threw the torch at the body. The flames rose from the sky, and everyone''s face was red with the burning light. Vincent frowned, but did not say anything. Although he was not satisfied with Ron''s treatment, it was useless for him to say anything. He could only watch the bodies devoured by the fire. "Ron, do you know who did it?" A moment later, Vincent asked. "If I had known, I would not have stood here." Ron''s tone is still indifferent. Although the middle-aged man claimed last night that he was not sent by the Munn family, Ron is still convinced that it has something to do with the Munn family. In the morning, he told Nathan about the crescent moon mark on Karen''s body, and the tiger family was killed at night. If there is no connection between the two, I''m afraid no one will believe it. "Ron, I''m sorry." Vincent sighed, then turned and left. Knowing that he couldn''t find anything from Ron, he turned to ask others. Last night''s news shocked all the people in Raleigh town. From other people, Vincent naturally asked about a lot of things, and everyone''s opinions were basically the same. Last night''s news happened suddenly, and it was late at night. At the beginning of the little news, we didn''t let everyone come to watch, until the fire was fierce, and many people appeared one after another. Everyone agreed that Ron didn''t come here until they appeared. Then Ron rushed into the fire and found Karen''s body. But Karen had been burned beyond recognition. It was said that Ron recognized her because she had a special mark on her body. The number of bodies was also consistent with the number of the tiger family. At the moment, shortly after the new year''s day, everyone was at home and there was no doubt Because of this, the tiger family was not spared. Vincent also learned that after the fire was put out, Ron began to take care of the affairs of the tiger family. Some people have been informed that Ron will hold a funeral for all the tiger family in three days. Although his identity seems to be a bit awkward, everyone in ralow knows the relationship between Ron and Caroline, and recently it has been rumored that Ron and Karen are related It''s unusual. Therefore, no one thinks Ron''s approach is wrong. As for the identity of the murderer, but no one knows, Vincent''s investigation here, also fell into a dead end. In the end, Vincent''s investigation has no result, and there are all kinds of rumors about the causes of the tragedies of the tiger family, but most of them are about what big family the tiger family has offended, just which family they have offended, and each one is different. Chapter 132 Three days later, the funeral was held. Many people in Ralo town and Yadi city attended the funeral. Ron buried all the ashes of the tiger family together and built a tomb on a mountain to the west of Ralo town. On a huge tombstone, almost all the names of the tiger family were engraved. The only ones that were not engraved were Caroline and Karen. Next to the big tombstone, there is a small tombstone, and the names on it are Caroline and Karen. On this tombstone, Ron stands in the name of Caroline and Karen''s husband. Maybe it''s his guilt for Karen, maybe it''s for other reasons. In a word, Ron finally satisfies Karen''s wish when she leaves, and his practice is not good It''s an open admission of his relationship with Karen. After all this, Ron disappeared in the eyes of the public. However, this time, instead of going to the secret valley, he stayed at home. He sat quietly in the chair, eyes slightly closed, next to Diana a little worried looking at him, but did not speak, since the tiger family accident, Ron seems to be more silent. Diana thinks Ron is sad, but, she doesn''t know, Ron is not sad. Although he is angry, he is not sad. Caroline and Karen are not dead, but he only has some pity for the death of others. After all, he has nothing special to do with these people, and even hates some of them before. It''s just that Ron thinks he needs some time to think about what happened recently. He wants to find out what''s going on. However, the more he thinks about it, the more he doesn''t understand it. His mind seems to be in chaos. "Ron." Carl and Nina come in. Ron shakes his head, temporarily dispels the confusion in his mind, opens his eyes and gives them a forced smile. "Ron, are you ok?" Nina looks concerned. Although Ron is a little jealous for Caroline and Karen, she is more worried about Ron. "Nothing." Ron shook his head. "It''s just that it seems very unsafe recently. You should be careful." Ron has been staying at home these days, just worried about what will happen. However, now it seems that he must thank Karen for killing none of those people. Otherwise, if those people are angry with the wolf family because of him, he really does not know whether he can prevent tragedies like the tiger family with his ability. "I see." Nina nodded. "Recently, the town is very busy. Many strangers come here." Carl added. "Carl, did the patriarch tell you about you and Ellie?" Ron asked. "Yes Carlton had a bitter face when he said, "my beauty is really in trouble. It''s a pity!" "I''m sorry, it''s just that I have a compelling reason." Ron apologized, he has clearly told Bryan patriarch, don''t want to let the wolf family and the Munn family have too close relationship, and Bryan patriarch also put off Carl and Ellie''s marriage. "It doesn''t matter, Ron. I know you won''t object to it for no reason. Since you do it, it must be for my good." Carl didn''t blame Ron for this, but he was obviously still regretting the loss of a great beauty. Ron nodded slightly and said nothing more. "By the way, Ron, it''s actually the patriarch who asked us to come to you." Carl finally thought of the business. "Here comes count perusi of the capital." "What?" Ron''s heart leaped. "So fast?" As Crusoe''s brother-in-law, it''s normal for Earl perussi to come here after the tiger family''s accident. However, with the distance between the imperial capital and here, Earl perussi can receive news and arrive here in a few days, which is a bit beyond Ron''s expectation. However, what he was most concerned about was another question: "is count perusi alone?" "No, they''re all here, with a few guards." Nina replied. Family? Ron has a strange feeling in his heart. So, is Joey here? ************ in the reception hall of Wolfe manor, patriarch Bryan is receiving the Earl of Pelosi''s family. It can be said that there is no friendship between the wolf family and the Peruvian family, but now that Ron has taken the initiative to Cao to take care of the affairs of the tiger family, the head of Bryan is also polite to count perusi. When Ron came to the reception hall, he saw Joey at a glance. She had not seen him for several months. Joey was as beautiful as ever, but there was a slight sadness in her eyes. Her beautiful face also showed a bit of haggard. Obviously, what happened to the tiger family had a great impact on her. Compared with Joey, Carlos seems more calm, and it is not Joey who looks the most sad, but another beautiful lady, that is, Joey''s mother, Caroline''s aunt, Countess grace, her red eyes, and the faint tears on her face, which can make people see her sadness. Next to grace, a middle-aged man was holding her hand, comforting in a soft voice. This middle-aged man was very handsome and magnanimous. He was Joey''s father, Earl perusi.After the count perussi''s family, there are still four bodyguards, two martial arts masters, a Summoner and a magician standing quietly. It seems that their strength should be quite good. "I have seen count perusi, Countess." Ron stepped forward with a slight salute. "Are you Ron''s child?" The soft voice continued, but it was the countess, grace. "Yes, Countess." Ron was a little puzzled that grace''s kindness was beyond his expectation. "I haven''t seen you for more than ten years. You are so old." Grace sighed, "I saw you several times when you were a kid, but I didn''t come here much these years. You and Caroline have grown up, too." "Mother, why are you so kind to him?" Carlos seemed to be unable to bear it. "I think Ron might have done something about my uncle''s family. Otherwise, why did he cremate them in such a hurry? Besides, he even regards himself as Caroline and Karen''s husband. Hum, people don''t know. I know very well that he has never been good to Karen! " "Shut up Count perusi gave a deep drink. "Carlos, don''t talk nonsense!" "Father, I''m not talking nonsense. I have a basis for saying that!" Carlos was a little annoyed. "If you ask my sister, Ron doesn''t like Karen at all!" "Father, I don''t know, but I know Karen likes Ron very much. If she knows that she can be Ron''s wife after her death, she will be very happy." Joey said softly. "Joey, you''re protecting..." Carlos was a little angry. "Shut up "Get out of here!" exclaimed count perusi "Father, I..." Carlos didn''t look angry. "You take Carlos out and wait for us at the hotel first!" Count perussi gave orders to the guards. "Yes, count!" The bodyguards responded respectfully, and soon took Carlos away from Wolfe manor by force. "Patriarch Bryan, I''m sorry. It''s impolite." After Carlos left, count perusi offered to apologize. "Count perusi doesn''t care. We don''t care." Head Bryan gave a cool smile. "Headmaster Bryan, actually, we are here to visit you. First, we want to thank you for the funeral for the tiger family. Second, we want to ask if you know any clues about the murderer?" The count of perusi finally got to the point. "Having a funeral is just what I should do." Ron then said, "as for the murderer''s clues, we do not know, count perusi, I am afraid you will be disappointed." "Ron, shall we go out for a walk?" Joey suddenly spoke. Hearing this, count perusi and grace were stunned, and Ron was a little surprised. He looked at Joey and was a little confused about her behavior. "I want to see my cousin''s grave again." Joey felt that something was wrong and quickly explained, "I''m not familiar with the road here. Although I''ve just been there once, I still don''t remember it very much, so I want to ask Ron to take me there once." "Come on, I''ll take you." Ron said, in fact, he also looks forward to the chance to get along with Joey alone, but he didn''t expect Joey would take the initiative to come up with it. "All right." Count perusi nodded. "Be careful." Ron and Joey leave wolf manor soon, but they don''t go to the cemetery. Ron and Joey come to the secret valley. "Is this the secret valley with hot springs?" Joey looked around. "Caroline and Karen both told me that this place is like your home in their mind, because in ralow, it''s just for you and no one will disturb you." "Yes, no one will disturb here." Ron nodded slightly. "No Carlos, no prince Chris, just the two of us." Joey was not stupid, she could hear the meaning of Ron''s words. "Ron, Caroline and Karen just had an accident." Joey''s tone was slightly angry. Obviously, she didn''t think Ron should have said that at this time. "If it hadn''t been for them, I''m afraid it would have been hard for me to see you." Ron''s tone was obviously a little resentful. Since she decided not to give him a chance a few months ago, he had never seen her alone. Even in public, it was hard for him to see her. Obviously, she was deliberately avoiding him. "Ron, shall we not talk about that now?" Joey sighed. "I just want to ask you, don''t you really know who the killer is? I can see you''re hiding something from my father "I don''t know." Ron replied very simply. "Are you angry with me?" Joey was silent for a moment and asked in a low voice. Chapter 133 "Believe it or not, I don''t know who the killer is." Ron said faintly. "I believe you." Joey sighed softly. "Actually, I shouldn''t have asked you this question. If you knew who killed Caroline and Karen, you would have avenged yourself." Ron did not speak, he did not know what to say, he did not know who was the real killer, but even if he knew, he may not retaliate, the reason is very simple, Caroline and Karen did not die. "Ron, you know what? Until now, I don''t want to believe that Karen and Caroline are really dead. It happened so suddenly After a moment''s silence, Joey broke the silence with a slightly sad tone. "Although we didn''t used to be together, our relationship has always been very good. We have nothing to talk about together, but now, they are gone, and I can''t find anyone who can talk about my heart without scruple." "One day, you''ll find that kind of person again." Ron said blandly, he wants to comfort her, even want to tell Joey, in fact, Karen and Caroline are still alive, but, he also knows, he only keep Karen and Caroline''s secret, they will be more safe. There is no doubt that if someone knows that they are still alive, someone will continue to chase and kill them. Although they should have strong ability now, it does not mean that they have no rivals. However, as long as he keeps on concealing them, even people close to them, such as Joey, may not recognize them as they are now In that case, they will be very safe. "My mother was very sad. She even felt that we had offended people in the imperial capital and implicated my uncle''s family. I really want to know who and why did we use such cruel means?" Joey squeezed the pink fist slightly, with an angry voice. "If you let me know who did it, I will not let them go!" "I''d like to know, too." Ron said to himself, he still can''t understand what the crescent sign means, why the little crescent seems to contain incomparable power? And he couldn''t figure out why neither Caroline nor Karen would disclose any information. What''s the big secret? "This place is really beautiful." Joey said low, "I don''t know if I can come here in the future." "How long will you stay here?" Ron couldn''t help asking. "It should be just a few days." Joey shook his head. "I''m not sure. Originally, we were here to deal with the aftermath, but now that you''ve dealt with it, we don''t have to do anything else." After a slight pause, Joey said, "Ron, it''s time for me to go back. We''re staying in a hotel in town for the time being. If you have something to do, you can come to me." Ron nodded and didn''t say anything. I haven''t seen him for several months. It seems that they have become a little strange. They can''t find the feeling of practicing sword together, the tacit understanding of practicing sword, and the comfort of staying together. They no longer exist. "Ron, you are such a coward!" The cold voice came suddenly. Hearing this sound, Ron turned around and saw a beautiful girl standing in front of her. It was Princess Winona. "I''ve seen your highness." Ron pretended to be calm, but he was thinking quickly about how to solve the problem. "I received the news from brother Wang that Joey had arrived in Ralo town and asked me to protect her for a few days. Unexpectedly, I found out that she and you had come to this place secretly. What''s more, your relationship was really unusual!" Winona''s beautiful eyes stare at Ron. "You''re so bold that you dare to make Joey''s idea!" "Princess highness, what seems to be nothing special about Joey and me?" Ron responded faintly. "I don''t know if you''ve ever done anything out of line. I only know that you must have a problem!" Winona snorted coldly, "I thought something was wrong between you. Joey had never taught others how to practice sword, but she spent so much effort on teaching you how to do it. Then she went to the misty mountains, and you went there so coincidentally. Today, Joey just came here and had a tryst with you in such a secret place. If I hadn''t followed you secretly, I wouldn''t have been here, If you don''t have an affair, why are you so secretive? " "so your highness love to ask about other people''s privacy!" Ron couldn''t help sneering. "I don''t care about other people''s privacy, but I can''t care about Joey''s affairs. Everyone knows that Joey is my brother Wang''s fiancee. If she has an affair with others, what''s the face of our royal family?" Winona stares at Ron coldly. "Ron, don''t you always claim to be brave? Why don''t you admit that you have an affair with Joey? " "Who says I dare not admit it?" Ron was in a bad mood. Now Princess Winona is so aggressive that he can''t bear it. "Yes, I like Joey. I also tell you that one day, I will rob Joey and make your brother''s fiancee my Ron''s woman!""What? You, you really... " Winona was stunned. She didn''t seem to think that Ron really dared to admit it. Immediately, she was furious, "Ron, you don''t want to live, do you? Believe it or not, I''ll kill you now? " "Princess Royal, I do not despise you, you may not kill me!" Ron gave a sneer. "Don''t be arrogant, Ron!" Winona was very angry. "If I didn''t want you to take part in the battle of the holy land, I would send you to hell and let you accompany Obi Fu!" "since the princess is so confident, why don''t we make a bet?" Ron thought that he had no choice but to gamble. "What''s the bet?" Winona asked in a bad mood. , "let''s fight a duel. If I lose, I will take care of Her Highness, but if I win, the princess will have to..." Ron said slowly, he wanted to say that Winona had to hide the things between him and Joey for him, but he was interrupted by Winona before he finished. "Can you still beat me?" Winona disdained, "if I lose, I''ll let you handle it!" "Well, when shall we start?" Ron asked. "Now!" Winona snorted coldly, "but we have to change places. If you have the courage, come with me!" When Winona said this, Ron heard a low dragon chant, and then a giant appeared in front of him, which was a red dragon. "Damn, the rumor is right, she really summoned the beast!" Ron''s heart sank. This time, it was a lot of bad luck. "It''s too late to admit defeat now. Maybe I''ll let you go if I''m in a good mood!" Winona has a proud look on her face. It''s really worth her pride to have a dragon as a summoner. , "Your Highness, I''m waiting for you to let me do whatever I want." Ron is now open-minded, mouth also don''t forgive people, actually tease up Winona. "You Winona was furious. "Ron, you don''t know what to do! Come with me As soon as Winona flashed, she appeared on the dragon''s back. With a gentle pat, the red dragon soared into the sky and flew away. Ron immediately summoned the armored beast and rushed up to chase Winona. The dragon with powerful combat power is one of the rarest summoners in cangyun continent. In the past thousand years, no more than ten summoners have summoned dragons as summoners. In the past hundred years, it has not been heard that any other Summoner has dragon. From this point, Princess Winona can be called one of the most outstanding summoners in the past hundred years. Looking at the red dragon in the flight ahead and the beautiful girl sitting on the back of the dragon, Ron calculates the possibility of defeating the other side. According to the rumor, even the level 10 martial arts master may not be able to defeat the dragon, and his current ability is obviously not up to the level of level 10 martial arts master. Dragon not only has a strong constitution, can ignore most of the physical attacks and magic attacks, it also has a strong attack ability, physical attacks and magic attacks are all proficient, whether it is a magician or a martial arts teacher, in front of the dragon will be tied. Obviously, for Ron, to defeat Winona is to defeat the dragon in essence. However, although he thinks the chance of winning is very small, he doesn''t have no chance. After all, his lightsaber is invincible. Even if the dragon has a strong constitution, he thinks it should be able to cause damage to it. Now what he is most puzzled about is, where will Winona take him to fight? She has been flying for about half an hour, at least hundreds of kilometers away from the town of Ralo. Ron occasionally looks down and finds that it is very desolate, but he doesn''t know where it is. He can''t help but wonder if Winona wants to find a place where no one can find out and kill him? Ron suddenly accelerated to catch up with Winona, and intolerable. He asked, "princess, do you really want to fight?" The red dragon turned his head, opened his mouth, breathed out a blazing breath, and went straight to Ron. Ron quickly dodges. Although it''s the first time to fight with the dragon, he knows that this should be the devastating dragon breath. He doesn''t dare to resist the attack of the dragon breath. With the speed of armored beast, it''s not difficult to dodge the dragon''s breath attack, but it''s not the only way for the dragon to attack. Ron just quickly flashed to one side and found that the dragon''s tail was thrown like lightning. Chapter 134 In a flash, the dragon tail has surrounded him. No matter which direction he dodges, he will inevitably collide with the dragon tail. However, it''s not difficult for Ron, he quickly rose a few meters, out of the red dragon''s attack circle, but at this time, he suddenly found something wrong, what about Winona on the dragon''s back? Why is it missing? Ron had a bad feeling in his heart. He quickly searched for Winona''s position, but a warning came from behind. He rushed to the front, but it was a step too late. "Keng!" His body vibrated, and he was hit in the back. Fortunately, most of his strength was removed before he accelerated. This attack did not cause him any damage. Ron turns around and sees Winona flying in the air with a sword in her hand. Her clothes are like a fairy. At the moment, she is flying down to the red dragon''s back, but her hand doesn''t stop. Just listen to a clear drink, Winona suddenly out of the sword, a magnificent silver fighting spirit from the tip of the sword shot out, the target is naturally Ron. "Are you a level eight martial arts teacher?" Ron is very surprised. After he dodges quickly, he can''t help but ask out in a loud voice. He always thinks that Winona is just a simple summoner, but unexpectedly, she is still a very powerful martial arts teacher. "Ron, one of the important reasons why our Fox family has been able to rule the Empire for more than 300 years is that the most powerful soldiers of the Empire always appear in our Fox family, but ordinary people don''t know that!" Winona stood on the dragon''s back, looking at Ron with a proud face, "and I am the most powerful soldier of the Fox family, and also a real dragon knight!" With these words, Winona bounced up again and jumped to Ron in the air. The long sword drew beautiful and strange arcs in the air. These arcs formed a net to encircle Ron. And the red dragon''s tail, also once again throw to Ron, obviously, between Winona and red dragon cooperate with the battle is not the first time. Ron dodges left and right, but finds it hard to break away from Winona''s attack range. He can''t help but feel a little anxious. Originally, a dragon made him feel that there was little chance of winning. Now he finds that Winona is still a powerful level 8 martial arts master. This one dragon is to deal with separately, and he may not win, let alone they work together? "Boom!" With a loud noise, Ron was just distracted when the dragon''s tail swept over the armored beast. Suddenly, the armored beast seemed to lose control and fell down. Ron recovered in time and regained control of the beast. However, just at this time, his body was shaking violently. Winona''s sword made a close contact with the beast''s body again. "Ron, you''d better give up. You''re not my opponent." Winona tone with a trace of contempt, "if you give up now, I promise you can at least live to the battle of the holy land, if you can perform well in the battle of the holy land, maybe I will finally let you go." "Princess your highness, it''s too early to talk about winning and losing." Ron snorted coldly. He recognized the scorn in Winona''s tone, and even the smell of charity. It seemed that in the eyes of the princess, Ron needed her charity to survive. This makes Ron feel humiliated. He can''t accept such a cowardly failure. Even if he loses, he can''t lose in this way! Ron sped up and rushed to Winona. The lightsaber was shining. Driven by the sun and the moon, the one meter long sword was more than two meters long. Winona made a graceful turn in the air, a clear drink, and a silver fighting spirit shot out again. At the same time, the red dragon also opened its mouth and spewed out a breath of dragon breath, and the huge dragon tail also quickly swung over. This time, Ron didn''t dodge and still rushed to Winona at high speed. Winona released the fighting spirit without any accident hit Ron, and the dragon breath also sprayed on the armored beast, dragon tail also smooth throw in the armored beast. Longxi didn''t melt the armored beast, which is the only thing to be thankful for. Obviously, the armored beast''s special body can resist Longxi''s blazing heat, but Winona''s fighting spirit makes Ron''s blood surge, which makes him a little uncomfortable. What makes him most uncomfortable is the red dragon''s attack. The dragon''s tail strike hit the shell of the armored beast, not only indirectly hit Ron''s body, but also made his forward direction have to change, and the armored beast once again showed signs of losing control. Ron a roar, forced down the body discomfort, lightsaber ruthlessly cut out, in the dragon tail hit him at the moment, lightsaber also ruthlessly cut on the dragon tail. The blood spurted, and the lightsaber cut a deep blood trough in the dragon''s tail. "Roar..." The red dragon roared angrily. It was obviously angered by Ron. It rushed towards Ron. At the same time, Ron only heard a strange sound. Then, countless lightning bolts split at him from the air. At the same time, countless flames appeared in the air, and Ron was completely bathed in the sea of fire. "Ron, you hurt my Feifei?" Winona is also an angry scream, "Damn it, I''m going to kill you!"Winona yells angrily, jumps up in the air, and the sword cuts down. Obviously, Ron is not only angry with the red dragon, but also the owner of the red dragon, the beautiful princess Winona. Ron still did not dodge, but rushed to Winona, lightsaber stabbed her without hesitation, and at the same time, he activated the energy gun, bang bang, fired several bullets at the red dragon. "Ron, you, you want to die with me?" Winona finally found out that it was not right. Ron was totally regardless of his own life and death, which was a desperate way of fighting. , "Your Highness, if you are afraid, let it go." Ron''s body is filled with the true Qi of the sun and the moon. While repairing the damage in his body, he protects the important parts of his body. Although he is fighting desperately, he doesn''t want to die. Under normal circumstances, he can''t escape the joint attack of Winona and red dragon. Their attack speed is almost as fast as his armored beast''s, and their cooperation skills make his mecha skills a little out of reach. According to the normal way of fighting, he will definitely lose. But now, he completely gives up to avoid each other, wholeheartedly into the attack, as long as Winona and red dragon can''t kill him, he can make a counterattack at the moment they hit him, and also hurt them. With the strong shell of the armored beast and his own sun and moon Qi, the attack of Winona and the red dragon can''t kill him. This is his chance. However, it''s a pity for him that although his lightsaber is extremely sharp, it can''t kill the red dragon all at once. In this case, it depends on who can support the red dragon for a longer time. "Joke, I will be afraid?" Winona snorted coldly. With a slight jump, she dodged Ron''s lightsaber and fell on the red dragon''s back. "Ron, since you want to die, I''ll help you!" The fighting comes out again. Winona puts herself under the protection of the red dragon. In this way, if Ron wants to hit her, he must pass the red dragon first. That is to say, Winona can be regarded as safe when the red dragon is alive. Ron knew that he had to deal with the angry red dragon first. Boom, body shock, Ron was swept by the dragon''s tail again, the hail all over the sky also came at the same time, Ron did not hesitate to stab out the lightsaber again, with several blood flowers. The energy gun fires continuously. In the face of the giant red dragon, it''s quite easy for the energy gun to aim. Almost every bullet leaves a blood hole in the dragon. The next battle, without any appreciation, is a fierce hand-to-hand battle. Winona''s summoner, the red dragon, is completely enraged. It doesn''t dodge at all. It stays in place and attacks Ron with its dragon breath and magic, her dragon tail and any part of her body that can be attacked. Ron also did not dodge. He carried all the attacks of Winona and the red dragon. At the same time, the lightsaber hit the red dragon countless times, and countless energy bullets were also shot into the red dragon''s body. However, the strength of the red dragon''s constitution is beyond his imagination. The red dragon''s body has been dyed red by blood. Even Winona sitting on it is covered with blood. However, the red dragon''s attack shows no sign of weakening. It seems that these injuries have no effect on it at all. "Warning, warning, mecha''s energy is less than 10%..." The sound from the armored beast made Ron feel even more deeply. The frequency of energy gun shooting was too many, which made the speed of energy consumption become very fast. It seemed that he was going to lose the duel. But he didn''t want to lose. He didn''t think the red dragon should last too long. He knew the destructive power of energy bullets and lightsabers. The red dragon was hit by energy bullets at least several hundred times, and the lightsaber left hundreds of scars on it, which could not have no impact on the Dragon. "Fight!" Ron clenched his teeth, continued to stab out the lightsaber again and again, and the energy bullet also shot out again, fighting for the clean energy consumption, he also wanted to kill the damn dragon! ¡°¡­¡­ The energy of the mecha is less than 8%... " ¡°¡­¡­ The energy of mecha is less than 5%. " ¡°¡­¡­ The energy of the mecha is less than 2%, and it is about to go to sleep... " Ron cut dozens of swords quickly again, and then fired an energy bullet. Then he heard the warning of the armored beast again: "the energy of the mecha is less than 1%, and it will go to sleep immediately..." Chapter 135 Ron finally had no choice but to rush to the ground. Before the beast was dormant, he turned it back into a bracelet. Looking at the sky, it was gloomy. There was no sun at all. It looked more like rain. Obviously, it was impossible to replenish energy for the beast immediately. A piece of red flashed in front of his eyes. A huge Red Dragon flew down from the air. Ron had a sword in his hand. This was the sword Agatha had cast for him to practice with her before. Now, this sword is his last weapon. Although the armored beast has been unable to fight, although he now feels that his internal organs are very uncomfortable, and his body has been seriously damaged, he does not want to give up. He wants to continue the battle as a martial arts master, which seems to have no chance of winning. "Touch..." With a loud noise, countless dust rose. Ron, who was ready to meet the enemy, could not help but stay for a while. Only at this time did he find that the red dragon did not fly down, but fell down. This discovery immediately made him very happy. The red dragon has been injured and unconscious, which means that he and Winona have come to the same starting line again. Now they have no summoner. Next, it will be a duel between martial arts masters! "Ron, you lunatic, if I don''t kill you today, my name won''t be Winona!" Winona''s body is bloodstained. Although it''s all red dragon''s blood, it also makes her look a little embarrassed. Her beautiful eyes are staring at Ron angrily. Just listen to her quickly read a spell, the coma of the red dragon back to the summoning space, injured summoner, in the summoning space can be faster recovery. , "Your Highness, if you would sooner lose your face, you wouldn''t have been there." Ron said faintly, while he was talking, the sun and moon Qi in his body was running fast, eliminating his discomfort. He could persist for such a long time. Although the armored beast made the greatest contribution, the sun and moon Qi also contributed a lot. This magical sun and moon Qi has an excellent effect on the recovery of the injury. Because of this, his injury has been kept in a mild state. Winona snorts angrily and pours at Ron. The sword makes a strange arc and stabs at the key part of Ron. The beautiful princess is obviously really angry. In her heart, I''m afraid it''s not as simple as defeating Ron now, but I want to kill her! Ron hasn''t practiced his sword skill seriously for some time, but he didn''t panic when facing Winona, the eighth level martial arts master. Before he knew it, Ron remembered that he used to practice sword with Joey. At that time, Joey was already a level seven martial arts master, and he was only a level five martial arts master. However, with the sword skill transformed from mecha skills, he could always save himself from danger. Although he could not defeat Joey, he could still remain invincible. Now, it seems that the situation is similar to that at the beginning. His sword skill is stronger than that at that time, but his opponent, Winona, is also stronger than that of Joey. At the beginning of the new year, he obviously fell behind, but at the critical moment, he can also use his treacherous sword skill to block Winona''s fatal attack. The next time is not so much a duel between life and death as Ron''s process of learning sword skills. During this period, the powerful Winona became his best companion. A few days ago, he once practiced sword with Agatha, and Agatha''s self created sword skills were quite exquisite. At that time, Ron gradually transformed these sword skills into his mecha skills. Now, he will restore them to sword skills again. His talent in sword skills is really incomparable. He did not spend too much time to restore them completely And then it was used in actual combat. Not long ago, some of the mecha skills he learned in the virtual test field were gradually transformed into sword skills by him. In the process of continuous fighting with Winona, these sword skills gradually changed from unfamiliar to proficient, and the original inconsistent sword skills were gradually adjusted by him in order to become smooth. The scene gradually reversed. Winona, who had the upper hand, gradually felt that it was difficult to deal with it. Ron slowly took the initiative and obviously gained the upper hand. It''s getting dark. Ron can''t help but speed up his attack. He wants to completely solve the battle and defeat Winona before dark! However, a few minutes later, Ron found that the situation was not so optimistic. Winona, who was at a disadvantage, suddenly changed her style of sword skills. In Ron''s opinion, her new sword skills were very familiar. Then he found that it was actually his sword skills that he had just made. Obviously, in this short time, Winona secretly learned his sword skills Let''s go! The battle that we are about to contact has become a protracted battle. No one can defeat the other when two people come and go. It''s already dark, but their battle is still not over. Time passes quickly, unconsciously, it is late at night, surrounded by silence, Ron and Winona are still fighting. Hunger has obviously come from his belly. This battle that lasted for several hours has consumed Ron''s excessive physical strength. However, he finally saw the dawn of victory again, because in this internal competition, he finally gained the upper hand again. Winona''s action has obviously become slow. Of course, Ron is the same, but relatively speaking, he is still better than Winona. This must be thanks to his true Qi of sun and moon. Even in battle, true Qi of sun and moon can absorb energy in the air and replenish some physical strength for him. The only pity is that there is no moon tonight, otherwise, Ron may have already defeated Winona."Roar!" Ron suddenly a big drink, high sword, mercilessly toward Winona cut in the past, this time, he has used all his strength, in order to win! Winona wanted to get out of the way, but she couldn''t do it. Seeing that Ron''s sword had been split, she had no choice but to face it. "Ah Winona a Jiao drink, also used all the strength, raised the sword, meet Ron''s sword. "Keng..." The two swords collided, making a loud and clear sound. Then, with a crisp sound, Winona''s sword suddenly broke, and Winona stepped back with the broken sword, and then sat down on the ground. Ron''s sword is safe and sound. Agatha''s sword is different after all. However, his condition is not much better. Just now, his remaining strength is almost exhausted. , "Your Highness, can you give up now?" Ron gasped a little. With that, he sat on the ground. The continuous fighting and hunger made him even weak to speak. Winona did not speak, just with a strange eyes staring at Ron, the hand of the broken sword has been thrown aside by her, it seems that the little princess seems to have no desire to continue to fight. "princess, if you give up, we can eat something first, and then consider how to go back." Ron couldn''t help saying that there was still some food left in his armored cockpit. Seeing that Winona didn''t speak, Ron called the armored beast out again, switched to the cabin Cao mode, found out a few pieces of dry meat, and then quickly turned the armored beast back into a bracelet, because the armored beast was about to sleep again. , "Your Highness, would you like something to eat?" Ron turned and looked at the place where Winona was sitting. He was surprised because he didn''t see Winona. It''s just a bad feeling, but it''s already a step late. Ron is thrown to the ground. It''s Winona. The beautiful little princess is like an angry leopard. She puts up a little pink fist and waves it down. When Ron ton was angry, he kindly gave her something to eat. She took advantage of this opportunity to attack him. As soon as she raised her hand, he took Winona''s wrist and turned over. Instead, he pressed her under her body and hit her shoulder with an elbow. "Well..." Winona snorted and kicked RON in the back. "Dead girl, you are so flexible!" Ron angrily scolded, and quickly pressed her feet, while her hands were also pressed on her hands, so that she could not move. Two people close together, Ron can clearly feel the elasticity from the chest and the softness of her body. "Let go of me!" Winona was a little embarrassed. "Give up and I''ll let you go!" Ron didn''t mean to let go at all. As soon as he finished, he couldn''t help crying out: "ah..." Winona bit his shoulder in one bite, which made him grin with pain. "Let go, or I''ll be rude to you!" Said Ron. But Winona didn''t let go at all. Instead, she bit Ron''s shoulder harder. "Smelly girl, you bit me, I bit you too!" Ron scolded. Unfortunately, this warning is of no use to Winona. The little princess is obviously very depressed tonight. This bite seems to vent her resentment. Besides, she didn''t believe Ron would bite him. Naturally, she couldn''t just let go. However, she soon found out that she was wrong. Ron really bit her, not on her shoulder, but on her white and pink neck. What she did not expect was the way Ron bit her. Ron really wanted to bite Winona, but when he got to her pink neck, he found that he couldn''t do this kind of thing, so he changed the way and began to kiss her pink neck. After this fierce battle, Winona''s soft body made him feel a little desire unconsciously. Kissing her pink neck, he felt a special feeling in his heart, which seemed to be a sense of conquest, a sense of conquest that he had never had before. The most beautiful and noble little princess of the Empire was under him at the moment The meaning kisses her skin, let him feel a excitement unconsciously. Chapter 136 Never had the stimulation, let Winona''s body shudder, she finally let go of Ron''s shoulder, while struggling with the side of shyness scolded: "Ron, you quickly let me go!" "Give up and I''ll let you go!" Ron was a little reluctant to leave her pink neck, but still pressed her tightly below. "I don''t give up!" But Winona is very stubborn, "I didn''t lose!" Ron bowed his head and kissed her again, this time, not her pink neck, but her cherry lips. Winona''s beautiful eyes suddenly became round. She did not expect that Ron would be so reckless. For a moment, she was confused. She let Ron greedily kiss her cherry lips, and even let her tongue stand against her shell teeth to catch her smooth tongue. Under his guidance, she entangled with his tongue. Kissing, Ron''s action began to get out of control. Originally, he just wanted to punish the little princess, but gradually he couldn''t help it. His heart''s desire also soared. He no longer grasped Winona''s hands, but groped on her body, sliding one hand to her hips, and the other hand skillfully into her clothes. "Ah Winona body a huge shock, this huge stimulation, finally let her wake up completely, she suddenly don''t know where to come from the strength, push Ron away, jump from the ground. "You, how dare you insult me?" Winona glared at Ron, flushed, angry, and obviously ashamed. Ron finally came to realize that he had just gone too far, but he didn''t want to show weakness in front of Winona. Looking at Winona indifferently, Ron said faintly: "I''ve already done it. What else can''t I do? Besides, according to our bets, you have lost to me. I should have been allowed to do whatever I want. Just now, I just charged a little interest first. " "You Winona was furious. "I didn''t lose!" "Originally, Princess Winona, who is known as the strongest fighter of the Fox family, is a person who can''t afford to lose. She doesn''t even dare to admit it." Ron was a little disdainful. "In that case, I have nothing to say." "Who says I can''t afford to lose?" Winona is very angry, "can you this rascal is to win with mean method at all!" , "Your Highness, do you admit that I won?" Ron gave a faint smile. "I..." Winona a stay, she finally found that he just said something wrong. "since your highness admitted that I won, is it time to cash in the bet?" Ron said with a hint of pride, "I should be able to deal with you at will, right?" "You think so well!" Winona glared at Ron fiercely, "OK, I''ll take you as the winner. I can''t tell you about you and Joey. As for the rest, don''t be paranoid. I won''t let you do what you want!" "the credibility of her royal highness is not very good, and I don''t know if the princess''s words can be taken seriously." Ron asked slowly, but he was slightly relieved that the matter was basically solved. "Believe it or not!" Winona snorted coldly, "but don''t worry, even for my own sake, I won''t let you die in brother Wang''s hands so soon. You bloody bastard dare to blame Princess Rebecca. One day I''ll settle with you myself!" "Is it?" Ron not to regard it as right. Anyway, he had done it. He did not want to regret it. "Then I waited for his highness." Ron picked up the dried meat and chewed it. He was already hungry. If he didn''t eat anything, he would die of hunger. "Your Highness, you can have some, too." Ron threw two pieces of dried meat to Winona. "No need for your kindness!" Winona said angrily, but still caught the dry meat and chewed it carefully. After filling his stomach, Ron sat on the ground with his knees crossed and began to practice the true Qi of the sun and the moon. There were still many injuries in his body that had not been repaired. On the other side, Winona sat on the ground with her eyes slightly closed. It seemed that she was also practicing. Both of them, who had almost the same physical strength, were not in the mood to start a dispute again, so the rest of the night was very peaceful. In the early morning, Ron opens his eyes and stands up from the ground. Not far away, Winona also gets up quickly. She looks at Ron and turns her head. Obviously, she is still angry with Ron. "princess, what is this place?" Ron looked around. It was desolate. He could see a few hills, most of which were flat. There were basically weeds on the flat. He could not see any houses. It was obvious that this was a deserted area. "Where do I know?" Winona said angrily, "it''s Feifei who brought me here. She knows the way back, but she''s recovering now. She can''t take me back!" "Your Dragon is Feifei?" Ron is a little curious. Does this Summoner have a name? "Hum, if Feifei hadn''t just grown up and had not the strongest fighting capacity, how could you be her opponent?" Winona looked resentful."Princess, should we consider how to go back?" Ron was a little discontented. "This place is at least hundreds of kilometers away from Ralo town. My Summoner can''t fly now. I''m afraid we have to walk back." Ron felt that his luck was really bad these days. He had hoped that the sun would shine today. He could supplement the energy of the armored beast, and then he could fly back. However, today is still a cloudy day. "I''m not as stupid as you are!" Winona Jiao snorted, "I''ll find a place nearby to live for a few days, and then Feifei''s injury will be cured, and then I can go back naturally." "there are no caves near here. I''m afraid your royal highness can only sleep in the wilderness." Ron is not angry and says that he is a little upset now. The girl takes him to this ghost place and can''t even find the way back. If he delays here for a few days, I''m afraid that when he returns to RAlO Town, Joey will have left. "If you like sleeping out in the wilderness, you can stay here." Winona snorted, looked up at the sky, then turned and strode forward. Ron hesitated a little and followed. He had a feeling that Winona knew how to get out of this deserted place. ************ Winona is walking in front of her, her purple hair is floating. Even if there are spots of blood on her clothes and the stains when she entangles with Ron on the ground, it doesn''t affect her unique style. Ron was a little helpless to follow him. After walking for several hours, it was still desolate all around, but Ron had no choice, because along the way, he had been observing the surrounding environment, only found that every place was very strange, and he didn''t know where he was now. After a while, Winona finally stopped. Ron walked over and found that there was a small stone tablet in front of Winona. He picked up the grass that covered the stone tablet and could see several words written on it. "The town of Lelo?" Winona slowly read out the words on the stone tablet. Her pretty face changed slightly, and she said to herself, "Damn, how come you''re here?" "Where is this?" Ron asked, apparently Winona already knows where they are, which means she should know how to get back. Winona ignored Ron and just got up and went on. Obviously, she was still angry with him. More than ten minutes later, a small village finally appeared ahead. When they walked into the village with dozens of families, they found that the door of each family was closed, and they didn''t see anyone walking outside. "Anybody?" Winona went to the door of a house and knocked on it. No response. Winona went to the next door and continued to knock, but there was no response. The whole village seemed empty. Winona knocked on the door of eleven families in a row, but there was no response. However, Ron admired Winona''s patience. She went to knock on the door of the twelfth family, and this time, she finally got a response. The door opened a crack, and a wrinkled old face appeared in front of them. This is an old man who looks at least 60 years old. He looked at Winona and Ron, and looked around warily. He opened the door to accommodate one person in and out, and waved to them: "come on in!" Ron was a little puzzled, but still went in, and Winona did not hesitate to enter the door. The old man quickly closed the door again, and Ron quickly glanced at the room and found that it was very shabby and there was hardly anything valuable in it. Obviously, the old man was not rich. "Uncle, my name is Nona, and his name is Ron. We met thieves on the way. When we ran away, we lost our way carelessly, and then we came here." Winona is charming and tender. "We want to have a rest here, OK?" "No way." But the old man shook his head, "you have to leave here as soon as possible, or it will be too late." "Uncle, what happened here?" Winona asked curiously. "Miss Nona, don''t ask. In a word, let''s get out of here." The old man sighed softly, "otherwise, you will regret it." "Uncle, I''m not with him..." Winona blushed and explained quickly. Chapter 137 "Miss Nona, don''t explain. Although I''m old, Wayne doesn''t have eyes. You two came from a rich family. Usually, it''s impossible for you to come to us. Only eloping couples can come to our Monroe village in such a mess." The old man shook his head and said, "but don''t worry, my old man won''t take care of your private affairs. If you want to live here on weekdays, it''s OK. But now is not the right time. You''d better leave quickly." "Well, uncle, you have to keep a secret for us!" Winona, with a shy look, actually acquiesced to old man Wayne''s conjecture. Ron can''t help shaking his head. Winona''s acting skills are really good. "Don''t say any more. Let''s go and rent a carriage and leave as soon as possible. Besides, Miss Nona, you''d better cover your face with a veil on your way to Lelo. If some people see you so beautiful, you''ll get into trouble." The old man said quickly. "But uncle, we haven''t eaten for a long time. Besides, my clothes are bloodstained. It''s not good to be seen. Do you have any clothes that I can change?" Winona looks pathetic. "Well, then, I''ll find you a suit of clothes and get you something to eat. Then you must leave as soon as possible." Old man Wayne thought about it and said. "Thank you, uncle." Winona smiles. "Come with me." Wayne said, taking them to a bedroom. "This is my daughter''s former room. It''s clean. You''ll have a rest here for a while. I''ll find you some clothes." "Your Royal Highness is very deceiving." As soon as old man Wayne left, Ron couldn''t help sneering. "Shut up Winona glared at Ron, "don''t call me princess. From now on, my name is Winona!" "why should your highness hide your identity so deliberately?" Ron does not think so. "If they know your identity, they will only be more respectful to you. Maybe someone will pick you up and send you back soon." "Ron, you''re an idiot!" Winona said angrily, "I tell you, this place doesn''t belong to the red fox Empire at all. My status as a princess will only bring us big trouble here!" "What?" Ron was stunned. "Have we left the Empire? So where is this? " "I didn''t bother to tell you, but in order to avoid you being such a fool to reveal my identity, I''ll let you know that this is the border area of the Bora Empire, and lailuo town is the border town of the Bora empire!" Winona snorted, "there''s always some friction between Bora Empire and red fox empire. If they know I''m here, I''m afraid things will become very complicated!" "That''s troublesome." Ron was a little dissatisfied. It was the beautiful little princess who brought him here first, and then his armored beast ran out of energy. Now if he met any strong enemy, it would be really troublesome. Winona didn''t speak any more, because the footsteps had already come, and soon the old man named Wayne appeared at the door. "Miss Nona, this is the dress that the little girl used to wear. The texture is not good, but the size should be appropriate. You should try it first." Wayne handed Winona a neat pile of clothes. "Thank you, uncle." Winona has a sweet smile. "I''ll prepare the food for you first." Wayne backed out and picked up the door. "You''re not going out yet?" Winona stares at Ron. "I want to change." "We are eloping lovers. If I go out, will uncle Wayne suspect me?" Ron not only did not go out, but tied the door from the inside, and then looked at Winona as if nothing had happened, looking at her changing clothes. It''s not that he''s really lustful. It''s just that he''s always at a disadvantage in front of Winona today, which makes him a little depressed. Now it''s rare for him to have a chance to pull back. Naturally, he doesn''t want to miss this opportunity. "You Winona is very angry, but Ron is right. Eloping lovers will not avoid each other to change clothes. The old man Wayne seems to be very smart. She really doesn''t want to arouse suspicion. "When you fall into my hands in the future, I will torture you well!" Winona looks at Ron angrily, turns around and starts to change. In fact, she just changed the clothes outside, and didn''t take advantage of Ron''s eyes. She was just an unmarried girl changing clothes in front of another man, which was a little embarrassed. No matter the style or material of the clothes are not very good, but as Wayne said, the size is suitable and it fits Winona very well. With Winona''s natural beauty, no matter how ugly the clothes are, they still can''t cover up her amazing beauty. It seems that this civilian village girl''s clothes add a special charm to her. There was a knock at the door, but Wayne was ready to eat. The food is simple and not ready-made, otherwise it would not be so fast. "I''m sorry, there''s nothing delicious at home. Please forgive me." Wayne looked apologetic. "Don''t say that, uncle. You''ve helped us a lot." Winona said quickly that she had not eaten anything since morning, and she was already very hungry, so although the food was crude, it didn''t seem to affect her appetite at all.Wayne sighed softly, but said nothing more. "Uncle, what happened here?" Winona asked as she ate. "How come every house is closed? I''ll knock on the door and no one will pay attention "Miss Nona, you''d better eat quickly and leave quickly." Said Wayne, shaking his head. "Uncle Wayne, are you avoiding anyone?" Ron is also a little curious. Before Wayne spoke, there was a sudden noise outside, and Wayne''s face changed greatly. "Don''t talk, quick, hide inside, no matter what happens outside, don''t go out now!" Wayne said to them in a hurry. "What''s the matter, uncle?" Asked Winona. "Miss Nona, it''s too late for you to leave now. I''ll tell you the truth. Prince Riley''s men have come. If they see you, they will catch you." Wayne looked anxious. "Come on, listen to me. Hide in my daughter''s room. Don''t come out!" Prince Riley? Ron wondered, who is this? This is the Bora empire. Is Prince Riley the prince of the Bora Empire? But this is the border of the Bora empire. A prince should not be in such a place, right? "Uncle, isn''t Prince Riley supposed to be in the imperial capital?" Winona looked puzzled. "His men should be in the imperial capital. How did they come here?" "Miss Nona, haven''t you heard?" Wayne looked worried. "A year ago, Prince Riley made a big mistake in the imperial capital. His majesty drove him out of the imperial capital and asked him to think about it in the town of lailuo. But this lustful Prince has become a nightmare in the town of lailuo ever since. All the women he likes, no matter whether they are married or waiting for words, will be robbed by him. In a year, the whole town of lailuo Almost all the slightly beautiful women were poisoned by him "Uncle, does his majesty not care?" Asked Winona with a curious look. "Your Majesty is far away in the imperial capital, and the town of lailuo is just a small town. Where does your majesty know about things here?" Wayne shook his head. "What''s more, even if he really knows, I''m afraid he doesn''t know. In the eyes of his majesty, where is Prince Riley important to us?" With a wry smile on his face, Wayne went on to say, "these days, all the girls who are a little bit attractive around here have fled lailuo town to avoid falling into the wolf cave. But Maggie is only 12 years old. We never expected that Prince Riley would not let go of a 12-year-old girl!" Wayne''s tone was resentful, a little resentful, but more helpless. Obviously, in front of the powerful prince Riley, even if he was angry, it would not help. "Uncle, are you talking about Maggie, the girls that people are going to take away now?" Asked Winona. "Yes, Maggie, this child is really beautiful and smart. It''s a pity, it''s a pity that this child has died..." Wayne shook his head and sighed. "Uncle, maybe Maggie will get the favor of Prince Riley and live a good life in the future. It may not be a good thing for her." Winona gently comforted. "Miss Nona, you are so kind that you don''t know how ugly people are!" Wayne shook his head. "Maggie will not have a good life. Every woman whom Prince Riley likes will not have a good life, because Prince Riley will soon lose interest in them, and then they will be sent far away by Prince Riley to be Ji women. Prince Riley will make money for himself by using them after he is tired of them. He is just a bird It''s better than animals "How can it be that there is such a mean, shameless and dirty man. If I see him, I have to kill him!" Winona said angrily, but when she said this, her eyes seemed to be staring at Ron, as if actually scolding Ron. Chapter 138 "Miss Nona, few people in Lelo don''t want to kill him, but he is a prince. None of us can offend him!" Wayne shook his head and sighed, "well, let''s not talk about this. Go in and hide. There''s a lot of noise outside. I''ll see if something''s wrong." However, as soon as Wayne got up, he heard a loud crack, the door was suddenly knocked open, and a group of heavily armed men rushed in. "Search for me. If we can''t find anyone, we don''t have to go back to see the prince!" At the beginning, one of them yelled, while others broke into each room of the house one after another. It was a young man in his twenties who was drinking. His appearance was not bad, but his arrogance was enough to arouse anyone''s disgust. "Old man, come on, where did you hide that girl named Maggie?" The young man yelled at Wayne again. "My Lord, I really don''t know!" Wayne replied, trembling, "she, isn''t she supposed to be at home?" "Pa!" The young man slapped Wayne in the face and threw him to the ground. "Don''t be perfunctory, old man. I warn you, if I can''t find that girl today, you people in the whole village won''t live to tomorrow!" When Wayne fell down, Ron and Winona, who were originally behind him, let the young man see clearly. The young man''s eyes suddenly brightened. He no longer paid attention to Wayne on the ground and stared at Winona. The eyes were no different from the hungry wolf. "Captain Huck, there''s no one in there." The man who searched inside quickly came out and reported to the young man outside. "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. Ha ha, brothers, we have made great achievements this time!" The guy named Huck was very excited. His eyes were squinting and scanning all parts of Winona''s body. He said, "it''s beautiful. It''s beautiful. We''ve found at least thousands of women for Prince Riley, but we''ve never seen such beautiful women before. This time, the prince''s palace will reward us greatly." "Captain Huck, we''re not looking for Maggie?" Asked one. "Don''t look for it. Although the girl is beautiful, she can''t compare with this one in front of her. What''s more, the girl is still young. The prince likes to be more mature." Huck is still staring at Winona, reluctant to move his eyes, "brothers, take her away. When the prince has enjoyed it, maybe we will have a chance to kiss her!" "Yes, Captain Huck!" People are very excited, and two people have rushed to Winona, toward her hand in the past, want to take her away. These people have always been rampant in lailuo Town, and they never thought that anyone would dare to resist them. Although their target is Winona, it seems that they don''t regard Winona as a living person at all, but as a puppet that can be manipulated at will, and Ron beside Winona is completely ignored by them. "Er, ah..." Two screams rang out, and the two poor guys who were just near Winona fell into a pool of blood. This time, Ron and Winona seem to have a soul in their hearts. At the same time, they hit people first, then grabbed the sword, and then cut them to death. The whole process was completed without any hesitation. "A bunch of things that don''t know how to live or die!" Winona snorted coldly, threw her sword on her and chopped other people to the ground. Their skills were very common. In front of Winona, they had no resistance. In a twinkling of an eye, the guy named Huck had become the only one alive. "You, you..." Huck''s face changed. "You don''t want to live. Do you know I''m Well Huck''s words did not finish, Ron quickly stabbed a sword, hit his throat, he did not have seen the coyote, but such a dirty really have not seen, so it is very simple to send this guy to hell, in order to express his disgust for this guy. "This, this..." Wayne got up from the ground and looked at the corpse on the ground. He was at a loss for a moment. "Uncle, we have to go. You and other people in the village had better leave as soon as possible." Winona said quickly. "But you, where can you go? Prince Riley''s men will find you soon. " Wayne worried, "or, you wait here, I''ll think of a way to see if I can send you away as soon as possible." "No, uncle." Winona shook her head. "We have our own way." Before Wayne spoke, Winona said to Ron, "let''s go!" Winona said and quickly went out, Ron to old man Wayne a final thanks, also followed by a hurry to leave, although think old man Wayne is good, but he has no nostalgia for the village. ************ just less than one kilometer away from the village, Winona suddenly stopped, turned around and said, "who? Get out of here A small figure suddenly appeared dozens of meters away from them. It was a little girl with black hair and pupils. Her face was childish. She was obviously very young and dressed very ordinary. But her beautiful face and the faint curve were enough to let everyone know that she would be a beautiful woman in two or three years."Sister, will you take me away?" The little girl looked at Winona with an expectant look on her face. "Who are you?" Winona frowned slightly. "Sister, my name is Maggie. I saw you kill those bad guys just now. You are so powerful. Let me follow you, OK? I''ll stay here and get caught. " Said the little girl in a delicate voice. This time Ron also understood that this beautiful little girl was Maggie, whom Prince Riley took a fancy to. Before, he thought Prince Riley didn''t even let go of the little girl, which was worse than animals. But now, seeing Maggie, he thought it was normal for Prince Riley to take a fancy to Maggie. "So you are Maggie." Winona pondered a little, then nodded, "OK, I''ll take you, but from now on, you must listen to me." "All right, sister, I''ll listen to you." Maggie looks very happy. After a pause, Maggie said quickly, "sister, we can''t go on. If we go on this road, we''ll come to lailuo Town, and we''ll still be caught." "Oh?" Winona frowned. "So, Maggie, how do you think we should leave?" "Sister, I know a way to pass lailuo Town, but it''s far away. Maybe we have to walk from now to tomorrow morning to pass it." Said Maggie, blinking her big, beautiful eyes. "It doesn''t matter. We''re not in a hurry." Winona light said, "Maggie, then you lead the way in front of it." "All right, sister!" Maggie hopped to the other side, "come with me!" So, in the following time, Ron began to trudge in the wild mountains. After dark, they still walked in the dark. Along the way, Maggie and Winona had a good chat, while Ron was completely ignored by them, just like he didn''t exist. I don''t know how long it took, and Ron didn''t know where he was. Winona and Maggie finally stopped. "Have a rest!" Said Winona. "OK, sister, I''m so tired. I''ll sleep first." Maggie yawned and then fell to the ground. The little girl seemed used to sleeping in the wild and soon fell asleep. Winona sat down next to Maggie with her eyes slightly closed. After walking for such a long time, she also needed a rest. Ron also sat on the ground, slightly closed his eyes, the sun moon mental method began to run, absorbing energy quickly, replenishing the energy consumed. Suddenly, Ron jumped up from the ground and whispered, "someone''s coming!" In fact, without his warning, Winona has also been awakened. The sound of innumerable horse hoofs has shaken the earth. The flaming light is from far to near. In the light of the fire, countless figures can be seen rushing towards this side. Ron''s heart sank slightly. All sides are enemies. In fact, he has surrounded them. It is roughly estimated that the number of enemies is at least thousands. In the past, he would not care about so many enemies at all. However, now, the armored beast can''t fight at all. It would be worse to deal with so many enemies. Dozens of knights rushed over first. On top of a red steed, there was a young man in luxurious clothes, with a slightly sinister look, deep eyes, a thin face and a look of overindulgence. "I said, who dares to kill my people so recklessly?" The young man stared at Winona, and his eyes shot two exciting lights. "It was a great reputation of the red fox Empire," said Winona. "I can''t believe that Riley''s luck was really good. I could meet her royal highness in such a place, and I wouldn''t be in trouble tonight." "Do you know each other?" Ron looks at Winona in surprise. Obviously, this young man is the lecherous Prince Riley. But he can''t imagine that Winona has known this guy for a long time. "Once two years ago." Winona said faintly, "the infamous Prince Riley, who chased me like a pug at the beginning, was severely taught by me, but now I regret that I should have killed the pug and fed it to the pig." "Princess your highness, your mouth is really unforgiving." Prince Riley had a smile on her face. "But the voice of your highness is wonderful. I think your voice will be more pleasant, ha ha ha..." Prince Riley laughed wildly: "Winona, Winona, I can''t wait to enjoy your body. Two years no see, you are more beautiful!" "Riley, do you want toads to eat swans?" Winona''s face was frosty, and she was obviously angered by Prince Riley''s foul language. "Today, I''ll make up for the mistake I made two years ago and send you to hell!" Winona raised the sword, the bright fighting spirit shot out from the tip of the sword, the fighting spirit of the light reflected on her beautiful face, let her more eye-catching. "Let me do it." Ron flashed to Winona. "You take care of Maggie." "Let''s kill together!" Winona takes a look at Ron, and the other hand has already held Maggie. With such a big movement, Maggie has already been awakened. Chapter 139 "Good!" Ron nodded, let out a fury, and rushed to Prince narelli. Prince Riley retreated quickly, dozens of people in front of him. "Kill the man and capture the woman alive!" Prince Riley gave orders in no hurry. "Well Ah... " The continuous screams and grunts made Prince Riley''s face look a little ugly, because he immediately found that his men were actually vulnerable. Each sword of Winona could take away a human life, and each fight could make dozens of people die or hurt. The teenagers around Winona were more fierce. Under his sword, almost no one could keep their integrity My body. "Boy, who are you?" Asked Prince Riley, gritting his teeth. "The wolfs, Ron!" Ron again a sword reaped a life, cold reply way. "Nobody, never heard of it!" Prince Riley snorted coldly, "boy, I''m very curious. Why are you and Winona here? Are you Winona''s bodyguard "Don''t distract yourself from talking to him!" Winona reminded. "It doesn''t matter. You can kill people while talking to them." Ron has a relaxed look. In his opinion, Riley''s men are really grass bags. There are no experts at all. In front of him and Winona, these people have to die. "Boy, you will soon regret what you said!" Prince Riley looked very angry. "You''re very good, aren''t you? I''ll kill you alive! " With the battle going on, Ron gradually feels that the situation is a bit bad. At the beginning, he estimated that there were only about 1000 people, but he found that there were more and more enemies. He and Winona tried to rush out, but they couldn''t do it at all, because they were all enemies within a radius of 1000 meters. No matter where they rushed, they had to continue to fight. What''s more, he found it more and more difficult to kill the enemy. After he easily solved most of Prince Riley''s bodyguards in the early stage, Ron found that he began to face a well-trained army. Although their personal fighting ability was not strong, their cooperation was tacit. Although it was difficult to hurt him and Winona with their ability, he wanted to fight It''s impossible to kill them easily. Obviously, Prince Riley''s claim to kill Ron is not just a statement. If it goes on like this, he will eventually die of physical exhaustion under his opponent''s sword. But now, he has no choice but to stick to it. A corpse fell down in front of Ron. His body had already been dyed red by the enemy''s blood, and Winona''s situation was similar to that of him. A few hours had passed, and hundreds of people had died under their sword. However, compared with the huge number of the enemy, these hundreds of people were not worth mentioning at all. "Be careful!" Ron suddenly low drink, a sword stab to Winona left, for her to solve an enemy, with the passage of time, Winona''s action and reaction obviously become a lot slower, fortunately, Ron has the help of the sun and the moon, although the physical strength has declined, but also can barely support, can go on like this, after all, is not the way, he can''t insist on it all the time. "Ha ha ha..." Prince Riley''s laughter spread to the two people, "Winona, you''d better surrender. If you are willing to serve me well in bed, I may marry you, ha ha..." "It''s all your fault!" Winona suddenly glared at Ron. "If you didn''t hurt Feifei badly, how could I let this idiot humiliate me?" "Hey, I have to blame you. If you hadn''t dueled with me and consumed my Summoner''s strength, I would have killed all these people!" Ron didn''t get angry. "It''s all your fault!" Winona said angrily. "Are you reasonable?" Ron was a little upset. "You made trouble for me first!" "I''m a princess. I don''t need to be reasonable. If I say it''s your fault, it''s your fault!" Winona began to play Princess temper, "in a word, you quickly think of a way, I can''t fall in the hands of that disgusting luster!" Ron is too lazy to quarrel with Winona, because it''s useless. All he can do now is to keep on fighting and kill every enemy close to him. Unconsciously, a few hours later, the sky has begun to light up, but the battle is still not over. "Damn it, this kid is iron man?" Prince Riley angrily scolded, "you scum, give it to me, kill him for me, he won''t last long!" Ron has already become a blood man. The people who died under him have already exceeded 300. Behind him, Winona is resting on the ground with her knees crossed. She has exhausted her strength and can''t continue to fight. Ron is still sticking to it. Although he feels extremely tired, he has to stick to it, because as soon as he falls down, he will surely die. He doesn''t want to die. If he dies in the hands of such a group of people, he will feel very weak, because the other party doesn''t have a real strong man at all. A trace of hot energy into the body, let Ron''s spirit shock, he subconsciously looked at the sky, his face suddenly showed joy, the sun, the sun!"Roar!" Ron roared. In an instant, his physical strength seemed to recover a lot. The true Qi of the sun and the moon ran quickly in his body. Then he penetrated into the sword through the palm of his hand. With one sword, the enemy fell one after another. After fighting for one night in a row, it''s not only Ron who has been consumed physically, but also the opponent who has been consumed severely. Because of Ron''s sudden attack, his opponent has lost dozens of people all at once. As soon as Ron presses the bracelet, the armored beast appears. He quickly switches to the cabin Cao mode, opens the cockpit door, flashes out, and cuts two people who are trying to get close to Winona and Maggie into two sections. "Come on, you two go in first!" Ron told Winona that when the sun appears, the armored beast can replenish its energy. He only needs to stick to it for a while, and the armored beast can help him fight. Winona didn''t fight with Ron this time. She immediately got up and pulled Maggie into the cockpit, while Ron turned his back to the door and continued to fight! The appearance of the sun seems to let Ron''s fatigue be swept away. The more he fights, the more brave he is. Everyone in Prince Riley''s group is afraid unconsciously. In their mind, Ron has become an invincible God of war! "Come on, all for me!" Prince Riley was very angry when he saw that his men were afraid to step forward. Although they are very reluctant, they have to continue to rush towards Ron because of the fear of Prince Riley. But at the moment, they are in a mess, they don''t cooperate with each other, and everyone has lost their fighting spirit. Naturally, it''s hard to do any harm to Ron. Every time Ron puts out his sword, he can take a piece of blood and fall in front of him Body, soon piled into a hill. "Come on, give it all to me. Whoever dares to step back, I''ll kill your family and sell your wives and daughters to be Ji girls!" Prince Riley was still roaring in his rage. The successive enemies make Ron feel tired again. The continuous influx of solar energy makes him feel sleepy. Ron vaguely understood that he was really tired and couldn''t hold on any longer. He took a deep breath and bit the tip of his tongue. The severe pain made him a little sober and temporarily drove away the fatigue. Then, he quickly went into the cockpit and closed the door. "How much energy is left?" Ron asked weakly. "What?" Winona thought Ron was talking to her. At this time, the voice of the armored beast sounded: "30% energy left, you can fight!" "Who is speaking?" Winona was stunned. "You and Maggie go out first." Ron ignored her and just opened the hatch. "For what?" Winona is very dissatisfied, "you dead sex wolf, want to run away by yourself?" "You go out first!" Ron was a little annoyed. He couldn''t support it. He didn''t have time to explain to her. During the conversation, he forced Winona and Maggie out, and then instantly converted to the man-machine integrated combat mode. Lightsaber across, to solve the rush to Winona''s people, Ron toward Winona low drink: "insist on a minute!" Before Winona reacts, Ron rushes to Prince Riley. All night, he wants to solve the culprit first. Unfortunately, he has not been able to succeed. But now, with the help of the armored beast, the situation is different. Ron rushed to Prince Riley in an instant. His lightsaber was shining white, and he rowed towards Prince Riley with lightning speed. "How dare you..." Prince Riley obviously didn''t expect the sudden change of the situation. Seeing Ron''s sword in front of him, he could not help but show fear on his face and threaten him. However, he just said two words and could not make any sound any more. Ron''s lightsaber cuts him into two sections without hesitation. The infamous Prince ends his sinful life. His eyes glare with anger, but he never closes his eyes. "Riley''s dead. If you don''t want to die, get out of here!" Ron snapped. There was a brief silence for a few seconds. Then, those who were still alive turned their heads and ran away. Some people also took the bodies of their companions. A few minutes later, there were only three Ron and hundreds of bodies left on the battlefield. Ron rushed to Winona, picked her and Maggie up one by one, then rushed into the air and flew to a distance. A few minutes later, he found a remote place to land, switched to the cabin Cao mode, and could no longer bear the fatigue, fell into the cockpit and fell asleep. Chapter 140 The news of Prince Riley''s death soon spread all over the Empire. While countless people secretly applauded, they also had a strong interest in the people who killed Prince Riley. From Prince Riley''s surviving subordinates, what happened at that time gradually became more and more important. Ron, the name that few people knew in the Bora Empire, soon became unknown, and his deeds were gradually discovered. It was found out that Ron was the God of war in the mist mountains, the God of war in the armor who killed countless giant ants, and the God of war who killed countless subordinates of Prince Riley. Ron, the God of war, has been widely known in the Bora empire. The common people in the Bora empire are most sorry that Ron is not a member of the Bora empire? In such a short period of time, Ron''s reputation in the Bolley Empire has even surpassed that in the red fox empire. I have to say that this is a miracle. Of course, the most important reason is that Prince Riley is really notorious, and it''s hard for Ron to think of a name for killing Prince Riley. However, Ron is now in a rather bad situation. Although the death of Prince Riley has been secretly celebrated by countless people in the Bora Empire, it has made Prince Riley''s father, King boyt of the Bora Empire, extremely angry. He vowed to avenge his son. Red moon city is filled with a kind of uneasy atmosphere at the moment. The nobles, who have been at ease for a long time, are worried about the coming of war. Just because the emissary of boyt has come to red moon city and conveyed boyt''s meaning to his majesty rose fox. Boyt asks red fox Empire to hand over the murderer who killed Prince Riley. If rose can''t hand over the murderer, boyt will be killed Will lead the army, come to red fox Empire to catch the murderer. Boyte''s meaning is very clear. The red fox Empire either hands over the murderer or prepares for war. For the nobles in the imperial capital, it is far more cost-effective to sacrifice Ron than to fight a war. It is said that the emperor is inclined to sacrifice Ron. However, it is said that Princess Winona strongly opposes this. Princess Winona thinks that this is Prince Riley''s first intention against her. Ron just protects her. If Boyte really wants to start a war, there is no need for the red fox Empire to be afraid. In addition, the attitude of the three guilds is also very subtle. The martial arts guild has a close relationship with the Ryan family, but it seems that it does not explicitly object to the sacrifice of Ron. Instead, it calls the martial arts guild. It is said that it explicitly objects to the emperor''s doing so, while the magician guild has an even more ambiguous attitude. It is said that Christie personally dislikes Ron, but he worries about Diana and her precious apprentice clay Well, it''s hard to decide. As a result, what will happen to Ron will become more and more complicated. Boyte''s emissary has never left the capital, and it is obvious that there is no result yet. The Ryan family and the hawk family once again began to fight openly and secretly. The Ryan family wanted Ron to be OK, while the hawk family wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to kill and solve Ron''s big trouble. For a moment, the imperial capital was under the tide. Leiluo Town, thousands of miles away from the imperial capital, is not calm at the moment. The tragic shadow of the tiger family has not yet completely cleared away. It seems that the Wolff family is about to be destroyed again, which makes other people in Leiluo town feel a little nervous. Ron himself seems very indifferent. He has received news about the capital. Diana has been in touch with the capital all the time. He finally knows that the magician association has a special way of contact, which can deliver the news thousands of miles away in a very short time. It is in this way that Diana learns everything about the capital. Joey had already left, which made him a little sad. Although he was accompanied by Diana all day, he still couldn''t get rid of his missing for Joey. "Ron, shall we all go back to the emperor?" Diana''s voice wakes Ron up from the thought of Joey. "Go back now?" Ron was a little hesitant. "It''s early February. It''s nearly a month before the opening of the Royal Knight''s college." "I know, but the situation in the imperial capital is not so good. We''d better go in person." Diana pouted, "although I asked my aunt to help you, she probably won''t listen to me. If I don''t go to the imperial capital in person, I''m still worried!" "Even if you go back, your aunt will not really help me." Ron shook his head and said that he also wanted to go to the imperial capital, but he was always a little worried that something might happen to his family. "That''s not the same. After I return to the imperial capital, I will do a lot of things myself. My aunt won''t care about the things I make. Hee hee, when the time comes, I''ll help you and my aunt will help me, which means my aunt will help you!" Diana said with a little pride that her wishful thinking was pretty good. "Well, I''ll discuss it with the patriarch first." Ron thought about it and said. Ron soon met with Bryan, the patriarch, and told Diana what she thought and his worries. "Patriarch, what should I do?" Ron said low, "if I leave here, I''m afraid that someone will take advantage of the opportunity to do harm to the family. But if I don''t go to the imperial capital, if the emperor really intends to sacrifice me, I''m afraid they won''t let our family go." "Ron, you should listen to Diana and go to DIDU at once." The head of Bryan clan said in a deep voice, "as long as you are OK, others will not dare to attack our family, because everyone knows that you will retaliate against them with the bloodiest means, so you must save yourself. If you save yourself, you will save our family.""Patriarch, I know this, but what if someone really takes revenge on you?" Ron is still a bit hesitant. "Ron, the wolf family, never flinches. Have you forgotten?" The tone of Bryan patriarch vaguely took a trace of blame, "all the time, you have been fearless and indomitable. You were not strong before, but you have never been afraid. Why are you afraid now?" Ron was a little stunned. Yes, he had never been afraid before. Why is he afraid now? If you think about it, maybe what happened to the tiger family affected him. "Patriarch, I''m wrong!" Ron took a deep breath. "I''ll go to the imperial capital right away!" Ron clenched his fist. At this moment, he told himself never to be afraid. Only in this way can he be invincible! ************ when Ron and Diana walk into the red moon city together, they immediately become the focus on the street of the imperial capital, and the news of Ron''s appearance is also spread to everyone in the imperial capital as soon as possible. "I''ll go to my aunt first." When they came to the Sorcerer''s guild, Diana said to Ron, "would you like to come in with me?" "Forget it. I''ll go to Agatha first." Ron shook his head. Anyway, Agatha is his fiancee. When he returns to the imperial capital, he should meet her first. "Well, all right." Diana put her arms around Ron''s neck, gave him a quick kiss, then turned and walked towards the magicians'' Guild. Ron walked towards the Royal Knights'' College, and Agatha should still be in the house by the lake, if there''s no accident. However, he had just walked a few hundred meters forward when a carriage came from behind. Ron felt something was wrong, so he stopped and looked around. At this moment, the carriage just came to him and stopped. "Get in the car!" The curtain of the car opened, revealing a beautiful face. Unfortunately, her voice was a little cold. It was Winona, the most beautiful little princess in the Empire. "What''s the matter?" Ron didn''t get on the bus immediately, but looked at Winona and asked. "Father wants to see you, hurry up!" Winona was not angry. Ron frowned slightly. The emperor wanted to see him, mostly to kill Prince Riley. "Well, what are you waiting for?" Winona is a little unhappy, "father is waiting for you!" Ron thought as like as two peas, but no one else was in the carriage except Winona. The smell of the carriage was exactly the same as that of Winona. Obviously, this is Winona''s special carriage. "princess, what is your Majesty''s purpose to see me?" Ron asked casually. "When you see your father, you will know." Winona snorted, "later, father, if you ask us why we are in the Empire of Bora, you''d better not talk nonsense." "didn''t your highness explain to your majesty?" Ron asked faintly, but he was a little worried that the deceitful little princess would not tell the story about him and Joey, would she? "I''m a little interested in your summoner, so I had a fight with you. That''s it." Winona said coldly, "of course, if you want to die, tell the truth." Ron naturally will not deliberately seek death. Since Winona is willing to hide it for him, how can he make trouble for himself? The carriage quickly drove into the palace, with Winona leading the way. Naturally, Ron was unimpeded in the palace, but the palace was very big. Ron turned inside for more than ten minutes before finally meeting his majesty, rose fox. "See your majesty." Ron bowed slightly and saluted respectfully. "No gifts!" Rose''s tone was surprisingly friendly. Ron straightened up and looked up at Rose, but he couldn''t help but be stunned. Beside rose, there was a man, who he didn''t expect to meet here. Ron definitely looked at this man, his mind was in a mess, this man is actually the person beside rose? Chapter 141 Rose is surrounded by a middle-aged man with extraordinary demeanor. He is the mysterious man who gave him three letters of admission to the Royal Knight''s college. This man told him not long ago that Miss Molly of the adventurers guild didn''t have a good heart for him, but from beginning to end, he didn''t know his name or his origin. He once guessed I have measured the identity of this man, but I never thought that this man is actually the one beside his majesty rose! This makes Ron think unconsciously, is everything arranged by rose? It''s hard for ordinary people to get the admission notice of the Royal College of knights, but it''s easy for rose, the Imperial Emperor who is also the dean of the Royal College of knights. If rose really arranged it, it would be reasonable. Ron stares at the middle-aged man, only to find that he stands next to rose with no expression. He doesn''t respond to his gaze. He doesn''t seem to know him at all, which makes him a little suspicious. Does this matter have anything to do with rose? "Ron, what can I do for you?" Rose''s voice was ringing at the moment, waking Ron from the confusion. Ron quickly turned to Ross and said, "Your Majesty, please make it clear." "I appreciate that you have spared no effort to protect Winona, but Winona is also in danger because of you, so I won''t give you any reward." Rose said faintly, "of course, you can rest assured that I will not give you to the Empire." "Thank you, your majesty." Ron whispered. "Although I will not hand you over to the Bora Empire, you have to take some responsibility for such a big disturbance." Rose suddenly changed the subject, "from now on, you are the guard Knight of Winona. From now on, you must protect Winona wholeheartedly." Ron was stunned. What''s rose up to? "Father, I don''t need any guard Knight!" Winona was also obviously surprised and quickly objected. Ron ignored Winona''s objection, just looked at Ron and continued: "Ron, as the guard Knight of Winona, you should take protecting Winona as your duty all your life. Whenever and wherever Winona is in danger, you should appear immediately to protect her safety. Can you do it?" "If this is your Majesty''s order, I will obey it." Ron said with a slight hesitation. "Well, that''s my order." Rose''s face showed a faint smile, "at the same time, I will give you a special power, that is, in order to protect Winona''s safety, you can do everything, no matter who, as long as you threaten Winona, you can take the appropriate means to pay him." "Ah?" Winona was stunned again, and then said anxiously: "father, is this OK? What if he acts in the name of protecting me? " "As long as Ron really protects you, it''s not a prank." There was a meaningful smile on Rose''s face, and then he looked at Ron, "OK, Ron, it''s OK today, you can go!" "Yes, your majesty." Although Ron was confused, he didn''t ask anything. He took a look at the mysterious middle-aged man beside rose, and then turned away. "Father King..." But Winona still wants to pester Ross to say something. "Winona, I''m going to summon the special envoy of the Bora Empire later. You can avoid it for a while." Rose has no intention of letting Winona go on. "I see, father." Although Winona is not happy, she has no choice but to accept it. However, she is still angry. Ron, the damned guy, has become her guard knight. Doesn''t it mean that they can''t get rid of it all their lives? ************ leaving the palace and walking on the main street of the imperial capital, Ron is still full of doubts. He doesn''t know why he suddenly became the guard Knight of Winona, and he doesn''t know the identity of the middle-aged man beside rose. However, he can''t find the answers to these questions for the time being. The only thing he can do now is to put these questions aside . Although this trip to the palace is short, it''s not without good news for Ron. At least he won''t be the victim of Ross, which means that the wolf family won''t be destroyed because of his involvement. Although he was relieved, Ron was not happy, because the feeling that his fate was controlled by others made him quite uncomfortable. He didn''t want to. He wanted to be able to completely control the fate of himself and his family in his own hands. "Ron, how dare you go back to the imperial capital?" A shout of anger came from behind. Ron turns around, and then he sees this man, Nick, who is barely his rival. This guy is not his real rival, because Diana doesn''t take Nick seriously at all. "Why can''t I go back to the imperial capital?" Ron asked, finding Nick''s question a bit ridiculous. "Ron, do you want to kidnap my fiancee as if nothing happened?" Nick looked at Ron angrily and yelled. "I abducted your fiancee?" Ron can''t help shaking his head. "Nick, you don''t want to tell me that your fiancee is Diana, do you?""Don''t ask, Ron, just because you know it!" Nick snorted coldly. "I don''t know when Diana will be your fiancee!" Ron was angry and funny. "Nick, I haven''t seen you in a few months. You''re not out of your mind, are you? Or, you''ve always had problems with your brain? " "Nick is right. Diana is already his fiancee!" Two beautiful women suddenly appear. These two beautiful women, who look like twins, are Diana and her little aunt Christie. Before Ron could react, Christie said, "I gave you a month''s time limit, and I also gave Nick a month''s time limit. Once you didn''t terminate your engagement with Agatha within a month, I would make an engagement for Diana and Nick. Now, Diana is Nick''s right fiancee!" "Auntie, I haven''t agreed yet!" Diana couldn''t help saying. "I''ll decide your marriage!" Christie''s tone was non-negotiable. "A few months ago, I thought about agreeing with you to be with Ron, but what happened these days makes me more sure that Nick is the man you should trust for life!" "Where is he better than Ron?" It was a matter of her life, and Diana finally got up her courage. "Ron is half hearted. He has an engagement with Agatha, and he is entangled with the sisters of the tiger family. This alone proves that Ron has no sincerity for you and is not qualified to marry you at all." Christie snorted coldly, "but Nick is devoted to you. Even if you and Ron have so many things to do, he is still willing to marry you. Isn''t that good enough?" "Ron has so many girls like him, which means he''s better!" Diana tooted, a little unconvinced. "What''s wrong with you?" Christie was very angry. "It just shows that he is lustful and not affectionate!" "Then I don''t care!" Diana was a little dissatisfied. "Auntie, why do you want me to marry someone else? Ron and I have been together for so long, and we have done what we should do. Do you want me to have a baby with him? " "Even if you have a baby with me, I will not let you marry him!" Christie snorted coldly, "on your condition, even if you have a child, there will still be countless men willing to marry you. I will still find a man who is hundreds of times better than Ron for you!" "But I only like Ron!" Diana''s tone was already a little weeping. "Ron will only bring you trouble!" Christina yelled at Diana, as if she was very angry with Diana''s reply again and again. After all, Diana had been obedient to her before. "Look at Ron, he has been making trouble everywhere in this year. No matter where he appears, there will always be conflicts. In a short year, he has offended countless people, and one day, he will implicate you!" Before Diana objected, Christie said, "Nick is not the same. Nick is steady and doesn''t easily get into a feud with others. What''s more, his family background is far less than that of a small family like the wolf family. If you marry into their family, you will be very comfortable for the rest of your life..." "Since Nick is so good, why don''t you just marry him yourself?" Ron coldly takes on the words, full of sarcasm in his tone. Just now Christie and Diana are arguing. He has not intervened, but Christie begins to slander his family, which finally makes him unbearable. Chapter 142 Ron''s abrupt words made the scene a moment of silence. Christie and Diana seemed to be stunned, and the people gathered nearby were even more stunned. Is this guy too brave? How dare you say that? "What did you say?" Christie finally reacts and yells at Ron. "Don''t you think Nick is good? Then you should marry him. Anyway, you are still young. I heard that you are less than 30 years old, and you are not married. If you have such a good husband, why should you give it to Diana? " Ron satirized, "besides, Nick is the man you like, not the man Diana likes. It''s natural for you to marry him!" "Don''t talk nonsense, Ron!" Nick said angrily, "President Margaret is very clean. How dare you insult her?" "Why are you so excited?" Ron looked at Nick and said faintly, "did I mention your pain? In fact, did you really want to marry Christie? In fact, I don''t understand. You haven''t seen Diana before, but you seem to be infatuated with Diana. You know that she is already my woman, but you are still willing to marry her. In my opinion, no normal man would like this. Now think about it, is Diana the substitute of Christie in your eyes? " "You..." Nick Jun''s face was red and he seemed very angry. "What''s the matter with me? Actually, I don''t think I''m wrong. It seems that you and Christie are quite familiar with each other. Well, she''s very beautiful and has a bad figure. Although I don''t like this kind of woman, I think you should like her. If you marry her, Diana will be mine. Everyone will be happy, won''t you? " Ron was more and more unscrupulous, and he didn''t observe Christie''s reaction at all. Naturally, he didn''t notice that Christie''s beautiful face had become iron blue in an instant, and her eyes had spurted blazing anger, and the cold breath from her body had made people around her unconsciously stay away from dozens of meters, because they all felt that Christie was about to move Hands. Seeing that Kristi was about to attack, Ron was still laughing at Nick: "what? My idea is not bad. Are you cheering to be true? Ha ha Er... " A huge force surged in and hit his chest. Ron couldn''t help but snort. He flew out of the air, opened his mouth and spat a mouthful of blood. Then he fell to the ground heavily. Ron tried to get up, only to find that his whole body seemed to fall apart and he was in pain everywhere. "I don''t know how to live or die!" Christie''s voice was cold, her face frosty, and she was very angry. Ron urged the sun and moon in his body. The pain of his body slowed down a little. He finally stood up and glared at Christie fiercely. Just after Christie''s angry blow, he didn''t react at all. Even the armored beast couldn''t be summoned, so he was hit by Christie. There are still bursts of severe pain in the body. Although the true Qi of the sun and the moon has slowed down the injury, it is not enough to cure it all at once. This constant pain arouses Ron''s anger and strong sense of war. Although it is said that Kristi is extremely powerful, he doesn''t want to give her a free hand! Gently press the bracelet, Ron and the armored Beast instantly merge into one, the man-machine integrated combat mode is activated, and the lightsaber is also activated in an instant. The shining white light seems to be Ron''s anger. "Ron, no!" Diana and Ron have been together for so long, naturally she knows what Ron wants to do now, but she knows that Ron can''t be her aunt''s opponent. More importantly, now her aunt is very angry, I''m afraid she won''t show mercy. Unfortunately, her efforts in the end or futile, although Ron heard her voice, but still did not hesitate to launch an attack, lightning general rushed to Christie. At this time, the crowd unconsciously shivered. The temperature around seemed to drop a lot in an instant. The winter had not passed completely. This moment made everyone feel colder, and some people with ordinary constitution could not help shaking. Countless ice crystals suddenly appeared. The rhombic ice crystals gave off a faint cold light, which was extremely beautiful. All these beautiful ice crystals fell on Ron''s armored beast in an instant. There was no huge sound, just a dull sound, but Ron felt an extremely powerful force crashing over him, and he flew with the armored beast. The huge force not only hit the shell of the armored beast, but also directly hit his body through the armored beast. "Poof..." Another mouthful of blood spits out. At this moment, Ron finds that he has lost control of the beast and can only let the beast fall. Boom! The huge armored beast fell to the ground, then fell down and couldn''t move any more. "Ron!" Diana screamed and tried to rush over, but Kristi caught her by the wrist and made her unable to move. "Ron, I don''t want Diana to be too sad, so I''ll spare your life!" Christie''s voice was cold. "In this life, you don''t want to see Diana again, unless you can beat me!""Little aunt..." Diana is anxious to say something. Unfortunately, Christie didn''t give her a chance. As soon as the figure flashed, Christie and Diana quickly disappeared in front of everyone. "Ron, that''s all you''re doing!" Nick, with a happy face, spat on Ron, and then left with a triumphant face. Nick''s insulting action makes Ron furious. If he has the ability now, he will kill Nick without hesitation. However, at the moment, although he is still conscious, he can''t move at all. Christie''s strength is far beyond his expectation. In front of Christie, he simply has no fighting power, but he has no power now The severity of his injury is far greater than that of any previous injury. He is lying on the ground, and even does not have the power to recover the armored beast. The only thing he can do now is to stimulate the sun and moon Qi in his body and repair his body slowly and difficultly. "Isn''t that Ron?" "Yes, that''s him. Who else looks like that?" "What happened to him?" "Oh, taught by the queen of magic!" "This boy has such a day. He deserves it!" Most of the former onlookers left after Nick left, but this was the imperial street. People passed by at any time. From time to time, several people came to see the situation, but no one came to help. Most of them left after schadenfreude. Christie is not wrong. There are always disputes where Ron appears. There are countless people he has offended in a year. It''s even more difficult to measure the jealousy of his men in the imperial capital. Now that Ron is seriously injured and lying on the street, it will not arouse their sympathy. In fact, if they are not worried about Ron''s revenge, they want to step on him by the way Yeah, two feet. More than ten minutes later, Ron finally regained some strength. He took back the armored beast, but he had a long sword in his hand. He stood up from the ground with a long sword. He needed to leave. He could not bear to be surrounded by these people as clowns. Seeing Ron get up, people around the theatre unconsciously disperse, but they don''t leave. It seems that they want to see Ron''s next reaction. "What are you looking at?" Ron coldly glanced at everyone around, "if you don''t want to die, get out of here!" Seeing the cold light in Ron''s eyes and feeling the strong murderous spirit on Ron, they shivered unconsciously. They believed that Ron was not just talking about it. He obviously wanted to kill people. Therefore, within ten seconds, hundreds of onlookers ran away. "Christie!" Ron is biting his teeth to spit out the name. One day, he will defeat the so-called magic queen. At that time, he will surely repay the humiliation he has suffered today several times. He must step on the magic queen who is invincible, not only to recapture Diana, but also to recapture his dignity! Taking a deep breath, Ron gradually calmed down. He walked towards the Royal Knight''s college. The main street of the imperial capital is very long, but for Ron now, this street seems longer. He is walking forward with a staggering gait, running the sun and moon Qi in his body while walking, maintaining his physical strength. He just wants to find a quiet place where he won''t be disturbed by others, but for him now, it doesn''t seem easy. "Be careful!" All of a sudden, a familiar scream came into Ron''s ear. Ron was a little stunned by the sound, because he could hear it clearly. It was Joey''s voice, and a sharp pain came from his waist. He clearly felt that a cold hard object had penetrated his body. Ron, who had already been seriously injured, was not as alert as before, so he never found anyone close to him, and even less did he expect that someone would choose to fight him at this time. The sharp blade has penetrated into his body. He has no time to summon the armored beast to protect himself. He can only instinctively rush forward and try not to let the sharp blade completely enter his body. At the same time, he holds the long sword in his hand and suddenly stabs back! "Eh!" There was a scream. Ron covered the wound on his waist with one hand, turned his head quickly, and saw a thin man in black, who was pierced by his long sword. With a flash of white shadow, Joey instantly appeared in front of Ron, kicked away the man in black, helped Ron up at the same time, and asked anxiously: "Ron, are you ok?" "I''m fine." Ron said, biting his teeth. However, as soon as he finished these words, he felt dizzy and fell down. His last memory before his coma was that he fell into a very soft embrace. ************ the conflict between Ron and Christie didn''t surprise the good guys in the imperial capital. A few months ago, when Ron and Diana suddenly left, the imperial capital began to rumor that Ron and Diana eloped, which made Christie feel very shameless. Even the Imperial Emperor, this high-ranking magic queen had to give her three points. Now let Ron go Losing face, how could she let Ron go?Of course, these people still didn''t expect that Ron would be so bold that he would dare to say something to Christie, such as letting herself marry Nick. And Ron was assassinated later, which is also not many people can expect, but when we think about it for a moment, we have to admit that this is a great opportunity to assassinate Ron, but Ron still escaped, which makes many people feel a little disappointed. Chapter 143 At this time, the nobles who had been waiting for Ron to be sent to the Empire of Baolai to die got a surprising news. His majesty did not blame Ron for bringing trouble to the Empire. Instead, he praised his behavior of protecting Princess Winona and made him the guard Knight of Princess Winona! Although the guard knight is not in any position, as the guard Knight of Princess Winona, this is totally different. From now on, I''m afraid whoever wants to deal with Ron will have to weigh it first. They must consider whether their actions against Ron will provoke Princess Winona. What worries these nobles more is whether there is any special relationship between Ron and Princess Winona? After careful consideration, they found that this possibility is quite great. It is said that Ron only cares about his own affairs. If Princess Winona has no special relationship with him, how can he protect her regardless of his own life? On that day, the two of them actually appeared together in the Empire of Bora. Maybe they were having a tryst. Although many people think that Ron''s identity is far from compatible with Princess Winona, Ron was able to marry the eldest lady of the Ryan family and conquer the famous magic princess. Who dares to say that he can''t conquer the real princess Winona? Rumors are always changing. At the beginning, everyone just talked privately that Ron and Princess Winona may have a special relationship. But in the end, it seems that the whole emperor has decided that Ron, the lucky bastard, has won the heart of Princess Winona. Ron didn''t know the rumors. At the moment, he just woke up from his coma. When he opened his eyes, he saw the beautiful face that haunted him. Joey was looking at him with a worried face. "Ron, are you awake?" Seeing Ron open his eyes, joy appeared on Joey''s face. "How do you feel?" Ron tried to run the sun and moon Qi in his body, checked his condition, and then found that his serious injury had completely recovered. "I''m fine." Ron sat up, glanced around and asked, "where is this?" This place is very strange to Ron. It looks like an ordinary bedroom with simple furnishings. "This is my home." After a little hesitation, joy said, "this is my guest room. It''s late now. You can have a rest here tonight." Ron looked at Joey, did not speak, but his eyes unconsciously appear a bit obsessed. "Ron, you, you don''t..." Joey felt Ron''s eager eyes and wanted him not to look at her like this. He just said half of it, but he seemed a little embarrassed to say it, so he quickly changed the topic, "you should be hungry. I''ll ask someone to prepare something for you." With that, Joey left in a hurry. A few minutes later, a beautiful maid came in with a meal. "Where''s Joey?" Ron couldn''t help asking. "Mr. Ron, the lady has taken a rest. She asked you to take an early rest." The maid replied in a crisp voice. "Oh." Ron is disappointed. He knows that Joey is still trying to avoid him. There was a slight silence, and Ron got up and went out. "Master Ron, where are you going?" Asked the maid hastily. "Tell Joey to thank her for saving her life. I''ll go first." Ron said faintly, since Joey wants to avoid him, it doesn''t make sense for him to stay here. "But you haven''t eaten yet!" The maid was stunned, and then said in a hurry. "You don''t have to worry about it." Although Ron was a little hungry, he lost the mood of eating at the moment. When he woke up and saw Joey, he was in a good mood, but Joey immediately avoided him, which made his mood plummet. Just as he got to the door, he stopped again because he found that Joey was standing in front of him. "Miss, I..." The maid wanted to say something, but Joey waved her hand to stop her. "Put the things down, you go first." Said joy to the maid. "Yes, miss." The maid quickly glanced at them with curious eyes, and then left in a hurry. "Don''t you have a rest?" When the maid walked away, Ron couldn''t help questioning, with an obvious anger in his voice. "I just remembered that I have something important to tell you." Joey seemed a little guilty, with a hint of pleading in his voice, "go into the room first, don''t disturb others." Ron was not happy, but he was reluctant to do anything to Joey. He turned and walked into the room, and Joey followed him. With a soft sound, Joey closed the door, and the atmosphere in the room suddenly became a little different. "Ron, do you know who wants to kill you?" Joey asked softly, "the assassin who assassinated you is ordinary. He should be the assassin who was found temporarily after someone knew you were injured. In other words, the person who hired the assassin should be in the imperial capital." "There are a lot of people who want to kill me in the imperial capital. There is one in your family." Ron said faintly."This..." Joey is slightly a stay, "Carlos he, he should not go to ask killer to deal with you?" "I don''t want to find out who wanted to kill me. Anyway, I know many people want to kill me." Ron said with a smile, "those who want to kill me will only die in my hands in the end." "Ron, you shouldn''t have made enemies all over the place like this." Joey sighed softly. "Karen and Caroline have already had an accident. I don''t want you to have an accident." "I never take the initiative to provoke others." Ron light said, "can others want to provoke me, I am not afraid of them." "I know you can''t blame me for this, but sometimes you should bear it." Joey shook his head. "It''s like what happened to Diana today. How can you fight Christie? You are not her opponent at all. You will only make yourself suffer losses. " "Even if I were not her opponent, I would not humble myself in front of her!" Ron snorted, "one day, I''ll beat her!" "Karen told me before that you have no scruples about doing things, eh..." Joey gently shook his head, looking rather helpless, "come on, you try to be careful." "You said there was something important to tell me, and that''s it?" Ron frowned slightly. Joey mentioned Karen and Caroline again and again, which made him a little unhappy, because he felt that Joey was deliberately reminding him that he was the husband of her two cousins and should not have any delusions about her. "I''m just a little worried about you..." Joey said in a daze, but didn''t finish, but seemed to realize that this was a bit ambiguous. He quickly changed the subject, like defending himself: "when Ron, Karen and Caroline had an accident, I couldn''t help them. Now I just hope I can do something for them. Karen always thinks that your character will bring disaster to you. I just want to persuade you." "If you really care about me, I''ll be happy, but I don''t need you to care about me for Karen and Caroline!" Ron was a little annoyed. "Can''t you just stop talking about other people?" Joey was silent. After a moment, she said, "Ron, let''s not talk about this for a while? As a matter of fact, the important thing I just mentioned is related to Winona. Your majesty has sent out an order that you will become the guard Knight of Winona. There are many rumors about you in the imperial capital. Can you tell me the real relationship between you and Winona? " "Do you really want to know about my relationship with Winona?" Ron looked at Joey. "Well, I''ll tell you, do you remember when we met in that secret valley in ralow?" "Of course. What''s the matter?" Joey asked, slightly confused. "It''s nothing. It''s just that Winona saw us in private." Ron asked Joey, "what do you think she would think of our relationship?" "Is Winona mistaken?" Joy''s pretty face changed color, and the whole person suddenly became nervous. "You can say she misunderstood. Anyway, she thinks we have an affair." Ron didn''t want to tell Joey about it, but he began to resent Joey''s evasion, so he just told it all. "Ah?" Joey was in a hurry. "Did you explain it to her?" "Do you think you can explain it?" Ron said faintly, "what''s more, I don''t want to explain." "Well, what about that?" Joyton lost his old calm, "if Winona tells Prince Chris, then..." "If Winona had told Prince Chris about it, do you think Prince Chris would not have moved so far?" Ron said slowly. After hearing what Ron said, Joey calmed down a little. She thought about it carefully, and immediately realized that there must be something inside. Otherwise, it has been so long. If Winona wanted to tell Prince Chris about it, she would have said it for a long time, and Prince Chris has no special reaction up to now. There is only one possibility that Winona didn''t pass it on at all To Prince Chris. "Well, what happened between you and Winona?" Joey still asked. Chapter 144 Ron didn''t hide either. He told about the duel between him and Winona and their bets. Of course, he omitted some things, such as his assault on Winona, and didn''t tell Joey. After listening to Ron''s story, Joey was stunned for a long time and didn''t respond. She never thought that Ron could defeat Winona, and she didn''t expect that Winona was not only a summoner, but also a stronger martial arts teacher than her. All this seemed a little strange to her. However, Ron has brought her a lot of surprises and accidents in the past year, so she quickly accepted the fact that he defeated Winona. "So you have nothing special to do with Winona?" Thinking of the rumors in the city, Joey couldn''t help asking again. "Of course not." Ron replied without thinking. "So." Joey said low, with a look of disappointment. Ron was a little puzzled and asked, "do you want me to have a special relationship with Winona?" But Joey really nodded: "you killed the prince of the Bora Empire, it won''t end like this. I''m a little worried that you will eventually become a victim. If you have a close relationship with Winona, your majesty will carefully weigh it even if he wants to sacrifice you." Before Ron spoke, Joey continued: "I know your majesty has told you that he will not hand you over to the Bora Empire, but you don''t know that all your majesty does is for the benefit of the Empire. Now he doesn''t hand you over to the Bora Empire, but for the sake of the Empire. Maybe after a while, he will give you up for the benefit of the Empire without hesitation Hand it in. " "I think it''s for their royal interests." Ron tone with a bit of irony, because Prince Chris''s reason, let him with the whole royal family also a bit more disgust. "It''s not too bad to say that." Joey hesitated a little and said, "Ron, there are some things you don''t understand. In fact, don''t say that you saved Winona this time. Even if you didn''t save Winona, your majesty won''t give you to the Empire." "What do you mean?" Ron was a little confused. "To put it simply, your majesty actually wants to fight a war with the Bora Empire at this time." Joey whispered. Ron couldn''t help but be stunned. The reason was that he never thought of it. "Although there has been no major conflict between the red fox Empire and the Bora empire over the years, there have been constant frictions. It is said that your majesty is very upset and wants to completely solve the contradiction between the two sides with a war. However, if the two sides do not want to fight, they may lose both sides in the end." Joey explained, "but it''s not the same now. If there''s a war at this time, the Empire of Bolley will be defeated!" "Why?" Ron can''t help but ask, for these things, he doesn''t know. All the time, he has put most of his energy on improving his strength, and has not paid much attention to other things. "In fact, the reason is very simple. Prince Riley is notorious in the Bora empire. Most people in the Bora Empire would like him to die. Therefore, few people are willing to fight for this cruel and lustful prince." Joey had a sweet smile on his pretty face. "Ron, I''m afraid you don''t know. Now you have a very high reputation in the Bora empire. They give you a very loud nickname." "What nickname?" Ron was stunned. He didn''t know. "Ron the God of war." Joey said with a soft smile. Ron, the God of war? Ron is a little stunned. This name is really loud enough, but he knows that he is not qualified enough. He just lost to Christie, the real God of war, should not fail. "Ron, in fact, the Empire of bollay doesn''t know this. They also know very well that it''s not the time to start a war, but their prince died in the hands of another country. Even if the prince is notorious, Boyte, the king of the Empire of bollay, has to do something, otherwise, their royal family will lose its dignity." The smile on Joey''s face soon disappeared. "If there is no accident, the war will not happen in the end, but there will be a private deal between the two empires. What I am most worried about is that you will still become a part of the deal, because your majesty can''t hand over Winona. For Boyte, at least you have to solve the real murderer to save face ¡£¡± Ron is silent. He is not good at conspiracy and calculation. In other words, he doesn''t pay attention to it at all, but he is not stupid. After a little consideration, he can understand what Joey said. He knows that Joey is right. Maybe, in the end, he will become a victim. "What if I knew that?" After a long silence, Ron said faintly. This time, it was Joey''s turn to be silent. Indeed, even if she knew this, she and Ron could not change anything. What should happen would still happen. Just as she had to marry Prince Chris, Ron had to obey his Majesty''s orders. Their fate was in the hands of the emperor."Don''t think about it too much. I won''t be put on hold at that time." Ron said slowly that he would not let his fate be controlled by other Cao. Even the emperor could not control his life and death. His life and death could only be decided by himself! Joey wants to say something, but she doesn''t know what to say. "Bang bang!" There was a knock at the door. "Who is it?" Asked Joey. "Joey, it''s time you went back to your room." Carlos''s voice came in. Joey went to the door, suddenly opened the door, a little dissatisfied looking at Carlos standing there: "what are you doing?" "Nothing. I just want to care about my sister. Can''t I?" Carlos a faint smile, and then look inside Ron, "of course, I also want to pay attention to our cousin husband by the way." "I''m still alive, let you down?" Ron looks at Carlos coldly. "Isn''t it?" Carlos did not hide, "my two beautiful cousins should be very lonely now, they certainly want you to accompany them." "Carlos, don''t talk nonsense here!" Joey looked angry. "Joey, I just want to remind you that you''ll be officially married to Prince Chris in less than a year." Carlos said slowly. When he said this, he was looking at Ron. Obviously, he actually wanted to tell Ron about it, so that Ron would stop being paranoid. "Carlos, I can tell you, there won''t be such a day!" Ron grunted, then turned to Joey. "I''ll go first. I''ll see you next time." The appearance of Carlos makes Ron understand that there is no chance to continue to get along with Joey tonight. In this case, it''s better to leave. "Ron, what do you want to do?" Carlos''s face changed slightly and ran after Ron. Obviously, Ron''s words worried him a little. Ron suddenly stopped. The distance between him and Carlos was only a few centimeters. He lowered his voice and said coldly, "Carlos, you''d better stay away from me. The reason why I don''t kill you is to let you see the day when Joey becomes my woman!" With that, Ron turned around again and walked away quickly. This time, Carlos didn''t catch up. ************ it''s not the opening time of the Royal Knight''s college, and it''s evening now, so it''s very lonely. Ron didn''t even see anyone along the way. Soon came to the lake cottage, see the second floor Agatha''s room is still on the light, Ron will go upstairs to see. "Who?" With a deep drink, redrow suddenly appeared in front of Ron. "Uncle redrow, it''s me, Ron." Ron said quickly. "Miss is upstairs." Redrow whispered a word, then dodged into the dark. He didn''t look surprised when he saw Ron. Obviously, he already knew that Ron had come to the capital. Ron quickly came to Agatha''s room, pushed the door open and went in. "Get out of here!" With the sound of Jiaohe and fierce fighting spirit, the brilliant silver indicates that it is a level 8 martial arts master who attacks. Of course, Ron knows that this is his fiancee, Agatha, the talented girl of the Ryan family. This has shown that Agatha has gone further and become a level 8 martial arts master. However, compared with Winona and Rachel, Agatha''s achievement seems not so special. "What are you doing?" Ron hurried away. Fortunately, his skill is quite good now. Even without summoning beast, he can share the same level with a level 8 martial arts master. However, he didn''t expect Agatha to meet him with a fight. He was almost hit by the blow. This makes Ron very unhappy. Today is really not a good day for him. First, he becomes the guard Knight of Winona inexplicably, and then he is defeated to Christie. Nick''s white face takes the opportunity to humiliate him. At the same time, he is ridiculed by countless people in the imperial capital, and his relationship with Joey is not so smooth. Finally, he returns to this place and walks into his fiancee''s home Room, but was almost a fight to give away a small life, since today came to the emperor, he did not seem to have the slightest thing. "You are a little lecheron, who let you run in without saying a word." Agatha gave a snort. Ron finally saw the situation in the room, but he couldn''t help but stay a little. A big tub was steaming, and Agatha was soaking in the tub. Her beautiful face was not covered. The beautiful show spread on Lu Lu''s shoulder. She was taking a bath. The only pity was that most of her body was soaking in the water, covered by the dense heat Take a look. "You don''t even close your bath?" Ron asked, a little unhappy. Chapter 145 "Hey, where am I not closed?" Agatha stares at Ron. "I just forgot to tie the door. There''s no one else here. Uncle redrow is still guarding. No one will come in even if you don''t close the door, except you little lecheron!" Before Ron could speak, Agatha began to drink at him again: "Hey, what are you doing when you don''t go out? I''m still taking a bath! " "Why should I go out?" Ron was upset. "Can''t I stay here if you take a bath?" "Then you go and tie up the door!" Agatha glared at Ron. "I know you''re not kind, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m your wife. You can see enough if you like!" Ron can''t help but be stunned. He didn''t expect that Agatha would react like this. However, since Agatha is willing to let him see it, he is also very happy. Anyway, this is his fiancee. It''s no big deal to look at her health. Just after tying the door, Agatha''s voice came back: "Hey, little lecheron, come here and help me wipe my back." "What?" Ron thought he heard the wrong thing. "Why, you are my husband, help me wipe my back, it''s natural, hurry up!" Agatha urged a little unhappily. Ron came to Agatha''s back, but his eyes unconsciously turned to her chest. The heat from the bath barrel seemed to become thinner, so that he could clearly see her twin peaks hidden in the water at such a close distance. The sharp milk like bamboo shoots was very bright and attractive, which made him feel a little impulsive at the bottom of his heart. Ron soon had action, his hands on Agatha''s shoulders, and then quickly moved down. "Ah..." Agatha suddenly a Jiao Hu, Jiao body at the same time a tremor, "little luster, let you help me wipe my back, you wipe where?" Ron, of course, didn''t wipe her back. Instead, he used his hot hand to control her two peaks. Agatha, who had never been stimulated by this kind of stimulation, couldn''t bear it for a moment. "Little lecheron, I don''t want you to wipe your back!" Agatha''s cheeks were crimson and she said. But Ron didn''t stop at all. The wonderful feeling from his fingertips made him still fondly rub Agatha''s hands. "Wow..." A burst of water sounds, Agatha suddenly jumped out of the bath bucket, out of the control of Ron''s magic hand, her red Luo''s carcass in the air a wonderful twist, and when she fell to the ground, she was dressed neatly. Ron immediately found that Agatha''s former image appeared in front of him again. Her silver metal clothes wrapped her up again. However, there were some differences from before. This time, Agatha didn''t cover her head. He could still see Agatha''s bright red face. "Little lecheron, it''s probably Diana who brought you down. I haven''t seen you like that before!" Agatha stares at Ron and says angrily. Ron didn''t speak and his desire didn''t disappear, but he knew that Agatha was not Diana. Her clothes had been put on, and it was impossible for him to take them off again. Although they had a good relationship, they didn''t reach this level. In fact, Agatha is right to think about it. Since he tried the real taste between men and women together with Diana, his resistance in this aspect seems to have become much weaker. The so-called eating marrow and knowing taste is obviously the truth. "Hey, little slut, why don''t you talk? Isn''t it because of Diana? " Agatha was a little upset. "Really, what''s the big deal? Diana hasn''t married the guy named Nick. You still have a chance to get her back!" "Do you know about it?" Ron couldn''t help asking. "Nonsense, can I not know?" Agatha gave Ron a white look. "I heard you were seriously injured. Uncle redrow and I went to see you, but by the time we got there, you had been taken away by Joey." Speaking of this, AGA Shajiao snorted: "that magic queen is very powerful, and I can''t beat her, but it doesn''t matter. After Claire has learned all her magic, she can be defeated. Hum, we''ll settle with her at that time!" "What''s your bad idea?" Ron is a little sad. "Even if Claire is more powerful than Christie one day, she can''t deal with Christie, can she?" "There''s nothing out of the question. Claire listens to me." Agatha curled her lips. "We''ll see if we don''t believe it." "Even then, I can''t wait that long." Ron said faintly that although Claire is a genius, it may not be possible to surpass Christie in one or two years. He can''t wait that long. He needs to beat Christie in a shorter time to sweep away the shame he suffered today! In his opinion, to defeat Kristi in a short time, the only possibility is that he can become a mecha knight as soon as possible. His current strength is only a level 6 mecha fighter. However, after that, his true Qi of sun and moon has improved by leaps and bounds because of the help of Rachel, but for various reasons, he has not been able to concentrate on cultivating mecha skills. He believes that he is the best In the sun moon mental skill, which has reached the fifth level, as long as he devotes himself to training, he will eventually become a mecha knight. At that time, he believes that he will be able to defeat Kristi.************ the next day, Ron entered the virtual test field and began to practice hard day and night. Thanks to the special cultivation of sun and moon with Rachel, the true Qi of sun and moon leaped from the third layer to the fifth layer, which enabled him to control the mecha better, and the movement speed and conversion speed of the mecha became faster. Level 7 fighter level test begins Test failed Level 7 fighter level test begins Ron repeated the mecha test again and again, and the process of this test was completely different from the past. Before he tested, he fought with those test mechas. Until he defeated the test mecha, it was considered that the test was successful, and then the next level test was carried out. But this time, the whole test process was not even a battle, because he was always fighting There was no attack on the test mecha, but dodging all the time. What Ron wants to do is to use this time and again to avoid, to train his reaction ability. As the test goes on, his reaction speed is faster and faster. A battle with Christie made Ron realize that his reaction speed was not fast enough. In fact, he felt that the gap between himself and Christie was not so big, but Christie''s attack speed was too fast for him to react at all, so he could not make effective resistance. Ron has always been advocating attack in his heart. Although there were many dodge skills in the previous mecha skills, he was actually training attack skills more. But this time, he gave up the practice of attack skills and focused on avoidance, because he knew that he had to have the ability to avoid Kristi''s attack to defeat her. At least now, he still has some problems You can''t expect to be able to resist Kristi''s fierce attack. The test mecha suddenly appeared, and the lightsaber came like lightning. Ron dodged almost by instinct. After days of training, he gradually developed an instinct. When the attack of the test mecha came, his brain didn''t need to give instructions, and his body instinctively began to dodge. When Ron has successfully evaded every attack of the test mecha in the virtual test field of the level 7 mecha warrior, he began to challenge the higher level test mecha and began the test of the level 8 mecha warrior. In this boring training, time flies. In the twinkling of an eye, it has come to the middle of March. The Royal Knight''s college has started a new academic year. The cold campus has become very lively again. The students who return to the college suddenly find that there seems to be something missing in the college. When they think about it carefully, they find that the two beautiful flowers in the college have never appeared again. The Sexy Princess Diana and the pure Claire have never appeared in the public''s sight. After some inquiry, many people know that Claire has been studying magic with her teacher Christie in the magician Association. As for Diana, she is also with Claire. Although she is learning magic in name, in fact, it is equivalent to being put under house arrest by Christie. The story between Diana and Ron soon spread in the college, and I don''t know who also learned about the tragedies of the tiger family. Some people can''t help but sympathize with Ron. First, the sisters of the tiger family, Hua Shuangshuang, died, and then the sexy magic princess, became someone else''s unmarried wife. This poor guy suddenly lost three beauties, so big I''m afraid most people can''t afford the blow. Of course, there are still a few people who sympathize with Ron, and more people are just schadenfreude. For some people, Ron''s pain is their happiness. Ron, who was occupied by all the good things in the past, finally suffered a heavy blow, which made their psychological balance a lot. However, these people soon turned their attention away from Ron and Diana, because this year''s freshmen are said to have many talents. Of course, the beauty is still the most attractive. Annie, a freshman in the Department of magic, soon attracted the craze of the college boys. This 18-year-old girl came a little later than others. However, on the first day of her appearance, she immediately won the title of the first beauty in the college, and Joey, the former first beauty in the college, was also expelled from the throne by this girl named Annie. The more beautiful face than Joey, the better figure than Diana, and the purer temperament than Claire are people''s evaluation of Annie. It is said that all the girls in the college feel ashamed in front of Annie, while all the boys are crazy about Annie. For a moment, the name of Annie has become the hottest name of the Royal Knights college and even the whole imperial capital. When the whole college is crazy for Annie, Ron is still practicing hard by the lake, testing the level of level 8 mecha fighter over and over again. Chapter 146 "Level 8 mecha warrior level test failed, excuse me..." Another hint of failure came that Ron finally withdrew from the virtual test field. One day''s continuous training made him extremely tired. He had been training for nearly half a month, and he still couldn''t hold on for half an hour in each test. Ron found that the level 8 fighter seems to be far better than the level 7 fighter. At least in the virtual test field, the ability of the test machine suddenly doubled. His incredible attack speed and unpredictable attack direction made every dodge extremely difficult. What makes Ron a little more discouraged is that his body seems to have reached its limit. Sometimes, he feels threatened and instinctively dodges, but he always slows down a little bit, which makes him feel that his heart is more than his strength. This makes Ron realize that he seems to need a better physique. However, although he tries to get through the sixth Meridian on the eight extra meridians every night, that is, Yangqiao meridian, the progress is not smooth. Although there are not many acupoints on Yangqiao meridian, every one of them is extremely strong and difficult to get through. Ron can''t help thinking about Rachel again because of his desire for ability. He knows that if he practices with Rachel, the speed will be several times faster. However, when they practice, they have the same feelings, but they make him afraid. He doesn''t want to go to Rachel until he has to. Taking back the armored beast, Ron fell to the ground and quickly turned the sun and moon Qi to recover his exhausted physical strength. At this moment, he heard a slight sound of footsteps and turned to look at it. He was stunned. He thought it was Agatha, but he didn''t expect that another person appeared in his sight, and he never thought it would be here, Winona. "how is your royal highness interested in coming here?" Ron stood up and asked faintly. "Do you think I want to come here?" Winona said angrily, "if my father didn''t want me to come, I don''t want to see you!" "Your Majesty asked your highness to come here?" Ron was a little surprised. He felt something was wrong. "My father and the Empire have reached a settlement. The Empire will no longer pursue our killing of Prince Riley." Winona said quickly, "Leon, the great prince of Bora Empire, will be married next month. My father asked me to attend the wedding to show the sincerity of reconciliation." "But what does that have to do with me?" Ron is a little confused. "Nonsense, of course it matters!" Winona said angrily, "although my father and the Empire reached a settlement agreement, my father is still a little worried, so he wants you to go to the empire with me. You are my guard knight, so naturally you have to protect my safety!" "At last." Ron had an idea in his mind. He thought of what Joey had said. His intuition told him that he was still a victim. Although rose didn''t give him to the Empire, it would be very difficult for him to come back after he followed Winona to the Empire. , "Your Highness, must you go?" Ron asked quietly. "This is my father''s order, otherwise, I don''t want you to go with me!" Winona Jiao snorted, "in a word, I''m just here to send a message to you today. The wedding time is the 28th of next month. Before that day, you must go to the imperial capital of the Bora Empire, that is, Bora city. If you don''t go, it doesn''t matter. Don''t blame me when your father asks for a crime." Winona seems to be in a bad mood. With these words, she turns and leaves in a huff. "Well, I don''t have a good heart!" A Jiao hum came, but Agatha didn''t know where she came from. She was here just now, but she didn''t show up. Before Ron answered, Agatha said, "don''t go to paulay City, little luster. You can''t come back when you go. I heard that guy Boyte is very insidious. He will deal with you secretly. How can you be their opponent when you get to their territory?" "Do you think so?" Ron was a bit surprised. Is it a public secret? "Don''t you need to say that?" Agatha said, "you killed the lecheron prince. The Empire of Bolley can''t let you go. Hum, I tell you, the Fox family are all old foxes. They are very cunning. The old man rose must have taken the opportunity to knock on Boyte and sold you to Boyte." Ron was silent for a while, and then said with a little helplessness, "even so, I still have to go to Bollywood city." "You are tired of living, little luster. Why are you going to die?" Agatha said very dissatisfied. "If I don''t go, I will disobey the emperor''s orders. At that time, not only I will be prosecuted, but the whole Wolff family will be doomed." Ron said low, "if I go, at least it won''t affect the whole family. What''s more, I believe I can come back alive." Although boyt may have prepared a net for him in Bora City, Ron believes that he has a great chance to break through with the help of the ability of the armored beast. Although rose secretly sold him to boyt, if he can come back alive, he believes that rose can''t help him. What''s more, he believes that the private agreement between rose and boyt should only send him to bora It''s just Laicheng."That old man rose is nothing. If he were not the emperor, I would beat him now!" Agatha said angrily, although she is not afraid of heaven and earth, but the other side is the ruler of the Empire, the superior emperor of the Empire, she also has some helpless. "When I get back from Bora City, I''ll settle the bill with him slowly." Ron said to himself with a gloomy face. This feeling of being played with by others makes Ron feel quite uncomfortable. He has gradually begun to realize that there will be inevitable conflicts between him and the royal family. If he wants to get Joey, he will eventually confront Prince Chris. If he wants to completely control his own destiny, he must step on the emperor! However, he also has self-knowledge and knows that he does not have the ability yet. At present, the most urgent thing for him is to be able to come back from the city alive. In order to achieve this goal, he must be prepared. "What are you muttering about?" Agatha didn''t hear Ron clearly. "Nothing." Ron shook his head. "Forget it. Let''s go to dinner first. Then I''ll send someone to tell my grandfather about it and see if he can solve the problem." Agatha is rather optimistic, "don''t worry, you are my husband, I won''t let you die." Ron didn''t say anything. He didn''t expect Agatha to solve the problem, but it''s time for dinner. At present, he is in this place day and night. Agatha usually brings him food, but it is obvious that Agatha didn''t bring him dinner tonight, so they can only go to the canteen together. ************ "are Carl and Nina here?" On the way to the canteen, Ron asked Agatha. "Early. They came here a few days ago, but you were practicing, so they left after a while." Agatha said quickly. "Otherwise, let''s go to them first." Ron thought about it and said. "You don''t have to look for it. Carl''s hanging out with his girlfriend. As for Nina, she should be in the canteen now." Agatha is very clear about them. And a few minutes later, Agatha''s words were confirmed, Nina is really in the canteen. "Ron!" Nina looks surprised, obviously did not expect Ron will suddenly appear in front of her. Ron''s face is not very good-looking, not because of Nina, but sitting opposite Nina, it is Nathan of the Munn family, he actually came to the Royal College of knights. "Ron, long time no see." Nathan greets Ron warmly. "I think we''d better not see each other." Ron said coldly, "Nathan, don''t say I didn''t warn you. You''d better stay away from Nina!" "Ron, I''m afraid you misunderstood me. I just happened to meet Nina here, so..." Nathan explained awkwardly. "Nathan, I know if I misunderstood you." Ron snorted coldly. "I think you should understand what I''m doing for!" Nathan was silent for a moment and whispered, "Ron, do you think what happened to the tiger family has something to do with me?" "I wish you knew." Ron snorted coldly. "In a word, stay away from our family!" "Well, I''ll go." Nathan seems rather helpless, "but, Ron, I still want to explain, it really has nothing to do with me." Nathan finally left, and Ron just looked at his back coldly. He didn''t believe Nathan''s lies, and he didn''t believe that there would be such a coincidence in the world. "Do you have a grudge against this fellow?" Agatha asked. "Not really." Ron said faintly and sat down opposite Nina. "Why, Ron?" Just at this time, an exaggerated voice came from the side, "are you willing to show up at last? I thought you died for love! " Although we haven''t seen each other for several months, Ron knows it''s flon as soon as he hears the sound. He turns around and sees flon and Eliza coming. "You just died of love!" Agatha stares at Freon. "What are you talking about?" Eliza gave him a hard pinch, and then said something in his ear. Chapter 147 Flon''s face suddenly showed some embarrassed expression: "well, Ron, I''m sorry. I don''t mean Karen''s business. I actually mean Diana. Er, it''s just a joke. In fact, I told you that once a woman like Diana is really with you, she will be determined to die for you, so don''t worry, let alone die for her." "It doesn''t matter. It''s all over. Don''t care." Ron light smile, he knew that Freon no malicious, naturally will not be angry. "Er, also, ah, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Let''s get together today. What do you want to eat? It''s my treat today!" Flon has a generous look. "Is it really your treat?" Agatha looks at fern. "This, of course, is true." Flon was a little guilty, because he felt that Agatha seemed to have a problem with him, and the young lady seemed to want to punish him. "Oh, well, you wait here. I''ll buy some food." Agatha got up and left. "She doesn''t buy the most expensive, does she?" Looking at Agatha''s back, freon looked uneasy. Freon''s premonition soon became a reality. Agatha brought a big dinner and handed Freon a list: "go and pay the bill!" "One hundred gold coins?" Looking at the numbers above, fren jumped straight up. "Yes, just a hundred gold coins. There''s nothing good here." Agatha said lazily. "Well, well, I''ll pay." Flon a bitter gourd face, "this time can die, the next six months I can only drink northwest wind." "Give it to me. I''ll pay for it." Ron couldn''t help saying that when he saw the pathetic look of fren. "Why, Ron, you look down on me, don''t you? I''ll treat you if I say it''s a treat! " Said Freon discontentedly. "It''s up to you. I don''t have that much money." Ron said casually. Flon went to the execution ground to pay the bill, and soon ran back in high spirits. "What are you so happy to do?" Eliza''s a little confused. "He found out that I had already paid." Agatha said casually, "this time it''s a little warning to you. Next time I say that my husband died for love, I''ll let you really have to drink every day." "Well, miss, I know it''s wrong." With an embarrassed look on his face, freon leaned up to Ron''s ear and said, "your boy''s fiancee is really powerful!" "Hey, don''t speak ill of me in front of my husband!" Agatha stares at Freon. "No, no, how can I speak ill of you?" "Ah..." said fern Flon suddenly opened his mouth wide and looked at the door of the dining hall, with a look of drooling. "Why don''t you do that, Forrest?" Eliza got angry and stepped on him. "Ah, it hurts!" Flon finally came back to himself. "Eliza, I''m just looking at it." In fact, it''s not just flon. At the moment, all the boys in the canteen are staring at the door. "How could this Anne be so beautiful?" Eliza puffed her mouth. "It''s too fake!" "If there''s anything beautiful, it''s just like me." Agatha said a little unconvinced. "She''s really beautiful. I don''t know where she came from. It''s said that no one knows her family background." Nina''s tone was a little bit jealous. "Hey, little lecheron, don''t look silly!" Agatha was a little discontented because she found Ron looking at the door without blinking. "Is she that beautiful?" "Of course it''s beautiful. Annie is recognized as the first beauty in the college." Flon subconsciously took on the words. "Fern, you, you said her name was Anne?" Ron finally regained his mind and asked in surprise. "Yes, is this your first time to see her?" Flon is a little strange, "Hey, don''t make up your mind, you guys will fight with you." Ron didn''t answer Freon''s question. He just looked at the girl named Annie from a distance, but his surprise was beyond words. In fact, it was not the first time he saw her, and he didn''t have to give her an idea, because strictly speaking, she already belonged to him. Just because this so-called Anne is Karen. After the change, Karen, with amazing beauty and figure, is indeed the first beauty worthy of the Royal Knights college. Even if he likes Joey better, he has to admit that now Karen is more beautiful than Joey. On that night in ralow, Karen once said that they might meet again. As Karen once said, when she met again, she was no longer called Karen, but a name that could not be contacted with Karen, Annie. Now, she has no resemblance to her former appearance, so it is impossible for anyone to think that she is Annie Karen. But what Ron didn''t expect was that the place where they met again would be here. He didn''t understand why Karen came to the Royal Knight''s college again. He didn''t know what her purpose was, but he was sure that she didn''t come here to study.At this moment, Karen''s eyes turned to Ron. Her eyes met in the air for only a few seconds, but she seemed to express a thousand words. Then, Karen turned her head and walked in the other direction. Ron finally takes back his eyes. Although he wants to ask Karen immediately, he knows that he can''t reveal her true identity. Now he can only treat her as if he doesn''t know her and wait for the right time to get along with her alone. At the moment, there are countless boys in the canteen towards Karen, now Karen, has been enough to make the entire Royal Knight college boys crazy for her. "Boys are lusters!" Eliza said angrily, and the guy Freon also glanced at Karen from time to time, which made her very unhappy. "It''s just a look." Whispered fren. Ron began to eat, but he was thinking about how to meet Karen without being found out? ************ late at night, the lake house. Ron stood in front of the window and did not practice the sun moon mental method as usual. The appearance of Karen made him a little uneasy and unable to practice at ease. "Are you thinking of me?" A soft voice came from behind. Ron turned around, but his lips almost met a gorgeous face. It was Karen, who appeared in his room without any sign, and came behind him without any alarm. This also made Ron realize that Karen''s strength now is far beyond him. "How do you..." As soon as Ron said a few words, his lips were covered by a soft palm. Karen breathed in his ear, "let''s talk about it somewhere else." Before Karen''s words, Ron felt that he was picked up, but his eyes suddenly blurred. He only felt that the whole person was in rapid motion, but he could not see the surrounding environment and distinguish the direction. About two or three minutes later, Ron finally found that his eyes became clear, his body was no longer moving, and his feet touched the ground. He looked around and found that this should be the student dormitory of the Royal Knights college. However, looking at the furnishings in the dormitory, it was obviously the dormitory of the female students. "Is this you..." Ron couldn''t help asking. "No mistake, this is my dormitory." Karen chuckled and took Ron to the edge of the bed. "No one knows what we''re doing here." "Now tell me, how did you come to the Royal Knight''s college?" Ron asked in a low voice. "If I want to do something in the imperial capital, I need a suitable cover up, and I''m familiar with the Royal Knights college, so I''m here." Karen stares at Ron, turns her body slightly, and suddenly straddles him, putting her hands around his neck. "And most of all, you''re here, and I can see you often here." The intoxicating fragrance penetrated into Ron''s nostrils and made him feel stupid. For more than a month, he has been practicing day and night, and his desire has been suppressed in the bottom of his heart. But at the moment, an extremely attractive beauty is in his arms. She even deliberately seduces him, which naturally hooks up his desire. "Can you tell me now what''s going on?" Ron naturally put his arms around Karen''s soft waist and touched her subconsciously. "I''ll tell you when I can." With a charming smile, Karen''s soft hands touch Ron here and pinch there, deliberately or unintentionally provoking his desire. "What about Caroline?" Ron hesitated and asked, "how is she now?" "Caroline is fine, but she has something very important and can''t come here." Karen said softly, "she and I can only have one person to come here, in fact, I know she would like to come here, but she finally gave me this opportunity." With a faint sigh, Karen seemed to have a trace of guilt in her tone: "I have been bad to her all these years, but she always regards me as her closest sister. I really regret it when I think of the past." "You''ve really changed." Ron said low, if before, he certainly can''t imagine these words are from Karen''s mouth, obviously, her change is not limited to the appearance, her psychology has also changed a lot. Of course, this kind of change is naturally what he wants to see. Chapter 148 "In fact, it''s strange to say that since I became like this, my idea has become a little different. In the past, I always envied Caroline and you were more intimate. I always said that I was more beautiful than Caroline and I was better than her. But now I think about it, all the time, I''m not confident. I say that I''m better than Caroline and I''m more practical in my heart I''m worried about not being as good as her. " Karen said low, "now, maybe I''m more confident. I find that I don''t envy her any more. Now, she is my good sister. Even if you spoil her more, I won''t mind." Ron doesn''t know why Karen has such a change, but he doesn''t care about the process. For him, the result is the most important thing. He just needs to know that Karen now is not the same Karen he used to be. "Are you going to use the name Annie all the time?" Ron thought about it and asked. "Maybe one day, I''ll use the name Karen again." Karen shook her head. "But I don''t know if that day will come." "What do you mean?" Ron is a little confused. "We are doing something. If we succeed, Caroline and I can use our original name again, but if we fail, neither Karen nor Caroline can disappear forever." Karen whispered, as if she didn''t want to talk about it. "Ron, don''t talk about it. One day, you''ll understand." Ron is a little upset. So far, he still doesn''t know what happened to Karen and Caroline. Feeling Ron''s displeasure, Karen explained softly, "don''t be angry. I don''t trust you. It''s just that you''re not fit to be involved in this kind of thing right now." Ron is about to say something, suddenly breathing, Karen suddenly untied the chest clothes, her pearly double peaks uncovered, a strong impact on his eyes. "I went home and saw the tombstone you set up for us. Since I''m your wife, I should do some wife''s duties, don''t you think?" Karen continues to undress and wriggle slowly, bringing Ron endless temptation. Ron''s heart desire was completely ignited, he suddenly lowered his head, buried in Karen''s chest One night without sleep, until early in the morning, Ron, who was almost exhausted, was still fondling her skin. Although he was tired, but somehow, his spirit was extremely excited and he didn''t feel sleepy at all. "It''s time I got up." Karen said languidly, "otherwise, someone will come here to knock." "Let them knock." Ron didn''t want to let her go, with a non-negotiable tone, "stay here with me today, I''m leaving in the evening." "Go?" Karen recognized the meaning of Ron''s words, "where are you going?" "Next month, I''m going to Bora city. Before that, I''ll prepare for it." Ron gently stroked Karen''s greasy skin, enjoying the wonderful touch, and slowly said, "if there is no accident, I will not be back until May at the earliest." "So long?" Karen a stay, tone with a trace of reluctant, "well, can you go a few days later?" "I was going to leave last night." Ron shook his head slightly. If he hadn''t seen Karen suddenly, he would not be at the Royal Knight''s college now. "Well, I''ll be here with you today." Karen suddenly turned over and sat on Ron. A passion was aroused again under her initiative. ************ at night, Ron flies to the fallen city at high speed with the armored beast. The sun and the moon keep running, eliminating the body ache. Karen''s perfect carcass seems to be the most powerful aphrodisiac, which makes him indulge in her body again and again. The endless revelry also brings strong sequelae. Until now, it is still backache. Today''s Karen is a perfect woman, with impeccable face, crazy figure and gentle personality. It seems that it''s not very true to be so gentle that Ron is in a dream. However, such a Karen really makes him irresistible. Even if the memory of her in the past occasionally appears, there are more At that time, he only saw her perfect now. Most of the past things were forgotten by him. Karen in the past and Anne in the present, to some extent, are two different people. Not only her appearance, but also her soul seems to have changed. What happened to her makes Ron feel incredible and makes him have to admit that things are hard to predict. However, I''m afraid that he never thought that one day he would come together with Karen and think more about it Less than he will be so infatuated with her body, infatuated to him tonight with great determination, just forced himself to leave her dormitory. Unconsciously, Ron has come to the top of the fallen city. He takes a deep breath and drives Karen away from his mind for a while. Now, he has to turn his attention to another equally beautiful girl. When Winona told him that he would go with her to Bora City, Ron actually had a decision in his heart, that is to come to the fallen city and find Rachel. He needs to improve his strength as much as possible in a short time, and the only person who can help him do this is Rachel.Although he has some scruples about Rachel, he can''t manage so much now. He must come back alive from Bollywood city. He knows very well that once he is trapped in Bollywood City, the whole Wolff family will not last long and will disappear completely. The enemies he has set up over the past few days will certainly pursue his family after that. Although there is a marriage relationship between the wolf family and the lane family, once he dies, who dares to say that the lane family will help the wolf family? He can''t let his family fall into a desperate situation, and he doesn''t want Ross''s plot to succeed. He won''t let his life and death be controlled by these people at will. He wants to control everything! The armored beast suddenly landed in the Lord''s mansion. Ron was no stranger to this place. Before the guards of the Lord''s mansion found him, he had put away the armored beast and rushed to the Lord''s bedroom. Two figures suddenly appeared in front of him, blocking his way, one red and one white, two extremely beautiful girls. He was no stranger to these two girls, two of the four girls around Rachel. Seeing Ron, the two girls were obviously surprised, but soon they regained their composure and bowed to Ron: "young master." Obviously, they kept Rachel''s orders in mind all the time. They saw Ron just like they saw her. "And Rachel?" Ron asked. "The young lady is in there. She hasn''t had a rest yet." The white dress girl replied. At this moment, the bedroom door was suddenly opened, Rachel appeared at the door, and then flashed to Ron. "Ron, I''ve been waiting for you since I left ralow. Why are you here now?" Rachel smiles at Ron. "But it''s OK. You''re here. I''ll welcome you anytime." "Are you free for the next month?" Ron asked directly. "What do you need me to do?" Rachel gave a charming smile. "I''ll be free whenever you need to." "I will stay here until the 28th of next month. I need you to accompany me to practice Sun Moon mental Dharma during this period." Ron didn''t beat around the Bush and said what he came for. "Good!" Rachel''s answer was simple, even impatient, "we can start tonight!" ************ Ron and Rachel have been practicing together twice. Although some accidents have happened in both times, this time, they are already familiar with the road, and their practice is going very smoothly. With the help of Rachel''s fighting spirit, Ron''s impact on the acupoints on Yangqiao pulse naturally becomes more smooth. However, as last time, when their true Qi and fighting spirit blend together, Ron finds that he and Rachel are interlinked. It seems that once the true Qi and fighting spirit blend, they become a whole. The energy in the sun and the moon will never be exhausted. It keeps flowing into Ron''s body. When he and Rachel practice together, the speed of absorption becomes faster. After the energy is absorbed, part of it turns into his true Qi of the sun and the moon, but part of it turns into Rachel''s fighting Qi of ice and fire. This time, however, it didn''t have the same immediate effect as the previous two times. Although the speed of cultivation was much faster, it was not enough to help Ron open all the acupoints on Yangqiao pulse at one time. This let Ron a little disappointed, but on second thought, actually this is normal, if only ten days can get through a meridian at a time, it is too simple, there is no such easy thing in the world, the reason why the previous two times had obvious effect should be that they just began to use this method of cultivation. Therefore, Ron still stays in the fallen city and continues to practice with Rachel every day. Although the effect is not as good as the previous two times, the speed is still much faster, which is far faster than his own practice. In fact, this is quite good. Chapter 149 Rachel''s progress is also obvious. However, it is impossible for her, who has been promoted to level 9, to become level 10 at once, which means that maybe they need more time together. "Ron, it seems that we can''t live without anyone in our life." Suddenly Rachel''s voice came to Ron. "I don''t think so." Ron didn''t respond well. "I know you have some scruples about me. You think my method is more cruel, don''t you?" Rachel wasn''t angry. "But, Ron, when you deal with the enemy, will you show mercy to them?" "I will kill the enemy directly, but I will not cut off their tongue." Ron snorted. Rachel''s action of cutting off Salles''s tongue always made him feel strange. "The second rule of the Wolff family is never merciful. In fact, don''t you think my approach is no different from your family''s principle?" Rachel chuckled. "Maybe I was born to be a member of your family." "You Ron was a little annoyed. "How much do you know about me?" In fact, what he worries about most about Rachel now is not how cruel she is, but that she can peep into his heart. Although he doesn''t agree with Rachel''s tongue cutting behavior, what she said is right. It''s no big deal to be cruel to the enemy. At the beginning, Thrall wanted to rape his nominally adopted daughter, and she deserved this end. "You know how much about me, and I know how much about you." Rachel seemed a little smug. "You must have known everything I grew up with, right?" "I''m not interested in your things." Ron said angrily. However, when he thought of those things, he must admit that Rachael had a hard time these years. It''s really not easy for her to survive until now. Rachel, who came from a poor family, was sold to the fallen city when she was only a few years old. Fortunately, instead of being trained as a prostitute, she was selected by Salles to train her to be his daughter-in-law. Although Rachel is very smart, she has to work hard to learn all kinds of abilities and guard against all kinds of problems People who have a bad heart for her, including the Salles and his son. "Ron, you know, I''ve been very tired these years. Although I''m now the leader of a city, I always hope to find someone I can rely on. Even if he can''t always be with me, he can give me hope when I''m in trouble. If I''m desperate in the fallen city, I can still go to him." Rachel''s voice came again. "It''s not easy to find such a person, but I''m lucky to meet you." Ron didn''t respond. The first meeting between him and Rachel was just a coincidence, but it was this coincidence that made them entangled forever. Now, he has almost no secret in front of her, and she is the same. After days of cultivation, they know each other''s affairs like the palm of their hands. The two people who were not familiar with each other suddenly became the most familiar People who know each other better than any of them could have expected. "Don''t worry, I won''t tell others your secrets. For example, you like Prince Chris''s fiancee. Of course, if you don''t worry, there are two choices." Rachel''s voice came again. "What choice?" Ron couldn''t help asking. "The first choice is to kill me!" Rachel chuckled. "But are you willing to kill me now?" "What''s the second choice?" Ron asked angrily, for Rachel, he can''t say what he is willing to give up, but, after all, she has no injustice and hatred with him, although he killed a lot, he won''t kill indiscriminately, now he can''t kill Rachel, unless she really betrays his secret. "The second choice is simpler. You marry me." Rachel began to sell herself. "I''m smart and beautiful. I''m the head of the city. I''m no worse than your fiancee Agatha. You won''t lose money if you marry me." Ron is speechless for a moment. He won''t lose money when he marries her. He still takes advantage of her. But he doesn''t like her to the point where he wants to marry her. He doesn''t even like her at all. Of course, he doesn''t hate her. He just seems to be a little annoyed with her, because many things happened with her are beyond his expectation and completely separated from her He''s in control. "How''s it going? Do you want to kill me or marry me? " Rachel asked. "I will not kill you or marry you!" Ron didn''t reply angrily, "don''t talk about it any more, and practice at ease." Ron ignored Rachel and continued to guide the Qi in his body. The acupoints on Chaoyang Qiao pulse launched a crazy impact, as if to vent his dissatisfaction to these acupoints. ************ as one of the three empires in cangyun continent, the Bora Empire has the longest history. More than 600 years ago, after the Rasas family won the rule of the Empire, no other family was able to drive the Rasas family out of the Empire. Boyte rezas is the 24th king of the borai empire. This year, Boyte, who is just 60 years old, has been on the throne for 30 years. According to the past practice of the borai Empire, he should begin to prepare for the succession of the throne and determine the successor of the throne as soon as possible.But boyt has not been moving, it seems that he does not want to give up the throne, but the more convincing reason is that he can not find a suitable successor to the throne. The raisas family claims to be the best family in cangyun. They have the best blood lineage, and every woman married into the raisas family is carefully selected by them to ensure that the good blood lineage of their family will not disappear. Although this view has not been accepted by everyone, it is undeniable that the Rasas family is indeed full of talents, which is also the main reason why they can rule the Bora empire for more than 600 years. But this is just the past situation. In the past 100 years, the Rasas family has begun to decline. If you look up the information carefully, you can find that in the last 100 years, there have never been outstanding figures in the Rasas family. In the past 100 years, there are four kings in office, but the four kings, including Boyte, are actually mediocre, but they have already gone It is considered to be the most outstanding person of the raisas family in this century. Although Boyte married dozens of wives and worked hard on them, unfortunately, they only gave birth to three sons, none of which were promising. The eldest prince Leon was too honest. Although the second prince bate was a good martial arts teacher, he was brave and resourceless. The third prince Riley was notorious in the Empire and became Ron Under the sword of the dead. Many people think that the reason why the leisas family has remained stable in the past 100 years is entirely due to the help of another family, the Byrd family, which is now known as the first family of the Empire. Scott Byrd, the current head of the Byrd family, is one of the three Dukes of the Bora empire. He was promoted to the 10th level of martial arts master many years ago, and his strength is unfathomable. Ten years ago, he was granted the title of protector of the country. Few people in the Bora Empire can compare with him in respect of his status. In many people''s minds, his status has even surpassed that of the king. There are many talents in the bird family. There are many high-level martial arts masters and conjurers everywhere. Duke Scott''s two younger brothers, one of whom is also a level 10 martial arts master and is the president of the martial arts association. Although the other younger brother is only a level 8 martial arts master, he has excellent command ability and leads the strongest army of the Empire, the Firebird army. Duke Scott also has two sons and a daughter. They have inherited Duke Scott''s excellent blood line and have extraordinary talent for martial arts teachers. Everyone is already a senior martial arts teacher. In the past century, the bird family has been loyal to the royal family. Because of the existence of the bird family, no one dares to act rashly even if the royal family gradually withers. However, in recent years, there have been rumors that the power of the Byrd family has become too big for boitt to start to suspect the Byrd family. It is said that boitt wants to start weakening the power of the Byrd family. Many other big families began to look forward to the conflict between the bird family and the royal family. When they were both defeated, they could reap the benefits. However, when the news of the marriage of the big prince Leon came out, they were disappointed. They couldn''t help being disappointed because Prince Leon was going to marry Audrey, the daughter of Duke Scott. Audrey is well-known in the Bora Empire, not because she is only 18 years old, but because she is known as the first beauty of the Bora empire. It is said that when Audrey was only 10 years old, she was attracted by countless adult men. As she grew older, her charm became greater and greater, and she gradually became the first beauty of the Empire. However, even in Bora City, few people have actually seen Audrey. Her appearance seems to only appear in legend. Anyone who asks who Audrey is in the territory of Bora Empire knows that she is the first beauty in the Empire, the daughter of Duke Scott. But if they want to ask what Audrey looks like, most of them can''t answer it. In the end, they can only ask I''ll tell you, if anyone is absolutely beautiful, it''s Audrey. After the news that Audrey was going to marry Prince Leon came out, there was a lot of discussion all over the Empire. Many people regretted that a flower had been put on the cow dung. However, those big families who were ready to move were annoyed that the relationship between the royal family and the Byrd family had gone further. They knew that this was obviously a political marriage. It was enough for Scott to marry his favorite daughter to Prince Leon It shows that his loyalty to the royal family can dispel Boyte''s suspicion of him. Chapter 150 On the morning of April 27, just as the gate of Baolai city was opened, a tall young man in a dark Summoner''s robe came in. The prince''s wedding was just around the corner, and countless people entered Baolai city every day. Naturally, the appearance of this young man would not attract the special attention of ordinary people, except those who were waiting for his arrival. A thin man dressed as a civilian came to the boy quickly and asked in a low voice, "is that Mr. Ron wolf?" The boy stopped and frowned, "I''m Ron. Who are you?" Ron, who had just left the fallen city, had been practicing for more than a month. He finally got through the Yang Qiao pulse and reached the sixth level. Although Rachel had made great progress, she still had a long way to go from the level 10 martial arts master. Although Rachel wants Ron to stay in the fallen city, Ron has to come to Belle City, because tomorrow is Prince Leon''s wedding day. "Princess Winona is waiting for you at the rose club." The thin man said quickly. "Winona asked you to wait for me here?" Ron put down his vigilance. He didn''t know where Winona lived. Winona sent someone to wait for him at the door. "Yes, Princess Winona is worried that you won''t find her." The little man nodded. "Mr. wolf, shall I take you to the rose club now?" "All right." Ron nodded. He didn''t know the place at all. He didn''t know where the rose club was. "Follow me, please!" The skinny man took Ron to a carriage, lifted the curtain, and politely said to Ron, "Mr. wolf, please get in the car!" Ron hesitated and got into the carriage. The little man jumped onto the carriage, raised his whip, and the carriage ran quickly. After running for more than ten minutes, the carriage finally stopped. Ron jumped out of the carriage, but he frowned slightly. It was obvious that this was not the center of Bollywood city. Within his sight, there was only a big house. The courtyard is large and not luxurious, but the environment is quiet and elegant, surrounded by green trees, and the whole area is quite quiet. It''s really a good place to stay. At the door of the courtyard, there was a conspicuous sign with a line of big characters on it, which was obviously what the little man said. "Isn''t Winona in a hotel?" Ron asked. He thought the rose club was the name of a hotel, but now it doesn''t seem to be what he thought. "Mr. wolf joked. What''s the status of Princess Winona? How can she stay in an ordinary hotel?" The little man shook his head. "This is the place where your majesty receives distinguished guests. Princess Winona is your Majesty''s most distinguished guest. Naturally, she lives here." "I see." Ron nodded slightly. "No wonder I seem to see a guard outside." "Of course, the safety of the distinguished guests is very important." The thin man laughed, "Mr. wolf, as I am, I can''t go in. Next, I will trouble you to go in. I believe you will see Princess Winona soon." "Thank you." Ron nodded and walked towards the gate. "Who?" Just at the door, two tall men in full arms suddenly appeared in front of Ron. "I''m Ron. I''m here to find Princess Winona." Ron said simply. "Princess Winona of the red fox Empire?" One of the men asked. "That''s right." Ron replied. "Just a moment. I''ll go ahead and report." With these words, the man quickly disappeared in front of Ron. About a few minutes later, the man reappeared, and his tone suddenly became more polite: "Mr. wolf, please come in, Princess Winona is waiting for you." Ron stepped into the door and asked, "which room is Princess Winona in?" "Come with me, please." The man led the way. A moment later, Ron came to the back yard and frowned, because there was no one in the yard, not to mention Winona, who didn''t even see a ghost. "Damn it, I''ve been fooled!" Ron finally realized that something was wrong. He quickly pressed the bracelet to summon the armored beast out in an instant, and the man-machine integrated combat mode immediately started. "Who are you?" Ron stared at the man who had just brought him in and cheered coldly. "Ron, why don''t you ask me who I am?" A cold voice came from behind. Ron turned around and saw a group of people coming. The first one was a young man in his twenties. He was dressed in yellow and arrogant. He was used to being aloof. He was holding a broadsword in his hand, but his figure was thin. It seemed that he didn''t match the broadsword. Behind him, there were dozens of men, but Ron just glanced at them, and then focused on the young man again, because he could see that this man was the leader of the group."Well, tell me what you are." Ron said faintly. "Ron, how dare you say that to me?" The young man was furious, "good, I will soon let you taste the consequences of abusing my prince!" "Prince?" Ron tone with a trace of irony, "are you the prince Leon who is about to get married?" "Ron, this is the second prince bate!" A low voice came suddenly. It was a middle-aged man behind the young man. "It turned out to be the second prince who was rumored to be brave and resourceless." Ron''s tone was full of disdain. "It seems that the rumor is true. His Highness the second prince really has no brains. I even killed your baby brother. Will I still care to scold you?" Although his mouth is unforgiving, Ron is not relaxed at all. He did not expect that he would fall into the trap of the second prince of the Bora Empire when he came to Bora city. Looking at this posture, the Bora empire is ready for his arrival. As soon as he arrives, he will be solved, and even he will not be given the chance to join Winona. "Ron, it''s not a pity that Riley died, but even if he died, he shouldn''t have died in your hands!" Bate snorted coldly, "now, I''ll teach you a lesson, let you know the dignity of my raisas family, no offense!" As soon as the words were heard, the second prince, bette, with his broadsword high, rushed towards Ron, but the people behind him did not move. Ron sneered in his heart. Before he came here, he inquired about the situation of the Bora empire. Although Rachel''s news was not as well-informed as that of the adventurers guild, it was not much different. According to her information, this so-called brave and resourceless second prince was not brave. In fact, he was not even a senior martial arts master, but a sixth level martial arts master, only a junior martial arts master However, compared with his two brothers, he is already excellent. Of course, at bate''s age, it''s quite good for the whole mainland to have the cultivation of level six martial arts masters. Except for some talented people, ordinary people usually can''t reach this level at this age. After all, there are only a few talented people. However, for bette, the saddest thing is that he meets Ron at this time. In Ron''s eyes, the level six martial arts master is really not worth mentioning, and Bette''s seemingly fierce offensive is even more vulnerable in his eyes. He just stood in the same place, hardly moving. The lightsaber split down quickly, which was faster than lightning, and bate could not escape. "Ah..." A shrill and short scream rang out, which shocked the others present. Without any suspense, Bette was cut in half by Ron''s lightsaber and became the second prince to die under his sword. "Is this the dignity of the Rasas family that cannot be offended?" Ron''s tone was full of disdain. Since the Empire didn''t want him to go back alive, there was no need for him to show mercy. A huge force suddenly surged in, Ron quickly retreated, then turned over in the air, and then drifted horizontally, finally he could escape this force, but it was enough to make him sweat. If his reaction speed was not much faster than before, I''m afraid he could not escape this attack. "Who are you?" Ron looked coldly at his opponent. He had recognized that the man who suddenly attacked was the middle-aged man who just showed his identity. However, he always thought that the middle-aged man was just an ordinary guard of Prince bate, but he didn''t expect that he was so powerful. "It''s worthy of the name of God of war to avoid my attack!" The middle-aged man said in a deep voice, "Ron, I don''t want to kill you, but you killed the second prince again, and I can''t spare you!" "You have a good voice." Ron tone indifference, "I came here, it''s very clear that you don''t want me to leave alive, just want to kill me is not so easy!" "Don''t be so presumptuous with the Duke, Ron!" Someone snapped. "Your Highness?" Ron was slightly surprised, and his heart was a little bad. When he scolded bette, no one scolded him. Now someone scolded him because he was not polite enough to the middle-aged man. This man was still a duke, and his identity was ready to come out. "Are you Duke Scott?" Ron couldn''t help asking. At the same time, he couldn''t help but look at each other carefully. He couldn''t believe that this middle-aged man with plain appearance and ordinary appearance was the patron saint of the Empire. "Yes, I am Scott." The middle-aged man said slowly, "I am ordered by your majesty to help the second prince and avenge the third prince." At this moment, Ron knew that he had met one of the strongest enemies in his life. Chapter 151 "Don''t you think it''s humiliating for Prince Scott to avenge such a notorious lecherous prince as Riley?" Ron''s tone was ironic. "Riley insulted many innocent women in your empire. As the Duke of the Empire, you should take revenge for these innocent women." "It''s hard to disobey the king''s orders. I just do my duty as an imperial minister." Scott''s face was calm, not moved by Ron''s words. "The Duke is worthy of the name of the protector of the country!" Ron said sarcastically. "My Byrd family has always been loyal to the Empire, and I ask myself I deserve that title." Scott said faintly, "Ron, if you''re going to let go now, I can promise to leave you a whole body, and guarantee the safety of the rest of your Wolff family for the rest of your life, so as to show my respect for you." "Shall I thank you for your kindness?" Ron snorted coldly, "it''s a pity that my people don''t need protection from others, and I won''t trust the safety of my family on the kindness of the enemy!" Ron held up his lightsaber and suddenly yelled, "Scott, if you want to kill me, show me your real skills!" As soon as the words were over, Ron rushed to Scott, shining brilliantly. The lightsaber stabbed dozens of swords in an instant. In the face of Scott''s strong enemy, it was absolutely impossible for him to win. He could only rely on his exquisite mecha skills. Scott didn''t put out his sword at all. He walked in a leisurely way. Then he waved his hand casually, which eliminated Ron''s fierce attack. "Ron, why don''t you stop? I don''t want to kill you now. I will give you to your majesty. Maybe your majesty will spare your life. " Scott sighed softly. "Cut the crap!" Ron was inspired by a bit of pride, although Scott''s powerful beyond his imagination, but he is not ready to die. "Bang bang!" The energy gun fired two bullets. At the same time, Ron drove the armored beast into the air. He didn''t like to run away. But now, facing an opponent who can''t be defeated at all, he has to survive. Besides running away, he seems to have no other choice. The energy gun''s shooting naturally can''t cause any damage to Scott, but Scott just watched Ron fly into the air without any action to stop him. "Touch..." There was a dull sound. Ron, who was soaring, suddenly felt that he had hit an invisible wall. The huge rebound force bounced him back. However, when he looked up, he saw nothing. Ron reluctantly rushed over again, but the result was the same as before. He was bounced back by an invisible wall, and then he no longer rose, but instead flew forward. Only after flying more than ten meters, he also hit the invisible wall. Until this time, Ron found that he was actually in an invisible cage. "Ron, the whole Rose Hall has been covered by a powerful enchantment. You can''t escape." Scott''s voice came from below, and Ron finally understood why Scott didn''t respond when he saw that he wanted to escape, because Scott knew that he couldn''t escape at all. With the powerful enchantment and the more powerful Scott, it is obvious that the Empire of bollay has already prepared a safe trap for Ron. As long as he steps into the rose guild hall, he will never leave. Perhaps the only accident for them is that the second prince bate also died in Ron''s hands. For the first time in his life, Ron found himself in a desperate situation, and now, if he wants to leave alive, his only choice is to beat Scott. "Since there is no choice, let''s fight to the death." Ron urges the sun and moon Qi in his body, increases the speed of the armored beast to the fastest, and rushes to Scott again. The lightsaber soared to more than two meters. The shining white awn weaves a big white net and envelops Scott in it. At the same time, the energy gun also continuously shoots more than ten bullets to all parts of Scott''s body. Ron uses all the strongest attack means he can use in one breath, in order to cause certain damage to his opponent. Scott''s face finally became dignified. Ron''s powerful offensive forced him to start to pay attention to it. "Shua..." There was a slight sound and a dark light flashed by. Scott finally put out his sword. The black light passed by and the white net disappeared in an instant. Dozens of white light groups were blocked by the black light and disappeared in an instant. Although Ron finally forced Scott out of the sword, it was only this sword that completely resolved Ron''s offensive. Naturally, the strength gap between the two can be seen at a glance. "Ron, since you don''t want to let go, I''ll have to do it!" Scott said in a deep voice, then jumped on Ron, and his ink sword came out again. Without any fancy sword skills, a master of Scott''s level doesn''t need delicate sword moves any more. An ordinary sword is enough to defeat most of the enemies. Ron just saw his opponent''s sword, and immediately found that the tip of the sword was close at hand. There was no room for him to think. However, his body has instinctively made a response to this sudden threat, his body instinctively controlled the armored beast to dodge away, and when his brain reacted, he could only see the ink sword sticking to his body and stabbing.After several months of hard training, the actual effect was finally brought. The instinctive reaction refined in the virtual test field, coupled with the improvement of Sun Moon mental method, made his body catch up with the rhythm of instinctive reaction. Even facing Scott, a powerful enemy, he could barely avoid the attack of his opponent. There was a flash of surprise in Scott''s eyes, but the action on his hand didn''t stop. The ink sword stabbed again. It was still so fast that it was hard for the naked eye to see the path of his sword. Ron once again instinctively dodged away, and in the next period of time, all he could do was keep dodging, which made him feel like returning to the virtual test field. More than a month ago, he kept dodging the attack of the test mecha in the virtual test field. The difference is that at that time, he deliberately did not fight back, but now, he has no ability to fight back at all, because Scott''s continuous attacks make him tired of dodging, so it is impossible for him to make room to attack. Although he narrowly escaped Scott''s attack every time, Ron had a bad feeling in his heart, because he knew that avoiding blindly was not a long-term strategy. If it went on like this, he would eventually lose. "This..." A sharp sound came into Ron''s ears, and his body vibrated slightly. Ron''s worry soon became a reality. Continuous dodging seemed easy, but it actually consumed a lot of physical strength. Just now, his body stopped slightly. Although he finally managed to avoid the attack, Scott still left a scratch on the shell of the armored beast. "It can''t go on like this!" Ron told himself that when Scott''s ink sword stabbed again, he didn''t dodge. Instead, he didn''t move. The true Qi of the sun and the moon was distributed all over the body to protect important parts of the body. At the same time, the true Qi of the sun and the moon penetrated into the lightsaber. The lightsaber soared more than one meter, and then quickly stabbed Scott. It didn''t use any skills. It was just the simplest straight stab. Although it was simple, there was no doubt that it could approach Scott''s body as quickly as possible. The energy gun was also activated in an instant, and dozens of bullets were fired in less than a second. Ron used the original method to deal with Winona again, that is, to lose both sides and die together! "Er..." Ron couldn''t help but snort. The cold tip of the sword went through the armored beast''s body and penetrated into his waist. Although the armored beast''s body was strong, it was not enough to resist Scott''s sword. However, at the same time, Ron''s lightsaber also arrived at Scott''s body and stabbed hard. Then, less than one centimeter ahead, Ron found that his lightsaber couldn''t go any further. Scott''s body was like steel casting. No, it was much harder than steel casting, because ordinary steel could not stop the sharp lightsaber. This slight stagnation has given Scott enough time. Scott''s ink sword instantly retracts, and the bullets from the energy gun are blocked by him. Then, a strong force surges in, forcing Ron to step back. The lightsaber in his hand naturally leaves Scott''s body. "Ron, you''re still the first person to meet my clothes in ten years." Scott said in a deep voice, "I have to admit that you are the most talented person in the world, but unfortunately, I still have to kill you. Finally, I want to ask you, do you have any last wishes? If you have any last wishes, I will try my best to help you accomplish them! " "I''ll help you fulfill your last wish one day." Ron gritted his teeth and said that the last attempt still ended in failure, which brought his mood to the bottom. Before he came here, he was sure that he had a great chance to leave, but the reality was so cruel. Was he really going to die here? Thinking of the family''s expectation of him and the beautiful woman around him, Ron felt a strong reluctance. No, he can''t die here. He must go back alive! Chapter 152 With a roar, Ron tries to endure the pain in his waist and rushes to Scott again. Strong desire to win, so that Ron suddenly burst out of infinite power, the speed of armored beast was suddenly promoted to the limit by him. The maximum speed of the armored beast is 2000 km / h, but the maximum speed that Ron could control before was only about 1000 km / h. No matter how fast, it would be difficult for him to control. However, at this moment, he seems to have fully stimulated all his potential in an instant. Even if he has reached the speed of 2000 km / h, he still seems to be able to control it freely. The huge armored beast, now in the eyes of the people around, has become a shadow, and instantly comes to Scott''s side. The fast piercing lightsaber seems to be more dazzling than usual. Scott''s face suddenly became very dignified, he did not hide, but the ink sword quickly drew countless arcs, countless sword shadows appeared around his body, protected him. "Boom..." When the lightsaber hit the shadow of the sword, it made a huge sound, and the invisible air waves scattered around. People behind Scott were humming and flying backward under the impact of the air waves. "Poof!" Ron opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. The armored beast could not move forward for half a minute any more. The power in his body seemed to be emptied in an instant. The attack just now seemed to make all his power go out. Scott''s body shook a few times, and then finally stepped back. Obviously, this attack still had a great impact on him, but it was also obvious that it was still not enough to cause fatal damage to him. "Ron, you are more powerful than I ever imagined!" Scott''s face was full of praise, "it''s a pity..." Scott shook his head, did not go on, just slowly raised the ink sword again. Just then, there was a slight dull noise in the air. A masked man in black jumped down and rushed to Scott. "The border has been broken by me. Let''s go!" The voice was clear and beautiful. The black masked man who suddenly appeared was a young woman. In fact, her slim figure was enough to judge this. It''s just that Ron has never heard of the voice. Obviously, he didn''t know the woman before. The appearance of this woman obviously surprised Scott. Seeing that the woman''s sword had stabbed him, Scott didn''t respond. "What are you waiting for before you leave?" The woman suddenly takes back her sword and comes to Ron. She scolds him discontentedly. "Let''s go together!" Ron reaches for the woman, tries to push the last bit of strength in his body, and flies the armored beast into the air quickly. And this time the escape, seems to be very smooth, because Scott still did not stop, just face dignified standing in place, seems to be thinking about something. ************ about two kilometers to the west of Baolai city is a mountain range. At the foot of one of the big mountains, a river originates from there, and there is also a small wooden house in this place. Ron is now in the cabin, and this place, he found under the guidance of the masked woman. He hasn''t had time to ask about the woman''s identity, because he is busy treating the injury. Although the sword on his waist is not fatal, if he doesn''t care about it all the time, he will still lose blood and die. The injury on his internal organs is slightly lighter. Although he is very unconvinced, Ron feels vaguely that Scott seems to be lenient to him. Although there is no help from the magician, it is easy for Ron to use the sun and moon Qi to heal his wounds. In less than an hour, he finished the treatment. "Thank you, miss. Are you..." Ron got up and looked at the masked woman. Before he finished, he was slightly stunned and closed his mouth. The masked woman tore off the black gauze that covered her whole head, revealing a gorgeous face, and her beautiful silver hair fell down like mercury and fell down on her hips. There is no doubt that this is a pretty girl. Her silver hair alone is enough to attract everyone''s attention. Her clear eyes and delicate facial features can make people unable to move their eyes. But the first feeling she gave Ron was not beautiful, but a little strange. At first, Ron didn''t know why he felt this way, but after a little closer look, he found that her skin was a little strange. The girl''s skin is very white, a little abnormal white, almost transparent. He can even vaguely see the blood vessels in her body. Although the abnormal white skin does not affect her beauty, and even makes her more attractive, it makes Ron feel strange unconsciously. "I''m Audrey." The girl''s soft voice struck Ron again. "You are the one..." Ron was surprised. "That''s right. I''m Audrey, the daughter of Prince Scott, the first lady in the Empire, and the one who will marry Prince Leon tomorrow." The girl said softly, with a melancholy look on her face. "No wonder." Ron muttered to himself. He finally understood why the girl could save him so easily because she was Audrey and Scott''s daughter. Even though she was covered, Scott could not recognize her daughter, so Scott didn''t stop her.At first glance, the girl who didn''t look so dazzling was actually the most beautiful woman in the Bora empire. Ron couldn''t help looking at her a few more times. After this, he finally knew why she was so gorgeous in the Bora empire. At first glance, although Audrey is also very beautiful, she is not so dazzling. Although her slim figure has a clear curve, and every part gives people the right feeling, it is not hot. She is not as sexy and coquettish as Diana and Karen. Although her face is very delicate and beautiful, her almost transparent skin gives people a kind of weird feeling, which is always beautiful At first glance, no one will think that she is the so-called first beauty of the Empire. However, Ron found that every time he looked at her more, he would feel that she was beautiful. Her beauty seemed to be a little introverted and not so dazzling, but the more she looked, the more beautiful she was, and the more she looked, the more people couldn''t help but continue to look at her. She had an indescribable special temperament, which could make people deeply trapped and difficult to extricate themselves, and her eyes revealed a trace of worry Yu, and will make people unconsciously feel pity, gushing out the impulse to protect her to the death. Ron suddenly withdrew his eyes. Although he was not the kind of person who was about to jump at the sight of a beautiful woman, he was not close to her. As a young man, he knew that he had no good self-control in this aspect. The girl in front of him seemed to have the charm of capturing all men. He didn''t want to be the next one she captured. "Miss Audrey, why are you helping me?" Ron asked, which made him confused. Scott wanted to kill him, but Scott''s daughter came to save him. According to the current situation, Audrey is about to marry Prince Leon, and Leon has become the only heir to the throne. That is to say, Audrey is the future queen, and he should be the enemy in the end "Ron, I just want to thank you face to face, thank you You killed Riley for me. " Audrey looked at Ron and said softly. "Miss Audrey, you should understand that I didn''t kill Riley for you." Ron a faint smile, "so you don''t have to thank me." "I know, but thank you all the same." Audrey''s eyes flashed a sadness, "Ron, maybe killing Riley is as simple as gently waving a sword for you. However, for me, it''s as difficult as crossing the natural moat. For more than a year, I''ve been trying to kill that beast all the time. However, I can only listen to the news that he''s insulting a good girl from lailuo town. I once heard that he''s insulting a good girl I thought that I could not see the day when Riley died. However, one day, someone told me that Riley died and was killed by a man named Ron. Do you know how happy I was at that time? " Audrey shook her head gently: "of course you don''t know, but I tell you, I really wanted to find you at that time, and then thank you in every way I could think of. If you were around me at that time, no matter what conditions you put forward, I would not hesitate to agree with you." Ron heard a little confused: "Miss Audrey, although I know that Riley is notorious in the Bora Empire, you don''t hate him so much, do you?" "Do you know why Riley was sent to Lilo?" Audrey asked in a low voice. "I heard that he made a big mistake..." There was a flash in Ron''s mind. "Miss Audrey, is his mistake related to you?" Audrey''s eyes were filled with sadness again. She nodded slowly: "Riley has always been lecherous, but he was more restrained when he was in the imperial capital. I never thought that he would dare to attack me. That day, he called me to the palace in the name of Boyte, and I was caught in his trap." "Well, are you..." Ron''s heart slightly jumps. When he asks this question, he finds that he is a little nervous. Is Audrey insulted by Riley? "No, he didn''t." Audrey shook her head. "I escaped, but Phoebe..." Audrey shed a clear tear in her eyes. She wiped away the tears and explained, "Phoebe is my maid. She grew up with me. We are sisters. Phoebe tried her best to save me, but she fell into the hands of the beast. When I got home and told my elder brother, it was too late for him to go to the palace, Phoebe..." Chapter 153 "Phoebe''s dead? Or just raped by Riley? " Ron couldn''t help asking. "She was insulted by Riley, and my elder brother saw it with his own eyes. She committed suicide in shame." Audrey clenched her silver teeth. "You don''t know, actually, Phoebe is not just my maid. She and my elder brother fall in love. Originally, it won''t be long before she will become my elder sister-in-law. My father is arranging another identity for Phoebe to make her and my elder brother look more compatible, but..." "Didn''t your brother kill Riley on the spot?" Ron is a little strange. If he encounters this kind of thing, no matter who the other party is, he will definitely kill him without hesitation. "The elder brother wanted to do it, but at that time it was already big, and the palace guards came to stop it. Then Boyte also appeared. In addition, Boyte promised to give an account to our family at that time, the elder brother could only bear it. After all, the other party was a prince, so what could he do?" Audrey gave a bitter smile. "At that time, we thought that Boyte would give us a proper explanation, but in the end, he just sent Riley to Lilo town and continued to make Riley more powerful there!" With a little breath, Audrey calmed down a little: "although it''s been more than a year, I still want to eat Riley alive. After that, my elder brother was depressed for a while, you know? What is more painful than the death of one''s relatives is that you know who the killer is, but you can only watch the killer free and do nothing. " "What did Boyte do to your family, and you''re going to marry Prince Leon?" Ron thinks it''s kind of weird. "A hundred years ago, our family was greatly favored by the Empire. The clan leader at that time passed down a will to ask the family to be loyal to the Rasas family from generation to generation. Over the years, our family has been abiding by this order. On the surface, the Empire has also given our family high treatment, which once made us feel that our loyalty to the Rasas family is also worth it." Audrey said here, gently shook her head, "but what happened more than a year ago finally sobered me up. In Boyte''s eyes, we are just loyal dogs. No matter how unbearable Riley is, she is more noble than us. Let alone my maid who died that day, even if it was me who died, Boyte still won''t do anything to Riley." "Since you know, how can you marry into the royal family?" Ron asked. "Because my father didn''t want the reputation of the Byrd family''s loyalty to end in his generation, he not only swallowed it, but also because Boyte worried about our family''s dissatisfaction and asked me to marry Leon, so as to dispel Boyte''s suspicion." Audrey grinned bitterly again. "This is my father''s order. What can I do as a daughter?" Audrey gently shook her head: "I have no choice, I can only marry Leon, for me, the only thing I can do now, perhaps is to save your life, my father may be ashamed of me, so, he recognized me, did not stop my action, perhaps, in fact, in his heart, do not want you to die." "Actually, you can get out of here." Ron couldn''t help saying, "no one can do anything to you without the Empire." "If I leave, Boyte will not let my family go." Audrey shook her head gently. "Just like you, I think you should have known for a long time that the reason why you and Princess Winona came to the wedding here is that the royal family of the red fox Empire took you as a victim. You still have to come here, knowing that you are in danger. Isn''t it for your family?" Ron was silent. Audrey was right. He came here to protect his family. Perhaps his ability has been quite good, but his fate is still in the hands of the supreme ruler of the Empire. Just like Audrey, even though the bird family is known as the first family of the Bolley Empire, they still have to compromise in front of Boyte. If they want to change this situation, the only thing they can do is to replace it. "I''ll go to the city to prepare some food for you. Today, you stay here. When the wedding starts tomorrow, you go to find Princess Winona. Before the wedding, you won''t be in danger. After the wedding, you will leave with Princess Winona immediately." Audrey didn''t seem to want to talk about these sad things any more. She gave an explanation and quickly left the cabin. Audrey didn''t show up for a long time. She didn''t come back to the cabin until it was dark. At the moment, Ron was already hungry. "I''m sorry, my father sent someone to watch me. I managed to get away. I''m a little late." As soon as she entered the room, Audrey said. Ron was a little dissatisfied at first, but she apologized as soon as she came in. He was not good enough to lose his temper again. What''s more, strictly speaking, he had no reason to lose his temper. After all, people helped him free of charge. Even if she never came back, he had nothing to say. With her long silver hair and transparent white skin, Audrey looks very pure and pure. "I made some food and wine for you. You should be very hungry, aren''t you?" Audrey carried a large bamboo basket, lifted the lid, took out dozens of small dishes and a bottle of wine from it, and set a full table.Ron didn''t eat all day, and he was very hungry. Looking at this table, he was not polite. The autumn wind swept away the leaves and ate them clean. He seldom drank wine, and finally filled his stomach. Audrey had been standing by and watching quietly. Seeing Ron''s rude eating, she not only didn''t show disgust, but also had a sweet smile on her pretty face. "Is my cooking good?" Audrey asked as she cleared the table. "Not bad." Ron said casually that the taste is average, but it''s quite good for him who is not demanding and hungry. "It''s a pity that I won''t be able to cook it for you any more." Audrey sighed, then didn''t speak any more. She just picked up the dishes and chopsticks on the table silently, and then turned away silently. Ron wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say. He just watched her leave. Now he can''t protect himself. How can he manage her affairs? After a while, Ron went to the bed and sat down. Although the wooden house was not big, it had everything in it, and the little bed still had a faint fragrance. It should be the place where the girls lived, which made Ron doubt whether Audrey lived in this place. Tomorrow is Audrey''s wedding day. Ron decides to stay here tonight, as Audrey said, and then go to find Winona tomorrow. After the wedding, he will leave immediately. In this way, he can not only finish the task assigned by rose, but also escape the pursuit of the Empire. At that time, even if he returns to red moon city alive, rose will not be able to deal with him Like. Now, as usual, I''d better spend my time in meditation. Unconsciously, it is already late at night. Ron sat on the ground, a trace of cool energy quickly entered his body, and the countless magic elements also poured into his body, and then they transformed into the sun and moon Qi, and the magic elements finally condensed into magic and stored in his body. Over the past few days, his magic power should have increased a lot. However, he did not test it and could not determine the specific level. It was just a rough estimate that he should reach the level of magic required by level 4 magician. Of course, this also means that he should have become a level 4 summoner, and he can actually summon three summoners. One after another, he began to think about whether he was going to make the other calls? If he can summon several powerful summoners, he will at least have more means of attack when facing a strong enemy. In other words, in the face of enemies like Kristi and Scott, unless he can summon the beast, it will not have any effect. The probability of summoning the beast is too low, but his armored beast, to some extent, is no less powerful than the beast. At least he once defeated Winona who has the beast with the help of the armored beast . From this point of view, as long as he gives full play to all the abilities of the armored beast, there is no need to summon other summoners. The problem is that he can''t become a mecha knight in a short period of time. If he summons a new summoner, he will be distracted in exploring the ability of the new summoner, which will inevitably affect his process of becoming a mecha knight. For a moment, Ron is a little difficult to decide whether to call a second time. All of a sudden, a slight step from far to near wakes Ron up. He suddenly jumps up from the ground and is ready to enter the fighting state, but a pure white figure comes in. "Miss Audrey?" Ron wondered why she came back so late? "It is said that many girls who are going to be brides can''t sleep the first night." Audrey said softly, "I can''t sleep tonight, either. It''s just that the girls who can''t sleep are all happy, but I''m different." Audrey looked up at Ron: "you say, I marry Leon tomorrow, isn''t it the same as being succeeded by that beast of Riley?" "Well, it''s different. I heard Prince Leon is a good man, but he''s a little honest." Said Ron, hesitating. "But in fact, I was raped by the people of the raisas family. In my opinion, there is no essential difference." Audrey walked slowly to the bed, then turned and looked at Ron. "I thought about it for a long time, and suddenly there was a decision. I can''t let it happen like this." "Are you going to run away?" Ron asked. Chapter 154 "No, I don''t plan to escape marriage, but I can''t give myself to the leisas family like this. At least, on my first night, I will willingly give myself to another man." Audrey slowly untied her dress and gently pulled it. The white gauze skirt fell to the ground. Most of her crystal skin was exposed in the air, but her action did not stop. She continued to untie her intimate profanity. In a twinkling of an eye, she was naked and showed herself in front of Ron''s eyes. "Miss Audrey, you..." Ron''s voice is a little dry, Audrey''s figure is not plump, even a little bony, but it seems that this is not sexy carcass, bring him never had the impact, deep in his heart, there seems to be an extremely strong flame, is burning. "Ever since my father decided to let me marry Leon, I''ve been looking for a man before I think about marrying him, but I haven''t found the right person until today, I met you." Audrey stretched out her body and showed herself without any cover. "In fact, I don''t think any other men in the Empire dare to touch me now. I just want to know, do you dare? Prince''s woman, do you dare to have it? " The prince''s woman, however, stimulates Ron, because it reminds him of Joey, the girl he really loves. "No matter whose woman I want, I dare to want it!" Ron''s tone was a little angry. What kind of bullshit princes? Why are they born to be superior? The women they like can''t tolerate anyone? What he wants is the prince''s woman. Tonight, he wants to occupy the prince''s woman in the Bora empire. One day in the future, he also wants to snatch the prince''s fiancee from the red fox empire. That beautiful Joey should belong to him! With that, he pounced on Audrey. ¡­¡­ A long time later, Audrey was lying powerlessly in Ron''s arms on the bed of the cabin. Her transparent skin was pink, and the afterglow of passion had not yet dissipated. There were tears in her eyes. "I''m sorry." Gently stroking Audrey''s skin, Ron said apologetically. He knew it was her first night, but he didn''t have any pity just now, because her words about Prince''s woman aroused his anger, and then he transferred all his dissatisfaction with Prince Chris and Joey to Audrey. "It doesn''t matter, that''s what I want. Even if you are rude to me, I will still feel happy in my heart." Audrey shook her head. "But you know what? Tomorrow night, no matter how gentle Leon is to me, I will feel raped. " "Would you mind not mentioning it for the time being?" Ron felt uncomfortable. Before, although he was a little unworthy of Audrey, he was just like that. Now, his mood has become completely different. Audrey has in fact become his woman, thinking that her woman is going to marry another man tomorrow, and that she will be gracious to another man, which makes him totally unacceptable. "Aren''t you happy?" Audrey asked softly. "Can I be happy?" Ron asked angrily. He could not help regretting that he had known that his mood would change. He really shouldn''t touch her. When he was just reveling in her, he thought that he was occupying the prince''s woman. It felt like Joey had been obtained by him. But now, he found that things had changed and the prince was about to take away his woman. "Don''t think too much. Tonight, let''s have a happy evening." Audrey said softly, and with that, her soft lips began to kiss Ron. ************ Ron wakes up from the extreme joy, and the beautiful dream like scene of last night still lingers in his mind. Before he opens his eyes, he subconsciously hugs his side, but holds it empty. In a surprise, he suddenly wakes up completely. He sat up from the bed, dressed quickly, and was about to go out to look for Audrey. But he found a letter on the desk. He took it to see that it was Audrey''s message. When Ron was asleep, Audrey had quietly left. She didn''t say much. She just drew a simple map on it. However, the map didn''t tell Ron how to find her, but told him where Winona was now. Ron walked out of the cabin and looked up at the sky. The sun was high in the sky. It should have been around 10 a.m. now it''s almost time to find Winona. Although it is the safest way for him to leave the Empire now, he must go to see Winona once to prove that he has the duty of guarding the knight. Otherwise, after returning to the red fox Empire, rose will probably find him in trouble. More importantly, he didn''t want to leave. He found that he couldn''t watch Audrey marry someone. He had to do something to stop it, but he didn''t know how to do it now, so he decided to find Winona first. At the moment, Baolai city is in a jubilant atmosphere. The wedding day of the prince of the Empire and the first beauty of the empire is undoubtedly a great event in the ten years of the Empire. Although people may not think it is a great joy in private, at least on the surface, everyone is very happy. Some people are even planning the carnival that night.When Ron appeared in bollay city again, it didn''t seem to attract people''s attention. At the moment, the royal family and the Byrd family are busy with their marriage, so no one should deal with him. It seems that no one knows about the death of the second prince bate, which must have been deliberately concealed. Although Audrey''s map is simple, it is quite practical. Ron soon finds the destination of Princess Winona. To his surprise, Winona doesn''t live in such a luxurious place. Instead, she chooses a very ordinary hotel, which doesn''t match her status as a princess. Arriving at the door of the room indicated on the map, Ron knocks on the door. The door opens quickly and Winona''s pretty face appears in front of Ron. "How did you come?" As soon as she saw Ron, Winona expressed her dissatisfaction. "Go ahead and talk about it." Ron then consciously went in, regardless of Winona staring at him, and casually asked, "how do you live here?" "What''s wrong with living here?" Winona said angrily, "I always feel that Boyte has no good intentions. On the surface, he reconciles with his father. Maybe he will send someone to assassinate US secretly to avenge his son. He didn''t expect me to live in such a place, so it''s not so easy to find me." "is your royal highness aware that Boik is not well?" Ron tone with a hint of irony, in his opinion, Winona can''t not know Rose''s decision. "What do you mean?" Asked Winona, discontented. "Nothing." Ron didn''t make it clear. After all, he can''t tear his face with rose. Since Winona doesn''t know, he thinks she really doesn''t know. "Well, tell me clearly. What do you mean? Are you trying to say I''m counting on you? " Winona is not stupid either, "you dead sex wolf, I tell you, if I want to kill you, I will do it myself, but I won''t kill you with a knife!" "Princess highness, I didn''t say so." Ron smiled lightly. "Only yesterday morning, when I first entered the city of Bao Lai, I fell into the trap of the Boris empire. I almost failed to come out alive. It''s Princess highness. You seem to have been here for a few days, but it seems that no one is disturbing you at all." "That''s because you''re stupid. You''ll be discovered as soon as you get there." Winona said angrily, "the princess is smart, they can''t find me!" "Your Highness seems to overestimate herself." Ron handed her the map. "Do you really think they can''t find you?" Winona took the map and looked at it carefully. She was stunned: "eh, is this my residence? Where did you get it from? " "it doesn''t matter where I came from, but it''s enough to prove that your highness is not so secretive." Ron said slowly. "Well, do you think I betrayed you?" Winona was furious. , "Your Highness, you misunderstood me. I didn''t say so. I just thought they wanted to kill someone. Maybe it''s just me. After all, you are a princess, and I am just a commoner." Ron shook his head. "Killing me will not have any serious consequences. Once the Royal Highness is here, it will cause the war between the two countries. What''s more, I will kill Riley prince. If I die, Boik will also be revenge for his son." "Well, that''s a good thing to say." Winona Jiao snorted, "my father originally asked me to bring more people. I was worried that Boyte would make trouble for us, but I didn''t bring anyone. With Feifei''s help, I could easily run away, but I was in trouble with others." Ron can''t help but wonder if Winona really doesn''t know that rose and Boyte have reached a private agreement and sold him out? "Princess highness, we harbour evil designs now. Can we leave first?" Ron thought about it and asked. If Winona agrees to leave, then after returning to the red fox Empire, rose can''t catch him. Chapter 155 "Go now?" Winona hesitated a little, "but my father asked us to attend the wedding. I didn''t even see Boyte. Anyway, we should let him see him once, or we''ll get a handle." "then, what time is your royal highness going to the palace?" Ron can''t help but ask, Winona''s reply is in his expectation, after all, Boyte didn''t do anything to her, she just walked away, I''m afraid she can''t explain to her father. "In fact, we don''t have to go to the palace to see Boyte." Winona said, "I''ve inquired about the whole wedding arrangements these days. The wedding banquet starts at 1:00 p.m. and lasts until evening. Before that, Prince Leon will go to the Duke''s palace to greet her. The time is about 12:00, about an hour and a half." After a pause, Winona continued: "originally, Boyte didn''t need to go to the wedding party in person. However, it is said that Boyte attached great importance to this event, as if to show respect for Duke Scott. He would meet Audrey with Prince Leon in person. So, we can actually come out at that time and express our congratulations to them, in public I think it''s impossible for them to do anything to us, and then we''ll leave, so we''ll be safe. " "Of course he will." Ron snorted coldly, "as long as Audrey is married into the royal family, she will not be afraid that the Byrd family will not be loyal to him." "It''s normal that one is a prince, the other is the first beauty of the Empire, or the daughter of the Duke. They are well matched, and marriage is natural." Winona said with indifference. "who is your princess going to marry in the future?" Ron didn''t get angry. If in the past, Ron will naturally feel that this is normal, but now it is not the same, he can not tolerate Audrey married into the royal family, he must stop it! "Well, who am I going to marry? What do you care?" Winona stares at Ron a little shamefully, "I tell you, don''t think you''ve taken advantage of me, and don''t think you''re my guard Knight now, and those people in the imperial capital are chewing their tongue, saying that I have a special relationship with you, and I will marry you in the future. Hum, even if no one wants me, I won''t marry you "Don''t be so amorous. Did I say I wanted to marry you?" Ron was stunned. He didn''t expect that Winona would misunderstand his intention to her. "I won''t marry anyone and I won''t marry you!" I''m kidding. He doesn''t want to have anything to do with the royal family. In the future, he''s going to rob Prince Chris''s woman, which will inevitably lead to conflicts with the royal family. "This is the best way!" Winona snorted, "you should have self-knowledge and don''t be paranoid. Don''t say I didn''t warn you. Joey will marry brother Wang in a few months. This is something you can''t change. Joey and my brother Wang are the best match, just like Audrey and Prince Leon!" "Shut up Ron suddenly roared. Winona''s words violated his taboo. "How dare you yell at me?" Winona was stunned at first, then yelled at Ron more loudly. "You''ll soon know that Audrey won''t marry Leon." Ron said this in his mouth, and said in his heart, "Joey won''t marry your brother Wang, either!" "What do you mean by that?" Winona looked at Ron suspiciously. Liu Mei frowned slightly. "Your tone is very strange. How do I think you seem to know Audrey?" , "what''s the point? Princess, do we need to go to the Duke''s house?" Ron doesn''t want to continue to argue with Winona, and now is not the right time to argue with her. "Just a moment." Winona looks at Ron suspiciously. Her intuition tells her that something seems to be wrong. Ron didn''t speak any more. He just stood by the window quietly, looking at the happy crowd on the street outside. In his mind, he outlined the scene that will appear soon. ************ a grand and huge welcoming team started from the palace, crossed the several kilometers long imperial street, and came to the outside of the Duke''s mansion. At this moment, many people had already gathered at the gate of the Duke''s mansion. Audrey is about to come out of the gate. Most people in the imperial capital only know her name, but don''t see her. Today, they want to really see the beauty of the Empire. When a pure white girl with silver hair appeared in front of the crowd, there was silence. The first beauty of the Empire was indeed worthy of the name. Almost everyone was shocked by her beauty. Although she has a faint smile on her face, it''s hard to cover a trace of melancholy between her eyebrows, which makes everyone''s desire to protect her unnaturally. With a warm smile on his face, a young man in a tuxedo walks towards Audrey. This young man is the great prince of the Empire, Leon. There was a feeling of regret in their hearts. The goddess of the Empire was going to marry the royal family, the prince who was not good-looking and had average ability. There was a sense of resentment in their hearts. All kinds of whispers began to ring, and the surrounding became noisy again. "Ah, what is that?" All of a sudden, people only feel a shadow flash in front of them, some people can''t help but cry out in surprise."Er..." A scream, immediately gave them the answer, spray of blood, part of the body spilled on Audrey, dyed her white yarn red. This sudden change made the audience silent again. Everyone was stunned and looked at Audrey. It was an extremely tall iron giant. On the iron giant''s thick metal arm, he was holding a long white sword. There was no blood on the sword, but everyone could be sure that it was this sword that cut Prince Leon into two parts. "Assassins!" Finally, there was a cry. The palace guards in armor came forward one after another and surrounded the luxurious carriage carrying Prince Leon. His Majesty was still in it. These guards obviously did this to protect the king. "What the hell is this asshole doing?" Winona in the crowd, secretly scolded, she just came here with Ron, had planned to meet Boyte later, perfunctory, who knows, Ron suddenly crazy, went out to kill Prince Leon. "Ron, is that you?" Audrey a exclamation, let Winona confirm, Ron and Audrey is really know. "Ah, is that Ron?" The crowd exclaimed, "Ron, the God of war who killed Prince Riley?" "Up, up to me, up to me, kill him, I''ll tear him to pieces!" An angry roar came out of the carriage, and then a fat old man in his fifties appeared in front of the crowd. He was the king of today''s Bora Empire, boit raisas. But the palace guards hesitated a little. The name of Ron, the God of war, made them afraid. "Ron, my Rasas family has no grievance against you. You killed my two sons in a row. If I don''t cut you to pieces today, how can my Rasas family stand here?" If boit is crazy, he has lost the demeanor of king of a country, but it''s no wonder that anyone will break out in this situation. "Boit, you are wrong. I killed your three sons." Ron said faintly, "didn''t Prince Scott tell you that the second prince bate died under my sword yesterday?" "What?" Boyte was furious, and then he looked at Scott not far away. "Duke Scott, didn''t you say that bate just got a sword?" "Sire, I just..." Prince Scott''s face was heavy and he wanted to say nothing. "Forget it, I don''t want to care about it now. Anyway, you catch Ron right away, and I''ll cut off his flesh inch by inch!" Boit roared angrily. "Yes, your majesty." Scott answered respectfully, turning to look at Ron, and the black light flashed by. He already had an ink sword on his hand. "Ron, you''ve gone too far!" Scott''s face showed an obvious angry look. "You killed the third prince in order to protect Princess Winona. You killed the second prince yesterday in order to protect yourself. The eldest prince has no injustice or hatred against you. Why do you even kill him?" "Duke Scott, you are willing to send your daughter into the tiger''s mouth, but I will not hand over my woman to others!" Ron said faintly. "What are you talking about?" Scott was furious. "What does Audrey have to do with you?" "Didn''t I make it very clear?" Ron said faintly, "she''s my woman." "Nonsense "How is that possible?" Scott said angrily "Father, it''s true." Audrey''s soft voice suddenly sounded, "father, if you kill Ron, I''ll go with him." There was a lot of noise all around. This time, things were really lively. Audrey put a big green hat on the prince before she married him. There is no doubt that even if Ron would die, the royal family would be disgraced. But what we want to know more is, can Scott still kill Ron now? "How can you, Scott, kill Ron soon?" Boyte yelled harshly, and then kicked the guards next to him, "and you trash, come on, come on!" The bodyguards swarmed on, while Scott hesitated. Ron was surprised by the low ability of these bodyguards, which was not like the standard of palace bodyguards, but he couldn''t manage so much. He just chopped melons and cut vegetables to solve them. In less than one minute, only half of the bodyguards were left. The rest of them suddenly scattered in a crowd and fled around, and the scene suddenly became extremely chaotic. Chapter 156 In the chaos, there was another scream, and this scream stunned everyone, because the scream actually came from Boyte''s mouth. Everyone looked at it together, only to find that Boyte was pouring blood on his chest. "Ron, how dare you kill your majesty?" One roared. With this cry, everyone immediately realized that Ron killed the three princes, but he killed the king. That''s good. The royal family of the Empire was killed by him. "Isn''t this boy too unscrupulous?" Everyone has this idea in mind. Although the people in the imperial capital don''t like the royal family, it''s really hard for Ron to kill the king and the three princes by himself. Others began to think about another problem: the king and the prince are dead, and the Empire seems to have no suitable successor. Who will inherit the throne? However, Ron was also surprised at the moment, because he didn''t kill boyt at all. Although he did have this idea in his heart, boyt had been killed before he could start. "Come on, wait for me at the cabin." Audrey''s voice suddenly came from his ear. Ron suddenly turned back and saw Audrey looking at him anxiously. But Scott seems to have ignored Ron, he is looking at Boyte''s injury, this time, is really the best time for him to leave. With a quick glance around, Ron quickly saw Winona and rushed to her. He grabbed her hand and whispered, "get out of here first!" Without waiting for her consent, he picked her up and flew away. A few minutes later, Ron landed at the cabin. "Well, what are you doing?" Winona asked angrily, "you''ve made such a big deal now. How can we explain it when we go back?" Ron didn''t speak. He began to think about what had just happened. Although he didn''t think there was a problem before, now he found that there was a big problem. When he found out that Scott was also outside, he felt that he could only deal with Leon by means of assassination. At that time, he thought that his own assassination strategy was very good, but now when he thought about it, he felt that it was not the case. His action was really smooth, just like the king of Leon waiting for him to kill without any defense. Yes, no defenses! Ron finally found out the biggest problem, that is, the weak guard around boyt and Prince Leon. He now believes that any ordinary high-level martial arts master can succeed in killing. But the problem is that no matter how declining the Rasas family is now, they are all the rulers of the Empire. When the king and Prince of the Empire leave the palace, they should not be alone Poor guards. "Hey, you talk!" Winona was a little annoyed. "And you said that Audrey was your woman. When did you meet?" "Audrey?" Ron murmured the name, and suddenly he seemed to understand it. ************ unconsciously, it''s already evening. "Well, what are you waiting for here?" Winona couldn''t bear it. This guy was in a daze all the time. No matter what she asked, he didn''t answer. She wanted to leave, but she couldn''t resist her curiosity. She wanted to find out what was going on. "Princess Winona, of course Ron is waiting for me." In a soft voice, Audrey, who is better dressed in white than snow, appears in front of them. "It''s you?" Winona frowned. "What are you two doing?" "Princess Winona, are you interested in going to the palace dinner?" Audrey gave a sweet smile. "If Princess Winona is willing to show her appreciation, it will make the palace shine." "Dinner?" Winona wondered, "Prince Leon is dead. Do you want to marry him?" "Of course not." Audrey shook her head gently. "It''s just that my father has just ascended the throne. By the way, I''d like to have a banquet with the powerful officials of the imperial capital and other guests who were going to attend the wedding. It''s also a kind of host friendship." "What?" Winona suspected for a moment that she had heard wrong. "Do you mean your father ascended the throne?" "Yes, there is no heir to the throne in the rassas family, and my father, Duke Scott, who has the highest prestige in the Empire, is naturally the best heir to the throne." Audrey gave a cool smile. "In fact, this has been confirmed by everyone, and my father has officially become the 25th king of the Empire." "So it''s time I called you princess Audrey." Said Winona, stupefied. "Princess Winona, don''t be polite. If the princess is willing to show her respect, you can go directly to the palace, and they will treat you warmly." Audrey''s voice was still so soft. "Ron and I have some private matters to talk about, so we can''t go with Princess Winona. Please forgive me." "I think you want me to avoid it!" Winona snorted, "just say it, I''ll leave!" "Princess Winona misunderstood. If you want to listen to our private room, I won''t mind." Audrey smiles. "I''m just afraid I''ll embarrass the princess.""I''m not in the mood to hear you talk about love." Winona said angrily. She looked at Ron and said, "I''ll go and have a look and come back. You can talk slowly!" Winona walked very simply, and soon disappeared in front of Audrey. Audrey sighed and looked at Ron. "Why don''t you talk all the time?" "Did you plan all this?" Ron''s tone is a little cold. If he can''t be sure before, after listening to Audrey''s words, he can be sure that it''s not accidental. He''s just a part of Audrey''s plan. "Our whole Byrd family has decided not to be slaughtered by the raisas, but only one person, my father." Audrey did not directly answer Ron''s question, but slowly narrated, "my father is always unwilling to bear the reputation of usurping the throne, which makes us unable to do it even though we have the ability to destroy the rassas family." "So you need an outsider to do it for you, right?" There was a trace of anger in Ron''s voice. "My father sometimes seems very pedantic, but we can''t help it. Since Phoebe died, I have been planning. Everything goes well. My two brothers, my two uncles, and the rest of the family all support my plan. Everything is well prepared, but I can''t convince my father." Audrey seemed a little helpless. "My father has incomparable reputation in the family and the whole empire. Without my father''s consent, things will become very difficult. Just when I have nothing to do, the news that you killed Riley came over. After I investigated your situation, I began to revise the plan." "So you''ve been planning to use me since then!" Ron said coldly. "Father can''t take the initiative to kill boyt, but when boyt and the three princes are dead, he can only take over the throne immediately for the sake of Empire stability." Audrey said slowly, "my father doesn''t want the Byrd family to bear the reputation of treason, so they can only die in the hands of others. Since you have killed Riley, it''s OK to kill a few more. What''s more, you are not a member of the Bora Empire at all. Therefore, there is no doubt that you are the most suitable person." "Do you know that I will be deceived?" Ron was furious. "Boyte wanted to avenge Riley, so I asked him to make a deal with the emperor of the red fox Empire and bring you here. However, I just planned to let you kill Leon, but I didn''t expect that Bette would die in your hands first, which saved us a lot of work." Audrey gave Ron a charming smile. "Although I only saw you yesterday, I have investigated everything about you in detail before. I know your character. You will not let your family be wronged. Naturally, you will not let me marry Leon. Facts have proved that my judgment is correct." "You are not my family!" Ron said coldly, "my family can''t count on me!" "Ron, I didn''t count on you. In fact, if I told you my plan last night, you would certainly do it. Am I right?" Audrey shook her head. "Would you like to see me married to the royal family, to Leon?" "But you didn''t tell me the plan last night!" Ron yelled at her, if Audrey really told him the plan, he would kill Leon, but the key is, she didn''t say anything! "I just want to try to see if you value me." Audrey''s beautiful eyes looked at Ron, imploring, "Ron, can''t you forgive me?" "Is it?" Ron snorted coldly, "today is my lucky day. If I accidentally die there, I''m afraid I won''t even know that I''ve been cheated by you." "Ron, you can''t die. I''ve already made a plan. There are no experts around Boyte and Leon. As for my father, I always follow him. If he wants to do something, I will stop him. How can you be in danger?" Audrey shook her head. "What you have to do is to give Leon a sword. Even Boyte doesn''t need you to do it. You just need to bear the reputation of killing Boyte." "Since it''s so simple, why do you have to lose your body?" Ron gave a sneer. "You can just go and find someone." "Although it is easy to do, how many people dare to kill Prince Leon?" Audrey shook her head. "Besides, Ron, do you really think I don''t cherish my body so much? If you are not the man I really like, how can I give myself to you? " "Your purpose has been achieved, so you don''t have to act any more." Ron said coldly, "things have passed. I don''t want to say anything more. Although I''ve been cheated by you, I won''t regret what I''ve done. Tonight, I''ll leave here. I believe we won''t meet again from now on." Chapter 157 "Can''t you stay?" Audrey''s voice was imploring. "What are you staying for?" Ron sneered, "stay and be chased by you as the criminal who killed the king?" "Of course not." Audrey shook her head. "Ron, no one here will pursue you. Here, you will not be a criminal. You will only be a warrior to save the princess, a man loved by the princess, or a god of war loved by the people. My father has promised to arrange our marriage when this unstable period is over!" "What?" Ron can''t help a Leng, and then said, "are you talking in your sleep?" "Why don''t you believe me?" Audrey was a little worried. "The raisas family has become history. Who cares about them? Now I''m a princess, and the leisas family have long been infamous for Riley. You killed Leon and saved me, which will only make everyone applaud. You will get a very high status here, even a little lower than my father. You publicly announce that I am your woman in front of so many people, and it''s natural for me to marry you! " "As you say, I seem to have to marry you?" Ron sneered. "Your family is not strong in the red fox empire. There are enemies everywhere. Even your emperor is scheming against you. If you stay here, your family will become one of the most famous families in the Bora empire. There are almost no enemies here. Everyone respects you very much, and my father won''t embarrass you. Anyway, you stay here It''s a hundred times better here than when you go back. " Audrey said quickly, "as long as you are willing to marry me, you can go to heaven at once." "I never wanted to rely on women to get to the top of the world!" Ron said coldly. "I don''t mean that. I just want you to stay. These are the advantages of staying. Why don''t you understand?" Audrey said with a little cry, "what are you going to do to stay?" "In that case, I''ll let you die. Even if you don''t cheat me, I won''t stay." Ron said faintly, "although you have many advantages, my family is rooted in the red fox empire. More than 300 years ago, our family rose there. Now, I need to recreate the glory of my wolf family there." After a pause, Ron said: "you''re right. I have many enemies there, but our Wolff family will not retreat because of the enemy, let alone hide in other places. We will only defeat all the enemies. Finally, I want to tell you that I have a fiancee. According to my engagement, I will marry her in December this year." "So do you have to go back?" Audrey looked dejected. "Do you really refuse to forgive me?" "I''ve made it very clear that I have to go back anyway." Ron said faintly. Audrey was silent for a long time. Then she said in a low voice, "I''ll wait for you to come back." "I didn''t say I would come back." Ron didn''t get angry. "Whether you come back or not, I''ll wait for you." In Audrey''s soft voice, there was unshakable determination. "Whatever you want." Ron turned to the other side and ignored Audrey. "Well, I''ll go first." Audrey whispered, "by the way, big brother asked me to thank him." "Nothing to thank." Ron didn''t look back. "Anyway, you killed Riley, whom he hated the most." Audrey sighed faintly, "it''s a pity that he doesn''t have the ability to kill the enemy, but it''s a relief that he can kill Boyte himself." Ron finally knew that it was Audrey''s big brother who killed Boyte. "I want to ask you one last question. How did you know I would do it at that time?" Ron asked hesitantly. "I don''t know when you''ll do it, but no matter when you do it, it will be easy to succeed." Audrey replied. "What if I don''t?" Ron asked again, "will you really marry Leon?" "I know you will do it." Audrey was smiling and confident. "Princess Winona is back. It''s time for you to go." Ron saw a red dragon flying in the air from a distance and said to Audrey. "You''ll miss me." Audrey gave Ron a sweet smile, a touch of cunning in her beauty, and with that she turned and curled away. Looking at her beautiful figure, Ron was a little bit distracted. Although he was very angry about her cheating, this special girl had already made a deep mark in his heart. He knew that, at least for a long time in the future, he could not forget her. "If you don''t want to leave her, just catch up with her!" Winona came with a sort of sarcastic voice. Ron turned around and looked at Winona. "Princess, can we go back?" "Are you willing to go now?" Winona looked surprised. "if your royal highness wants to be here, I will accompany you." Ron said faintly."Forget it, I''m not interested in staying here. I''d better go back quickly." Winona was not angry. The red dragon soars into the sky in an instant, and Ron flies to the red moon city with the armored beast. ************ it''s night, red moon city, Royal Knights college. Agatha sat on the bench by the lake, as if in a daze. "Miss, what''s on your mind?" Redro quietly appeared behind him, with a trace of concern in his tone. He rarely saw Agatha like this. "It''s been a long time since Ron heard from that little slut." Agatha turned her head and looked at redrow. "It''s April 28. I wonder if he''s attending the wedding of Prince Leon of the Bora empire." "Miss, are you worried about him?" Redrow was a little surprised. Would this young lady worry about others? "I don''t know." Agatha shook her head. "It''s just that I''m a little nervous tonight. Is this little luster really going to have an accident?" "Don''t worry too much, miss. Ron''s strength is even stronger than you. It''s not so easy to have an accident." Redrow comforted. "I hope so!" Agatha nodded. "If he dies, I''ll have to pick my husband again. That''s going to annoy me." "Don''t think about it, miss. Ron will be fine." Redrow was a little sad. The young lady was always worried about something different. "When the little luster comes back, I have to warn him not to make trouble everywhere. If he makes me have to find my husband again, even if he dies, I will scold him eighteen times a day." Agatha said to herself. "If you curse me a few times less, I''ll live a few more years." Ron''s voice of discontent suddenly came from one side. "Ah, are you back?" Agatha a Leng, turn a head to see, then discover Ron don''t know when already quietly appear there. After a short surprise, Agatha immediately returned to normal and continued: "Oh, you''re not dead. I''m afraid you''re dead. By the way, don''t be so colorful. Have you heard of the disaster of beauty?" "Are you saying you are a disaster?" Ron didn''t get angry. "What are you talking about, little luster? I''m your wife. Of course, I''m not a disaster. Those women who are not your wife are a disaster. Do you understand? " Agatha exclaimed discontentedly, "well, let''s not talk about this. Why did you come back so early? Shouldn''t it be the prince''s wedding banquet now? " "When the prince dies, the wedding banquet is gone." Ron said faintly. "Ah?" Agatha was stunned. "Is the prince dead? How did you die? " "I killed it." Ron''s answer was straightforward. "What?" Agatha jumped up. "You little lecheron, you killed another prince? Are you wrong? Oh, tell me, what''s the matter? " "I''ll go back to my room and have a rest first." Ron didn''t want to talk about it. "I''ll talk about it later." No matter whether Agatha was happy or not, Ron quickly went into the room and closed the door. "If you don''t say it, it''s nothing." AGA Shajiao snorted, "I''ll check it myself!" ************ in fact, many people in the imperial capital have been paying close attention to Ron, and their news is quite sensitive. More than a month ago, when they got the news that the emperor and the Empire of bollay had reached a settlement, and Ron would accompany Princess Winona to the Empire of bollay to attend the wedding, these people were acutely aware that Ron could not come back again. Before Ron suddenly left the Royal Knight''s college and disappeared. Some people even began to suspect that Ron knew that he would die, so he simply fled the imperial capital. However, no one was sure whether this was really the case. They had to wait and wait for the date of April 28. If Ron didn''t attend Prince Leon''s wedding with Princess Winona on this day, Ron would have escaped, and some people would even be waiting for the emperor to punish the whole wolf family. In fact, almost everyone has thought that the wolf family, which seems to be on the rise, will be destroyed. If Ron goes to the Bora Empire, he will surely die. If he does not go, the wolf family will be punished by the Empire. No matter what, the wolf family will not escape this disaster. However, in the early morning of April 29, many people got the news that Ron actually came back, and followed Princess Winona back to red moon city from the Empire of bollay! It''s hard for people to imagine that Ron can come back alive. It''s said that Ron is at the Royal Knights'' College at the moment. Some skeptics even sent people or went to the Royal Knights'' College in person. Then they found that Ron was really there, undamaged. Chapter 158 Ron is now in the comprehensive activity field of the Royal Knight''s college. As a student here, he should also practice here on weekdays. However, there is no doubt that he has become an alien of the college. All his training is basically completed by himself. Today, he didn''t come here to practice here. In fact, he couldn''t find a suitable partner in this place. He just came to see Carl and Nina. Carl''s level of magic is still very low, but he also has a good time. He even plays some tricks with ordinary wind blade. It is his beautiful girlfriend Lisa who accompanies him. It seems that he is not practicing magic, but teasing his girlfriend. Nina is seriously practicing her sword skills. Although she is not a genius, she also has quite good talent. With her hard work, her sword skills are advancing steadily. Looking at her present situation, she should have almost reached the level of level 4 to level 5. They did not find the arrival of Ron, and Ron did not intend to disturb them, he just stood on the sidelines, quietly watching all this. The three of them once swore that they would become the Empire''s strong, but limited by their talent, Nina and Carl could not achieve very high achievements in a short period of time, which could not be changed. He once wanted to let them learn the sun moon mental arts, but the armored beast scanned their bodies, and they were not suitable for practicing internal skills. Although he has made a lot of efforts in the past year, and experienced life and death several times, seeing Carl happily accompany his girlfriend and seeing Nina practicing sword without interference makes him feel that everything is worth it. In the future, he must work harder to continue to protect them and his family. Unconsciously, Ron once again thought of his parents who disappeared more than ten years ago. If he had the ability at that time, perhaps his parents would not have disappeared? These days, he did not go to the adventurers'' guild to ask Miss Molly, because he knew that even if he went, there would be no result. If the adventurers'' Guild really found them, it would send someone to inform him. He has gradually begun to realize that in this life, he is afraid that he will never see his parents again. However, even so, he will not give up pursuing them. Even if he can''t find them, he should at least find out the reason for their disappearance. Only in this way can he make himself at ease. "Ron?" A little surprised voice came from behind. Ron turned his head and saw a tall and handsome young man looking at him. It was his old acquaintance, former deputy captain of the knight guard, Quinn. "Ron, it''s you!" Quinn came over with a little joy. "You''re OK. That''s great!" "Thank you for your concern." Ron gave a cool smile. Although they met for the first time, they had a good relationship after that. "Well, I''m really sorry about Karen. Actually Ruth and I have been looking for you, but we haven''t seen you before." Quinn whispered, "Ruth has been sad for a long time to learn about Karen''s accident." "It''s been a long time. Let her forget about it." Ron said slowly, he can''t tell Quinn that now Anne is Karen, that''s all he can say. "So much has happened recently." Quinn wants to talk and stops, "Captain, she also..." Ron can''t help but be silent. He hasn''t seen Diana for nearly three months. In fact, he misses her a little. Although he seems to have a lot of chance with Diana, and he doesn''t have strong feelings for her like Joey, he seems to have been used to her frequent presence for so long with Diana. However, his current strength is far from enough to defeat Christie. If he can''t defeat Christie, he almost has no chance to see Diana. Christie didn''t see Diana so closely before, but now, it''s said that Christie takes Diana with her. Even when she teaches Claire magic, she also follows her. Diana can''t help her There''s no way Ben can sneak away. "Captain, no!" All of a sudden, a boy ran to Quine in a hurry, with a nervous look on his face. "Dean, what''s the matter?" Quinn quickly asked, and Ron recognized that the boy was also a member of the knight guard. They had known each other for a long time, but only just now did he know his name was dean. "That guy''s going after Ruth again." Dean said in a hurry. "The bastard!" Quinn angrily burst out a rude, "how the hell is that!" "Captain, go and have a look. That guy is going too far." Said Dean. "OK, take me quickly!" Quinn nodded and turned to Ron. "I''m sorry, Ron. I have to go. There''s a guy who''s been harassing Ruth." "It''s OK. You go." Ron nodded, his girlfriend was harassed, Quinn anxious is normal. "Ah, Ron, are you here, too?" But Dean didn''t find Ron until now, and then he was surprised, "Ron, would you like to have a look with us? Just do the captain a favor "Well, I''m fine now, too." Ron thought a little and nodded, but he was a little puzzled. Could Quinn not figure out the guy who harassed his girlfriend?************ under Dean''s leadership, Ron and his three friends come to the gate of the girls'' dormitory. There are a large group of people, both boys and girls, surrounded by a man and a woman. The woman is a beautiful magician. It''s Quine''s girlfriend, Ruth. The boy, tall and thin, looks pretty good. He''s dressed like a summoner, but from his clothes Judging from the certification mark on the suit, he is just a level 2 summoner. Seeing Quine, many people consciously get out of the way. Since Diana was put under house arrest by her aunt, Quine has become the actual captain of the knight guard. Everyone is familiar with him and naturally knows that Ruth is his girlfriend. "Max, what the hell are you doing?" Quinn has rushed over, protecting Ruth behind her, looking at the summoner angrily. "Oh, isn''t this our captain Quinn?" Seeing Quine, the guy named Max didn''t care. "I''m talking to my dear Ruth. Is there any problem?" "Max, if you dare to pester Ruth again, don''t blame me for being rude to you!" Quinn yelled angrily. "Captain Quinn, I don''t understand. Why can''t I talk to Ruth? Even if she used to be your girlfriend, she''s not engaged to you, right? Since she is not your fiancee, I''ll have a chat with her, as if you can''t control it, right Max said lazily, "does captain Quinn want to threaten me as captain of the knight guard?" "Max, do not go too far, do not go too far!" Quinn clenched his fist, obviously very angry, but he still didn''t do it. "Captain Quinn, that''s what I want to say to you. Is it too much for you to stand in front of me and not let me talk to Ruth?" Max said, shaking his head. "What''s the origin of this guy?" Ron couldn''t help asking Dean, "Quinn doesn''t seem to dare?" Anyone can see that Max is just looking for Quine''s trouble. His words seem reasonable, but in fact they are all rhetorical. Quine is very angry, but he has never taken any action. If it had happened to Ron, he would have done it. "That guy should have no special family background, at least we haven''t found out what strong background he has, but Quinn is really a little afraid to do it, because he is not the opponent of that guy at all." Dean said helplessly, "Max is the strongest Summoner in this year''s freshmen. He is even regarded as the second you by many people." "The second me?" Ron frowned slightly. "Well, like you, when he came to the college, he got into a lot of trouble. No matter who offended him, he would retaliate. Once when he got into trouble, he was interfered by Quine, and then he began to ask Quine for trouble. He also said that he must take Quine''s girlfriend. No, since then, he began to pester Ruth." Dean said in a low voice, "of course, we know this guy is different from you. Although you have made a lot of trouble in the college, it''s always someone who annoys you first, but this guy is different. He always goes to other people first." "Oh, that''s it." Ron took a look at max. he didn''t expect that this guy had something to do with him. After thinking about it, he asked, "is he strong?" "Well, although he is only a level 2 summoner, his Summoner is very strong. It seems that he has a level 10 summoner. I''m not very familiar with the summoner, and I''m not very clear about it." Dean replied. Level 10 Summoner? Ron is a little surprised. This guy really has arrogant capital. Only the level 2 Summoner can summon the level 10 summoner. The chance of summoning the divine beast in the future must be quite large. Although his current strength is not the top, his future is limitless. "Ah..." Ruth suddenly screamed, then looked at max with a face full of shame, "you, you..." "Dear Ruth, what''s the matter with me?" Max asked with a smile, "I didn''t do anything here!" "You are shameless!" Ruth angrily scolded, "you, you actually use your Summoner to insult me!" "Max, I''ll fight with you today!" Quinn roared, raised his sword high, and his fighting spirit shot out. If he could bear it, he would be a man in vain. Chapter 159 "Quinn, let me do it." Ron showed up beside Quine and said that he had a good impression of Quine and didn''t want him to be humiliated by max. for any man, being humiliated by others in front of his girlfriend would be an unbearable journey. "Well, who are you?" Seeing Ron appear, Max seems to be stunned. "Does dear Ruth have two boyfriends?" "I''m Ron. I''ll give you a chance to disappear in front of Ruth from now on..." Ron didn''t finish because he was interrupted by an earth shaking cry. "Ron? You''re Ron? Oh... " Max danced, looking very excited, "big brother, I can see you!" Max said that he threw himself at Ron. If he was a woman, anyone would think he was going to throw his arms at Ron. Ron was stunned, quickly dodged away, looked at max a little inexplicably, frowned and asked: "what are you doing?" "Elder brother, I admire Ron most. I''m your most loyal younger brother. Elder brother, you can accept me. From now on, younger brother, I''ll only follow your lead. If you let me go east, I''ll never go west. If you let me jump off a cliff, I''ll never hit a wall..." Max looked at Ron with a flattering face, which surprised the onlookers. When they saw Ron, they thought there was a good play to watch, but they didn''t know it would happen. Quinn and Ruth look at each other, and then they look at Ron together, as if they want to ask what happened to Ron, because this sudden change makes them a little confused. But Ron can''t laugh or cry. He was going to teach this guy a lesson, but can he teach him a lesson like this? "Are you all right?" Ron couldn''t bear to ask. "Er, elder brother, you have wronged me. Although my younger brother is not extremely smart, his brain is absolutely normal. Although his IQ is not as good as that of elder brother, you are definitely a little bit higher than that of ordinary people." Max said quickly, "before I came to the Royal Knight''s college, I heard about your glorious deeds. At that time, I decided to follow your glorious journey. So when I entered the college, I taught those guys who didn''t like you, just like you taught those who provoked you at the beginning!" "Is it the same? Ron didn''t bother others first, but you took the initiative to pick up the trouble! " Quinn couldn''t help retorting. "Well, I can''t help it. I just came to the college and I''m not famous. No one bothers me. Of course, I have to offend others first." Max had an innocent look on his face. "Did you follow Ron when you pestered Ruth?" Quinn snorted. "Of course Max said, "as soon as I entered the college, I got Diana, the captain of the knight guard. Of course, I want to follow him, but now you are the captain of the knight guard. I''m not interested in men, so I have to rob your girlfriend!" "Do you follow such a random example?" Quinn said angrily. "I wanted to find my elder brother first, but he didn''t show up all day, so I had to follow suit without any teachers." Max is still a very innocent look, "but it doesn''t matter, now I find big brother, after big brother asked me to do, I will do what." At this point, Max turned to look at Ron with a bright smile on his face: "big brother, what''s up? I''m not very obedient, am I "I''m not your big brother." Ron was not angry and said that in more than a year, he had encountered a lot of things, but he had never encountered such a strange thing. Unexpectedly, a guy suddenly appeared and insisted on recognizing him as the big brother. "No?" Max immediately cried, "big brother, I am so sincere, you pity me, take me, little brother, I am very poor, I am always bullied here, if you have big brother, no one dares to bully me." The boy''s ability to tell lies with his eyes open has stunned people. It''s clear that he always bullies others. When he gets into trouble, he is often bullied by others. "I don''t plan to take any younger brothers." Ron said faintly, "now I just hope you apologize to Quinn and Ruth, and promise that you won''t harass Ruth again." "No problem, elder brother. I will do as he tells me." Max naturally ignored the first half of Ron''s words, turned to Quine and Ruth, and bowed solemnly to salute, "Captain Quine, I''m sorry, I promise I won''t rob your girlfriend, Miss Ruth, and I promise I won''t harass you in the future." "Good." Ron gave a faint smile, then looked at Quine and said, "let''s go!" Ron turned and left, Quinn and Ruth also followed, and Dean, the four quickly left the crowd. "Ah, big brother, are you leaving like this?" Max came after him. "I''m not your big brother." Ron frowned slightly. "Don''t follow me any more!" "Yes, big brother!" Max was very obedient. He stood still and waved to RonRon can''t help shaking his head. Who is this? How can there be someone who wants to be someone else''s younger brother? "I''m sorry, the situation suddenly turned out like this. I can''t do it any more." Ron looked at Quine with a slight apology. "If he''s still bothering you, let me know. I won''t let him go again." "Don''t say that, Ron. You''ve helped me a lot." Quinn said quickly, "I don''t know how to thank you." "Why don''t we go to the bar later?" Dean suggested. "Good!" Quinn agreed. "What about you, Ron? Are you free? " "Well, no problem, but I''m going with two other people." Ron thought for a moment, then added, "maybe three." Ron originally wanted to get together with Carl and Nina today. Carl is a drunkard. It''s best to ask him to have a drink with him later. However, Carl will probably take Lisa with him. "Well, that''s settled. We''ll meet at the princess tavern after school." Quinn said. "All right." Ron nodded and agreed. After a while, Ron returned to the complex. This time, Nina soon found that she ran over with a surprise. If there were not too many people around, she would have jumped into Ron''s arms. "Ron, where have you been these days?" Nina took Ron''s hand. "I''m so worried about you!" "Didn''t I come back from nothing?" Ron said with a smile, "don''t worry. Even if I''m not here, nothing will happen." "But we heard a lot of rumors, they said you..." Nina whispered. "Rumors are naturally untrustworthy." Ron shook his head. "Don''t worry about it." "I know, but I''m still worried." Nina pursed. "No one''s bothering you these days, is there?" Ron thought about it and asked. "That''s not true." Nina shook her head and said, "I met the Hawks a few times, but they didn''t do anything." After a pause, Nina suddenly thought of something like: "Oh, yes, that Joey, these days often come to me, always ask if you have come back." "Joey?" A strange feeling welled up in Ron''s heart. "Did she say anything?" "No, it''s just that if I see you, I''ll let you go to her." Nina shakes her head and says that she doesn''t like Joey much, but the reason has nothing to do with Joey. It''s just that she didn''t like the tiger family before, so Joey, who has a relationship with the tiger family, also makes her a little disliked. "That''s right." Ron murmured and was silent for a moment. He said to Nina, "I''ll go first. There''s something wrong. At noon, you and Carl go to the princess pub. Let''s meet there." "All right." Nina is obviously not very willing, but she can guess that Ron is going to go to Joey. She is just a little confused. There seems to be some secret between Ron and Joey that others don''t know? ************ Ron came to Joey''s sword house. He didn''t know where Joey was, but he thought she might be here. It turned out that his guess was right. Joey is standing quietly by the window of the sword hall. She doesn''t practice her sword, but seems to be thinking about something. She doesn''t notice Ron''s coming. It was not until Ron came less than one meter behind her that she suddenly felt surprised and turned around. When she saw that it was Ron, her look slowed down and her pretty face showed a trace of joy. "Ron." Joey called softly, but said nothing else. "Nina told me that you were looking for me the other day. Is there anything urgent?" Ron stares at Joey''s beautiful face and asks, Joey has been trying to avoid him before, but now he''s taking the initiative to find him. Obviously, there should be something important. "When I learned that you were going to the Bora empire with Winona, I found that my guess had come true, so I wanted to find you and discuss the countermeasures with you. But now it doesn''t matter. You have come back safely from the Bora Empire, so these things naturally don''t matter." Joey shook his head. "I got a message this morning that you and Winona have come back, but that''s all I know. Can you tell me what happened there? They didn''t embarrass you? " "Of course Boyte wants to kill me, but things will not develop as he thinks." Ron light smile, "I happened there, in fact, is very simple, summed up, I killed the prince, and robbed the prince''s woman, and then I came back." Chapter 160 "What?" Joey was stunned. "You, you killed Prince Leon?" "That''s right." Ron stares at Joey and says, "besides, I robbed his fiancee." "This..." Looking at Ron''s aggressive eyes, Joey can''t bear it. He is as smart as her. He naturally knows why Ron deliberately accentuates the tone of the sentence just now. Although he says that he robbed Prince Leon''s fiancee, what he thinks in his heart is probably another Prince''s fiancee. "Joey, you know what?" Ron said with a smile, "this time I went to the Bora Empire and found that the so-called Prince is no big deal. They have the title of the prince. If they don''t have that title, they are nothing, not as good as an ordinary person." "Ron, the princes of the Bora empire are really mediocre, but you know, not all princes are like that." Joey whispered, "don''t mess about, will you?" "What do you think I''ll do?" Ron asked. "I..." Joey doesn''t know what to say. In fact, although she knows what Ron is thinking in her heart, the problem is that Ron hasn''t explicitly said that he likes her all the time, at least not personally. "Don''t worry, I won''t make trouble." Ron quickly said, "I''m not going to do anything I''m not sure about. I still have time to prepare, right?" Joey knows what Ron means by having time. As long as she hasn''t officially married Prince Chris, he still has time, which also means that once she wants to marry Prince Chris, it''s tantamount to forcing him to act. But his action will produce what consequence, nobody can predict, in joy''s view, that consequence will be unimaginable. "Can''t you give up the idea?" Joey''s voice was low with a trace of helplessness, even a trace of entreaty. "And you? Do you have to marry Prince Chris? " Ron asked back. "It was decided many years ago, and no one can change it." Joey shook his head. "Ron, don''t force it, OK? There will be no good results. " "If there is any good result, we will know by then." Ron looked out of the window. "Before today, I''m afraid you wouldn''t expect me to come back alive, would you?" "No, I know you will surprise me and come back safely." Joey gently shook his head. "Ron, from the day I saw you, you always surprised me. In more than a year, you have made great progress. Your talent is completely beyond my imagination. Therefore, I believe you will come back." "So you should believe me, too. I can change a lot of things." Ron''s voice was low and slow, firm and confident. Joey wants to talk and stops. At last, she just sighs. She doesn''t know what else she can say. ************ Ron stayed in the sword hall for a long time, but he didn''t talk with Joey for long. In fact, Joey had been practicing sword by himself, and he just watched. When Joey practiced sword, it was beautiful to him. Of course, in his eyes, Joey seemed to make him excited no matter when. As soon as noon, he left first, and then went straight to the princess tavern. Quinn, Ruth and Dean had been waiting here for a long time, and Carl and Nina were here before him. As he expected, Carl took Lisa with him. Seven people make a table, but it is also very lively, Carl and Quinn began to drink together, vowing to compete on the table. "A couple of drunkards!" Nina curls her lips. She''s always dissatisfied with Carl''s drunkard style. "Boys are like this!" Lisa gave a soft smile. "That''s not Ron." Nina retorts. "Ah, brother, don''t you like drinking?" Next to very abrupt to insert a word, "then I began to quit drinking today!" "Hello, who are you?" Nina looks discontentedly at the guy who suddenly appears. "I''m the clever little brother of Ron, Max!" This grinning guy is Max, who had to recognize Ron as the eldest brother a few hours ago. After his exaggerated introduction, this guy stares at Nina again, "Hey, beauty, who are you? Is that my sister-in-law? " Seeing Max appear, Quinn stops fighting. First he looks at Ruth, and then they look at Ron with a very strange expression. "Why are you haunted?" Ron said angrily, "I said that I''m not your big brother. Do you want me to beat you up?" "Help me, sister-in-law. Let my elder brother take me!" Max looks at Nina, pleading. "Hey, don''t scream!" Nina''s face was red, but her heart was a little sweet. "I''m Nina, Ron''s cousin." "It doesn''t matter. A cousin can be a wife, too!" Max said with indifference, "sister-in-law, please let brother take me!" "Ron, I''ve seen this guy''s ability of pestering. I think you''d better take him. Otherwise, he will come to pester you every day." Said Ruth."Thank you for the praise of the beautiful woman. Lingering is one of my strong points." Max said without changing his face. "Ron, he seems to be sincere." Nina also helped. Max called her sister-in-law several times, which made her very happy. "Max, I''ll ask you a few questions. If you answer truthfully and I''m satisfied with the answer, I''ll be your big brother. Otherwise, if you bother me again, I''ll kill you!" Ron didn''t want to be bothered by this guy all the time, so he decided to solve the problem now. "Elder brother, please!" Max said quickly. "Why do you have to recognize me as the eldest brother?" Ron asked faintly. "Of course, it''s because I admire you very much. You are my role model." Max said without hesitation. "Now there are many people who hate me, few people like me, people who worship me, it seems that you are the first one." Ron snorted, "I''d like to know what you admire about me, and what do you want to learn from me?" "Big brother, your style of going your own way is really very handsome. No matter who provokes you, you can kill him. The death knights of the hawks and the head of the red moon knights are all brought down by you. These things make my blood boil when I think about them!" Max looked very excited. "Of course, what I admire most about him is that he coaxed the magic princess to bed when he came to the college. I want to learn from him how to coax a beautiful wife back. You see, I really don''t have any talent in this aspect. After chasing Ruth for several months, it''s useless at all!" Everyone looked at each other. Who is this guy? Dare he so admire Ron, just want to learn how to chase beauty? "Well, this boy is to my taste!" Carl cut in abruptly. "Hum, you''re all lusters. Naturally, you''re right!" Nina didn''t get angry. "Men want to coax a beautiful wife home, it''s human nature!" Carl said disapprovingly, "Hey, I said Ron, you take this boy and teach him some moves!" "You might as well accept him. You seem to have more experience in this aspect." Ron didn''t get angry. "Ah, brother, that''s not good. Where can he compare with you?" But Max said busily, "the beauties you catch up with are all extraordinary, first Agatha, the talented girl, and then Diana, the magic princess. Not long ago, I heard that you got Princess Winona too..." "Shut up Don''t talk nonsense. I have nothing to do with Princess Winona Max immediately obediently shut up, hands spread, a very innocent look. "Come on, if you want me to be the eldest brother, it''s up to you." Ron is really fed up. This guy has no grudge against him. If he can''t be killed, it''s better to promise him the conditions to save trouble. Anyway, it''s no loss to him. "Wow, big brother, you are so kind!" Max jumped up excitedly, and then leaned close to Ron''s ear with a mysterious look, "Hey, big brother, do we want to kill that little white face?" "Which little white face?" Ron looked puzzled. "Well, just the idiot magician who wants to rob his sister-in-law." Max pointed. Along his direction, Ron looked at the past, face suddenly gloomy down, Max mouth of the idiot magician, no one else, it is Nick. And obviously, Nick found him and was walking towards him. "Ron, you''re not welcome in this pub!" Nick quickly came to Ron and said with a proud face. "Go away!" Ron simply replied to him. "What did you say?" Nick got angry with himself. "Hey, little white face, my elder brother told you to go away, didn''t you hear me?" Max glared at Nick. "I said you idiot, who do you want to rob women from? You dare to rob women from my elder brother. Are you tired of living? If you are tired of living, you can kill yourself by hitting a wall. Why bother my elder brother? If I don''t teach you today, I won''t be my brother''s most loyal brother! " As Max said, he retreated to the pub: "come on, little white face, get out of here. This is my sister-in-law''s pub. I can''t break it. Then my sister-in-law will blame me. I can''t bear it. Get out of here and let me teach you a lesson!" "I want to see who you can teach me." An extremely beautiful magician suddenly appeared, looking at max coldly. A water blue, gorgeous, is the magic queen, Christie! Ron''s heart sank slightly. It was unexpected for him to confront Kristi so soon. Chapter 161 "Well, isn''t this sister-in-law?" Seeing Christie, Max looked surprised, "sister-in-law, how can you help this little white face? Have you moved on? If that''s the case, then you''ll be too insightless, sister-in-law... " "Pa!" A loud slap in the face stopped max. Christie''s face was frosty, and she stared at max coldly: "more nonsense, and I''ll make you shut up forever!" "Stupid, she''s not Diana!" Nina also reminds max at the moment. "No?" Max didn''t seem to care much about the slap. "I''ve seen the portrait of my sister-in-law. It should be like this. Ah, I think it''s a little different. The hair color is different, the clothes are different, but other places look the same." "Stupid, she''s Diana''s aunt, Christie!" Nina didn''t get angry. "What?" Max yelled, "she''s the old as like as two peas, Max, who was not speaking, quickly dropped back to Ron and lowered his voice and said, "brother, I only heard that the sister-in-law''s aunt is very fierce. I have never heard that she is the same as her sister-in-law, and is so young and beautiful. I thought she was an old witch." Ron didn''t speak. It''s not unusual for Max to think so. For some reason, although Christie is beautiful and extraordinary, it seems that no one has ever mentioned it deliberately. In everyone''s discussion, they just talk about how Christie, the magic queen, has magic talent and how powerful she is. When he first met Christie, he didn''t think that she was Diane My aunt. "Don''t you go, Ron?" Nick yelled at Ron, apparently because Kristi was here, so he had no fear. "Hey, little white face, what qualifications do you have to let my elder brother go?" Max stares at Nick, "you trash, don''t rely on my sister-in-law''s little aunt to support you. You are unscrupulous here. If you have the ability, fight with me. If you don''t dare to fight, you are a fuckin ''tortoise!" "What are you?" Nick snorted coldly. "You want to fight me too?" "Little white face, dare to fight, just one word!" Max said with a relaxed face, "if you don''t dare to go away, don''t try to beat my sister-in-law any more. You are not fit to rob a woman with my brother!" "Shut up Christie gave a cold drink. Originally wanted to speak Nick naturally immediately shut up, just got a slap in the face of Max is also very smart, know that he is not Christie''s opponent, although not convinced, also did not say anything, just to Nick put up a middle finger, a look of contempt for him. Nick dare to anger but dare not say, for fear that Christie is not happy, can only stare at max. "Ron, Diana and Nick will be married on the 8th of next month. If you dare to make any trouble, I will not spare you!" Christie looked at Ron and said coldly. "Ah..." The crowd exclaimed, and no one expected that things would suddenly turn out like this. "Is that what you came to tell me?" Ron coldly said that his fist had been clenched unconsciously. This sudden news had a great impact on him. He thought that even though Kristi had made an engagement for Diana and Nick, it would be at least one or two years before they got married. In such a long time, it would be enough for him to get Diana back. However, the fact is not what he thought. According to Christie, it is less than ten days before Diana and Nick get married. How can he beat Christie in such a short time? "I know what you have done in the Bora Empire, but if you dare to let the same thing happen here, I will let you die!" Christie said coldly, "I don''t want any accident at Diana''s wedding. I''ll warn you first!" "If you don''t want an accident at her wedding, it''s best not to let it happen." Ron stares at Christie with a biting look. "Otherwise, I''m sure there will be an accident!" "How dare you threaten me?" Kristi was furious. "It seems that you threatened me first?" Ron gave a cold snort. "Well, I''d like to see what you dare to do when you see it!" Christie snorted, turned and left. It was obvious that she didn''t want to say anything to Ron. As soon as Kristi left, Nick naturally left, but before he left, he looked at Ron with a proud look and was obviously demonstrating to him. Kristi and Nick soon disappeared in everyone''s sight, but the princess tavern was silent. At the moment, in addition to Ron Quinn''s table, there were many people drinking here, and they were basically students of the Royal Knights college. At the moment, they didn''t speak. They just looked at Ron to see what his reaction was. "Brother, I''ll kill that little white face!" Max broke the silence first, then got up to go out. "Stop!" Ron murmured, "it''s none of your business!" "Brother, what are you going to do?" Max is very obedient, and sat down again, "are we so indifferent, watching sister-in-law marry that little white face?""I''ll take care of it." Ron, a little gloomy, stood up and said, "I''ll go first." Without waiting for the response, Ron left quickly. At the moment, he was not in the mood to stay here and drink with them. Diana''s marriage made his mood drop to the bottom, and his anger at Christie had been rapidly accumulated in his heart and was on the verge of explosion. ************ as soon as the news of Diana''s impending marriage came out, the whole emperor was shocked. Almost everyone felt very abrupt when they heard the news for the first time, because before that, there was no sign of this. Although everyone had been informed that Kristi had made a unilateral decision to make an engagement for Diana and Nick, but everyone was surprised They all thought that even if Diana wanted to get married, she would graduate from the Royal Knight''s college. No one thought it would be so soon. What''s more incomprehensible is that, as Diana, if she really wants to get married, she has to announce the news at least a few months in advance, instead of telling you less than ten days before she is about to get married, which makes people feel that this is a hasty decision. A few months ago, Ron and Diana just returned to the imperial capital and were defeated by Christie. Then Diana was put under house arrest by Christie and never met Ron again. After that, we heard that Ron had been working hard and seemed to want to take Diana back, but later, because of Ron Well, if we want to go to the Bora Empire, we will temporarily divert our attention. But now, Diana is about to get married. If Ron doesn''t take action, Diana will really belong to other men. With Ron''s style, he can''t watch this kind of thing happen. But the problem is that everyone knows that even though Ron is very powerful now, she can''t be Christie''s opponent, Naro Well, what are you going to do? Some people began to sympathize with Ron. This guy seems to be lucky, but recently he seems to be very unlucky. He managed to escape from the Empire of bollay, but this happened right away. If he tried to rob Diana, he would die under Christie''s hands. If he didn''t, Diana, such a charming beauty, would be gone It will also become a laughing stock for many people. Countless people in the imperial capital are looking forward to Ron''s action. They even hope that Ron will fight the magician''s Guild immediately and have a fight with Christie to let them see the excitement. However, to their disappointment, Ron has not taken any action. At least now, he is still staying at the Royal Knights'' College and is said to be calm. In fact, Ron looks really calm at the moment. He''s sitting on the bench by the lake, but his mind doesn''t stop thinking for a moment. Kristi has driven him to the end, and he has to beat Kristi to get Diana back. If he can''t even protect Diana, how can he protect his family? If he can''t get Diana back this time, even if one day, he can stand on the top of the mainland and become the strongest in cangyun, he can''t wash away the humiliation he suffered today. I believe many years later, people will remember that Ron even his own women were robbed. Even if only for his own dignity, he can''t let Diana marry Nick. What''s more, after many days together, Diana has a very important position in his mind. He will never allow anyone to take her away from him. However, to stop it, Kristi must be defeated, but it is not easy to defeat Kristi? Looking at the whole continent, there are only a few strong men who can remain invincible under Christie, let alone those who can defeat her. How can he defeat her? In just a few days, it is impossible for him to improve his strength quickly. He can only consider whether there is any clever way to find Kristi''s weakness and defeat her. Even though she is a magician, she doesn''t seem to be as weak as ordinary magicians. The close combat that magicians fear most seems to be no big deal to Christie. He even suspects that Christie doesn''t need to sing incantations to cast magic, because her casting speed is always slow Soon, too fast to imagine, and he never seemed to hear her chant. "If you''re planning to get Diana back, I suggest you forget it." The pleasant but obviously unhappy female voice came. Ron frowned and looked around. "Princess, this is not something you should care about." The person who just appeared was Winona. Her appearance surprised Ron very much. He knew very well that the beautiful princess always didn''t want to see him. Chapter 162 "I''m not interested in your business, but the battle of holy land will start in three months. I don''t want you to die in Christie''s hands now." Winona snorted and said, "even if you want to die, you have to go after the battle of holy land." "princess, why don''t you talk to Christin?" Ron said faintly, "I''d like to see her after the Holy Land War, but Diana is going to get married in a few days. She can''t wait for that time." "I said," Why are you so stupid? " Winona looked very angry. "You just came back from the Empire of bollay, Kristi immediately announced that she was going to marry Diana out. It''s clear that she''s coming for you. People just want you to die. Do you have to be so stupid to send yourself to the door?" "princess, why do you care so much about my life and death?" Ron said slowly, "I don''t think that even if I die, it won''t have a great impact on your holy land war. The empire is so big, it''s not so difficult to find a few summoners." "What do you know?" Winona stares at Ron angrily. "If Christie thinks so, she won''t announce Diana''s marriage at this time. She just wants you not to take part in the battle of the holy land, so she''ll be more sure to defeat me!" "Defeat you?" Ron is rather baffling. "Princess highness, she is the wizard, you are the summoner, and you will all represent us in the red fox Empire, how can you fight?" "Nonsense, of course we won''t fight directly!" Winona snorted, "now, I will tell you clearly that this battle of holy land is not only a war between our red fox Empire and the other two empires, but also a war between our Fox family and Kristi!" "What do you mean?" Ron is still puzzled. Karen once told him about the battle of the holy land. He knows that this is another form of war between the three empires, but how can this be the war between the Fox family, that is, the royal family and Christie? "Diana is not even an aristocrat, but she is honored as the magic princess in the imperial capital. As a real princess, I seem to be inferior to her in the imperial capital! Christie calls herself the queen of magic. She has a bigger shelf than my father''s. in the imperial capital, it seems that they are the real rulers of the Empire! " Winona said angrily, "all this is just because Kristi won the battle of magicians in the battle of Holy Land ten years ago. If I can win the battle of summoners this time, she will never be arrogant again!" Without waiting for Ron''s reaction, Winona snorted angrily: "what kind of magic queen, magic princess? I''m the imperial Princess and the greatest Summoner in the future. When I win the battle of summoner, I''ll let them know who is the real princess and who is the real queen!" The more Winona said, the more excited she was. Her pretty face was slightly flushed. She didn''t have the usual indifference, but unconsciously added some charm. In Ron''s opinion, Winona at this time was far more attractive than she usually was. When Winona saw that Ron didn''t speak, she couldn''t help but feel a little strange. She looked at him, only to find that he was looking at her with a strange look. She was a little embarrassed and said, "what are you doing looking at me like this?" "Nothing." Ron took back his eyes and gave a faint smile. "Diana once said you were jealous of her, but I didn''t believe it at that time. Now it seems that Diana didn''t cheat me." "I envy her? I''m a princess. Can I be jealous of her? " Winona immediately more angry up, "she is not a little better figure, dressed a little bit more exposed than me? Hum, she''s just a useless vase. She calls herself a magic princess. Up to now, she''s only a level 6 magician. I can''t even compare with a finger! " Ron shook his head, did not refute Winona''s words, if she did not envy Diana, she would not be so excited now. "Well, she can''t even decide what kind of man she wants to marry now. She''s going to marry a man she doesn''t like at all. What else should I envy?" Winona was obviously angry and said angrily, "if you want to die, go. When Diana sees her favorite man die in her aunt''s hands, I don''t think she can have a happy day in her next life!" Winona''s dissatisfaction with Diana seems to have accumulated for a long time. This time, she breathed out all her anger. No wonder, as a real princess, her beauty is no less than Diana''s, and her status is more noble. She should have become the most dazzling flower in the imperial capital, but she was covered up by Diana. Can she not be angry? "Princess highness, if you want to express your dissatisfaction with Diane, you will have to face her later." Ron frowned slightly. He was in no better mood. "Ron, you are my guard knight. Now I command you. From now on, you should protect me with you every day. You are not allowed to leave without my command!" Winona said angrily. , "Your Highness, are you going to be forced?" Ron tone with obvious dissatisfaction, Winona''s intention anyone can understand, she is deliberately let him can''t stop Diana''s wedding. "I just don''t want you to spoil me." Winona snorted, "I''m bound to win the battle of the holy land, and I''m not afraid to tell you that your weight in this war is heavier than you think, and Kristi knows this very well, so she wants to solve you ahead of time. Even if she doesn''t kill you, she will make you unable to participate in the battle of the holy land, so she can ensure her transcendent status!""Princess, I really don''t know how important I am!" There was a slight irony in Ron''s tone. "Hum, although your strength is not very strong, your fighting endurance can''t be achieved by others. The fighting mode of the holy land battle is different from that of the general duel, which can just give play to your lasting fighting efficiency." Winona snorted, "otherwise, do you think I''ll come here myself?" "Is there anything special about the way of fighting in the battle of the holy land?" Ron can''t help asking, he really doesn''t know about it. "You don''t know?" Winona is very surprised, "you are about to participate in the battle of the holy land, actually don''t know this?" "Princess highness, if you would like to tell me now, I will soon know." Ron said faintly that he didn''t pay much attention to the so-called battle of the holy land. In his opinion, it had nothing to do with him. If Karen hadn''t recommended him to Winona and asked him to participate in the battle of the holy land, he wouldn''t have been involved in it at all. Naturally, he couldn''t have spent much effort to understand the so-called battle of the holy land. "Well, I''ll tell you now that the battle of the holy land is divided into three parts, namely, the battle of the martial arts master, the battle of the summoner and the battle of the magician. The three parts are carried out separately and do not have any influence on each other. Take the battle of the summoner that we are going to take part in, for example, we have to fight the summoner team of the Bora Empire first, and after defeating them, we have to fight with Allan We are going to fight a decisive battle! " Winona said quickly, "the Empire of Allan won the last battle of summoner, so this time, they can wait for their work. We must continuously defeat the Empire of bollay and the Empire of Allan to win the final victory." "princess, what seems to be nothing special about this?" Ron couldn''t help asking. "What''s the rush?" Winona glared at Ron. "I haven''t finished yet." After a pause, Winona continued: "the number of people sent by each country to participate in the war is 20. These 20 people are divided into two groups, namely the youth group and the elderly group, with 10 people in each group. Everyone in the youth group must be under 30 years old, while the elderly group must be over 30 years old." "Over thirty years old?" Ron couldn''t help muttering. "Although they are over 30 years old, the older they are, the stronger their ability is. Therefore, most people in the elderly group are in their 50s and 60s. It''s true to say that the elderly group is also worthy of the name." Winona explained patiently this time, "of course, you and I will be in the youth group at that time. What we have to do is to win the youth group, and if our senior group fails, we have to fight the last battle with each other''s senior group!" "If that''s the case, won''t we lose?" Ron asked. "That''s hard to say!" Winona said angrily, "although I don''t like Kristi, I have to admire her. When the old mages of the red fox Empire were defeated, everyone thought that we would eventually be defeated. But then Kristi defeated seven young mages of the Allen empire in a row with one person''s strength when all the other young mages were eliminated After that, she defeated the two magicians in the old age group and won the final victory. Before that, Christie was not very famous, but after that, her position in the magic world could not be shaken! " Ron did not speak, Kristi''s brilliant deeds, he did not deliberately to understand. "But when Kristi won, it was a fluke." Winona''s words changed. "Although the seven magicians in the youth group lost to her because of their poor strength, the first magician in the old group to fight against her was the first magician in the Empire of Allan. At that time, his strength was not weaker than that of Kristi, but he almost consumed all his magic in the previous battle. After a few rounds of fighting with Kristi, his magic was exhausted, I have no choice but to admit defeat. " Chapter 163 "Can''t he wait for his magic to come back and fight Kristi?" Ron asked strangely. "This is the most special part of the battle of the holy land." Winona finally said the key point, "there will be no rest time from the beginning to the end of the battle of the holy land. At the beginning, each side sends a player to participate in the battle. No matter which side is defeated, it will immediately send someone to fight on the top. No matter who is defeated, he will only step down after losing to his opponent, otherwise he will fight all the time on the stage until all his opponents are defeated ¡£¡± "You mean, if possible, one person can beat ten of the other?" Ron asked, a little surprised. "Yes, if you are the first to fight, after you defeat the first person, they will continue to send people to fight with you. You will not quit the fight until you are defeated by one of them." Winona nodded, "but this kind of situation generally does not appear, because the strength difference between the two sides is not very big, no matter who has been fighting, the physical strength will be exhausted." "So, a person who can fight for a long time is very important to this fight, right?" Ron finally came to understand that the longer a player of his own side sticks to it, the more fighting power the opponent will consume. Naturally, it will be of great benefit to the whole team. "That''s right. It''s true for both the summoner and the magician. That''s why Christie is eager to marry Diana to Nick, because she can not only attack you, but also get the strong support of the Douglas family. It''s killing two birds with one stone." Winona nodded. Seeing that Ron was a little confused, she couldn''t help asking, "you don''t know that the Douglas family is a famous magician family. There are probably several magicians in their family who will participate in the battle of the holy land, right?" "Kristi said more than once that Nick had a good family, but that''s all I know, and I haven''t heard of any famous magician family." Ron said faintly. "For ordinary people, the Douglas family may not be very famous, but that''s normal, because the foundation of the Douglas family is in the holy land. They seldom leave the holy land to travel to the mainland. But the magicians in their family do have quite good talents. Take Nick as an example, he has been a level 8 magician since he was young, and there are not many people in the whole mainland It can be done. " Winona explained, "in a word, Kristi needs the support of the Douglas family to win the battle of magicians again. Although she is strong, she can''t fight for several days in a row, because when the magicians fight, she can''t recover any magic. Her magic will run out. Once the magic runs out, she won''t even be a common person Such as "There''s always a time when magic will run out?" Ron murmured to himself, as if he had caught something. A flash of light flashed through his mind. He suddenly became enlightened, and for a moment, he cried out, "yes, that''s it. That''s it. That''s it! That''s it! That''s it! That''s it "What?" Winona was a little confused and a little annoyed. "Are you still thinking about how to get Diana back?" "Princess highness, you want to regain the dignity of your royal family, you want to compete with Christin. What''s wrong with me taking my woman for my dignity?" Ron is a little unhappy, but the other side is the princess, he also can''t curse. "I have just told you that as my guard knight, from now on you will begin to perform your duties!" Winona was a little annoyed, "hum, if the princess doesn''t let you go, you can''t go!" "Princess your highness, what I have decided will not be changed." Ron''s tone is a little tough. Although he doesn''t want to be in a row with Winona at this time, it doesn''t mean he wants to listen to her. "Don''t you dare to listen to me?" Winona was very angry. "Princess highness, your majesty once said," if I were to protect you, I could do anything. Since you have such a big opinion of Christin, I will solve her now, in order to protect you. " Ron snorted. "Don''t you think I''m doing my job?" "What''s wrong with you?" Winona said angrily. "I''m sure your majesty will accept my explanation." Ron looked confident. "Hey, you son of a bitch, I''m doing it for you. I don''t want you to die." Winona was very angry. "Isn''t it just Diana? Do you have to die for her? You bastard are not without women. You are the only one who got Audrey in the Bora empire. Isn''t that much better than Diana? " , "princess, I hope you understand two things. First, do I have to grab Diane and never mind if I have other women? She''s my woman. I have to get it back. It''s so simple. Second is, I''m not going to die. Christy may not be able to beat me." Ron said lightly, "I have decided. If your highness wishes me to defeat Christin, you''d better go. I want to clean it." "You drove me away?" Winona is short of breath. "princess, how dare I catch you?" Ron looked at her calmly. "I just asked you to leave.""You Winona almost broke out and her breasts were puffing up and down. Then she took a deep breath. It was obvious that she put up with great efforts. She looked at Ron with gnashing teeth. "If you want to die so much, go to die. If you die, I can find an excuse to settle accounts with Kristi!" Indignant Jiao hum a, Winona then turned to leave in a huff. Ron got up from his chair and was in a good mood. A word from Winona reminded him that he had the possibility to beat Christie and take back Diana, which was no longer so far away. "Why are you here?" Agatha''s voice came from the front with surprise. Ron looked up, but slightly stunned. Two girls were coming here. One of them was Agatha, and the other was Claire, whom he had not seen for many days. "Ron." Clare waved to Ron and said hello. On his small face, he was a bit shy. He hadn''t seen him for several months. Clare didn''t look much changed. He was still so pure and lovely. "Claire, what are you doing here?" Ron could not help asking, if in the past, he would not feel anything when he saw Claire, but now this time, he always felt that Claire''s appearance was not accidental. "Why? Can''t Claire come back to see me? " Agatha asked unhappily. "The teacher is busy these days. I have to prepare Diana..." Claire hesitated for a moment, and saw that Ron didn''t have any special reaction, so he continued: "anyway, the teacher has no time to teach me magic, so I''ll come back to see you and plan to stay here for a few days." "Well, have you been with Diana lately?" Ron asked, pondering. "Yes, she is learning magic with her teacher." Claire nodded. "She wanted to come out with me, but the teacher looked at her so closely that she couldn''t come." "Well, I said, Claire, is there something wrong with your teacher?" Agatha interjected, "why does she have to marry Diana to that Nick? She''s not afraid of Diana turning her over? " "I don''t know that either." Claire is very confused, "in fact, I think the teacher is really good to Diana, but I don''t know what''s wrong with this matter, Diana how to ask her, she would not change her mind." After a pause, Claire added: "a while ago, Diana said she would commit suicide, but that''s what happened. The teacher was still unmoved, but maybe she knew Diana very well and knew that she would not really commit suicide." "She is so young and beautiful, how can she be willing to die?" Agatha snorted, "even if I don''t know Diana, I know she won''t really commit suicide." "It''s not like that. Diana said that if she really died, she would never see Ron again. If she lived, she would always have a chance to be with Ron, so she would not really commit suicide, just scare her aunt." Claire tilted her head and thought, "but it''s hard to say now. When I left, Diana told me that she would rather die than marry Nick!" "Ah, little lecheron, you don''t want to do something, do you?" Agatha looked at Ron. "You can''t beat Kristi now." "Oh, yes, Ron, Diana asked me to bring you something, which she never had a chance to give you." Clare suddenly remembered, then took out a few things to Ron. Ron took a look, but there are two books, and a crystal ball, crystal ball is used to test the magic value, and one of the books is Ron once asked Diana to help him find the magic spell encyclopedia, as for the other book, it is about the magic wand making skills. "Aren''t these all magic books?" Agatha came to have a look, a little confused, "Ron is not a magician, what do you want this for?" "But I''ve heard Diana say that Ron is also a magician, and he''s a rare all attribute magician!" Clare''s big eyes flickered a few times, and Ron seemed to look envious. "Really?" Agatha looked at Ron. "You''re a sorcerer, little luster?" "I think so." Ron nodded. "I can learn magic anyway." "Make no mistake, you little lecheron have no conscience. I''m your wife, but I don''t know about it, and Claire knows it all!" Agatha said angrily. "I''m listening to Diana." Claire said quickly, "by the way, Ron, would you like to test your magic power?" Ron nodded and put the magic into the crystal ball until he could no longer do it. "Ah, nearly nine thousand!" Claire exclaimed in a low voice, "Ron, you are already a middle-level magician!" Ron is calm about this result, because it is almost the same as his own estimation. His magic level just exceeds the level of level 4 magician. For a magician alone, he is still very weak at the moment. Chapter 164 "Isn''t that supposed to be a level 4 Summoner?" Agatha is a little strange, "little lecheron, why do you have only one Summoner?" "I didn''t make a second call." Ron told Agatha truthfully, "for the time being, one Summoner is enough for me." "Ron, do you want to learn magic?" Claire asked, "Diana said that you seem to want to make a magic wand out of your summon. If you want to learn magic and make magic wands, I can help you these days." "Make the beast into a wand?" Agatha was very interested. "Hey, little lecheron, what''s the matter?" "It''s just to transform the arm of the beast into a magic wand." Ron simply explained, "I don''t know. I haven''t learned how to make wands." "Transform your armored beast?" Agatha said with a smile, "this is my favorite. How about Claire and I help you transform it?" "If you''re interested, of course it''s OK." Ron said casually, in his opinion, it doesn''t matter. It''s OK for Agatha and Claire to try to see if Diana''s original idea can come true. Anyway, he doesn''t plan to practice any mecha skills these days, because the practice these days doesn''t help much for his plan to beat Christie. "That''s settled!" Agatha was quite excited, holding Claire in one hand and Ron in the other. "Come on, let''s go to the back yard and get ready to work!" Agatha has always been fond of the armored beast that tosses Ron, but Ron seldom gives her a chance. Now that she has such a good chance, she naturally wants to start right away. Backyard, half an hour later. A huge iron giant fell to the ground, and two beautiful girls squatted beside and muttered. Agatha and Claire were discussing how to transform the metal arm into a magic wand, which could be used for instant magic. As for Ron, he was sitting not far away, carrying the magic mantra book. For him, to learn magic, all he has to do is to learn a spell. The cultivation of magic has been completed in his daily practice. Learning some magic can help him to attack more, which is naturally a good thing for him. Diana gave him a magic book at this time, which should be to let him learn magic. With Diana''s understanding of him, she should be able to think that he will go to Kristi to fight these days. However, she also knows that he is not Kristi''s opponent. Maybe in Diana''s view, if he learns some magic, he can enhance some strength. Ron doesn''t think that learning these kinds of magic can enhance his strength, but when he thinks of the way he is going to deal with Christie, he finds that learning some magic at this time may be really useful. Thinking that he can''t improve his mecha skills in just a few days, Ron decides to use these days to show what he can do now Learn all the magic spells that come here. At his current level of magic, there are not many magic that he can cast. However, all his six kinds of magic can be learned, and the total number is not small. Among them, there are many attack magic, lightning of fire system, ice blade of water system, and so on. However, what makes him pay most attention to is dark magic. He thought of alcibi, the death knight of the hawk family, who died under his command. In fact, alcibi''s strength was very general, but there were many strong men who died under his command. Even Ron himself almost died in alcibi''s hands at the beginning. Although he knew that alcibi had used dark magic on him at the beginning, he didn''t know which one. He was surprised to see the magic words and the effect of the dark magic. It seems that what alcibi used at the beginning was just a primary dark magic, weak? Weak, the magic that the second level dark mage can cast can make people weak. It seems that it is the same as his original situation. However, such a low-level dark magic has such great power, which is completely beyond his expectation. "Maybe I can use this against Christie, too?" Ron can''t help but come up with the idea that the magician''s body is always very fragile. If Christie is caught off guard, even such a primary dark magic will make her feel very uncomfortable. It would be better if we could do the same thing as alcibi to cast the magic silently. However, with Kristi''s magic power, as long as there is a little magic fluctuation, I''m afraid it''s enough to disturb her. It seems a little difficult for her to sneak attack without her finding out. "We have to be flexible." Ron muttered to himself that it''s impossible to think of a way to beat Christie now. Even in the whole continent, no one dares to say that he is sure to beat Christie. It''s not difficult for a Summoner to learn magic spells. Originally Ron was a little worried that he didn''t have enough time, but by midnight that day, he had basically learned dark magic and fire magic. According to this progress, he still had one day to learn all magic. Of course, this is only limited to all magic he can cast now. When he closes the magic book, Ron suddenly feels something wrong. As soon as he turns his head, he sees another person in the room. It''s Karen who incarnates in Anne."When did you come?" Ron couldn''t help but ask. Looking at Karen, she seems to have been here for a while. "Nearly half an hour!" Karen charming smile, "see you are very attentive, I did not disturb you." The fragrance is refreshing, and Karen is close to Ron. Then, like last time, Ron immediately feels that his body is moving fast. Soon, he comes to a familiar place, that is, Karen''s dormitory. "I heard about Diana. Can I help you?" Karen sat in Ron''s arms and asked softly. "No, I''ll fix it myself." Ron shakes his head. Although Karen seems to be very strong now, he is not sure that Karen can beat Christie. Of course, the main reason is that he can''t let his own woman rob another woman for him. In that case, even if he takes it back, he will be ridiculed by others. What''s more, Karen''s current identity is Annie. In the eyes of outsiders, he and Annie should have nothing to do with each other. Once Annie helps him, it is bound to arouse the suspicion of some people. If we can''t get her real identity right, it will leak out and bring danger to her. "You''re going to find Kristi, aren''t you?" Karen asked again. Ron nodded, and then said, "don''t worry about these things. I don''t know what you''re doing, but I know what you''re doing should be dangerous. You don''t have to be distracted by me." "I believe you can beat Christie." Karen nodded gently. "Now everyone thinks you can''t get Diana back, but I''m the exception. I''m sure you can get Diana back." "I believe it, too." Ron said low, he will beat Christie, he must step on the magic queen! "I won''t go to you any more these days. We''ll celebrate when you get Diana back." Karen said softly, "tonight, let me accompany you well!" Before Ron could react, Karen''s extremely soft lips had been printed on her own initiative. ************ "thunder and lightning!" "Rain arrow!" "Windshield!" "Weak!" "Cure!" "Tardiness!" In the yard, Ron began to practice various kinds of magic. Not far away, Agatha was still knocking on his armored beast, and she didn''t know what she was doing. Maybe only Claire could understand it, because Claire knew the most about how to make magic wands. Today is May 5, only three days from Diana''s wedding. Ron is familiar with all kinds of magic. According to his plan, it''s almost time to go to Christie. Thinking of this, Ron went to Agatha. "How long will it take to transform it?" Ron asked. "Eh, you''re so clever, little lecheron!" Agatha didn''t look back. "I''m just finished. I''m waiting for you!" "It''s done?" Ron was a little surprised. "No!" Agatha straightened up and turned her head. "It''s just that I''ve finished my work. You''ll have to do the rest yourself." "Shall I do it myself?" Ron is a little confused. "Ron, the last part of the wand must be completed by the magician himself. Only in this way can you use the wand. If it''s all done by others, you can''t use it at all." Claire explained. "Well, what should I do?" Ron didn''t learn how to make wands. He didn''t understand that. "I can teach you that, but first you have to decide which magic you want to cast instantly." Clare replied. "How many?" Ron was a little surprised. "Isn''t it normal that only one can be sent instantly?" Chapter 165 "Well, in general, a wand can only instantly cast one magic, but in fact, we have transformed your two metal arms into ten wands." Claire chuckled. "That''s to say, you can instantly cast ten magic spells." "What?" Ron was shocked beyond words. "Ten wands? So, how is that possible? " "Well, Miss Ben is a genius. Nothing is impossible." AGA Shajiao snorted, "of course, it''s not really ten magic wands. It''s just equivalent to ten magic wands. You only need to use ten fingers to activate ten magic wands. As for which ten magic wands are, it''s up to you to decide!" In fact, Ron didn''t take this so-called metal arm as a magic wand in mind, because he didn''t think it would give him much help. After all, he is only a level 4 magician now. Even if he can instantly cast a magic, it''s useless. However, when he gradually found out what Agatha and Claire had achieved, he had to sigh again that Agatha was really a genius. Although she was not a magician, and although she had never made any magic wand before, her transformation of the armored beast was really beyond imagination. The iron giant''s ten metal fingers seem to have turned into ten magic wands. Under the guidance of Claire, it took him more than half a day to complete the final steps of the magic wand. Then he found that, as Agatha said, he only needs to input the magic through the ten fingers to activate each magic. Instant one magic may not help, but instant ten magic, the effect is absolutely different, even if these magic now does not have strong attack power, but Ron believes that these magic can still bring him great help, and Agatha also told him that these magic wands can continue to transform in the future, and when his magic level rises, she only needs to To make some changes, he can inject some stronger magic into these wands. According to her, this is a super wand that can be continuously upgraded. Healing, thunder and lightning, weakness and other practical magic in Ron''s eyes have been injected into the super wand. If he is in normal times, he may carefully consider which magic to inject. But now, it''s too late. Because of the production of the wand, it''s another day''s delay. Now it''s the night of the fifth, so he decides to do it Keep your strength up tonight and fight against Kristi tomorrow. ************ Diana''s marriage is getting closer and closer. People in the imperial capital have accepted this fact after their initial surprise. However, Ron has not moved in these days, which makes everyone believe that Ron does not dare to challenge Christie''s authority after all. This marriage will soon become a reality. Many people in the imperial capital have received the wedding invitation, and it is said that Nick''s family elders are coming to the imperial capital. The branches of Luna chamber of Commerce have spread Diana''s wedding news all over the cangyun continent as soon as possible. Although many people are not familiar with Diana before, almost the whole cangyun continent now knows that the eldest lady of Luna chamber of commerce is about to get married. Nick, the lucky one in many people''s eyes, is also envied by everyone. No matter what the young lady looks like, the wealth of Luna chamber of Commerce alone is enough to make people envious of Nick. Marrying the young lady of Luna chamber of Commerce means marrying the whole Luna chamber of Commerce. Many people believe that Nick will be the richest man in the future in cangyun continent. In red moon city, all kinds of discussions began to appear. "Damn it, let that little white face of Nick pick up a bargain. Diana''s figure makes my mouth water every time I see her. I really want to taste her..." In a pub, there was a guy who was complaining early in the morning. "You want to die, son. If Ron hears you, you''ll be in trouble!" He was reminded by someone nearby. "Damn, I''m not afraid. Ron is a waste. I thought he was really powerful before. Now that a woman has been robbed, she doesn''t even dare to say a word!" That guy has a disdainful look on his face. "Yes, even if you can''t beat Christie, at least show it?" Although it was very early, there were many people in the tavern, and some people immediately agreed. "Who knows, maybe this boy has had enough of Diana!" Another said, "they''ve been together for almost a year, and Diana doesn''t know how many nights that kid sleeps. He doesn''t have to die for Diana." Just then, a man burst in excitedly and yelled, "come on, watch the fun. Reliable news, Ron is on his way to Diana''s house!" "Really?" They all looked at the man together. Without waiting for the man to answer, they got up together and rushed out quickly. These boring drunkards who came to drink early in the morning naturally like to join in the fun. How can they not have them? In fact, Ron is at Diana''s door by now. Although it''s still early, Diana''s door is very busy. Many men and women are busy. Some people are receiving distant guests who come in advance, and others are busy decorating the house. Obviously, the whole greyne family is preparing for Diana''s marriage. "Why, master Ron?" All of a sudden, a voice of surprise rang out. Then, dozens of pairs of eyes looked at Ron together. Naturally, all the servants of Diana''s family knew Ron. When they saw Ron, they unconsciously stopped their hands and looked a little uneasy."Are you Porto?" Ron remembers the names of one of them. "Go in and tell Kristi, and say I''m here." "This..." Porto hesitated for a moment, then nodded, "OK, master Ron, I''ll report it now!" Porto left soon, but the others were still afraid to move, just looking at Ron, as if waiting for his instructions. "Ron, how dare you come here?" A roar came, but Nick just appeared. "Go away!" Ron just simply said one word back to him. Today he''s not in the mood to deal with Nick. It''s not too late to settle accounts with Nick after dealing with Kristi, the most difficult woman. "What did you say?" Nick was furious. "Get out of here!" Ron said two words this time, with obvious impatience. "Ron, you''re here on purpose, aren''t you?" Nick asked angrily. This time, Ron didn''t want to answer at all. He just stood there quietly, waiting for Kristi to appear. Kristi came faster than he thought. He waited for less than a minute, and then he saw the blue shadow flashing, and the cold and beautiful Kristi appeared in front of him. "Ron, I can''t believe you dare to come!" Christie''s cold and pretty face showed a little surprise. Ron''s appearance seemed a little beyond her expectation. "Kristi, I don''t want to hurt the innocent, and I don''t want to make a mess here, so let''s change places!" Ron said calmly. "What?" Kristi was even more surprised, and then he looked angry and funny. "You mean, you want to fight me in another place?" "That''s right. I''ll fight with you. I won''t give up until the final victory is won." Ron is still calm on the surface, but anger in his heart has begun to breed. "It''s up to you?" Kristi seemed to hear some big joke. "You''re going to fight me?" "If you don''t dare, give me Diana right away!" Ron snorted coldly. Christie''s obvious contempt made him unable to hide his anger. "Otherwise, come with me and I''ll give you a taste of failure!" With that, Ron turned and left, but the target was outside the city. He needed to find an open and empty place. "Well, I''ll see what you do!" Christie hums coldly and follows. She is also enraged by Ron''s last words and makes her taste of failure? No one has been able to let her taste it! Ron''s pace is faster and faster, and at the end, he seems to be running. However, when he looks back, he is surprised to find that Christie is not slower than him at all. He is faster and she is faster, he is slower and she is slower, which makes him a little uneasy. Isn''t Christie just a magician? If that were the case, it would be more troublesome. Ron soon got out of red moon city, then went on for nearly ten kilometers, finally came to an open and desolate area, then stopped and looked at Christie. "What? Are you alone? " Christie sneered. "I thought there were a lot of people waiting for me here!" "Christie, you look up to yourself so much." Ron snorted, "I''m enough to deal with you alone!" Before the voice falls, Ron has pressed the bracelet button, the armored beast appears instantly, and the man-machine integrated combat mode has been started. The air suddenly stagnates, the temperature drops rapidly, and countless ice crystals come from the air. Ron is no longer unfamiliar with this magic, but Christie''s speed of casting magic is still beyond his expectation. Fortunately, his body has instinctively responded, controlling the armored beast to move quickly to the right, which can avoid most of the ice crystals. Ding Ding Dong A pleasant sound, dozens of ice crystals still hit the armored beast, but this is not enough to cause any damage to Ron, Rao is so, or will Ron a cold sweat. Chapter 166 "Ice blade dance!" The next round of Kristi''s attack has started again with a sound of Jiao he. This time, it is no longer the ice crystals all over the sky, but the countless sharp ice blades pouring in from all directions towards Ron. Obviously, Kristi doesn''t want to waste time. She hopes to solve Ron with the fastest speed, so every time she makes a move, it''s a powerful advanced magic. Ron knows that he can''t resist these magic attacks, so the only thing he can do is to dodge. In fact, he doesn''t want to resist them at all. As far as his current plan is concerned, as long as he can avoid these magic attacks, he will have half the success. And Kristi''s magic has not been cast out, he has been in high-speed movement, he did not stop the beast! In this open place, with the speed of the armored beast, he can run for a long distance in an instant. Although Kristi''s magic is cast very fast, the attack range of magic is always limited. What he has to do now is to use the speed of the armored beast to escape from Kristi''s magic attack area in the shortest time. In this way, Kristi''s attack will be more effective Naturally, it will fail. The speed of instinctive reaction, coupled with the speed of armored beast, enabled Ron to successfully avoid Kristi''s magic attack every time in the next ten minutes. Although Kristi cast dozens of advanced magic in succession, he still didn''t hurt him! "Ron, I know now that what you call a duel is just running for your life." Christie looked impatient. "If you only have this ability, I don''t have time for you!" "Christie, if you have the ability, no matter how I dodge, you should be able to attack me." Ron snorted, "the so-called queen of magic, can you win only when your opponent is at a standstill?" "Well, I''ll see how long you can escape!" Kristi is very angry. Suddenly, countless flames appear. In an instant, Ron finds that he has been surrounded by the flames. Only at this moment does he realize that Kristi is still a fire wizard. However, he is not very afraid of fire magic. These flames are frightening, but they can''t hurt him. Of course, this is due to the special ability of armored beast. Of course, he would not let the flames burn. The armored beast suddenly soared into the sky, and in a twinkling of an eye, it was in the air and out of the range of the flames. Bang! The energy gun volleys a bullet and rushes to Christie. Ron finally makes his first attack, but he chooses a long-range attack. Although, according to common sense, close combat is more appropriate to defeat a magician, Christie seems to be an alternative among magicians. Facing her close combat, the effect may be counterproductive. The bullet of the energy gun came to Kristi in an instant. As soon as it was about to hit her, a water blue magic shield suddenly appeared around her body. The bullet hit the magic shield and then disappeared. Ron is not disappointed because he knows very well that the bullet of an energy gun is not enough to break Kristi''s magic shield. He has never thought that Kristi can be defeated with an energy gun. In fact, what he wants to do today is to have a lasting war with Kristi. No matter how strong a magician is, his magic power will be exhausted after continuous fighting. Once his magic power is exhausted, he will be as strong as Christie and no different from an ordinary weak girl. At that time, anyone can easily defeat him. What Ron wants to do now is to consume Kristi''s magic slowly. He doesn''t know how long it will take, but he believes that with his current constitution and the help of sun and moon, he will have better endurance than Kristi, but there is also a premise that he must let Kristi fight with him all the time. His plan is also very simple. If Kristi attacks, he will avoid as much as possible. If Kristi stops attacking, he will attack in turn and shoot with an energy gun. Even if Kristi just uses the magic shield to stay in place, he will consume the magic power because of supporting the magic shield. In this way, he can make Kristi''s magic power decrease continuously. What''s more, he has a feeling that Kristi and Diana should have a lot in common, that is, they all like to attack, she can''t always be passive defense, so her magic consumption will only be faster. The next battle is extremely difficult for Ron, but boring and helpless for Christie. Every time she makes a magic attack, Ron hides from her. Whenever she stops and doesn''t want to continue the battle, Ron attacks her immediately. The scene keeps repeating. Finally, she is completely enraged and doesn''t dodge any more, Protect your body with a magic shield, and then keep casting advanced magic on Ron. With the rapid passage of time, Ron gradually found that the situation began to be a little bad. Christie seemed to have infinite magic in her body. She continuously cast advanced magic, and there was no lack of magic at all. On the contrary, in the constant Dodge, he consumed a lot of energy, because he almost kept the ironclad beast at the fastest speed he could control It''s a lot more physical than usual. Kristi''s casting speed seems to be faster and faster. What makes him feel more dangerous is that she often casts another magic in the next area immediately after casting one magic in this area. If he wants to avoid this magic in that area, he may enter the attack range of that magic. Several times, he almost gets hit, if not the key Flying into the air all the time, he was afraid that he had died under Kristi''s hands.There are bursts of tired feeling from his body. Ron has to constantly urge the sun and moon Qi in his body to eliminate some fatigue. He must stick to it. If he doesn''t believe Kristi''s magic, he can''t finish it. "The fury of ice..." It''s another advanced magic. "Boom!" After a huge body shock, Ron finally found that his instinctive reaction speed had slowed down a lot because of the fatigue of his body. This time, he could not completely avoid the magic. A burst of chest tightness, a mouthful of blood gushed to the throat, and was swallowed by him again, Ron realized that he could not continue like this, he had to change tactics. The armored beast flew into the air again. This time, he kept circling in the air and didn''t land. "Bang Bang..." More than a dozen energy bullets flew down from the air and went straight to Christie, but this time, as before, these bullets were blocked by her magic shield and could not pose any threat to her. "Ron, you''re smarter than I thought you were!" Kristi''s cold voice rang out, "I know it''s not my opponent, but I want to use up my magic power. Unfortunately, you don''t seem to know that I''ve been fighting for one day and one night in a row. I want to see who is the first to use up my strength!" Ron didn''t speak. A magic power came out of his fingers, which stimulated a magic in his arm. The light white light flashed over him, and the tightness in his chest disappeared. "Do you really know magic?" These tiny magic waves were immediately captured by Christie. Although Ron was in the air, she could still feel them. This discovery really surprised her. Diana had told her that Ron could do magic before, but she didn''t believe it very much. "Christie, you''ll soon know if I really know magic!" Ron snorted and a bolt of lightning fell through the air. He doesn''t dare to shoot with the energy gun all the time, because if it doesn''t work well, it will lead to the exhaustion of the energy of the armored beast. As a magician, he still has enough magic power. Now, he plans to use his own magic power to consume some of Kristi''s magic power, even if she has been fighting for one day and one night in a row? No, he''s fighting with her for two days and one night! At the moment, he is like Obi Fu''s thunder hawk, flying high in the sky, constantly attacking Kristi with lightning. Although magic can attack him from a long range, it''s hard to attack him in the air, just like thunder Hawk is hard to be attacked by others, and he can also use this time to slowly recover his physical strength. No matter what, he must stick to it, which is the only way for him now Maybe the way to beat Kristi! Lightning, wind blade One by one, the magic came out of Ron''s hand and ran to Christie. At first, Christie just used the magic shield to protect herself, but before long, she became a little impatient and began to fight back. The ice arrow keeps flying into the air, which makes Ron feel some pressure. However, he soon finds that in this case, Christie''s threat is much smaller. She is obviously not used to dealing with an opponent who has been in the air for a long time. She does not control the magic casting area so well, and some even fail to reach the height where he is, which makes him completely useless There''s no need to dodge. "The so-called queen of magic, but that''s all. Christie, you only know how to bully Diana!" Ron says sarcastically as he greets Christie with lightning. "Ron, if you are a man, come down and have a real fight with me. Don''t dodge!" Christie said angrily that Ron''s almost rogue fighting style made her extremely angry. She was holding a breath in her stomach, but there was no place to vent it. "If you give up now and give Diana back to me, I''ll spare your life." Ron said leisurely, he is deliberately to irritate Christie, he hopes Christie keep casting advanced attack magic, in this way, her magic will consume faster. "I don''t know how to live or die!" Kristi snorted angrily, and countless ice arrows rolled up again. Unfortunately, no matter how angry she was, her ice arrow failed again. Time is spent in this kind of fight that makes Kristi helpless and angry. Unconsciously, the sky has begun to darken. Chapter 167 Hunger and fatigue attack Ron''s will. Despite the help of the sun and the moon, he feels extremely tired after fighting for a day in a row. At this time, he can''t help but believe what Kristi said before. She has fought for a day and a night in a row, because until now, he doesn''t seem to feel Kristi''s obvious fatigue. The situation is developing in his unfavorable direction. To make matters worse, Kristi''s magic has not been used up, but his magic has been used up first. Now he can''t continue to use magic and can only attack with energy gun from time to time to keep threatening Kristi. "Ron, I''ve had enough. If Diana didn''t let me kill you, how could you live to this day?" Just when Ron felt a little difficult to support, Kristi''s angry voice came from below, "now, I''ll send you to hell!" The sound of chanting incantations suddenly sounded, which made Ron feel very unusual, because it was the first time that he heard Christie chanting incantations all day long. Before her every attack, it seemed that she didn''t need to chant incantations. Now, she suddenly started chanting incantations, which was enough to show that the magic she was going to cast was very different! "Great ice goddess, please give me infinite power..." The spell was very long. Although Christie sang very fast, she still recited it for a full minute. Ron feels that something is wrong. The energy gun keeps shooting, but Kristi is obviously ready. A water shield will dissolve all his attacks, and her mantra is still singing. ¡°¡­¡­ Absolutely frozen At the same time, Ron felt an unspeakable chill in the air. Suddenly, countless snowflakes appeared in the sky, from top to bottom, in all directions. It seemed that he could not see the end of the snowflakes, and these snowflakes were changing at a very fast speed And then it turns into water, and then it starts to condense into ice. "Damn it, it''s the forbidden curse!" Ron was shocked. He finally realized that it was a magic forbidden curse that could destroy a city. Obviously, Christie had been completely angered by him. Seeing that it was dark, she finally could not bear it. She took out the most powerful weapon of the magician and wanted to completely destroy him! "Run away!" When Ron realized this, his body had already instinctively reacted and controlled the armored beast to keep rushing to the high altitude. He knew that the scope of the forbidden curse was very large. If he ran horizontally, he could not escape from the forbidden curse. Only if he kept rising into the air, he could escape. In his eyes, the ice is still rapidly coagulating, and a feeling of uneasiness rises from the bottom of his heart. Ron seems to see himself frozen in the endless world of ice, and then suffocate to death. "No, I have to get out!" Ron suddenly increases the speed of the armored beast to the limit. No matter whether he can control it or not, he just needs to let it leave the frozen world as soon as possible! At the same time, the lightsaber kept waving, cutting off all the ice in front of him. Ron used his instinct in his body and kept going up. "Boom..." All of a sudden, there seems to be a wall in front of him, and the armored beast hit him heavily. Ron had a chill in his heart, because it meant that he was frozen inside. "Click..." Then there was a crack, which made him overjoyed, because he immediately found that the armored beast broke the ice in front of him, and then rushed out. "Ha ha..." Ron laughed wildly. He finally found that he had rushed out of the ice world and controlled the armored beast. When he looked down again, he found that it was a completely frozen place. Christie''s forbidden curse seemed to create a towering ice city in an instant. There is no doubt that if her forbidden curse was cast in the imperial capital, I''m afraid that the whole imperial capital would be destroyed, Will fall into the ice, to the moment, Ron also had to shiver slightly, the power of the top magician, really incredible. But now is not the time for him to praise Christie''s ability. This damned woman has brought him shame again and again. Now he is almost frozen by her. He can''t just let her go. Now is the best time for him to deal with her. No matter how powerful a magician is, he may run out of magic. Kristi has been fighting for one day. At this time, he will run out of magic. He has just met Kristi Di fell to the ground, I believe that Kristi at the moment, has not much combat effectiveness. This idea makes Ron spirit, although his body has been quite tired, he did not hesitate to drive the armored beast flying down, looking for Christie''s position. ************ with some difficulty, Christie sat up from the ground, looked up at the sky, and scolded angrily: "this rascal bastard, this time, you should die?" After a pause, she said to herself, "Diana, don''t say that my aunt is cruel. This bastard is so hateful!"With a slight sigh, Christie sat down with her knees crossed, closed her eyes slightly, and was ready to start meditating to restore her magic power. The reason why she chose to issue the forbidden curse at this time was not only because it was late, but more importantly, she already knew Ron''s intention. She didn''t know how long Ron would last, but she knew her own situation. In an hour or so, she would be able to use the magic power Exhausted, therefore, she must simply point out, with ban curse will solve Ron immediately, otherwise, she really may lose to him. However, just then, she heard a strange noise in her ear. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw a white thorn coming. Then, she saw a huge iron giant standing in front of him. Suddenly, Christie''s face became very pale. She never thought that Ron was still alive! Ron did not kill Kristi immediately, but put his lightsaber on Kristi''s Pink neck and asked coldly, "Kristi, should you give up now?" "If you have the ability, kill me. If you want me to give up, I''ll give up in my next life." Kristi said coldly, "I Kristi can''t afford to lose, but I''m afraid you can''t see people with your rogue tactics." "The so-called queen of magic is nothing more than that!" Ron sneered, "but it doesn''t matter to me whether you admit defeat or not. As long as you cancel Diana and Nick''s marriage and stop Diana from being with me, I can let you live!" Ron really doesn''t want to kill Christie like this. In fact, he is quite proud. He also knows that this way of winning is not bright enough, but he only has this way now. He hopes that one day in the future, he can defeat Christie without dispute and trample the proud magic queen under his feet. "You let me live?" Christie''s voice was obviously disdainful. "Ron, if I really want to kill you, how can you live to this day? If I use the forbidden curse at the beginning today, how can you avoid it? If I wanted to kill you, you would have died a hundred times. Could it be your turn to let me live? " "It''s really the queen of magic!" Ron snorted, "I''m so arrogant at the end of my life. Christie, do you really think I dare not kill you?" "I believe you dare, but so what?" Christie snorted coldly, "if you kill me, you won''t get Diana back. Diana will hate you forever. I''m not afraid to tell you that if you don''t kill me, I won''t let you stay with Diana after I go back. You''d better face the reality. Diana will never stay with you again." "You Ron was very angry. He gritted his teeth and asked, "Kristi, is that how you want to marry Diana to a man she doesn''t like?" "Diana doesn''t like Nick now, but after she marries Nick and stays together for a long time, she will gradually like him." Although Christie had a sword around her neck, she didn''t look scared. "Anyway, she married Nick better than she was with you." "Kristi, do you think I''m just that bad?" Ron tightens the handle of his sword. He really wants to cut off this woman, the damned queen of magic, who has become his loser, but still has a high posture, as if she is still the winner. "You are impulsive and reckless when you are in trouble. You only know how to make trouble everywhere, but you never have to think about problems. You can never be a great success. You will eventually involve your family and friends!" Christie said coldly, "maybe you are still beautiful now, but you won''t have a good ending in the end. If Diana is with you, she will be affected by you in the end. In a word, Ron, I can tell you clearly that even if I don''t let Diana marry Nick, I won''t let her marry you. You will die of this heart!" "Good, good, ha ha ha..." Ron laughed angrily. In Christie''s eyes, he was worthless. Now that he was the winner, he was humiliated by Christie again. This feeling almost made him crazy. At this moment, he didn''t want to kill Christie, because in his opinion, it was too cheap for him to kill her with such a sword. Laughing wildly, Ron suddenly takes back the lightsaber on Christie''s neck. Christie was a little surprised by his action. She got up from the ground and said sarcastically, "what? Dare you kill me? Ron, if you really dare to kill me, I might... " Before she had finished speaking, Kristi suddenly felt a flash of white light shining in front of her eyes, but suddenly a chill on her body. Her magic robe was cut in an instant and became pieces of cloth. In such a moment, she was naked without any trace. Chapter 168 "Ah..." Kristi screamed, subconsciously holding her chest with her hands, and with a trace of panic in her angry voice, "what are you doing?" "What do you say I do?" Ron said coldly, "don''t you give Diana a man she doesn''t like? I''ll let you taste it first Iron giant suddenly deformed, Ron quickly converted it into cabin Cao mode, then opened the cabin door, flashed out, came to Christie''s face, looked directly at her naked body. Christin and Diane as like as two peas, not only in appearance, but even in their figure, almost the same, the same sex appeal, the same bump, and even every part of the body is the same size. If they both stripped off their clothes and did not look at their hair, they only looked at their bodies. Ron felt that even themselves, they could not be able to distinguish them. Let''s argue. But at the moment, Ron is not in the mood to appreciate her attractive figure. He just wants to punish the woman in his own way. He reaches for Christie and holds her over. "Let go of me!" Kristi screamed, "what do you want to do, you brute?" "Shut up Ron slapped her on her hip. "Don''t you know what I want to do? I''m just looking for a man for you! " Let Kristi continue to struggle, he has forced her to the cockpit, and then her naked body heavily fell to the ground, closed the door, then rushed toward her, pressure on her mature plump jade body. "Let go of me!" Kristi struggles hard, but she''s as strong as Ron? On the contrary, the twisting of her body when she struggled unconsciously rubbed Ron''s body, which aroused Ron''s endless desire. Thinking of what the woman had done to him, Ron was filled with infinite anger. At this moment, he felt that he could only vent his anger by encroaching on the woman. "Well..." Christie''s eyebrows were frowning, and her breasts, which had never been touched, were being attacked by Ron''s rudeness. "Ron, stop it!" Christie yelled in shame, "we can talk about Diana again!" "Late!" Ron kneaded her plump jade peak and disarmed himself with his other hand. Soon he took off all his clothes. He stared coldly at Christie: "I tell you, it''s nothing to do with Diana now. It''s our personal grudge!" "Ron, if you dare..." Kristi didn''t finish, a sharp pain came, and her body seemed to be pierced. Ron actually entered her body without any sign. His action was very rude and he didn''t have the slightest pity. He didn''t have to cherish this hateful woman. "Do you think it''s great to be the queen of magic?" Ron said angrily, "Diana and I were fine. As soon as you come back, I will never be at peace again. You insult me openly in the street and make me disgraced in the imperial capital. But I managed to survive from the Empire of bollay. Before I have a clean day, you are going to marry Diana out. Why do you have to have a hard time with me?" Christie did not speak, and did not continue to struggle, just biting his lips, do not let himself make any sound, like a puppet at Ron''s mercy. I don''t know how long it took, Ron finally collapsed on Christie, no longer a trace of strength, his physical strength has been overdrawn, in the previous day''s continuous fighting, he had been almost unable to stick to it, but the feeling of conquering Christie made him excited, and then insisted for such a long time, and at this moment, he can no longer bear the tiredness swept by I went to sleep with Christie in my arms. In the hazy, Ron suddenly felt a strong uneasiness, and then suddenly woke up, sat up, swept around, and was shocked. Christie disappeared! Looking at the sky, it was the first rising of the sun. It seemed that it was the morning of the next day. Ron broke out in a cold sweat when he thought that he had been sleeping for so long. Such a long time was enough for Christie to recover her magic power. If she killed him while he was asleep, he would have died countless times. It''s just, where''s Kristi? Ron from the cockpit to observe the situation around, and did not see Christie around, but he also found that the towering ice city, also disappeared. "No matter. Let''s get out of here first." Ron decided not to think too much. Since Christie left by herself, let her go. Just as he was about to get dressed, he immediately found that his clothes were missing. At this time, he finally confirmed that Christie had left, because it was obvious that only she had put on his clothes. Then, Ron found that Christie''s magic robes, which had been turned into pieces by his lightsaber, had disappeared, and had obviously been cleaned up by Christie. In fact, he found that the traces of the battle between him and Christie yesterday, whether it was the magic battle at the beginning or the battle in the cockpit later, were cleaned up. If outsiders came here, they would not find any clues, and no one would think of what happened between them."Do you have anything to be afraid of?" Ron thought in his heart, obviously, Christie doesn''t want anyone to know what happened to her. The queen of magic is forcibly taken over by a man. If this is spread out, I''m afraid she will lose her reputation. Ron didn''t stay. While it was still early, he drove the armored beast back to the house by the lake. While Agatha didn''t pay attention, he quickly entered his room and put on a suit of clothes. He didn''t want to go out naked. After packing himself up, Ron quickly came to the college canteen. He hasn''t eaten since yesterday morning. Now he needs to replenish his strength. After a while of wolfing down, Ron finally filled his stomach, and then began to plan today''s action. He didn''t know whether Christie would cancel Diana''s wedding. At least from last night''s situation, Christie didn''t seem to have such a plan. He had to go again. This time, he wanted to rob Diana directly. "Wow, brother, I found you!" The exaggerated voice suddenly came. It was Max who sat down opposite Ron. "Big brother, I heard that you went to my sister-in-law''s house yesterday, but when I went, you were gone. They said that you went to fight with the old witch Kristi, isn''t it true?" "I think so." Ron made a perfunctory remark. "Well, brother, do you win or lose?" Max couldn''t help asking, "if you lose, you can''t come back. But if you win, why didn''t your sister-in-law come back with you?" "Because I didn''t win or lose." Ron stood up. "I''ll talk about it later. I''ll go first." "Brother, where are you going?" Max looked at Ron expectantly, "take me with you?" "You''d better stay here." Ron shakes his head. He''s going to rob Diana now, but he doesn''t know what will happen when he meets Kristi. Will Kristi kill him with a forbidden curse this time? With a slight shake of his head, Ron got up and walked quickly out of the canteen to the college gate. ************ many people in DIDU are waiting for the duel result of Ron and Christie, but they haven''t got any news. So when Ron appears on DIDU street again, people feel very surprised, because in their view, Christie will definitely win the duel, and Ron should be disabled even if he doesn''t die, Ron is not only in good condition, but even more energetic than usual? When Ron came to Diana''s door, the servants who were still busy also felt very puzzled. They only knew that after Ron and Christie left yesterday morning, they had not heard from them. What happened was unknown. Chapter 169 "Master Ron." Porto is also at the door. He is still very polite to say hello to Ron. Although everyone knows that their first lady is going to marry Nick tomorrow, they also know that Ron is the man that the first lady really likes, so naturally they are very polite to Ron. "Keep busy. I''ll go in and look for Diana." Ron said it casually and stepped straight into the door. Porto and the others looked at each other and wanted to say something, but in the end they didn''t say anything. They just watched Ron go in. Although they knew Ron shouldn''t go in, they didn''t dare to stop him. Ron went into the inner room very smoothly, but he didn''t meet anyone to stop him. Even he was surprised. In the twinkling of an eye, he came outside Diana''s boudoir, pushed the door, but didn''t open it, so he raised his hand and knocked twice. "Don''t bother me, I won''t marry!" Diana''s angry voice came from inside. "Diana, it''s me." Ron said. "Ah..." Less than a second later, the door was opened from the inside, and a gust of fragrance filled her nose. Diana jumped directly into Ron''s arms. "Ron, is it really you?" Diana fell into Ron''s arms and hugged him tightly. "I''m not dreaming, am I?" "Of course not." Ron patted her on the back. "Come on, I''ll take you out." "Well!" Diana straightened up, put her arms around Ron''s, and looked happy. "Let''s go!" It''s just that Ron came in very well, but he didn''t go out very well. He just left Diana''s bedroom and was going through the middle yard when he was blocked by several people. These are three magicians, one of whom is Nick, and the other two are a pair of middle-aged men and women. The middle-aged man''s appearance can be clearly seen to have many similarities with Nick, and the middle-aged woman also has some charm. However, what Ron cares about most is the magic robes on these two people, which have obvious signs on them, indicating that they are both level 10 magician! "Ron, what do you want to do?" Nick said angrily. "Nick, you are not a fool. Why ask such a stupid question?" Ron shook his head. "Of course I''m taking Diana out, but since I meet you, I''ll let you know by the way that the so-called wedding has been cancelled." "Ridiculous, do you cancel when you say cancel?" Nick snorted coldly, "it''s not up to you to decide!" "I won''t marry anyway!" Diana said angrily. "Nick, you should have heard clearly, right?" Ron snorted, "I just want to take Diana away today. I don''t want to cause more trouble, but if you have to stop us, we''ll just settle the accounts together!" "Young man, don''t talk too arrogantly." The deep voice came from the middle-aged man, "you must be Ron of the wolf family. We have heard about the relationship between you and Diana, but from tomorrow on, Diana will marry into our Douglas family. I don''t want any disputes between you." "I said I would not marry!" Diana looked very angry. "Hey, Nick, don''t say I didn''t warn you. Even if my aunt really forces me to marry you, I will make you famous. I will always be with Ron, so that you can''t look up in front of others!" "Diana, before you marry into our Douglas family, you can act recklessly. We don''t have the right to interfere, but once you marry into our family, we will discipline you well." This time, it was the middle-aged woman who said, "whatever you do now, we won''t blame you, because you are still young and don''t know how to be a wife, but it doesn''t matter. I will teach you how to do it." "Hey, who wants you to teach?" Diana was furious. "Which one of you? I don''t seem to know you, do I? " "Diana, we''ve just arrived here, and of course you don''t know us yet." The middle-aged man gave a faint smile, "I''m Torres Douglas. This is my wife, Winnie. We are Nick''s parents." "I''m not interested in knowing who you are, but I''m going out now!" Diana can''t wait to leave. She doesn''t know why her aunt hasn''t appeared. She only knows that if she doesn''t leave when her aunt is away, it will be more difficult to leave in the future. "Ron, let''s go!" Diana said as she tugged at Ron. She wanted to get out of the cage as soon as possible. "This is your home. Where are you going?" A voice of displeasure came. Hearing this voice, Diana''s face suddenly changed, because it was Christie''s voice. Ron also looks at it, and then he sees Christie. To his surprise, Christie now seems to be no different from Christie he saw last night. She is still wearing a water blue magic robe, which looks exactly the same as before. Obviously, she has more than one suit of this style. She was still so cold and unattainable. What made Ron a little confused was that she didn''t show any special expression when she saw him, just like nothing happened between them last night."Auntie, I said I would not marry!" Diana said with a cry, "why do you have to force me to marry someone else? If you force me again, I''ll show you! " "Diana, would you rather die than be with Ron?" Christie walked slowly up to Diana and asked softly. "Yes, auntie, I''ve been with Ron for so long. I never thought I''d spend my whole life with two men!" Diana nodded quickly. "You have told me before that you must choose a man seriously. Once you choose a man, you can''t change it!" "He already has a fiancee, and there may be other women, he also makes trouble everywhere, may bring you enemies, all this, you don''t care?" Kristi asked again. "Everyone has shortcomings. I don''t care about them." Diana replied without thinking. Christie was silent for a long time. After a long time, she began to speak again, with a faint sense of fatigue and helplessness in her voice: "well, I promise you to cancel tomorrow''s wedding. From then on, it''s up to you to decide who you want to be with." "Really?" Diana suspected her ears for a moment. She pulled Ron''s arm. "Ron, did I hear you right? Did my aunt really say to cancel tomorrow''s wedding? " "You heard me right, that''s what she said." Ron was also a little surprised. He didn''t know why Christie was suddenly so easy to talk, but he believed it had something to do with what happened between them last night. "President Margaret, how can this be done?" Nick was on the side, anxious. "Christie, what the hell is going on?" Nick''s father, Torres, frowned at the moment. "Torres, I''m sorry. Although I wanted to promote the marriage between Diana and Nick, I finally found it difficult. Diana has always been my favorite niece, and I still think Nick is her best destination. However, she forced me to die, and I can''t help it." Christie explained helplessly, "even if she has to choose a terrible man, I can''t help but care about her opinion." "Auntie, it''s very kind of you Diana at the moment finally confirmed that Christie really no longer forced her to marry, excited, she rushed to Christie, put her arms around her neck, happy to kiss her. "Kristi, after we received your message, we immediately came to the red moon city as soon as possible, just to participate in the marriage of Nick and Diana. Now that we are here, you tell us that the wedding is going to be cancelled. Do you mean to fool us?" Nick''s mother, Winnie, was indignant. Obviously Christie''s explanation didn''t satisfy her. In the face of Whitney''s criticism, Christie is surprisingly calm: "in my mind, Diana is always the most important, I will not take her things to joke, but if you think I am playing you, then I have nothing to say." "Kristi, we are sincere, but you treat us as toys?" Winnie was very angry, "don''t think you are the president, we can let you play. This holy land war, without the help of our Douglas family, it''s not certain that you can continue to be the president!" "Winnie, don''t talk nonsense!" Torres whispered. "I''m not talking nonsense!" Whitney said angrily, "if she doesn''t give us an explanation, we won''t take part in the Holy Land War. She obviously doesn''t pay attention to us and despises our family Nick. It''s really unreasonable. We don''t dislike Diana of her family!" Christie''s pretty face suddenly turned cold. Ron even felt a chill coming out of her. She stared at Winnie coldly. "You mean Diana doesn''t deserve your nick?" "Christie, that''s not what Winnie meant." Torres quickly make it through. It can be seen that although he is not satisfied with the situation, he does not want to make a stiff relationship with Kristi. It''s a pity that Winnie obviously doesn''t think so. She goes on Torres''s words: "what doesn''t mean that? That''s what I mean! The eldest lady of the Luna chamber of commerce is just a commoner. What''s more, before she got married, she was fooling around with the boy named Ron, and her life was rotten. If it wasn''t for giving Kristi some face, this kind of person would not be able to enter my Douglas family! " "I''ll give you a chance to get out of here now!" Christie''s voice became colder and colder. Anyone could feel it. She was very angry now. "Kristi, we..." Torres wants to explain something. "Go away!" Christie gave a roar. Chapter 170 "If I don''t go, I will..." Whitney snorted coldly, but before she finished her words, countless drops of water rushed towards her. In a hurry, she released her magic shield. Although the magic shield blocked these drops, there was still a huge force that pushed her back a few steps with her magic shield. "It''s just a warning. No one can look down on Diana!" Christie said coldly, "now, let me say one last word, get out of here!" Kristi exudes a very powerful momentum. At this moment, even Ron next to her is vaguely shocked by her momentum. At this time, she seems to be the real queen of magic, and no one can challenge her majesty. When Winnie stopped talking, Torres sighed, then shook his head a little helplessly, looked at Winnie and Nick, and whispered, "come on, just think we''ve never been here." Nick is very reluctant to look at Christie, but still can only leave with his parents. "Don''t be angry, auntie. They''re all gone!" Diana whispered, and as soon as she opened her mouth, the cold air melted away, and the cold air on Christie disappeared in an instant. "I''ll go to your father and ask him to send someone to pass on the news of the cancellation of the wedding. Go wherever you want." Christie said softly, then turned and left quickly. From beginning to end, she didn''t say a word to Ron, as if Ron didn''t exist at all. Christie''s reaction makes Ron feel very confused. Any normal woman should not have this reaction after this kind of thing. He can only tell himself that Christie is not a normal woman, so her reaction is different from normal people. However, it''s good for him that Kristi never mentions it, because he''s not sure to beat her again. Kristi can''t make the same mistake again after a loss. In the future, if he wants to beat Kristi again, he must rely on absolute strength. ************ Diana''s wedding has been cancelled. The news spread all over the capital in less than half an hour. In fact, many people had expected it before, because they saw Ron and Diana walking on the main street of the capital. The Luna chamber of commerce also told all the guests who had received the invitation the news of the wedding cancellation as soon as possible, and apologized. The cancellation of the wedding, just like the original announcement of the wedding, seemed very abrupt, but everyone in the imperial capital knew that it had something to do with Ron. Ron and Christie went to a duel yesterday morning. No one knows the result of the duel. We only know that Ron and Christie are safe and sound now, and no one is injured. But the problem is that Christie cancelled Diana''s wedding after the duel, which makes people doubt that Ron really defeated Christie? Although the possibility seems very small, there seems to be no other possibility. Kristi was determined to marry Diana out before, but now she suddenly changes her mind. The only possibility is that Ron has done something. No matter what the specific situation is, everyone has to look at Ron with new eyes. Before that, no one believed that Ron could stop the wedding. Now the fact is that the wedding was cancelled the day before Diana got married, and Diana returned to Ron again. On this day, the princess tavern outside the Royal Knight''s college was very busy, because Diana announced that the drinks here were free for three days. No matter who wanted to drink any wine, she could drink here until she got drunk. The reason why she did this was to celebrate the cancellation of the wedding and her return to Ron. There are many students in the Royal Knights college who like to drink, but the consumption of Princess tavern is not cheap. Usually, people only come here occasionally, but now, almost all people come here, and some people who don''t drink at all also come to join the fun. For a moment, the princess Tavern is full of people. However, these people are a little puzzled, why haven''t they seen Ron and Diana all the time? Naturally, they don''t know that Ron and Diana have been in the princess tavern all the time. When the students of the Royal Knight''s College revel in the tavern, they will revel in the room inside. On this day, Diana is more crazy than ever, and more active than ever. She is like a slut who demands too much, pestering Luo endlessly okay. From morning till night, they stayed in bed, almost without a moment to stop, until Diana had no strength, she collapsed on Ron, but still refused to sleep. "Ron, I heard you went to a duel with your aunt yesterday, isn''t it true?" Diana''s voice was soft and weak. "It''s true, of course." Ron replied casually that during the carnival with Diana, he found that he had overlapped Diana''s and Christie''s bodies countless times. When he occupied Diana''s body, Christie seemed to cry under him, and this strange feeling made his desire stronger than usual. "You don''t really win, do you?" Diane asked, "my aunt has suddenly become very good today, but she seems to be in a bad mood. Is it because she lost to you that she promised to cancel the wedding?""She didn''t lose or win." Ron hesitated and said, "I don''t know why she suddenly changed her mind. You can ask her later." Although what he did to Christie last night made him feel a sense of incomparable satisfaction, he also knew that it was not something that should be publicized everywhere. Naturally, he would not tell Diana that he raped her aunt last night. "Ron, I knew you would get me back." Diana''s voice became smaller and smaller, and she fell asleep on him. There was still a lot of noise outside the pub, but Ron couldn''t stop feeling tired and soon fell asleep. ************ the next day. If the wedding had not been cancelled, it would have been Diana''s wedding day. In fact, many people in DIDU had been looking forward to the day when Diana got married. It''s a pity that Ron would make a big noise at the wedding. Now they can''t see the excitement. At the moment, Ron and Diana are enjoying breakfast in the college canteen. From time to time, some people cast strange eyes. Ron knows they are talking about him, but he doesn''t care. Diana seems to forget that this place is the canteen, not her bedroom. "Good morning, brother, good morning, sister-in-law!" With a flattering voice suddenly came, Ron was a little sad, this guy is really haunted. "Well, who are you?" Diana was a little dissatisfied with the guy who came out of the blue. "Sister-in-law, I''m max, the most loyal younger brother of the elder brother. Of course, I''m also your most loyal younger brother. If you want me to go east, I''ll never go west. I''ll hit whoever you want me to hit right away!" Max said with a smile. Diana turned to Ron and said, "well, this guy is really your little brother?" "I think so." Ron said helplessly. "Brother, I admire you so much. You really took the old witch Christie and robbed her!" Max has a look of adoration. "Well, what are you talking about?" Diana stares at max discontentedly. "How dare you say my aunt is an old witch?" "Ah, sister-in-law, I''m sorry, I''m wrong." Max quickly admitted his mistake. "Hum, what? My aunt is so young and beautiful. Even if she is a witch, she is also the most beautiful witch. How can she be said to be an old witch?" Diana snorted, "and, for the sake of you being Ron''s younger brother, I''ll warn you that if my aunt hears that, she will beat you out of bed tomorrow." "Yes, little brother, thank you for your instruction!" Max replied solemnly. "Max, what are you doing here?" Ron asked at last. "Brother, I heard that you took back your sister-in-law, so I came to you specially to celebrate!" Max said quickly, "it''s a pity I didn''t find you yesterday. Why don''t we go for a drink later?" "Ron doesn''t like drinking." Diana answered. "Well, brother, can you do me a small favor?" Max asked cautiously. "What?" Ron couldn''t help frowning. "Brother, can you ask your sister-in-law if she knows any unmarried beauties who are as beautiful and rich as her?" Asked max. "Why are you asking?" Diana doesn''t know. "Ah, sister-in-law, in fact, if you can introduce some beautiful and rich unmarried beauties to me, I will try my best to catch them, so that I can be as rich as my elder brother." Max said solemnly. "What do you think?" Diane stares at max, "that''s what you think all day?" "Sister in law, to marry a rich and beautiful wife is my greatest ideal!" Max had an innocent look on his face. "You really have an ideal!" Ironic voice from the side came, "really worthy of Ron''s younger brother, the same lust!" Hearing this man''s sarcasm, Max can only smile and dare not retort, because this man is Winona. "Max, I can introduce you to a rich and beautiful unmarried girl now." Diane snorted, "this one is just right for you!" Chapter 171 "Diana, can you believe I slap you in the face?" Winona gave a cold hum. "Don''t you know how to fight? What''s the big deal. " Diana curled her lips. "I''m a lady. I don''t know what you think." Ron can''t help shaking his head. Is she still a lady? Think about the way she used to set fire to people. How could it have nothing to do with a lady? "I don''t have the same opinion with you Winona snorted and turned her head. "Ron, come with me!" "What?" Ron was stunned. "Well, why does Ron want to go with you?" Said Diana discontentedly. "Just because he is my guard Knight!" Winona snorted and looked at Ron, "I''m going to a dangerous place now. As my guard knight, you have the responsibility to protect me!" "princess, where are you going?" Ron frowned slightly. He didn''t believe that Winona was going to any dangerous place. In his mind, it was mostly Winona''s intention to make trouble with Diana. "I''ll tell you where to go later." Winona looked at Ron unhappily, "now you come with me!" "No!" Diana was also annoyed. She managed to get back together with Ron, but Winona came to destroy it. Naturally, she was not happy. Even if Winona was a princess, she didn''t give face. "Ron is going to accompany me today, and she won''t go anywhere!" "Diana, you''d better know who you are!" Winona snorted coldly, "you''re not qualified to decide where Ron is going!" The quarrel between the two attracted countless people''s attention, but they were just watching from a distance, but no one dared to come forward. One was the magic princess who was famous for her violence in the college, and the other was the real imperial princess. They could not afford any of them. If they were not careful to suffer from the disaster, it would not be worth the loss. Ron is also a little depressed. From the bottom of his heart, he doesn''t want to leave with Winona at the moment, but anyway, Winona is still a princess, and he is also her guardian knight in name. Although he doesn''t want to obey Winona, it''s not good to fight with her again and again. Recently, he''s in enough trouble, and he doesn''t want to get into trouble again I''m sorry. While considering how to solve the problem, Ron heard another familiar voice come in: "what''s the noise? Ron''s going to be with me today, and you''re all out of it! " Everyone was excited. This time it was really lively. It was like three women fighting for husband. "Wow, big brother, here comes my real sister-in-law!" Max whispered. This just appeared is Agatha, Ron''s right fiancee, and her arrival, for Ron, is no different from the emergence of a savior. Seeing Agatha, Diana and Winona seemed to be stunned. Then Diana was the first to react. She was a little unconvinced and said, "why should Ron accompany you today?" "I''m his wife!" Agatha stares at Diana: "believe it or not, I won''t let you hang out together from now on? I don''t care who you are. You have to listen to me if you want to hang out with this little lecheron. I''m his real wife. At most, you can be regarded as the second wife. If you don''t listen to me, you can''t even be the second wife! " Diana was speechless. Although she was very unconvinced, she couldn''t retort. Besides, she didn''t dare to offend Agatha. After all, as Agatha said, Agatha was Ron''s right fiancee, and Diana, although everyone knew her relationship with Ron, she was only Ron''s open lover. "Have you finished?" Agatha turned to Ron. "Come with me when you''re finished." "Well, let''s go!" Ron stood up. For him, it was the best choice to leave with Agatha at this moment. "I''ll wait for you tonight!" Diana was still reluctant to whisper to Ron, "the old place." "All right." Ron answered in a low voice. Let''s talk about the evening then. "Hey, don''t go!" Winona is not happy and gets in front of Agatha. "What for?" Agatha was not angry and said, "do you want to rob my husband?" "Who said I was going to rob you or something?" Winona was a little annoyed. "I have business with him!" "It''s not to rob my husband to get out of the way, not to get out of the way is to rob my husband!" AGA Shajiao snorted, "but I tell you, if you want to rob my husband, you should first rob Diana slowly. When you win her, it''s not too late to rob me again." "You Winona''s Kung Fu is obviously not Agatha''s opponent. She is angry, but she doesn''t know how to refute. "Well, let''s go!" Agatha drags Ron''s arm and leaves. Although Winona wants to stop it, she worries that she will win the title of robbing someone else''s husband. Finally, she has to watch Ron leave. "Agatha is still the strongest!" Some people can''t help sighing that neither Diana nor Winona is Agatha''s rival. "No, the name of the talented girl of the Ryan family is not in vain, and she is also the eldest sister of the most violent team in the history of our college!" Another person then said that Agatha''s scene of sweeping the red moon knights with ten beautiful girls on the streets of the imperial capital is still clearly in our memory."If all three of them married Ron, they would fight every day, ha ha!" Someone gloated. "That''ll be enough for Ron." "If we really want to fight, Diana will be miserable. She must be beaten every day." Actually, some people began to discuss the situation of their fight. "But Ron should be the favorite of Diana. Maybe he will help her." These boring guys are talking about it, while Ron and Agatha have walked out of the canteen. "Little lecheron, you''re a real troublemaker!" Agatha was a little unhappy. "I warn you, don''t find too many women. Miss Ben doesn''t have so much time to discipline them all day long!" "I didn''t ask you to take care of them." Ron couldn''t help murmuring. "Well, I''m too lazy to tell you that now. Let''s go!" Agatha didn''t seem very interested in talking about it. Ron is a little confused: "where are you going?" "Go home!" Agatha said quickly, "here comes my grandfather. I want to see you!" "Patriarch Philip?" Ron was surprised. "He''s here? When did you come? " "Well, when you were hanging out with Diana last night, Grandpa was already here!" Agatha was not angry and said, "grandfather is very unhappy now. You have to be careful when you talk later. Don''t make grandfather angry again, you know?" "I see." Ron is a little uneasy. He has never seen patriarch Philip since he left lane villa. But now patriarch Philip actually left lane villa and came to the capital in person. Obviously, there is something important. This makes him a little worried. Does patriarch Philip come to ask him for a crime? Although Agatha doesn''t seem to care about the relationship between him and other girls all the time, patriarch Philip doesn''t necessarily care. If you blame him for this, it''s a bit of trouble. It''s not that he''s afraid. It''s just that although he doesn''t know much about the Ryan family, he has a very good impression of the family in his heart. He doesn''t want to get worse with the family. In a state of uneasiness, Ron returns to the lakeside cottage and goes to the backyard with Agatha. Then he meets patriarch Philip. He hasn''t seen him for a year. Patriarch Philip doesn''t seem to have changed much. He is still hale and hearty with black hair and white beard. Despite his age, he doesn''t have the slightest old look. To Ron''s surprise, in addition to patriarch Philip, there are several other people in the yard, including redrow, whom he is most familiar with, and Hewitt, whom he has met several times. What makes him even wonder is that even Dean Steve, one of the three vice deans of the Royal Knights college, is also here. Besides these people, there is a man he doesn''t know. This strange man looks like he''s in his thirties. He''s very tall, nearly two meters high, and he''s also very strong. Standing there, he looks like a small iron tower. He looks pretty, with black hair and shawl, and has a sense of elegance. "Grandfather, I''ve got this little lecheron back!" Agatha takes Ron to patriarch Philip. "Fei..." Ron was about to say hello, but Agatha twisted him around his waist, "idiot, call grandpa!" "Ah, yes." Ron finally responded, quickly changed his name, saluted Philip and called respectfully, "grandfather." Before the patriarch Philip''s face was really not very good-looking. However, seeing Agatha and Ron''s small movements, and hearing Ron''s name, his face obviously eased a lot, and he also showed a smile. "Ron, you''re back." Philip patriarch nodded slightly, "come on, I met President Ramos first." Chief Philip pointed to the strange man and introduced him to Ron: "this is Ramos, President of the red moon branch of the martial arts association." "I''ve met President Ramos." Ron still did, but he was a little surprised that this man was the branch president of the martial arts association? The headquarters of the three guilds are all located in the holy land, and their presidents generally stay in the holy land. In cangyun, the three guilds also have many branches. Almost every big city has branches of the three guilds, but the status of the branches in different places is not the same. For example, the red moon branch actually dominates other martial arts guilds in the whole red fox empire, The status is only inferior to that of the headquarters. This also means that, as the president of the red moon branch, Ramos is second only to the president of the martial arts association. In the red fox Empire, his position in the martial arts association is unique. "You''re welcome." Ramos smile, "young man, I''ve heard a lot about you." Ron smiles awkwardly, but he doesn''t know what to say, because he doesn''t know what the purpose of these people is here. Chapter 172 "Well, President Ramos, Dean Steve, let''s make a preliminary decision on what we said before." Patriarch Philip pondered a little and said, "I''ll visit them later." "Well, let''s go first." Ramos and Steve nodded at the same time. They knew that patriarch Philip must deal with some family affairs now. After the two left, patriarch Philip turned to look at redro and Hewitt: "you two go out first, too." "Yes, patriarch." Redrow responded respectfully and walked away quickly. "Patriarch, I..." Hewitt seemed to want to say something else. "I''ll talk about it later." Patriarch Philip''s face sank and he looked very unhappy. "Yes, patriarch." Hewitt obviously did not dare to challenge the authority of patriarch Philip, so he had to leave reluctantly. Just before he left, he gave Ron a very strange look. "Grandfather, everyone''s gone. What do you want to tell us?" Agatha asked curiously. "Agatha, I''ve told you many times that when you meet an enemy, it''s OK to wear your clothes, but what do you usually wear like this?" Patriarch Philip''s face sank. "I know you can wear this dress at any time. Even if you are attacked by the enemy, you can wear it at any time. From today on, you are not allowed to wear this dress again!" "Ah?" Agatha was stunned. "Grandpa, why don''t you allow me to dress like this?" "Good?" Philip patriarch snorted, "you look like this all day, people think you dare not see people, do you know there are rumors that you are too ugly, that''s why Ron mixed with other girls!" "That''s their bullshit!" Agatha retorted unconvinced, "I don''t care what they say!" "You don''t care, I do!" Patriarch Philip frowned, and his tone was obviously unhappy. "In a word, from today on, you don''t want to wear this armor again. What does a good girl look like when she does this all day long? Change it for me now "If you don''t wear it, you don''t wear it." Agatha mumbled, but she didn''t move. Her armor disappeared from her body, and her true face appeared in front of Ron again. Of course, Ron didn''t see her for the first time, so he didn''t feel very special about it. "It''s just like that. I don''t want people to think that my granddaughter is inferior to others." Patriarch Philip''s face softened. "Grandfather, don''t listen to the nonsense of that guy Hewitt. He''s not kind at all." Agatha pouted. "Ron has seen me for a long time, and we''re all right." "I know exactly what Hewitt wants to do." Patriarch Philip snorted, "some places of him are nonsense, but some places are also facts. Agatha and Ron are still young, and boys can''t stand the temptation. But you are several years older than him, or his fiancee. How can you ignore him and let him do whatever he wants?" "Grandfather, I will take care of him in the future." Agatha said with a mouthful. "Well, I don''t want to blame you all the time. I''m also responsible." Patriarch Philip''s voice became gentle. He turned to Ron and said, "Ron, in the past year or so, you have done a lot of things that impressed me. Your progress is faster than I expected. I don''t say anything hypocritical. When Agatha chose you that day, I still felt that you were not worthy of her, but as long as she likes it, it doesn''t matter, but now, I just found out that you really deserve Agatha. I have to admit that Agatha has far more eyes than me. " After a little pause, Philip continued: "but I''m not very happy about you and Diana and Audrey. Of course, I don''t mean to pursue these. I just want to ask you, now, do you still want to marry Agatha?" "Grandfather, why do you ask that?" Agatha was not happy. "How dare you not marry me?" "Ron, we''ve always had a good relationship between the Ryan family and the Byrd family, so I know very well about your presence there, and I know that you can always gain a high position in the Bora Empire if you want to." But I don''t care about that. All I care about is, do you really want to marry Agatha now "Grandfather, I''ve never thought about it. In my opinion, it''s natural for me to marry Agatha. I don''t need to think about it at all." Ron said with a slight hesitation. "You mean you just want to keep your engagement?" Patriarch Philip frowned slightly. Ron quickly shook his head: "grandfather, you misunderstood me, but these days, I have already regarded Agatha as my real wife. Although there is no real wedding, in my opinion, I have already married Agatha, so naturally I can''t talk about whether I want to marry her or not." "What, it''s so complicated!" Agatha curled her lips. "Little lecheron, I''ll ask you a simple question, do you like me?""This..." Ron hesitated for a moment. He didn''t know how to answer. "Well, what are you hesitating about?" Agatha was discontented. "Say you like me!" Ron can''t laugh or cry. How can she force people to say that they like her? To say, he really doesn''t know whether he likes Agatha or not. They make a marriage appointment first, and then they begin to get to know each other. Although they get along well, he has a good impression of Agatha, but the problem is, it''s really not clear whether they like Agatha or not. "You''re still thinking, little luster!" Agatha stares at Ron fiercely, "if you don''t like me, why are you peeping at my bath? Why do you insult me? " "Will you stop talking nonsense?" Ron a burst of depression, "where did I peep at your bath, you didn''t close the door, and I didn''t call it indecent, OK? You say you are my wife. Why can''t I do that? " "But if you don''t like me, don''t do that!" Agatha said angrily. "I didn''t say I didn''t like you!" Ron is a little helpless, "I only know that I like you, but I don''t know to what extent, we rarely together, this can''t blame me completely?" "Of course it''s your fault. You don''t spend much time with me because you''ve been fooling around with Diana all day!" Agatha said discontentedly. "It''s clear that you have been casting swords all day, and your little sisters don''t know what they are doing. How can you blame me?" Ron retorted. "Of course it''s your fault. In short, it''s your fault. I''m your wife, mine is yours, and mine is yours!" Agatha began to be unreasonable. Ron was speechless when Agatha said so, which naturally had nothing to contend with her. "Well, don''t make any noise!" Philip patriarch finally unbearable, "you two are not small, how still like children?" "Grandfather, who let this little lecheron not say that he liked me? At the beginning, he refused to say that he liked me, but now he still refuses to say that!" Agatha looks aggrieved. "It doesn''t matter whether he says it or not. What matters is whether he treats you well." Philip patriarch light smile, "well, I don''t ask, your situation, I probably know, Ron, according to the original agreement, this December 24, that is, your eighteenth birthday, you and Agatha will be officially married, to this point, you have no objection?" "Of course not." Ron answered without hesitation. "Well, I''ll go first. These days, I''ll stay in the martial arts association temporarily. If you two have something to do, you can also go there to find me." Patriarch Philip stood up. "Grandfather, are you leaving so soon?" Agatha was stunned. "Well, I have something else to do." Philip looked at his beloved granddaughter with loving eyes. "Agatha, Ron, you two should get along well and don''t quarrel." "I see, grandfather." Agatha answered weakly. "Take care of your fiancee." Philip patted Ron on the shoulder and turned away. Ron watched Philip''s back disappear in his sight, and then couldn''t help muttering, "what''s going on?" "It''s not Hewitt who said in front of his grandfather that we had a bad relationship, that you didn''t like me, that you were fooling around with other women, and that he asked him to cancel our engagement!" Agatha said angrily, "grandfather really thought we had a bad relationship, so he came here to ask me. I told him there was no such thing. He didn''t believe it. He had to ask you personally." Agatha''s pale face turned a little red at the moment, and seemed to be quite angry: "in the future, I will beat that guy Hewitt to let him know that he can''t speak ill of others. Really, even if my husband is a bad guy, he doesn''t have to say it!" "What''s your feud with Hewitt?" Ron asked. "He doesn''t have any grudge against me. If he does, it''s with you." Agatha said, "but miss Ben is in a bad mood now. I don''t want to tell you. Let''s talk about it later. Now you can go and hang out with Diana." "Say it or not." Ron shook his head. The fiancee was so unpredictable that he didn''t know what was on her mind all day. Chapter 173 "I''ll go first. I don''t care about you, little slut." Agatha Jo snorted. Before she finished, she ran away and left Ron alone in the yard. Ron hesitated for a while. He really wanted to go to Diana, but he thought about it. If Winona made trouble again, he would be in trouble. "It''s better to practice hard." Ron told himself that if not, he didn''t know when Christie would come to him. ************ after a whole day of practice, Ron went to Diana''s Princess pub in the evening, and then, from the next day, he began to practice again. Ron is still practicing his reaction ability in the virtual test field. He has realized that super fast reaction can make him invincible in the first place. Even facing a stronger enemy, as long as he remains invincible, he may win in the end. A battle with Christie has proved that. The practice of sun and moon Qi is also at a critical moment. He also needs to get through the last two channels of eight strange meridians, Ren and Du Meridians. These two channels are also the most important ones, and they are also the most difficult ones. There are 24 acupoints on Ren meridian and 28 acupoints on Du meridian, each of which is very difficult to get through. Once Ren and Du meridian are all connected, the sun moon mental method will be almost complete. But it is even more difficult to get through these two channels than the sum of the previous six channels. Because of this, although Ron can feel that he has absorbed a lot of energy every day, he has not made much progress in essence. Up to now, he still hasn''t got through the first acupoint of Ren pulse. However, in these days, he feels that the magic is developing very fast. Every time he runs the sun and moon Qi, he can always feel the magic elements around his body quickly gather together. However, he can''t get through Later, all the magic elements poured into his body, and almost all of them stayed in his body, and finally turned into magic, which was not wasted at all. According to the progress speed of magic, he is sure that as long as he has enough time, it is not a problem for him to become a level 10 magician. Of course, he doesn''t pay much attention to it at the moment. What he wants to do most is to become a mecha knight, because he is also sure that the fighting power of a mecha knight is stronger than a level 10 magician. The battle of the holy land will start in more than three months. Although Ron didn''t care about the battle of the holy land before, he didn''t want to lose it since he had to take part in it. Moreover, he is beginning to realize that the battle of the holy land will be an excellent opportunity for him. Kristi, who used the battle of the holy land to establish his position in one fell swoop, may not be as good as Kristi That way, as long as he performs well enough, it will not only benefit him, but also bring great benefits to the family. Therefore, Ron wants to practice hard in the period before the battle of holy land. He still can''t avoid every attack of the level 8 test mecha, and he wants to use the three months to avoid every attack of the mecha knight. At that time, he believes that no one can defeat him. However, the plan is always in conflict with reality. Ron''s practice is less than a week old, but he is interrupted again. It''s not Diana who interrupts his practice. He has told Diana that he wants to practice, and Diana is very obedient. "princess, what''s the matter with you?" Looking at Winona in front, Ron had to stop practicing and asked helplessly. "I told you I''m going to a place where you can go with me!" Winona looked angry. "Ron, do you still care about my princess?" , "Your Highness, is that true that you said that day?" Ron was a little puzzled. "Nonsense!" Winona said angrily, "I don''t have the time to go to Diana on purpose!" , "what is your majesty, where are you going?" Ron can''t help but be a little curious. With Winona''s identity and ability, she should go smoothly no matter where she wants to go. Why do you have to go with him? "The land of death." Winona spewed out a name. "What?" Ron is surprised. Are you kidding? did not wait for Winona to speak. He could not help asking, "princess, are you really going to the demon of death?" "Nonsense, I''ve thought it over very well!" Winona looked at Ron unhappily, "don''t you dare to go?" , "Your Highness, will your majesty agree to let you go?" Ron asked. "You don''t have to worry about it. Anyway, you don''t have to be responsible for anything." Winona Jiao snorted, "dare to go, just a word!" "what if Princess Royal really dares to go, I have nothing to fear." Ron is inspired by a sense of pride, he has nothing to do. "Then don''t talk nonsense, come with me at once!" Winona is very eager, "today is the 18th, just three months away from the battle of Holy Land!" "princess, why do you want to go to the demon of death?" Ron could not help but ask, "what does this have to do with the battle of the holy land?""I need the crystal, that''s it!" Winona said quickly, "by the way, I can also tell you that Kristi had gone to death a few days ago!" "What, she has gone?" Ron was shocked again. "That''s right. I only thought of going when I saw her go!" Winona snorted, "but you just hang out with Diana and don''t think about anything more important than that!" "All right, but I''ll talk to Agatha first." Ron pondered for a moment and said. "Then hurry up. I''ll wait for you at the gate of the college. I''ve got everything ready. You just need to go directly." Seeing Ron promise, Winona seems to be in a better mood. In a few minutes. "What? Do you want to die? " When she heard that Ron was going to the devil''s land of death, Agatha changed her face and screamed out. Even this fearless lady of the lane family lost her face when she heard about this place. "Don''t be so loud, will you?" Ron said in a low voice. Her cry attracted countless people to wait and see. Since Agatha no longer wore the metal clothes, more people paid attention to her every day. Of course, more people were jealous of Ron. Although we all believed that Agatha should be more beautiful before, no one thought that Agatha would be so beautiful. In terms of appearance, Agatha even seems to be better than Diana, but it seems to be slightly worse than Anne. Thinking that Diana and Agatha both belong to Ron, the beautiful princess Winona seems to have an affair with Ron. Now for the boys at the Royal Knight''s college, the only consolation seems to be that Annie and Ron don''t seem to have any contact, and they don''t even say a word in the college. If they know that Ron has spent the night in Annie''s dormitory more than once, they are afraid that even if they know they can''t beat Ron, they can''t help beating him. "Who made you go to that place with Winona AGA Shajiao snorted, "the name of the devil kingdom of death is not in vain. Even if the level 10 martial arts master enters that place, he may not be able to come out alive." "Don''t worry, I can run for my life very fast." Ron had to say, "Winona is still waiting for me, I have to go, otherwise, if Winona goes there alone, in case something happens, my guard Knight will certainly suffer." "She wants to die and let her go. You don''t have to die with her. If you want to die with me, she''s not your wife." Agatha looked discontented. "I think she''s probably out of her mind." "No, I have to go. Please tell Nina, Carl and Diana that I have something to leave." Ron didn''t care whether Agatha would answer or not. He explained in a hurry, then turned around and left. "Hey, don''t go!" Agatha yelled behind her back. Ron thought he didn''t hear, but left quickly. ************ although Agatha is not happy, Ron still left the red moon city with Winona. Since he has promised Winona, he can''t go back. Moreover, what''s more, he doesn''t want Winona to think that he doesn''t dare to go to death. It''s just that death is not a good place to go. Death demon kingdom is recognized as the most dangerous place in cangyun continent. Even the top strong people in the continent can''t get in and out freely, and the weak adventurers can''t get out alive once they get in. Of course, in fact, it is difficult for the weak adventurers to get close to the death fiend, because to enter the death fiend, they must first go deep into the misty mountains. The realm of death is actually a part of the misty mountains. To enter the realm of death, you have to travel dozens of kilometers through the misty mountains. Along the way, you will inevitably encounter giant animals and you may also get lost. Therefore, ordinary adventurers often fall into the misty mountains before they reach the realm of death. However, although the death fiend is very dangerous, there are still many people who want to go there to try their luck, because there is the most valuable thing in the whole continent, that is, the magic crystal. Everyone in cangyun continent knows that there is infinite magic in the magic crystal. Using the magic crystal can quickly supplement the magic of the magician, and also can quickly improve the cultivation of the magician. If you can embed a magic crystal on the magic wand, even the consumed magic crystal can make the magic wand more powerful. Chapter 174 In a word, magic crystal stone is the dream of every magician, but magic crystal stone is extremely rare. Thousands of years ago, the number of magic crystal stone was relatively large, but after thousands of years of consumption, it seems that it is difficult to find new magic crystal ore now. Although many magicians are willing to pay an extremely high price for a magic crystal stone, it is a pity that magic crystal stone has been used for a long time There is a price but no market. No matter how rich you are, you can''t buy it. However, there are endless magic stones in the world of death, but the problem is that there are some extremely powerful Warcraft guarding in the world of death. Compared with the ordinary beasts in the misty mountains, these Warcraft are more powerful, and they can even cast magic. In addition, it is rumored that any one of them can defeat a senior magician, and the strongest Warcraft, even the cangyun continent The strongest martial arts master is not its opponent. Any adventurer who tries to find the magic crystal in the death world will be attacked by Warcraft. It is also the only place where there are Warcraft in the whole cangyun continent. The reason is very simple. Now there is only their food there. These Warcraft feed on the magic crystal. Anyone who goes to find the magic crystal is robbing their food for Warcraft. It''s natural They will attack you. But even if it''s so dangerous, for many people, it''s worth taking a risk here, at least in Christie''s and Winona''s opinion, it''s worth taking a risk here. But it can also be seen how difficult it is to get the magic crystal. With Kristi and Winona''s status, they can only take risks personally. For others, what choice can they have? The only thing Ron doesn''t understand is, what does Winona want the crystal to do? Christie wants the magic spar, but it''s understandable. Maybe she was stimulated after losing to him, so she came to find the magic spar. In this way, even if her magic is exhausted, she can use the magic spar to recover quickly. But Winona is a summoner. What''s the use of magic crystal? When Ron and Winona enter the misty mountains, Ron can''t help asking the question. "Why are you so stupid? The magician can absorb the magic in the magic crystal and quickly upgrade the magic level. Can''t the summoner? " Winona is not angry and says that the little princess seems to be in a bad mood all the time. At least when she is with Ron, she is always very unhappy. "Do you want to use magic crystal stone to upgrade Summoner level?" Ron vaguely understood that Winona had summoned the beast. If she summoned it again, she would continue to summon the beast. Naturally, the power of the two beasts could not be matched by one beast, which means that once Winona upgraded, her strength would be greatly improved. "Nonsense, or why do I want the magic crystal stone? Do you want to sell it for money? " Winona said with a snort, she is an imperial princess, so she will not be short of money. "Well, what level of Summoner are you now?" Ron thought about it and asked. "How many levels do you care about me?" Winona seemed a little annoyed. "I seem to see that you have only one summoner, but you don''t have only one level?" Ron shook his head. He thought it was too unlikely. "I''m level one. What''s the matter?" Winona said angrily. "You''re only one level?" Ron is greatly surprised, "one level summons the divine beast?" It''s amazing that even in the thousands of years of history of cangyun continent, there may not be several people who have the first-class Summoner of divine beast. According to the law, Winona must always summon the divine beast. Imagine that if Winona becomes the tenth level Summoner and summons ten divine beasts in the future, there may be someone on the continent who is her opponent Is that right? "If I hadn''t been able to become a first-class Summoner for a long time, how could I turn to sword training?" Winona snorted, "I''m still close to level 2 summoner, but with my talent, I can''t become level 2 Summoner in the remaining three months. I have no choice but to use the help of magic crystal stone!" "So it is." Ron said to herself that Winona is sure to win the battle of the holy land. Naturally, she will not place all her hopes on others. For her, the stronger her own strength is, the more confident she will be. Therefore, she is willing to take risks. "Don''t talk so much nonsense, let''s go!" Winona was a little displeased. "We''d better get to death before dark. After dark, the direction in the misty mountains will be more difficult to recognize." "Have you ever been to death before?" Ron found that Winona seemed to be familiar with the road, a little curious asked. "I''ve been here once the other day." Winona replied, "I''ve only been to the edge of death, not the center, but it doesn''t matter. If we get lost, we can all fly out of the air." Ron didn''t ask any more questions. The next journey was smooth. Although he met several giant animals, they were all easily solved by Winona. Before he knew it, it was getting dark. Ron didn''t know where he had arrived. He was not familiar with it at all. "Take a break!" Winona finally stopped and sat down under a big tree. "Further ahead is the devil''s land of death. Let''s have something to eat. We''ll have a rest here tonight and go in after daybreak."Ron''s stomach grunts twice. Winona conjures up dozens of dishes, and then makes a small table to enjoy her dinner. After a few mouthfuls, Winona raised her head and said, "what are you doing there if you don''t come for dinner?" "Do you have a space ring?" Ron sat down opposite Winona and asked. "Do you care if I have one?" Winona was not angry and said, "ask about this and that all day, eat your food!" Ron was a little upset, but he didn''t ask again. After walking in the misty mountains for a long time, he was tired and hungry. He would not be polite to have such a big dinner in front of him. Winona is obviously not a big eater. She soon finished her dinner. Then she watched Ron sweep away all the food. She angrily scolded: "the hungry ghost is reincarnated!" "The last time we were in Lilo, why didn''t you bring anything with you?" After eating, Ron asked a little puzzled, since Winona has space ring, why didn''t she change clothes last time? "Don''t talk about that time again!" Winona is very angry, obviously thinking of the scene when Ron insulted her. "It''s hard to be a princess." Ron muttered. It''s hard to have a good word with her. In that case, forget it. Ron sat on the floor and was ready to practice the sun moon mental method. Then he couldn''t help shaking his head because he found that Winona had made a small tent. He had to admit that Winona was really well prepared. Slightly closed his eyes, no longer care about Winona, Ron began to feel the energy and Magic Elements in the air, and then absorbed them all. A moment later, Ron opened his eyes and stood up from the ground. "What are you doing?" From the tent came Winona''s voice, "don''t run around!" "There seems to be fighting inside." Ron said in a low voice. Although he didn''t hear clearly, he was sure that someone was in the devil''s land at the moment. "You heard me right?" Winona was a little surprised, and then said to herself, "is it Christie?" "Maybe." Ron replied that he thought so before, so he wanted to see it. The tent suddenly disappeared, Winona appeared in front of Ron: "go, have a look!" Whether Ron wants to or not, Winona has already stepped into the realm of death. Of course, Ron wanted to go and immediately followed. After a few hundred meters, the sound of fighting began to become clear. After a while, Ron could see the gorgeous halo of magic, but he didn''t know whether the magic was released by the magician or the Warcraft, because it was said that the magic cast by the Warcraft didn''t look much different from the magic released by the magician. The front suddenly brightened up, and Ron immediately determined that it was a magician who was casting magic. Specifically speaking, it was a female magician with a slim figure. However, because the light was dim, he could not see her clearly. The only thing he could see was that there were two young men with her, both of whom were martial arts masters, protecting the female magician. A huge flame suddenly appeared, shining all around very bright. At this time, Ron finally saw clearly that the flame came from the mouth of a red lion. "That''s intermediate Warcraft, fire lion." Winona said softly, "although it''s only intermediate Warcraft, even senior magicians may not be its opponents." "In fact, Warcraft and Summoner should be similar?" Ron thought about it and asked. "Some abilities are similar, but there are still some differences. Warcraft feeds on magic crystal stone, and they exist in cangyun continent. But summoners are different. They don''t need to eat magic crystal stone, and they don''t belong to cangyun continent, but they are summoned from another unknown space." Winona is quite patient at the moment. After a little pause, Winona said: "these three people''s strength is good. They should have no problem in dealing with the fire lion, but if they meet the advanced Warcraft, it''s hard to say." Winona''s words were verified immediately. The female magician quickly sang a spell, a wind blade danced wildly, and countless sharp wind blades all flew to the flame beast. Then, two extremely magnificent silver fighting spirits shot out almost at the same time. "Roar..." The fire lion roared, followed by a whine. Under the continuous attack of magic and fighting spirit, it finally fell to the ground. "Who?" With a clear drink, a young man turned his head and looked at Ron. They didn''t deliberately hide their whereabouts, and their voice was a little loud, which was obviously easy to find. Chapter 175 Ron and Winona walked towards the two men and one woman. As the distance approached, even in the dim light, they could barely see each other. Winona''s gorgeous appearance obviously surprised the two young men, but their reaction showed that they didn''t know Winona, and of course they didn''t know Ron. Ron has never met these three people. The female magician is very beautiful. However, compared with Winona, there is still a long way to go. The two young martial arts masters are also very beautiful and elegant. Ron also noticed the certification mark on the female mage and found that she was a level 8 mage. Judging from the color of her fighting spirit, the other two were level 8 martial arts masters. If you put them in other places, they would be quite powerful, but in the realm of death, this combination might be more or less dangerous. "Who are you?" The young man who had just spoken asked again, with a clear look of caution. "You don''t seem to care who we are, do you?" Winona Jiao snorted, "this is not your family''s death fiend." "We don''t care who you are, but when we are dealing with the devil, you appear stealthily, and we will naturally ask about your intention." The man snorted. "I don''t know!" Winona, the beautiful princess, has no good temper. "I come as soon as I like, and I leave as soon as I like. No one can manage it!" Speaking of this, Winona turned to Ron and said, "let''s go!" Winona thought it was Christie, but she met a few strangers. However, the strength of these strangers could not attract her attention, so she didn''t have much interest in talking to them. She turned around and was ready to leave. "Stop!" The young man gave a cold drink, "if you want to go, you can make it clear first!" Winona turned around and stared at the young man coldly: "if you dare to shout, I''ll throw you three in to feed Warcraft!" "Miss summoner, don''t you think you are a little arrogant?" The young man snorted, "if you want to throw us in and feed Warcraft, I''m afraid you don''t have that ability." "I''ll let you know now if I can do that!" Winona snorted, then heard a dragon chant, a red dragon suddenly appeared above her, a battle was about to trigger. "Princess highness, forget it." Ron couldn''t help saying that although he had a lot of fights, he had never had such a fight without any reason. "Why should I forget?" Winona stares at Ron discontentedly, "what are you waiting for me? Do it for me and get rid of them earlier. I don''t want to disturb a large number of Warcraft in it "The beast?" The young man couldn''t help exclaiming in astonishment. He was obviously very surprised. "Wow, don''t fight!" Just then, a sound of nature came. Hearing this voice, Ron can''t help but be slightly stunned. Is it her? Just in doubt, two slim figures had appeared in front of him, and he immediately found out, just as he thought. as like as two peas in what he first saw, she was still a skirt, and the still face was still a little pure. Her figure was still a little thin. Her chest was still developing poorly. She did not see it for nearly a year. She seemed to have changed little. This girl is the mysterious girl Cecil Ron met when he came to the misty mountains last time, and she is still accompanied by the cold beauty, Leah. Cecil''s body seems to have a unique charm, her appearance, immediately let the field that the momentum of tension virtually eased a lot. Originally very unhappy Winona, see Cecil seems to have no anger, just a little confused looking at her: "who are you?" "My name is Cecil, and this is my maid, Leah." Cecil grinned, then turned to look at Ron and waved to him, "Ron, we meet again!" "Miss Cecil, long time no see." Ron smiles faintly, but he is a little confused. This young girl named Cecil gives him a more and more mysterious feeling. She claims that she can''t do anything, is not a summoner, can''t do magic, and can''t do martial arts. However, she appears in this dangerous area again and again. The last time she appeared in the misty mountains, it''s amazing. This time, she came to the more dangerous death devil Yuli! "Yes, I haven''t seen you for half a year." Ceci smiles, "yes, the tiger skin you gave me last time, my mother likes it very much. Thank you!" "You know each other?" Winona was more surprised. How did this guy know beautiful women everywhere? "Yes, we''ve known each other for a long time." Cecil nodded, then turned to Ron. "Didn''t Joey come with you?" "You know Joey, too?" Winona is more strange. "Yes, last time I helped Ron find Joey!" Cecil looked like she was asking for credit, and then whispered, "Oh, Ron, did I say something wrong?" Before Ron could answer, Cecil looked at Winona and asked, "sorry, I forgot to ask you. What''s your name? Are you Ron''s girlfriend? ""Miss misse, you misunderstood. This is your Royal Highness Princess Winona." Ron added, "I''m here to protect her." "Ah, Princess Winona!" Cecil exclaimed, and then looked at Winona with a look of worship. "I''ve heard of you. They said you summoned the beast. It''s very powerful!" "Miss Cecil, do you know them?" Ron can''t help but ask, they in his mouth are naturally two men and a woman over there. "Oh, I''d like to introduce you to Locke and Murray of the Hughes family and Miss Anna of the Lawrence family. They all come from the Allen Empire like me. Ron, don''t fight with them, OK?" Said Cecil quickly. "Are you all from the Empire of Aaron?" Winona was a little surprised. "Yes, but it doesn''t matter where we come from. This place is very dangerous. We should deal with Warcraft together." Cecil said with a smile. "Miss Cecil, we didn''t mean any harm. We just came to see what happened. It''s a pity that they didn''t think so." Ron smiled lightly. "However, as long as the Royal Highness is willing to stop pursuing it, I will not mind. After all, we have no hatred." "Hee hee, that''s good!" Saixi Chao Wei Nuo Na smile, "Princess Wei Nuo Na, I apologize to you on their behalf, you don''t pursue it, OK?" "If Miss Cecil says so, it''s all over." Winona snorted, "but I won''t be polite if they''re going to make trouble." The two men and one woman did not speak. In fact, since Winona presented her Summoner to them, they knew that it was not Winona''s opponent, but that it was hard to ride a tiger at that time. Now that Ceci came out to make a comeback, they couldn''t wait for it. What would they say? Winona was satisfied to see that the three men didn''t say a word. She got out her tent and put it on the side. Then she said to Ron, "I''ll have a rest. Take your time." Then she went into the tent, and no one knew whether she was really sleeping in it. Cecil, on the other hand, pulled Ron''s sleeve and walked towards the three. "Miss Cecil, why are you still here?" The sorceress named Anna asked. Her voice is very nice, but it''s far worse than Cecil''s voice. In fact, in Ron''s impression, no one''s voice is more moving than Cecil''s voice, and Cecil''s voice is the one that impresses him most. "I haven''t had enough!" Cecil grinned. "Haven''t you found what you want?" "Not yet." Anna shook her head, looking rather helpless, "this is the edge of the death demon Kingdom, which can be regarded as the safest place here. If there were any magic crystal stone here, it would have been found by others." "But it''s dangerous inside. You''d better not go in." Cecil shook his head, suddenly thought of something like turning to look at Ron, "yes, Ron, are you here to look for the magic crystal stone?" "Well, Princess Winona wanted to find some magic stones. I was ordered to accompany her." Ron thought about it and said. "I venture to ask, is your excellency Ron of the wolf family?" Before almost and Winona fight young man suddenly asked. "Yes, I''m Ron, Ron wolf." Ron nodded, but he was a little surprised. Has this man ever heard of him? "It turned out to be Ron, the famous God of war. I''m sorry, we misunderstood you just now. We thought that someone wanted to fish in troubled waters and took the opportunity to do us harm." The young man said apologetically, "I''m Locke Hughes and this is my brother Murray Hughes. Please forgive me, Mr. wolf." "In such a dangerous place, more vigilance is also necessary." Ron gave a faint smile. "Yes, it''s dangerous here." Cecil took on the conversation and yawned, "well, I''m a little sleepy. I''ll go to bed first." Cecil said that she would sleep as soon as she went to bed. She was not so particular about Winona, so she fell on the ground beside her and began to sleep. Of course, her faithful maid Leah was still beside her. Winona and Cecil have rested. Ron sits on the ground and begins to practice the sun moon mental Dharma. Anna and Hughes brothers rest under the tree on the other side. The forest is quiet again. Chapter 176 Nothing happened overnight. The next morning, feeling the movement around, Ron opened his eyes and found that Winona had already taken out her breakfast. He didn''t know how many things were in the princess''s space ring. In short, the breakfast was still very rich. "Let''s go!" After breakfast, Winona is impatient to urge Ron to leave. "Ron, shall I go with you?" Cecil had already woken up. Seeing that Ron and Winona were leaving, she ran over. "Miss Cecil, it''s dangerous inside. You''d better get out of here." Ron said helplessly. "It doesn''t matter. Leah will protect me." Cecil grinned. "I just want to go in and play." "This..." Ron looks at Winona. "Since Miss Cecil wants to go, let''s go together." Winona unexpectedly agreed, which made Ron a little puzzled. He expected Winona to be a villain and refused Cecil''s request, but the result was completely opposite. "All right." Now that Winona has agreed, Ron has nothing to say. Moreover, he is a little curious. What does Cecil want to do? Although she used to say that she couldn''t do anything, he didn''t think so now, because she was a little too brave. He didn''t think that a person who didn''t have the ability to protect himself would dare to come to such a place as the devil''s land of death. Cecil was as lively as ever, talking to Ron all the way, and her maid Leah was still the same as before, never saying a word from beginning to end. Unknowingly, the four people had come to the depths of the death world. However, they did not encounter any Warcraft along the way. Strictly speaking, they did not encounter any living Warcraft. In fact, they still saw many corpses of Warcraft. "Hell, it''s Christie!" When she saw a corpse of Warcraft, Winona finally said. "There might be someone else." Ron is not so sure. Before he saw Hughes brothers and Cecil, he thought that no one would come to the death world. If he saw the corpses of Warcraft at that time, he would think that Kristi killed them all. But now, he found out that people often come to the death world. Although Christie may be the one who killed these Warcraft, he didn''t know I''m not sure it''s someone else''s masterpiece. "Kristi, you mean the queen of magic?" Cecil asked curiously, "blue hair, beautiful, right?" "Have you seen her?" Ron was a little surprised. It seems that everyone has seen this Cecil before? Last time he was looking for Joey, she had seen him. Now when he talks about Christie, she has seen him. It''s amazing. "Yes, I met her when I was playing here the other day!" Cecil nodded. "She''s very powerful. No matter what Warcraft, she can easily fight and run away!" "Do you know where she has gone?" Ron couldn''t help asking. "Hee hee, the road we''re taking is the one she''s taken before." Cecil said with a smile, "now it''s hard to find the magic crystal in the edge area of the death world. She has gone to the most central area, where there are many Warcraft communities. Of course, there are many magic crystal!" "Miss Cecil, do you seem familiar with this place?" Winona looked at Cecil with strange eyes. "I''m not very familiar with it. I came in with Christie the other day. She killed Warcraft in front of me, and I followed her." Cecil grinned, "but after she enters the center of death, I dare not follow her in!" "Do you know where the center of death is?" Winona asked. She didn''t know the situation in the devil''s land of death. If someone led the way, it would be better. "You want to go, too?" Cecil looked scared. "I dare not go in, but I can give you a map." With that, Cecil took out a hand-painted map of animal skin, handed it to Ron, and then explained to him, "you see, we are now in this place of the map, walking in this direction, where is the center of the death fiend!" "Miss Cecil is well prepared!" Winona''s tone seemed to have a different meaning. "I''m afraid I''ll get lost next time, so I drew a map." Cecil looks innocent. She doesn''t seem to be aware of Winona''s suspicion at all. "But are you really going? It''s really dangerous there! " "Since we are here, we will not come back empty handed." Winona gave Cecil a strange look. "If Miss Cecil is afraid, she can go back now." "Well, then!" Cecil looked at the depths of the death world and seemed a little scared. Then she turned to Ron and said, "Ron, if you find danger, you must know how to escape. Generally, those Warcraft don''t leave the central area. As long as you run out, they won''t chase you." "Thank you very much, Miss Cecil." Ron nodded. He was more and more aware of Cecil''s familiarity with the whole misty mountains. At the beginning of the giant ant uprising, she immediately knew that the queen ant had been killed. Now she also knew more about the habits of Warcraft in the realm of death."Then I''ll go first. I''ll see you later." Cecil waved Ron''s little white hand and soon turned away. Winona has been staring at Cecil''s back, until Cecil completely disappeared in her sight. "What do you know about her?" Winona turned to look at Ron, frowning slightly. "Very few." Ron shook his head. "I''m not familiar with her either. I don''t know her origin." Winona snorted: "she claims that she can''t do magic and martial arts, and she''s not a summoner. But we walked very fast along the way, but she didn''t fall at all, and she didn''t see any sign of fatigue. Don''t you think it''s strange?" Ron was slightly stunned, thinking, and nodding. "I didn''t pay much attention before, but the Royal Highness reminds me," I think carefully. " "If you only look at people who are beautiful and lovely, how can you pay attention to them?" Winona was not angry and said, "she first brought us in, and then gave us a map. Don''t you think she was too kind?" "She has no grudge against us, has she?" Ron couldn''t help retorting, "although she seems to be a little too familiar here, is it necessary for her to harm us?" "I only know that the Empire of Aaron will be our biggest opponent in the battle of holy land, and she happens to come from the Empire of Aaron." Winona snorted, "in a word, we''d better be careful not to be trapped by others." "princess, if you worry, we can go back now." Ron shook his head. "You don''t have to risk your life for a few crystals." "If you are afraid of death, go back!" Winona said unhappily, "I think you don''t want Cecil, do you? It''s too late for you to go after her now! " "Is there something wrong with your mind?" Ron was a little annoyed. He didn''t care if the other party was the princess. "It''s you who have to come here. It''s you who are worried about this and that. I kindly suggest that you go back. You are actually involved in Cecil. Are you making such a fuss?" "You, how dare you scold me?" Winona is a Leng first, then furious, "you just have a brain problem!" "What''s the matter with you?" Ron snorted, "don''t oppress me with your princess identity all day. I''m not afraid of you!" "You, do you want to fight?" Winona said angrily, looking like she was about to start. "If you want to fight, I''ll be with you any time!" Ron did not show weakness, "but you''d better think about what will happen if you lose to me." Winona''s pretty face flashed a trace of shame. Obviously, she thought of the scene of being forced to kiss by Ron after she lost to Ron last time. She wanted to do it, but she finally put it down. "I''ve got business to do now. I don''t care about it with you!" Winona glared at Ron and said angrily, but she was thinking: "dead wolf, wait for me to summon the second beast, see how I deal with you!" Winona no longer cares about Ron, but angrily continues to walk towards the death world. Along the way, she meets more and more corpses of Warcraft, some of which are burned, some of which are still frozen, and some of which are black and white, like being cut to pieces. "This crazy woman, want to kill all the Warcraft here?" Looking at the corpses of Warcraft everywhere, Winona couldn''t help scolding. "According to the map, this place should be the central area." Ron frowned. "It''s just like a Warcraft hasn''t been seen. Has Kristi killed it all?" "No way. There are more than a few Warcraft in the world of death." Winona snorted, "although we saw a lot of Warcraft corpses along the way, but only dozens of them. If there were only such a little Warcraft, it would not be called the realm of death." Ron didn''t bother to argue with her. He just continued to walk inside. He thought the death kingdom was very dangerous, but since he came in, he hasn''t met any threat, which makes him feel that the death kingdom is not worthy of the name. "Ouch Roar... " All of a sudden, the front becomes open, and the quiet world of death becomes extremely noisy. It''s all the howling and roaring of Warcraft. Ron suddenly finds that he seems to have suddenly come to another world. The death fiend belongs to the misty mountains. In fact, the places he passed before are very similar to other places in the misty mountains. Towering trees can be seen everywhere. The dense and light mists surround him all at once. It''s hard to see the sun. It''s a bit gloomy and uncomfortable. But now, all of a sudden, the front became an open flat land. There were no trees, no fog, and the sun came down directly from the air without any obstruction. Chapter 177 Ron was shocked, but it was not because of the flat land, but because of the countless Warcraft that appeared on the flat land. The dense Warcraft almost filled the flat land. Countless Warcraft were roaring, and some Warcraft were still casting magic. The field was gorgeous and chaotic. He finally knew why there was almost no danger along the way, because all the Warcraft came here, and the only person who brought these Warcraft here was Kristi. With blue hair and cool face, Kristi is in the center of countless Warcraft. Magic is cast out of her hands one by one. Every attack of her can make several Warcraft cry bitterly and attract other Warcraft to attack her madly. But the strange thing is that these Warcraft attacks can''t get close to Christie. Ron clearly saw that a Warcraft sent out countless ice arrows, but these ice arrows were hundreds of meters away from Christie, just like hitting a wall and falling one after another. However, several Warcraft roared and rushed to Christie, but they could only reach hundreds of meters away from her, and then came back We can''t move forward. There seems to be a strong invisible barrier around Kristi. This barrier allows her to attack these Warcraft easily, but these Warcraft can''t attack her. Although it looks very dangerous, in fact, she is quite safe at the moment. Seeing this scene, Winona was stunned. After a long time, she said, "this woman is crazy!" "What on earth is she doing?" Ron did not understand. Did she really want to kill all these Warcraft? One Warcraft falls down in Kristi''s attack, and the attack of Warcraft seems to be futile forever. According to this situation, Kristi really seems to be able to kill all these Warcraft, just as he killed all the giant ants at the beginning. It seems that she only needs time to do this. "Who knows?" Winona also a little puzzled, "I think she wants to die!" "Want to die?" Ron frowned slightly. "She doesn''t look dangerous, does she?" "She''s certainly not in danger now, but once the border is broken, she''s dead." Winona said, "even if the enchantment she set is very powerful, it won''t be long before it will be broken under the continuous attack of Warcraft." Border? Ron finally understood that the invisible barrier around Christie was the magic border whose defense ability was countless times stronger than the magic shield. Enchantment is the most powerful defense magic, but the actual combat of enchantment is not high, because it often takes a long time to set up a enchantment, as little as half an hour, as long as a few days. Therefore, enchantment is often only used to guard the city, or to protect some important places, and rarely used in combat. "This woman is really powerful. She can deal with so many Warcraft attacks and set up a powerful border at the same time." Winona said to herself that although Winona obviously didn''t like Kristi, she seemed to admire Kristi''s ability. "Princess highness, I think you should go looking for magic crystal as soon as possible." Ron reminded that now that Warcraft has been attracted by Christie, it''s the best time for them to look for magic crystal. "I''d love to, but can I go now?" Winona was not angry. "What do you mean?" Ron was a little confused. He didn''t know how to find the crystal. "It''s very simple, because the crystal is at Kristi''s feet." Winona snorted, "otherwise, why do you think those Warcraft attack her so hard?" "At her feet?" Ron was a little skeptical. "Your Highness, are you sure? Or are you just guessing? " "Nonsense, of course it''s guessing." Winona said unhappily, "I don''t have the ability to see where the magic spar is at a glance. Although we all know that there is a huge magic spar mine in the devil''s land of death, no one knows the specific location. If we really want to find it, we can only find a place to dig it." Ron was a little embarrassed: "don''t you have any preparation? You were just going to dig in a random place? " "Who said I wasn''t prepared?" Winona was very unhappy, "the magic crystal is the food of Warcraft. To survive, Warcraft must find a place with magic crystal. As long as we watch Warcraft eating in the dark, we will know where the magic crystal mine is." Before Ron spoke, Winona said: "as far as I know, the Warcraft in the death world are not very harmonious with each other, and all kinds of Warcraft are not always together. Now almost all Warcraft gather here. That can only be one reason, that is, Kristi has occupied their magic crystal mine. If you don''t believe it, ask Kristi, Is it the entrance of the mordenite under her border? " "Now, we can only wait like this?" Ron is a little upset. Kristi is protected by a border, and they can''t get in. But if they don''t get the crystal, Winona won''t leave. "Don''t worry, Christie''s border won''t last long. When her border is broken by Warcraft, we''ll join her." Winona has a good mind."You want to work with her?" Ron was surprised. "Can''t you?" Asked Winona. didn''t say no, but I thought the princess was too changeable. There was a hint of irony in Ron''s tone. "What do you know?" Winona looked at Ron with a little disdain, "although she is very beautiful now, she has been besieged by these Warcraft and can''t leave at all. Unless she can kill all these Warcraft, she will eventually die here. Although the princess is dissatisfied with her, I don''t want her to die here. After we join her, as long as she can set another one Border, buy some time for me to collect some magic crystal, and then I can take her away, which is good for both sides. " Ron is too lazy to say anything more. He knows why Winona doesn''t want Kristi to die, because she still hopes Kristi to win the battle of holy land again. After all, it will be a good thing for the whole red fox empire. And he naturally doesn''t want anything to happen to Christie. Although this woman once made him hate her, all his dissatisfaction with her was vented to her that night. He also looks forward to beating her and conquering her completely one day in the future. He also wants to find that incomparable sense of conquest in her. ************ with the rapid passage of time, there are more and more corpses outside the border. Ron and Winona are still watching from afar, and the sky is getting dark, but the battlefield is extremely bright by countless magic flames, just like day. Kristi''s enchantment is obviously quite powerful. It has been sustained for more than three hours, but it has not been broken. This reminds me of the enchantment that trapped him in the Empire of bollay. How did Audrey break the enchantment? He can''t help but wonder if the enchantment was not broken by Audrey, but removed by the magician who set the enchantment? Otherwise, he really can''t believe that Audrey''s ability can break a powerful border so easily. "This crazy woman''s border is too strong, isn''t it?" Winona couldn''t help muttering. Watching the powerful Warcraft fall down and the powerful magic released by Kristi, Ron felt strange. Kristi seems to have become much stronger in the short ten days, far more powerful than when he dueled with him that day. If they fight again now, he may not have any chance of winning. Looking at the proud and beautiful figure in the Warcraft group, Ron couldn''t help appearing the madness of that night in his mind. For a moment, he was in a trance. "Damn it, the border is broken at last!" Winona''s voice suddenly woke Ron from a trance. Ron quickly calmed down and saw countless Warcraft rushing towards Christie. In a twinkling of an eye, she was less than ten meters away from her. Countless magical attacks had directly fallen on her. Seeing this situation, Ron''s subconscious heart was tight, but then he found that a light blue magic shield suddenly appeared, which protected Christie. All the attacks were blocked by the magic shield, and Christie was still safe. Ron breathed a sigh of relief and then turned to Winona and said, "princess, shall we join her in the past?" Without waiting for Winona to reply, Ron had summoned the armored beast, and suddenly flew into the air. In a twinkling of an eye, he came to the top of Christie, and then fell straight down. The lightsaber draws several arcs and sweeps the Warcraft that is close to Kristi. These Warcraft are attacking Kristi wholeheartedly. It seems that they have not found Ron''s arrival at all. The extremely sharp lightsaber immediately cuts several Warcraft to the ground. Suddenly, a dangerous breath came. Ron instinctively controlled the armored beast to fly to the other side, and then found that countless ice blades flew under the armored beast. "Hey, you see better!" Ron was a little dissatisfied because he found that the ice blades were not from some Warcraft, but from Christie. "I''m here to help you, not those Warcraft!" "I can see clearly that you are not Warcraft, but you are not as good as beasts!" Kristi''s voice sounded coldly, "get out of my sight!" A dragon chant sounded from the air, Winona had been sitting on the back of the dragon flying over, the red dragon mouth spouted a dragon breath, scattered dozens of Warcraft. Chapter 178 "What do you do?" Winona was a little unhappy. "Kristi, we are all here for the crystal. Why don''t we cooperate well?" , "Your Highness, I think you are mistaken." Kristi said coldly, "first, I''m not here for the crystal, and second, I don''t think it''s any use working with you!" "Just think you''re not here for the magic crystal. You''re besieged by Warcraft and can''t leave at all. But we can take you away from the air with the summoner. Isn''t that good for you?" Winona said angrily. Christie threw two magic weapons, and several approaching Warcraft retreated with a cry. Then, she sneered: "I''m besieged by Warcraft and can''t leave? Your highness, you are too fancy for yourself. If I want to leave, I can leave at any time, but I just don''t want to leave yet. " cold, humming, kirste''s voice was a bit of sarcasm: "as for flying away from the air, why don''t you take your royal highness?" can you fly away from the sky now? "What do you mean?" Winona was a little confused. "Princess highness, there are not only one of you who have a flying summon in Cang Yun mainland, but some wind wizard can also use the wind system magic for a short flight. If this can really fly away, will the demon of death be called the demon of death?" Christie sneered, "maybe you don''t think there is anything in the air, but I can tell you clearly that there is a strong barrier that no one can break above. Even me, I can''t help it!" "What?" Winona was surprised. "How could that be?" Winona flew up quickly. After a few hundred meters, she found that she met an invisible barrier and couldn''t go up any more. She tried several times in a row and let the red dragon attack several times, but there was no effect. She had to return helplessly. , "Your Highness, do you believe it now?" The irony in Christie''s tone can be heard by anyone. "You know nothing about this, but you dare to come here rashly. It''s a suicide. The only thing I wonder is, how can you find a way in?" "What''s so strange about that?" Winona said angrily, "this place is so big, you can come in by mistake!" "or else, how can I say that your highness absolutely ignorant of this?" Christie said with a trace of pity, "do you think the border is only above here? In fact, the border almost covers the whole death fiend. The reason why it is said almost is that the border is deliberately left with an entrance, which is the only place to enter and leave the death fiend. The only thing I don''t know is, how can you know where the entrance is? " "Damn it, it''s Cecil!" Winona said angrily, "she brought us in and gave us a map, so I said she didn''t have a good heart!" "Cecil?" Christie frowned slightly. "Who is she?" "Well, ask Ron who she is. I don''t know who she is." Winona said angrily. "How do I know who she is?" Ron was a little annoyed. "I just met her twice." "Don''t you go yet?" Hearing Ron''s voice, Christie seems to remember that Ron is still here, waving his hands continuously, and countless ice crystals and snowflakes are flying towards him. The same magic seems to be much more powerful, which also makes Ron more sure that Kristi''s strength has greatly increased, but he really doesn''t understand how she does it. Of course, it''s not the time for him to think about these problems. He quickly dodged Christie''s attack and finally hid away, but he was a little dissatisfied: "if you still do it, I''m not polite!" "You don''t have that skill yet!" Christie gave a cold snort. Ron dived down, but in the air more than ten meters away from Christie, it was like hitting a very hard wall. With a bang, his body was shocked, and the armored beast almost lost control. "You reset the border so soon?" Seeing what happened to Ron, Winona asked in surprise. "Princess highness, you stay here, I can guarantee your safety, and below this, you can find the magic crystal you need, but if you go out to help him, I will never get in again." Christie said indifferently, "this border can go out from the inside, but it can''t come in from the outside." "But if you leave him out like this, doesn''t it mean that you let him die?" Winona was a little puzzled. "Didn''t you agree that he was with Diana? Why let him die? Are you not afraid of Diana''s sadness? " "Princess your highness, this is not what you need to manage." Christie''s voice became colder. "I advise you to find what you want." Kristi''s mouth is talking, but her hand''s action doesn''t stop. Her border not only protects herself and Winona, but also traps dozens of Warcraft in it. Now, she is cleaning up these Warcraft. Soon, some Warcraft are killed, and another part is driven out of the border. Kristi and Winona in the border are naturally changed It''s going to be pretty safe.But for Ron, the situation has become rather bad. Before, he and Winona have been watching from afar, and these Warcraft are also wholeheartedly dealing with Kristi. Naturally, he is not in any danger, but now the situation is different. He has taken the initiative to attack Warcraft. Although most Warcraft are still attacking Kristi, some Warcraft begin to turn their target to him. Ron''s first time with the magic hand, it is said that Warcraft is not only magic, they also have other means of attack in addition to magic, but now, these Warcraft seem to only use magic to attack, at this moment, he is like encountering dozens of different magicians at the same time, fire, hail, water arrow, storm, all kinds of magic rush in. After suffering from Christie''s sufferings, Ron no longer dares to resist these advanced magic. He finally finds out that in this chaotic situation, his armored beast is far less useful than a magic shield of Christie. Christie can be safe under the siege of Warcraft with a magic shield, but if he lets Warcraft attack him like this, he will probably die Article. Ron had to dodge these magic attacks, quickly returned to the place where he first watched the battle, and directly away from the battlefield. Soon he found that his choice was the most wise. After he was away from the battlefield, the Warcraft did not continue to pursue, but shifted the target to Christie again. "If you don''t have the ability, hurry back to the imperial capital. Don''t stay here and get in the way!" Christie''s cold voice came from afar, with a clear contempt in her tone. Ron was very upset that the damned woman was still so arrogant. Although he had pressed her under him and played with her wantonly, it didn''t reduce her pride by half. On the contrary, it seemed to make her even worse, and she was still superior in front of him. "Ah, it''s really magic crystal, so many!" But Winona cheered excitedly over there. She came here to look for the magic crystal stone. Now that she has found it, she is very happy. A moment later, Winona yelled again: "Ron, just listen to Christie. Go back to the imperial capital first. I''m safe with her, and you don''t need to protect me. Besides, you can''t protect me here!" "since Princess Royal said so, I went first." Ron said this, but he was not happy. He didn''t want to come here, but Winona wanted him to come. It''s reasonable for him to go back now. It''s just that he wants to go back and be driven back are two different things. Kristi wants to drive him away. Although Winona doesn''t say it, it means the same. In Winona''s opinion, he''s useless now, which makes him happy There is a feeling of being despised or even humiliated. ************ it''s dark in the world of death, but Ron is driving the armored beast at the moment. Even at night, he can still see everything around him clearly. With the route in his memory, he soon comes to the edge of the world of death, where he met Cecil last night. Ron deliberately stayed here for a while. Originally, he wanted to see if Cecil was still here. He was still very curious about this beautiful and mysterious girl, but as soon as he stopped, he immediately felt that something was wrong with the situation around him. His feeling was already very sensitive. He had just been in high-speed movement and didn''t pay attention to the surrounding environment. But as soon as he stopped, he immediately found that there were many people hiding in the surrounding woods. "Who? Come out Ron cold drink, lightsaber instantly activated, ready to start fighting at any time. Two men and a woman suddenly appear, Ron is slightly stunned. These three people are actually the two brothers of the Hughes family and the female magician Anna. They didn''t go in together yesterday. He thought these people had left. "It''s you." Ron''s tone softened a bit. "Mr. wolf, are you the only one to come out?" Asked Locke, one of the Hughes brothers. "Yes, I have something personal, so I''ll go back first." Ron said casually that he was not familiar with these people and would not tell them all the facts. "Did you and Princess Winona find the crystal Locke continued, looking curious. Ron shook his head: "I haven''t found it yet, so Princess Winona is still looking inside." With a little hesitation, Ron could not help asking, "have you seen Miss Cecil?" Chapter 179 "Miss Cecil?" There was a look of surprise on Locke''s face. "Didn''t she go in with you?" "I separated from her on the way." Ron pondered a little and took back his lightsaber. "In that case, I''d better go back first." "I think you''d better not go." The cold voice came suddenly, and with it, three more people appeared in Ron''s sight. A man in his thirties, dressed in luxurious clothes, has two cold faint lights in his deep eyes, which makes people feel a bit cruel. On both sides of him, there are two middle-aged men in their forties and fifties, one fat and one thin, but they are quite similar in appearance. They seem to be brothers. "Here you are, your highness!" Locke quickly goes to the man in gorgeous clothes and bows. His brother Murray and the magician Anna are the same. "Fortunately, I came quickly. If not, you will let me go!" The man in Huafu snorted coldly, with obvious displeasure in his tone. "Your Highness, please forgive me. We are not Ron''s opponents. We can only delay as long as possible, but if we can''t, we will try our best to prevent him from leaving even if we know he is dead." Said Locke hastily. "Locke, I''ve lost my eye. I can''t believe you haven''t been kind all the time." Ron snorted coldly and looked at the man in gorgeous clothes. "Since Locke calls you his highness, you must be some Prince of the Allen empire. Why don''t you give me your name, so that I can know the name of the person who will be killed later!" "Don''t worry, Ron. I''ll let you die." The man said coldly, "yes, I am the only prince of the Empire, cassis Cameron. And tonight, you will die in the devil''s land of death. My only disappointment is that you are the only one coming out of it!" "You don''t have the ability to kill me." Ron said with disdain that the lightsaber was activated again. He was angry with the two women before and had no place to vent. Now he can beat people to vent. Naturally, he can''t get it. He didn''t want to talk any more. He drove the armored beast to cassis quickly. No matter what prince he was, kill him first. However, before rushing in front of cassis, the thin middle-aged man beside cassis suddenly disappeared. At the same time, Ron felt a strong sense of killing coming from his side. He didn''t see the magnificent fighting spirit or even the sword, but the dangerous breath was already in front of him. At that moment, Ron had realized that this middle-aged man was a powerful top martial arts master. However, after fighting with Scott and Kristi, he didn''t panic in the face of such a strong man. He didn''t think much about it. His body had instinctively responded, driving the armored beast to dodge quickly and avoid the attack of the other side. Of course, at the same time, he didn''t think much about it And had to give up the attack on Prince cassis. After dodging this attack, Ron was a little relieved. Although the opponent was really strong, this round was enough for him to judge that he was also a level 10 martial arts master, but this guy was not as strong as Scott. Maybe he could not defeat his opponent, but it was not difficult to protect himself. A cold suddenly came through his body. Almost at the same time, he felt the threat and his body instinctively responded, but it was too late. A sharp pain came from his waist. A long sword rubbed his waist and stabbed him. Although he tried his best to dodge, he was still cut a long wound. Forced to endure the pain of the body, Ron drove the armored beast to the high altitude. The light white light flashed by, and the healing technique was launched instantly to quickly repair the wound on his body. The healing effect of light magic is excellent. Although it''s only a level 4 magician, Ron''s waist injury has basically recovered after three healing surgeries. Until now, he just falls from the air and looks at cassis from a distance. Ron already knew that the man who just stabbed him was the fat man. When he dodged the attack of the thin man, the fat man seemed to be waiting for him and gave him a sword directly. The speed of the other side''s sword was no less than that of the thin man, and it was more like he had completely predicted the place where he would appear after dodging, which made it too late for him to do any more One dodge. "Ron, the so-called God of war, is nothing more than that." Cassis''s tone was full of pride. He didn''t let the two brothers continue to attack. He seemed to want to show off in front of Ron first. "The summoner guild thinks you are one of the most outstanding summoners of the young generation of the red fox Empire, and Princess Audrey of the Bora empire is also said to have a special love for you. Unfortunately, you can''t even take my two men''s joint sword. What qualifications do you have What about being called the God of war? " "Cassis, if you have the ability, why don''t you do it yourself?" Ron snorted coldly, "I''m not qualified to be the God of war, but you are not qualified to gossip in front of me!" "Ron, you''re not qualified for me to do it myself!" Cassis shook his head. "I''m not here to deal with you today. For me, you are just the object I need to solve by the way." "You''re here for Princess Winona?" Ron asked in a cold voice. "Yes, Winona is one of my goals." Cassis replied, "of course, I can also tell you that the so-called queen of magic Christie is my other target, Ron. Do you think they can withstand the joint attack of my two men?""Is it up to them?" Ron tone with disdain, these two people are really strong, but he does not think these two people are Kristi''s opponents. "It seems that I should introduce them to you first." Cassis gently shook his head. "The one on my right is David. As for the one on my left, David''s brother, Sanchez, they are all level 10 martial arts masters. Of course, you must think that level 10 martial arts masters are not great. After all, the number of level 10 martial arts Masters in this continent is not much, but it''s not small. It''s just that I should tell you David and Sanchez are twin brothers. They have a kind of telepathy with each other. When they join hands to fight against the enemy, their power is far more than that of two level ten martial arts masters. I can even tell you that no matter which martial arts master is in the whole cangyun continent, they can''t resist their joint attack. " "Cassis, I believe that no one can boast more than you in the whole cangyun continent." Ron''s tone was full of sarcasm. "You don''t have to tell me how powerful they are. The only thing I''m a little curious about now is why you ambush Winona and Kristi here?" "Ron, it seems that you are not very smart. How can you not understand such a simple question?" Cassis shook his head and sighed, "ten years ago, Christie was lucky enough to win the war of magicians. This year, she won''t be so lucky. I won''t even give her the chance to take part in the war. Princess Winona, who summoned the beast, is also the biggest threat for our Empire to continue to command the summoning guild. If they all die in the holy land, who can stop me How does the Empire rule the holy land "Just for the battle of the holy land?" Ron asked coldly, he really can''t understand why these people regard the battle of the holy land as so important. Winona, for the battle of the holy land, doesn''t hesitate to risk herself and goes deep into the devil''s land of death. Cassis, in front of her, also comes to the devil''s land of death for the battle of the holy land, just to get rid of her future opponents. "Ron, in your capacity, you will not understand the importance of the battle of the holy land, but yes, it is just for the battle of the holy land." Cassis said with a smile, "Ron, you don''t have to worry. Although you are going to die soon, the beautiful princess Winona and queen Christie will be with you soon. If you can have two gorgeous beauties in hell, you won''t be lonely, will you?" "I''m worried about you. When you go to hell, who will accompany you?" Ron said coldly, "maybe only the two old men will go down with you!" "Bang bang!" At the same time, Ron increased the speed of the armored beast to the maximum in an instant, retreated at the speed of lightning, and said: "if you are not afraid of death, come in with me!" The opponent is powerful, and there is no chance of winning in the face-to-face confrontation. Although Ron prefers to solve the opponent cleanly and positively, he is not a fool, knowing that he is not the opponent, and he still wants to solve the problem head-on. In fact, for him, the best choice is to escape. Although David and Sanchez are very powerful brothers, if he wants to escape, it''s not a big problem. Once he flies into the air in his armored beast, no matter how strong the martial arts master is, he can''t catch up with him. But he can''t walk away like this. At least he must remind Kristi and Winona that he doesn''t know when they will come out, but he''s not sure that they will be able to avoid cassis''s ambush. Although cassis seems to bring only two high hands, who can guarantee that he won''t call more strong hands in the next few days? Although he was very dissatisfied with the two women, even if he had to teach them, he should teach them himself. It''s not up to these guys. Besides, he just wanted to teach them, but he didn''t want to kill them. He can''t let them die in cassis''s hands. Therefore, Ron decided to go deep into the death demon again. However, he didn''t want to go back immediately to remind Kristi that he was very upset by the recent tragic defeat. He planned to fight a guerrilla war with cassis in the death demon first. Although it is difficult for him to deal with the cooperation of the two brothers, once they are separated in the forest, he may not fall behind. What he wants to do is to use his advantage in the dark to defeat them individually! Chapter 180 In Ron''s eyes, no matter what plants or people are walking inside, they can see clearly, even though he is flying slowly in the air about 200 meters high. He can''t fly too high, because there is a border on the top, which is not absolutely safe, because the long-range attack of the magician and the fighting spirit of the martial arts master can reach this distance, but Ron doesn''t have to worry about the magician. The magician named Anna and the two brothers of the Hughes family didn''t come in, only cassis and the David Sanchez brothers chased into death Deep in the devil''s land. Ron was a little disappointed because he knew that it was easier to sneak on the weaker Hughes brothers and others, but it was impossible to sneak on David and Sanchez brothers. The twins seemed to be together all the time. Moreover, even if they were separated, a level 10 martial arts master was not so easy to be sneaked on. In desperation, Ron had to focus on cassis, the so-called prince. So far, cassis has never played. He doesn''t know how powerful cassis is, or even whether he is a magician, a martial arts master, or a summoner. Pop! Lightning cuts through the night sky and instantly lights up the woods. Naturally, cassis is the target of lightning. Ron plays thunder hawk tactics in the air again, but this time it has no effect. Cassis''s feeling is more sensitive than he imagined. Cassis easily dodges every lightning attack. Ron occasionally shoots with an energy gun, but every time David blocks the energy bullet with a sword. The twin brothers follow cassis all the time. The three are not separated at all, so Ron can''t find any chance to break each one. This makes Ron a little discouraged. He begins to think that it''s useless to go on like this. Instead, he should tell Kristi and Winona to be on guard against cassis, and then he can go back to the imperial capital as planned. "Ron, if you have the guts, come down and we''ll fight one on one!" A roar came from below, but cassis had been annoyed by Ron''s attack, and finally could not bear it. "Cassis, do you really want to fight me one on one?" Ron, who had planned to leave, gave up the idea of leaving for the time being. He was a little surprised and asked. In fact, he had been holding a breath in his heart and wanted to find a way to vent his anger. If he could find an opponent to fight happily, he believed that he would be able to vent his depression. "Dare you?" Cassis had already stopped and looked up at the air. "If you dare, roll down!" "Cassis, there''s nothing I dare to do, as long as you keep your word!" Ron snorted, alone? He''s looking for it! "My royal prince, what I say counts!" Cassis yelled angrily, "I just didn''t want to deal with you personally before. Now, you annoy me!" "Good, then come on!" Ron fell dozens of meters in front of cassis, and with a light saber, the trees around him fell down one after another. "You step back and stay out of the way!" Cassis gave orders in a cold voice. "Yes, your highness!" David and Sanchez responded at the same time, then flashed back nearly 100 meters. "Ron, I''ll show you tonight what the best Summoner is!" Cassis spoke with a strong pride. As soon as the words were over, a silvery Summoner appeared in Ron''s sight. This Summoner is very small, similar to an ordinary kitten. Except for its strange silver skin, it doesn''t look very special. In the eyes of people who don''t know summoner, maybe it''s a beautiful kitten. If it''s used as a pet, it''s sure Very popular with those noble girls. However, this ordinary looking silver kitten shocked Ron! King Kong beast! This is the King Kong beast, the most strange beast in the legend, which actually appeared in front of his eyes. Cassis, who had not paid much attention to him, actually had the most rare beast in the continent! Divine beast is extremely rare, and Winona''s summoning beast dragon is more difficult to summon than most divine beasts. However, compared with Vajra, it is relatively simple to summon a dragon, because Vajra has only been summoned once in the thousand year history of cangyun continent. Of course, if cassis is added this time, it is twice It''s too late. In fact, when the King Kong beast was summoned, it was mistakenly thought to be a pet beast, because the summoner who summoned the King Kong beast at that time did not find any attack ability. But in the end, the true ability of the King Kong beast was discovered. Even then, the King Kong beast was determined to have no attack ability, but after continuous testing, the King Kong beast was still rated as a god beast, and this was the only god beast without attack ability. The ability of Vajra lies in defense. No matter the fighting spirit of a level 10 martial arts master or the magic of a level 10 magician, it can''t hurt Vajra. Although Vajra looks very small, in fact, its shape can be changed, not only from big to small, but also into any other shape, such as a shield or a suit of armor In degree, Vajra is similar to Ron''s armored beast, but it has stronger defense than armored beast.It is said that the summoner who had the King Kong beast at the beginning never suffered any defeat in his life after he really discovered the ability of the King Kong beast. Even if his strength is not as good as his opponent, he will never lose. "Cassis, you surprised me!" Ron was stunned for a few seconds before he spoke. Then he rushed to cassis. Although it is said that Vajra can resist all attacks, he still wants to have a try. The lightsaber stabs out like lightning and goes straight to cassis. Cassis didn''t dodge, and the King Kong beast suddenly turned into a translucent round hood. Cassis was covered inside, and Ron''s lightsaber naturally stabbed at the round hood. The wrist vibrated, and the lightsaber couldn''t push forward for half a minute. Ron took back the lightsaber and stabbed four or five swords in succession, but the result was still the same. "Ron, take out any other means of attack." Cassis is very proud, he really has the arrogant capital, has the King Kong beast, means not defeated. "It''s better for you to come up with your means." Ron light said, although King Kong beast has super defense ability, but no attack ability, maybe cassis really can keep invincible, but he may not lose. "Then let you see it!" Cassis a clear drink, in his head suddenly appeared a huge pterygos. "Hell, why is this guy such a powerful Summoner?" Ron cursed in his heart that although the pterygus is not a divine beast, it is only one level lower than the divine beast, but a level 10 summoner. It has super attack ability and can fly at the same time. Among the summoners that can fly, the pterygus is only inferior to the dragon. Although a little surprised, but Ron is not very worried, at least the pterygos can deal with. But less than a second later, he found that cassis brought him the accident, is not over. Fit! Cassis immediately combined with the summoner. Of course, cassis did not combine with the Vajra, but with the pterygos. But in fact, they are more like the combination of the three, because the Vajra turns into a piece of armor and protects cassis after the combination. This also means that in the next time, cassis has a stronger attack ability than the winged tiger, and also has a body like a King Kong beast. He only needs to attack wholeheartedly without any defense. "Roar..." Cassis, who has been combined with the pterygos, seems to be a bit more beast. He roars and pours on Ron. Ten sharp claws soar to nearly half a meter long, and he grabs them hard. Ron instinctively cut his sword on the claw, but it had no effect, and the other claw had been covered with the shell of the armored beast. "Damn it Ron scolded angrily in his heart and had to move away. In the next few minutes, Ron tried all the attack methods he could use, lightsaber, energy gun, magic, but they didn''t have any effect. On the contrary, he was almost hit by cassis several times, which made him very embarrassed. This makes him very unwilling. He always thinks that there should be a way to defeat cassis. He doesn''t believe that Vajra really has no weakness. There shouldn''t be Vajra in this world, which ignores any attack. It must be fatal, but he hasn''t found it yet. Ron no longer attacks, but dodges and observes closely, trying to find the key to cassis. However, thousands of years ago, people spent decades not finding the weakness of Vajra. Now how can he find it in such a short time? "Ron, now you should know who is the best Summoner?" Cassis''s voice rang again. "You can die at ease!" There was another roar, cassis rushed to Ron again, Ron still instinctively flashed away, but at this time, a cold breath came from his side. In the corner of his eyes, he saw two figures rushing towards him, David and Sanchez! "Mean!" Ron was very angry. He didn''t expect cassis''s two men to start at this time. When he found out, he had no time to dodge. "Ah..." Ron roared and didn''t dodge at all. The sun and moon were running at a high speed, and the magic shield was also activated in an instant. The lightsaber was shining, and quickly drew a circle to David and Sanchez. Even if he would die under their swords, he would take them to be buried with him! Chapter 181 David''s long sword comes in a flash, but Sanchez''s attack turns suddenly, not to stab Ron, but to block his lightsaber. It seems that the twin brothers can really feel the same. They have obviously realized Ron''s intention, and they don''t want to lose both of them. Therefore, David still keeps the original attack, but Sanchez is in a flash From attack to defense. One attack and one defense, the two brothers seem to cooperate seamlessly, but cassis stopped to attack after his previous attack failed. Obviously, he is quite confident in the ability of his two men. In his eyes, Ron is sure to die, and his two men will be intact. When David''s sword destroyed Ron''s magic shield and began to pierce into the armored beast''s shell, Sanchez''s sword also blocked Ron''s lightsaber. Ron only felt a sharp pain in his thigh. After all, David pierced the armored beast''s body, and then stabbed him. At the same time, Ron couldn''t help but feel happy. It''s not that David''s sword didn''t hit him, and it didn''t go deep, but that he had found out at the moment that his lightsaber had cut off Sanchez''s sword! After the lightsaber cut off Sanchez''s sword, he was still castrated and quickly cut to Sanchez. However, Sanchez seemed to be a little dull at this moment, as if he had not expected this situation. Seeing that the lightsaber was about to be cut on Sanchez, Sanchez finally responded at this moment. Although he was in a hurry, he still stepped back by more than one meter, out of Ron''s lightsaber attack range. Ron had already expected that Sanchez might escape. At the moment Sanchez retreated, he had injected all the true Qi of the sun and moon into the lightsaber. The lightsaber also soared more than one meter at that moment and stabbed into Sanchez''s body like lightning. "Er..." Sanchez let out a groan and retreated rapidly again. Ron cried out in secret. It''s a pity that Sanchez is a level 10 martial arts master after all. Although he hurt Sanchez with his sword, it was only skin and flesh injury and didn''t hit the key. At the same time, the armored beast soars to the sky and flies to the depth of the death world. Facing cassis, an almost unbeatable opponent, and David and Sanchez, the twin brothers of the same level 10 martial arts master, if they continue to fight, he has no chance of winning. There is no doubt that he will leave now It''s the best choice. "Cassis, you should have replaced your two losers!" Before leaving, Ron did not forget to satirize cassis. "Ron, if you have the guts, you''ll stay in it all your life and don''t come out!" Cassis''s roar came from afar. Ron ignored cassis and continued to fly to the depths of death. This time, it''s already a familiar journey. It''s not long before Ron sees thousands of Warcraft again. Of course, there are two beautiful women in the middle of Warcraft. Christie is still casting her magic freely. More and more Warcraft have died under her hands, while Winona is collecting magic stones there. It seems that she can''t fill all the space rings Sue. Ron drove the armored beast as carefully as possible to their top, he did not want to cause the siege of Warcraft again, and the result also made him very satisfied, those Warcraft did not notice him this time, their target is still Christie. "What are you doing back here?" The cold voice rang out, but Kristi found Ron''s arrival. She didn''t seem to have a hard time dealing with so many Warcraft, and everything around seemed to be under her control. Christie''s obvious unwelcome attitude made Ron a little uncomfortable, but at the moment he was not in the mood to worry about it with her. As he controlled the armored beast carefully hovering over her, he said: "I just came to tell you that someone is waiting for you at the exit of the death kingdom." "Is it?" Christie tone full of irony, "dare you are ambushed, can''t go out, so escaped back?" "Who''s waiting to ambush us?" Winona interjected that she was still obsessed with collecting magic crystal stones. However, when Ron and Kristi talked like this, she was awakened. She naturally cared about it when she heard that someone was waiting to ambush her. "Cassis, Prince of the Empire of Aaron, is guarding the entrance of the death fiend with two men. The target is you two. You''d better be careful when you leave." Ron said quickly. "Is that him?" Winona was slightly surprised. "Are you afraid of a few bad little characters?" Christie satirized, "I thought you were really capable. You are just a loser." A loser, let Ron extremely angry, impulsively blurted out: "even if I am a loser, but also your Kristi man!" "What?" Winona suspected that she had heard the wrong thing. "Shut up Christie yelled angrily, "if you talk nonsense again, I''ll kill you!" "I''m just here to remind you. If I want to leave, I can leave at any time. Don''t be ignorant!" Ron snorted coldly, "cassis has a King Kong beast that claims to be invincible, and a level 10 summoning beast, pterygos. His two subordinates, David and Sanchez, are not only level 10 martial arts masters, but also twin brothers with the same soul. They cooperate seamlessly. Even if you are very strong, you may not be ambushed by them. What''s more, cassis seems to be right You are bound to win. In the next few days, there may be more experts from the Empire of Aaron"King Kong beast?" Winona exclaimed, "Ron, are you right?" "if your majesty doesn''t believe it, you can verify it in person when you leave." Ron said angrily, "it''s time to remind you. I''ve already said that it''s your business how you are going to deal with it!" With these words, Ron ignores Christie and Winona''s reaction and drives the armored beast away. ************ Ron didn''t go to the exit of the death fiend immediately. Although he was sure that he could rush out, he was always reluctant to leave in such a hurry. Taking back the armored beast for a while, Ron walks slowly in the realm of death, but his mind keeps turning. He begins to think back on some books he has read, trying to find a way to deal with the King Kong beast. For him, although David and Sanchez are powerful twin brothers, they are not invincible. The hardest thing to deal with is cassis''s King Kong beast, as long as they find a way to defeat King Kong He''ll have a chance of winning if he doesn''t know the way. "Ron!" A light cry came from a distance. Ron was slightly stunned, almost thought he had heard wrong, but at this time, the call came again: "Ron!" This time, Ron finally heard clearly, and quickly caught the source of the sound. He turned around and walked about 100 meters. Then he saw the expected dress girl, Cecil, and the ice beauty Leah. "Are you still here?" Ron asked in surprise. He thought Cecil had left, but he didn''t expect that he would meet her in this place, and he was still in the depth of death. Although he is far away from the center of the world of death, he is also far away from the entrance of the world of death. If those Warcraft were not led by Kristi, there would be many Warcraft in this area. "Yes Cecil looked innocent. "I wanted to go, but there was a villain blocking the exit. I didn''t dare to go out!" "Bad guy?" Ron is slightly stunned. His intuition tells him that cassis should be the person Saixi is talking about. Is there any special relationship between Saixi and cassis? "Yes, a villain named cassis is there with a group of people. I can''t let him know that I''m here, or he will surely catch me and kill me." Cecil was not angry. "I tell you, cassis is so bad. He always tries to kill me. I can''t let him do it!" "Is cassis the prince of the Empire of Aaron?" Ron can''t help but ask. He wants to confirm that if that''s the case, I''m afraid the identity of the person who can make a prince try to kill is not the same? "That''s him!" Cecilia tooted, "he''s very powerful. Leah can''t beat him. Otherwise, I would have let Leah beat him!" "Then why did he kill you?" Ron asked. "Because he is a villain!" Cecil pouted. "A bad guy will want to kill anyone who doesn''t like him." Ron frowned slightly, he would not believe that this was the real reason, but it seemed that Cecil did not want to say it. After thinking about it, he asked another question: "Ceci, do you have any special relationship with cassis?" "I have nothing to do with him!" Cecilia snorted, "mom said I''m a good boy, he''s a bad guy, I have nothing to do with him!" "How did you get to know him?" The more Ron listened, the more confused he became. "Oh, he''s my mother''s son, so I know him." Cecil replied casually. Her mother''s son? Lorndon could not laugh or cry: "your mother''s son, isn''t he your brother?" "He''s not my brother!" Cecil corrected seriously, "he''s just my mother''s son!" "Well, think of him as your mother''s son." Ron was a little helpless. "He''s a prince. So, aren''t you a princess of the Allen Empire?" Chapter 182 Ron sighed to himself that Miss Cecil had a very unusual origin. However, he still couldn''t figure out that since Cecil was a princess of the Allen Empire, how could she often take only one person to the fog forest? What''s more strange is that Murray and the Locke brothers of the Hughes family, as well as the magician Anna, are all from the Allen Empire, and they seem to be under cassis''s hands, but how can they seem to have no idea of Cecil''s real identity? "I''m not a princess!" But Cecil shook her head again. Her petite body suddenly stood upright, and the whole person seemed to have changed completely in a moment. She held her head high with pride and looked like "I''m the queen, the queen of the Allen empire!" "What?" Ron looked at the little girl in front of him in disbelief. "Are you the queen?" "Yes, I am the queen!" Cecil straightened her chest, and her stunted chest seemed to be a little more straight now. "Since you are the queen, how dare cassis kill you? What''s more, the people we met yesterday, why don''t they even know you, the queen? " Ron can''t help asking, "even if they haven''t met you, at least they should know your name?" Ron is not familiar with the Empire of Aaron, but he has heard the name of the queen of the Empire. He can''t remember what the name is, but he can be sure that it''s not Cecil. "Not many people know about me, Queen!" Cecil''s face was slightly darkened. "Only mother and cassis knew that I was the queen. No one else knew, so they didn''t know me." Seeing that Ron was still confused, Cecil continued to explain: "in fact, the thing is very simple. The Empire of Aaron has always been a queen system, and cassis has no qualification to inherit the throne. But in fact, cassis now controls the power of the Empire of Aaron. In other people''s eyes, the queen is my mother, but my mother is actually controlled by cassis, and my mother is already in private After passing the throne to me, cassis blocked the news and threatened her mother not to release the news, so I, the queen, don''t have any power now! " This time, Ron is a little aware that this is a fight for power and profit within the royal family. Although the girl in front of her is known as the queen of the Allen Empire, she is actually just a poor girl without any power. "So cassis is chasing you, so you can''t go back?" Ron thought about it and asked. "It''s not true. My mother has made a deal with him. As long as he doesn''t kill me, he will start to modify the imperial throne system, stipulating that both men and women can inherit the throne, and then give it to him. So, the bad guy doesn''t dare to kill me now." Cecil shook his head. "But if he meets me here, he will surely kill me. At that time, he will tell mom that I was killed by the Warcraft of death." "Or I''ll take you out." Ron thought about it and said. "Good!" Cecil agreed, "but it''s very late now. Shall we leave tomorrow?" "No problem." Ron didn''t plan to leave immediately, so he had no problem with her proposal. "Let''s find a place to sleep first." Cecil looked very happy, took the initiative to seize Ron''s arm, "come on, I''ll take you to a place!" ************ Cecil took Ron for about ten minutes, and then stopped in front of a big tree. At first sight, there was nothing special about this uncle except that the trunk was so thick that they could not encircle him. But after Cecil patted Ron twice, a small door suddenly appeared on the tree. The door was narrow enough to allow only one person to pass. Leah first walked in, and Cecil followed. Then she waved to Ron, who was a little dazed outside, and urged, "Ron, come on in!" Ron went in suspiciously, and what appeared in front of him was the downward steps. Leia was still in the front, and Cecil took his arm again and led the way in front. There was no light inside, which seemed very dim, but it seemed that there was no obstacle for Cecil. Obviously, this place was quite familiar to her. "Where is this?" Ron couldn''t help asking. "Hee hee, this is my home!" Cecil replied with a smile. Ron is speechless for a moment. This is the devil''s land of death. Is it her home? Although he seems to know more about Cecil''s situation now, it seems that the more he knows, the more mysterious she gives him. Who on earth would set up a home for him in the devil''s land of death? About a hundred steps down, Ron estimated that he was tens of meters underground, and finally came to the end of the steps, and a door appeared in front of him. When Ron walked into the door, the front suddenly brightened up. The bright night pearl makes it look like day. The spacious hall, the clean walls and all kinds of furnishings. At this moment, Ron began to believe that this is Cecil''s home. "Here, I''ll show you around first!" Cecil pulls Ron through a series of doors. The underground building is quite wide and has many rooms. With Cecil''s introduction, Ron finally finds out that Cecil has excavated an underground palace here!Although it is not as big as a real royal palace or as luxurious as a real Royal Palace, it is enough to perform all the functions of a royal palace. The bedroom Ceci prepared for herself is also named the Queen''s bedroom by her. Here, she is a real queen, but she only has one subject under her command, that is, Leah. Think of Leah, Ron unconsciously looked at her, up to now, he still did not hear Leah said a word, is this ice beauty a mute? "Ron, am I beautiful here?" "It took me almost half a year to get it done," said Cecil "It''s beautiful." Ron nodded and said that they are now in Cecil''s bedroom, which is the so-called Queen''s bedroom. The furnishings inside are not luxurious, but they are quite clean and elegant. They have a unique taste. However, they are still far from the Queen''s bedroom in Ron''s imagination. But now, he finally understood why Cecil was so familiar with the devil kingdom of death. It took her half a year to build the underground palace, which means that she stayed here for more than half a year. It can be said that she just regarded the devil kingdom of death as her own home. What still puzzles him is how she can move freely in the death world full of Warcraft? Ron can''t help looking at Leah again. Is this ice beauty more powerful than he imagined? "Hee hee, I think it''s beautiful, too!" With a happy look, Cecil jumped on the bed and muttered, "it''s so comfortable!" Seeing her like this, Ron couldn''t help asking, "Miss Cecil, are you going to live here for a long time?" "Of course not!" Cecil sat up from the bed and shook her head quickly. "When I get rid of cassis, I''ll live in the Queen''s bedroom where my mother lives now." "You want the throne back?" Ron was a little surprised. According to Cecil''s previous statement, the possibility of her regaining the throne was too small. "Yes, mom told me to do it!" Cecil laughed again, "I''m a good boy. I listen to my mother most." Ron opened his mouth to say something, but he didn''t say it in the end. He wanted to say that Cecil was hard to get back to the throne, but he still didn''t think it was necessary to hit her. "Come on, I''ll show you another place!" Cecil jumps out of bed and pulls Ron out of the bedroom. A few minutes later, Ron walked into a room that was a little dark and damp. The room was empty, without any furnishings, but there was a pile of things in the corner, emitting a strange faint light. "Hee hee, Ron, what do you think this is?" Cecil pulls Ron to the glowing objects and laughs brilliantly. Ron came up and looked at it carefully. It seemed to be small stones, but different from ordinary stones, this kind of stone is black, still emitting a faint light, giving people a very unusual feeling. Ron''s brain suddenly flashed a ray of light, can''t help blurting out: "is this the magic crystal stone?" "Hee hee, you''re right!" Cecil was very excited. "You see, this is the most valuable magic crystal in cangyun continent. I have the most magic crystal in the whole continent now. If I sell all these magic crystal, I will definitely become the richest queen in the mainland!" "You dug all these out of here?" Ron was a little stunned. With the price of the magic crystal now out of the market, if Cecil really sold all the magic crystal here, he might become the richest man in cangyun. "Well!" Cecil nodded hard. "Cassis has a lot of helpers. It''s not easy to get rid of him. So I need a lot of money, but I can''t make money in the Empire of Aaron. So I come here to dig the magic crystal. Hehe, my palace is actually made by me when I dig the magic crystal!" Before Ron spoke, Cecil ran to the wall in the room and knocked on the wall. Then a door appeared on the wall. She waved to Ron: "come here, there are a lot of magic crystal stones coming in from here. I can dig out as long as I want. However, if there are a lot of magic crystal stones all at once, it may become less so It''s worth a lot of money, so I''m just digging it out now. " Just a little bit? Ron looked at the pile of magic crystal stones and couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Compared with the magic crystal stones in the devil''s land of death, it''s really just a little bit, but if it''s put into the market of cangyun continent, it''s enough to cause the madness of countless people. Chapter 183 "Hee hee, many people think that the magic crystal is going to the center of the death world, but in fact, there is a long vein of magic crystal under the death world. I just need to dig here, and those Warcraft can''t find me. Am I very smart?" Cecil was boasting again. "Miss Cecil is very clever indeed." Ron was shocked and calmed down. He began to think about another question and asked, "but, Miss Cecil, why did you tell me such a big secret?" The value of these magic crystal stones owned by Cecil is immeasurable. It is reasonable that she should strictly keep these secrets, because anyone can kill her because of these magic crystal stones. He and she have only met several times and are not very familiar with each other. Even if she wants to share this secret with others, it should not be him, unless she has another purpose. "Because you are a good man!" Cecil grinned. Am I a good man? Ron is a little sad, as if no one has ever heard of him as a good man. Of course, he would not believe that this is the real reason why Cecil told him the secret. "Miss Cecil, you''d better come straight to the point. What do you want me to do?" Ron said, shaking his head with a cool smile. "I don''t want you to do anything. I just want you to do me a favor." Said Cecil lightly. "What can miss Cecil do for me?" Ron frowned slightly, and his intuition told him that it was mostly about cassis. "I want to sell magic crystal, but I can''t let cassis find it, so I can only find someone else to sell it. But if I want to find someone from the Empire of Aaron, cassis will find it if I''m not careful, so I can only find you!" Cecil looked at Ron expectantly, "you are so good, you will help me, right?" "I''m afraid I''ll let you down, Miss Cecil." Ron refused. "I don''t know anything about it, so if you really want to sell magic crystal, you''d better ask others for help. I believe you can find other more suitable candidates." Although Cecil is beautiful and lovely, and Ron likes her very much, there are so many mysteries in Cecil that he has to be wary of them. On the other hand, he doesn''t want to get involved in the so-called Royal dispute. Besides, he''s not wrong. If he really wants to sell magic crystal, he doesn''t know how to sell it. He doesn''t know how to sell it I don''t know. "You won''t, but Diana will!" Cecilia tooted, "she''s the eldest lady of the moon god chamber of Commerce. I heard that she has a lot of business talent, and the magic crystal is usually sold to magicians. Her aunt is the president of the magicians Association, and it''s the best for her to show up. So even if cassis has great powers, she can''t doubt me." "Miss Cecil, you seem to know a lot about me." Ron frowned slightly. This time, he finally realized that Cecil didn''t come to him on impulse, but obviously after careful consideration. "Ron, I know you''re the best, so help me!" Cecil begged. "Miss Ceci, if you want Diana to help you sell the crystals secretly, you can discuss with Diana. If Diana is interested, she will naturally agree." Said Ron, shaking his head. "But if I go to find Diana, I''ll be found out, and then someone will tell cassis right away. That''s the trouble!" Cecil looked worried. After thinking about it, she said, "Ron, why don''t you go back and tell Diana about it. If she''s interested, can you come back here and tell me?" "All right." Ron nodded helplessly. He knew that if he didn''t agree to anything, Cecil would pester him all the time. "Hee hee, I knew you were the best!" Cecyton became very happy, and then looked like, "ah, I will soon have money. I will use this money to build a strong army to drive cassis out of my palace, and then I can be with my mother every day!" "Can''t you go back and be with your mother every day?" Ron asked. "Mom said no!" Cecil shook his head. "I wanted to stay with my mother all the time, but my mother said that it would be more dangerous for me to stay there, so she told me not to see her as much as possible, but other places are also very dangerous. Later, I found that it seems that the misty mountains are the safest." Ron was a little upset. When she first met Cecil, she looked carefree and innocent. He didn''t seem to have any worries. However, with the understanding of her, he found that her situation seemed worse than anyone else in cangyun continent. In her eyes, misty mountains, which is known as one of the most dangerous areas in cangyun continent, was even worse Is the safest, and now the death fiend, for her like heaven. "My mother said that I should have many sisters, but they didn''t grow up because they were with my mother all the time. When my mother gave birth to me, she secretly sent me outside the palace to hide me. But when I was ten years old, cassis found me. If my mother hadn''t reached an agreement with cassis, I might not have grown up! " Cecil said softly, with a little sad tone, "if only I had a sister now, I''m lonely every day, no one to accompany me.""You mean cassis killed your sisters?" Ron takes a breath. If that''s true, cassis is too cruel, isn''t he? But cassis seems to be young now. More than ten years ago, he should have been a child, and he should not have that ability, right? "Yes, cassis did it. He was very bad when he was very young!" Cecil nodded affirmatively. "In fact, I don''t want to be a queen, but my mother said that only when I become a real queen and get rid of cassis, can I stay with her every day, so I must defeat cassis!" Ron didn''t speak. All Cecil did seemed to want to be with her mother. Although he was not sure whether she had lied, he still unconsciously associated with his parents. He had been looking for them for nearly two years, but he still didn''t find their whereabouts. Are they really dead? Ron could not help feeling a little annoyed when he thought of this possibility. Although he had prepared for it, he still didn''t want it to be true. "What''s the matter with you, Ron?" A soft little hand held Ron''s palm. "You seem a little unhappy." "Nothing." Ron shook his head. "Miss Cecil, it''s late. You''d better rest early." "Well, I''m a little sleepy!" Cecil yawned, "I''ll go to bed first. Do you sleep now?" "Miss Cecil, I usually spend my evenings in practice." Ron replied. "Well, I know. You are a summoner. You need to meditate and practice magic." Cecil nodded. "Oh, yes, Ron, there are many crystals here. You can use them as you like. There are many more in them anyway." "Thank you, Miss Cecil." Ron was slightly stunned, but Cecil''s generosity was a little beyond his expectation. "I''ll go first. You can help yourself." Cecil looked really sleepy and yawned again. "Remember to call me when you leave tomorrow." Regardless of Ron''s answer or not, Cecil turns around and leaves, and Leia naturally follows her. This never open iceberg beauty, like Cecil''s shadow, will never separate from her. ************ after Cecil and Leah leave, Ron can''t help but turn his eyes to the shining magic crystal stones. All the time, he is trying his best to improve his strength. Although he focuses on the training of mecha skills, he won''t give up other opportunities to improve his strength. Now, an excellent opportunity is just around the corner. Everyone knows that the magic stone can greatly enhance the magic power of the magician in the shortest time. As long as there are enough magic stones, it can definitely create a senior magician in a short time. Now, there are enough magic crystal stones in front of him. He didn''t have the idea to fight these magic crystal stones before, but Cecil''s words before leaving made him excited. However, this is Cecil''s magic crystal after all. If he really uses these magic crystal, I''m afraid he will help Cecil do something in the future. Although he thinks cassis is not a good thing, he still doesn''t want to be involved in this matter. Even if he wants to teach cassis in the future, it''s just for his personal grudge with cassis, not for helping Cecil win Return to the throne. Ron wants to use magic crystal stone to improve his magic, but he doesn''t want to use Cecil''s magic crystal stone. For a moment, he has some difficulties. All of a sudden, he saw the door on the wall, and suddenly he felt suddenly enlightened. "There''s a way!" Ron felt a burst of joy, and then he did not hesitate to get into the door. According to Cecil, there are endless veins of myrtle in it. Why does he have to use Cecil''s Myrtle? Inside the door is a corridor that can pass through two people at the same time. Ron walked about 100 meters to the end of the corridor. On the wall at the end of the corridor, there was a faint light. Obviously, that was the location of the myrtle vein. Ron didn''t think much about it, so he sat down on his knees in front of the kyanite vein, stretched out his hand, put the palms of his hands on the kyanite vein, and began to work the sun moon mental method. The infinite magic suddenly surged in like a flood. Ron was unprepared for a moment and almost lost control. He quickly took back his hands and cut off the connection with the mineral vein of the magic crystal temporarily. However, in just a few seconds, it seems that a lot of magic has poured into his body, which has not been integrated with the original magic in his body, and is in the meridians It''s all over the place. Ron quickly continued to use the sun moon mental method to suppress the magic, and then controlled them to merge with the original magic in his body. When they were completely integrated, the absorbed magic really became a part of his body. Chapter 184 The accident just happened finally made Ron realize that even if he absorbed magic from the magic crystal, he could not do it at will. Before, when he absorbed magic elements from the air by using sun moon mental method, he always wanted to absorb all magic elements as soon as possible. Even so, in his eyes, the speed of absorbing magic elements was not fast enough. But now, he just found out, because there is infinite magic in the magic crystal vein, if he uses the fastest speed to absorb the magic, his body simply can''t bear, which means that he must carry out step by step. After taking a deep breath, Ron attached his palm to the quartz vein again. This time, he was very careful. At the beginning, he just slowly ran the real breath of the sun and the moon, penetrated a tiny ray of the real breath of the sun and the moon into the quartz vein, and then used the real breath of the sun and the moon to guide the magic into his body. In the next cycle, Ron began to input more sun and moon Qi to guide more magic into his body. In this way, more and more magic entered his body at one time, but it was always within his control. I don''t know how many times he tried, but when he finally found that the magic was almost beyond his control, he kept this state and didn''t continue to speed up the absorption. Endless magic continuously enters Ron''s body. He can even clearly feel that the magic in his body is growing rapidly. With the continuous increase of magic, his body also has a wonderful feeling, which is a very happy feeling. Gradually, he feels that he seems to be integrated with the whole Myrtle vein. It seems that the monzonite vein has become a part of his body, and now he is transferring the magic from one part of his body to another. It seems that he can see the endless magic in the monzonite vein. Although he seems to have absorbed a lot, compared with the magic contained in the whole monzonite vein, the part he absorbed is just in the sea It''s just a drop of water. Time goes by unconsciously, and magic is flowing into Ron''s body. Ron completely abandons all external conditions and immerses himself in this special practice. This time, it can also be called Ron''s only pure magic practice. At first, he meditated and practiced magic as a summoner. Later, he practiced magic at the same time when practicing Sun Moon mental Dharma. Although the magic increased, it was all done by the way for him. Only now, he absorbed it for the sake of magic magic power. I don''t know how long later, Ron suddenly felt dizzy in his brain. He suddenly realized that something was wrong. He immediately took back his hands and temporarily ended his cultivation. His body was weak, his stomach felt hungry, and his brain was still a little dizzy. Ron wanted to stand up, but he was only half up, but his leg was weak and he fell to the ground. "What the hell is wrong with me?" Ron hasn''t figured out why yet. A small white hand reached out at this time and pulled Ron up from the ground. At the same time, the concerned voice of nature was heard: "Ron, are you ok?" "Miss Cecil, I''m fine." Ron urged the sun and moon Qi in his body to recover a little bit of strength. At the same time, he put his hand on the wall of the passage to prevent him from falling. "You must be hungry, aren''t you?" Cecil looked like a relationship, "you''ve been sitting here for ten days, and you haven''t eaten anything." "Ten days?" Ron was stunned. He thought it was just one night. However, he had practiced for more than ten days several times before. However, although he felt very hungry, he would not be so weak. However, after a little thought, he understood the reason. He was practicing the sun moon mental method in those times, but this time, he was absorbing magic. Practicing the sun moon mental method can actually help him recover his physical strength, so even if he was hungry in those times, his physical condition would not be very bad. But this time, he was absorbing magic underground, and he could not absorb it into the sun and moon at the same time Therefore, his body can''t bear it when he hasn''t eaten for ten days. "Come on, let me help you out first, have something to eat and have a rest." Cecil holds Ron and goes out. Ron didn''t refuse Cecil''s kindness. He walked out of the dark passage and came to the guest room of the underground palace. Leah first got a delicious broth. After Ron drank it, he immediately felt that he was much better. Then Leah got some delicious barbecues. Ron wolfed down impolitely and finally filled his stomach. Just after he had a full stomach, he felt tired. Ron couldn''t bear the heavy sleepiness. He fell to the ground and fell asleep. Before he fell asleep, a thought came into his mind: "no wonder the magicians are weak!" When Ron woke up, before he opened his eyes, he realized that it was not the cold ground under him, but the soft big bed. Then he opened his eyes and jumped out of the bed, because he found that this was Cecil''s bedroom, which is her so-called Queen''s bedroom.After a sleep, Ron finally felt that the whole person was back to normal. After running the sun and moon Qi once and getting rid of the last bit of discomfort in his body, he walked out of the room with his feet raised. Calculate the time, now it''s early June, and his stay here has already exceeded his plan. Therefore, he plans to find Cecil and leave the devil''s land of death immediately. However, something happened that he didn''t expect. Cecil disappeared! Ron searched the whole underground palace, but he didn''t see Cecil. Naturally, Leah, who was inseparable from her, was not there, which made him a little uneasy. What happened to Cecil? After waiting in the underground palace for some time, Cecil still didn''t appear. Ron didn''t wait any longer. He left the underground palace and came to the ground. He drove the armored beast to search in the death Kingdom, but he still didn''t find Cecil. After thinking about it, Ron drove the armored beast back to the center of the death world. Then he found that the roaring spectacle of tens of thousands of Warcraft had disappeared, and Kristi and Winona were also missing. "They have gone?" As Ron flies to the exit of the death fiend, he thinks to himself that it''s normal for Kristi and Winona to have left after he''s been underground for more than ten days. In such a long time, Winona must have collected enough magic crystals, and Kristi doesn''t know why he came here, but since he has left, he must have achieved his goal. It wasn''t long before Ron came to the exit of the death fiend, but found that even cassis and his men were not there. Ron couldn''t help but be more confused. It seemed that he was the only one left in the whole death fiend. Where did the others go? Ron decided to go back to the imperial capital immediately to see if Winona and Kristi had already gone back. If they had already returned to the imperial capital, maybe he could figure out what had happened from them. Thinking of it, he drove the armored beast to the sky and flew to the red moon city as fast as he could. ************ the once-in-a-decade battle of the holy land is approaching, and the focus of the whole continent is gradually shifting to this battle. For the three empires, the battle of the holy land is not essentially different from a war. At the beginning of the battle of the holy land, someone once said that whoever can win the battle of the holy land can unify the whole cangyun continent. However, in the past 100 years, no Empire has ever really won the battle of the holy land. There are three battles in the battle of the holy land, but no country has ever won two of them. All the time, the result of the battle of the holy land has always been an amazing balance. The three empires have always won one battle each. In fact, this is also the embodiment of the strength of the three empires, which means one victory Since then, the strength of the three empires has been on a par. Because of this, no country has really launched a war. Once two of them go to war, they will lose each other, while the third country will be able to take advantage of the other and swallow up the two empires at one stroke. Obviously, no one wants to be swallowed up. Therefore, no country will initiate a war on its own initiative. At this moment, in the red moon city, the capital of the red fox Empire, everyone is also talking about the battle of the holy land. What we are most concerned about is the candidates for the battle of the holy land. Although it is only more than two months since the battle of the holy land, we still don''t know who will participate in the battle of the Holy Land in the red fox empire. The Royal College of knights pays more attention to this matter, because every battle of the holy land, the Royal College of knights will have a lot of people to participate in, but the Royal College of knights still maintains a rather embarrassing record, that is, every time the students of the Royal College of knights, they will never become the decisive person in the battle of the holy land, that is to say, ten years ago, they won the title of magician for the Empire Kristi, who won the war, was not a student of the Royal Knights college. Chapter 185 This record has been a bit depressing for the Royal Knights college. The college has almost gathered the best talents of the whole empire, but it is always difficult for the college to have such a talented person who is hard to meet in a hundred years. Some people blame it on the high tuition fees of the college. It is said that Kristi failed to study at the Royal Knights college in those years, and one of the reasons is that he could not afford to pay the tuition fees. Of course, some people think that''s not the case. The reason why those real talents don''t appear in the Royal Knight''s college is that the students enrolled in the Royal Knight''s college are usually over the age of 16, and those real talents are better than most of the students in the Royal Knight''s college by the age of 16. They don''t need to come again Learn here. However, the Royal Knights college is expected to change its embarrassing record in this holy land battle. Although the list has not been published yet, many people already know that Ron will definitely take part in the summoner battle. Although Ron is not popular in the college, at least he is envied by most boys, at this time, everyone hopes Ron will join the summoner battle To earn face for the Royal Knights college, at least win in the youth group of the summoner battle. It was noon when Ron returned to the imperial capital. He drove the armored beast directly back to the hut by the lake. Agatha was not at home, and he didn''t care much. He took a bath, changed his clothes, and then walked out of the bamboo forest. "Eh, brother-in-law, are you still alive?" A group of young girls in silver tights came up. One of them was surprised to see Ron. "Nonsense, of course I live." Ron was not angry and said that the group of people in front of him were Agatha''s students and her so-called sisters. He asked him that the one who was still alive was Jesse, who knew him best. "But the elder sister said you went to the devil''s land of death and never came back. We thought you were dead!" Jesse said with a smile. "Where''s Agatha?" Ron didn''t want to talk to them. He asked directly. "I don''t know. We''re looking for elder sister, too!" Jesse shook her head. Ron left with his feet raised. He was not interested in these girls. "Ah, brother-in-law, wait!" Cried Jesse. "What''s the matter?" Ron asked without looking back. "Princess Winona is looking for you everywhere!" Jesse is still smiling, "we just want to tell the big sister about it." "Where is Winona?" Ron a Leng, quickly asked, in fact, he now also want to find Winona. "Oh, it''s like I''m fighting with Diana at the princess pub." Jesse joked, "but I was still fighting just now. I don''t know if I''m fighting now." Another fight? Ron is a little depressed. Can''t these two not get together? Instead of talking to Jesse, Ron hurried to the princess pub. Just out of the college gate, Ron had heard Diana''s voice: "Hey, are you reasonable? You want Ron to go with you to the devil''s land of death. Now that he''s gone, you come back to me to ask for someone? I''m looking for you. Tell me, where are you hiding Ron? " "Diane, I don''t have time to talk to you. I''m in a hurry to find Ron!" Winona looked annoyed. "I don''t have time to talk to you!" Diana is also very dissatisfied, "I also want to find Ron, but he''s gone, Winona, if anything happens to Ron, I''m not finished with you!" Ron was relieved to see that they were just fighting, at least not yet. did not wait for Winona to pick up the words. Ron hurriedly appeared in front of her: "Princess Royal, I do not know what you want me to do?" "Ron?" Diana was stunned, then overjoyed, and jumped on Ron. "Are you really back?" "Diane, what else do you have to say now?" Winona snorted coldly, "do you dare to say that Ron is not with you?" "Princess your highness, I think you misunderstood. I just returned to imperial capital. I heard that you were looking for me, and then hurried over." Ron added. "What?" Winona was a little surprised. "You just came back? Where are you these days? " "Princess highness, I have always been in the demon of death." Ron replied. "Forget it, I''m not interested in where you are. You come with me. I have something to tell you." Winona said, turned and left. Seeing what she meant, it was obvious that she wanted Ron to follow. "Don''t go!" Diana snorted, put her arms around Ron''s neck, and said in a greasy voice in his ear, "let''s go in." "Forget it. I''d better go. Don''t worry. I''ll be back soon." Ron shook his head and said, after all, he had something to ask Winona. "Well, I''ll wait for you in my room." Diana''s tone was full of temptation. Ron nodded, pushed away the plump carcass in his arms, and chased Winona. "princess, what time did you return to imperial capital?" Ron and Winona walked side by side and asked as they walked."Kristi and I came back this morning." Winona said angrily, "I thought you had come back long ago, but I didn''t know you were even later than me!" , "Your Highness, have you met cassis?" Ron asked again. "No cassis, no ghost." Winona was even more angry when she heard the question, "Kristi is still scolding you, saying you are useless!" Speaking of this, Winona suddenly stopped and turned to look at Ron with a strange expression: "what''s the relationship between you and Kristi?" "What can I have to do with her?" Ron said with a casual look. "Is it?" Winona snorted, "I thought I heard it wrong at that time, but when I think about it, I''m sure I heard it right. Didn''t you call yourself Kristi that day? I don''t understand why Christie suddenly changed her mind and agreed that Diana would be with you? Now, I''m afraid it''s because you have a special relationship with each other? " "Princess Royal, if you say so, do you think anyone will believe it?" Ron did not change his face. "You''d better not talk about this kind of shadowy thing." "I''m not interested in your business. I''m just asking by the way." Winona snorted, turned and went on ahead. "Princess Royal, what urgent matter are you looking for me?" Ron didn''t want to continue this topic. He said that impulsively that day. Fortunately, only Winona heard it. He didn''t want to publicize it. "I need time to practice, but even with the help of the magic crystal stone, I may not be able to become a level 2 Summoner until a few days before the battle of the holy land begins, so you have to help me with some things." Winona said quickly, "first of all, I believe you didn''t lie about cassis, so you must find a way to deal with cassis, because he will definitely participate in the battle of the holy land. If we can''t defeat him, we can''t win the battle of the holy land." , "Your Highness, don''t you think this is a bit of a challenge?" Ron is a little upset, "although I also want to beat cassis, but in such a short time to find a way to beat King Kong beast, I''m afraid it''s impossible." "I don''t care. In a word, you should think of a way." Winona snorted, "the second thing is that I have already selected ten summoners for the youth group, but you killed Obi Fu. Now there is one person missing. You have to find someone to replace Obi Fu''s original position, and this person can''t be worse than Obi Fu." , "Your Highness, can''t you find a suitable person?" Ron frowned a little. Where did he go to find someone? "I have a suitable person, but the princess is very busy and has no time to find him." Winona said angrily, "that''s max, who''s with you. Doesn''t he think he''s your little brother? You let him take over obifer''s place "if your highness feels that he is fit, I will tell him." Ron was in a good mood. Now that he has a candidate, it''s easy to say. "And the third thing, the other seven summoners of the youth group have all come to the imperial capital. Now I''ll take you to the summoners'' Guild. First meet them, get familiar with each other, find out everyone''s real strength, and then arrange an order to participate in the battle of the Holy Land." Winona said quickly, "then you will take them to the holy land first. Although the battle of the holy land will not begin until August 18, you must reach the holy land before August." , "Your Highness, don''t you think I have too many things to do?" Ron is a little discontented. He doesn''t have much time to do these things. "I should be responsible for these things, but I have no time at all. You are my guard knight. Who else can I find if I don''t let you do it?" Winona was not angry and said, "in a word, you must help me do it well. You can rest assured that I will send someone to help you." When he heard that someone was helping him, Ron didn''t say anything. Although Winona was always unreasonable, this time she didn''t make trouble out of nothing. Just thinking that there were so many things suddenly, Ron still felt a little annoyed. Ten minutes later. Ron followed Winona to the open-air rooftop of the summoner guild. This is the internal duel arena of the summoner guild. The magician guild and the martial arts guild have similar venues, but they are all set indoors. Only the summoner guild can use this kind of open-air arena, because no matter how large the indoor space is, it is still very spacious for some summoners Insufficient, take Winona''s red dragon for example, the general place is really difficult to accommodate it. Chapter 186 The internal duel arena is seldom used. Even if people want to duel, they will not choose it. In fact, for many people, it is better to find an open space outside the city than to duel in this kind of place. When Ron and Winona came to the rooftop, there were already several people waiting for them. Ron glanced at them and counted them by the way. There were eight people, five men and three women. Most of the faces were strange to him, but there were also two familiar faces. One of them was grant, who had come to him for grade certification, while the other one was, But it made him a little sad. "Why is she here?" Ron asked, pointing to a little girl. "Brother Ron, the princess asked me to help you!" The little girl gave Ron a sweet smile. "What?" Ron turned to look at Winona. "You said someone would help me, that''s her?" "Maggie is the princess''s maid now. I don''t want to ask her to help me." Winona snorted, which was equal to answering Ron''s question. This little girl is Maggie who was almost captured by Prince Riley at the beginning. After Ron killed Prince Riley, Maggie followed Winona to the imperial capital. After that, Ron never saw her, but now she has become Winona''s maid. Just, such a 12-year-old girl, can you help him? He doubted that he was going to take care of her. "Princess highness." Grant had already come over and saluted Winona, then nodded to Ron with a smile, "Ron, you''re here." "I''ve seen your highness." Other people also saluted Winona respectfully, but they just glanced at Ron and didn''t even bother to fight him. Obviously, these people didn''t pay attention to Ron. "No need to be polite." Winona waved her hand, glanced at the crowd, and said slowly, "everyone knows the reason why you came to the imperial capital. I don''t want to say much. I just want to reiterate that I am sure to win this battle of the Holy Land!" , "Your Highness, rest assured that you will do your best." Grant said hastily. "In the next period of time, I have something to do. When I''m not here, Ron will be in charge of everything. He will arrange the order of the fight and take you to the holy land. As for all the expenses you need, Maggie will arrange for you." With a few simple words, Winona finished explaining the matter, and no matter what reaction everyone had, she turned and left in a hurry. People look different, you look at me, I look at you, in the end, everyone''s eyes fall on Ron. "ah, that''s called Ron''s kid. I heard that you had a leg with your royal highness, is it true?" A lazy voice came and attracted everyone to look at it. The speaker is a man with whiskers, a very ordinary civilian dress, and his clothes are full of stains. It gives people a very slovenly feeling, and his hair is very fluffy. It gives people the feeling that this guy is at least 40 years old. Of course, everyone knows that his real age will not exceed 30 years old, because today''s summoners here will be representatives The red fox Empire takes part in the battle of the holy land of the youth group. "Daniel, don''t talk nonsense!" Said grant hastily. "Grant, what are you afraid of?" The man named Daniel looked totally careless. "When your highness did not come, weren''t all of you talking about this? I just want to be a good person and help you find out. " Before grant spoke, Daniel turned to Ron again: "boy, big men are bold. If they have, they will have. If they don''t, they will not. Hurry up and say it!" "I am afraid you will be disappointed. I am just the guardian Knight of your highness. Besides, we have nothing to do with it." Ron looked at Daniel coldly. "Besides, if you are really not afraid, why don''t you ask your royal highness in person, then do you have to wait until your highness is gone? So, don''t say in front of me that big men are brave. You''re just a little bit of a talker. " "Yes, bearded. If the princess and sister were here, they would beat you up!" Maggie was there to help. , "boy, you are right. I should ask Princess highness in person." Daniel laughs. "I''ll ask her again when I see her highness next time." "Stop talking nonsense. I''m busy." Ron swept the crowd. "Let me know you first, and arrange your order, but I am not interested in knowing who you are, nor are you interested in knowing what you have in mind, because there is no point in solving this matter before." Before everyone could react, Ron continued: "now I just want to ask you a question. Can any of you defeat the summoner who has Vajra?" "King Kong beast?" Daniel''s face slightly changed, "boy, who has King Kong beast?" "Prince cassis of the Allen Empire owns Vajra, and he will definitely take part in the battle of the holy land. If we can''t defeat him, we can''t win the battle of the holy land. Therefore, if any of you can defeat Vajra, please let me know. If no one can do this, we won''t have to spend too much time in the battle of the holy land, because There is no doubt that we will lose Ron glanced at the crowd. "If I have something else to do, I''ll go first. If I have something else to do, I''ll go to the Royal Knight''s college."Ron said this, turned and left. He didn''t really spend much time on these people. "Brother Ron, are you leaving like this?" Maggie''s staying. "I''m very busy, Maggie. You can watch it here." Ron said without looking back. "Oh, I see." Maggie answered, "I''ll look at them." Looking at Ron''s back, everyone looked at each other again. Some people were very unconvinced with Ron and wanted to give him a bad impression, but they didn''t expect that Ron didn''t give them a chance at all. "This boy has a lot of character." But Daniel laughed and laughed. "I''m sure he has a leg with his royal highness!" ************ more than an hour later, the princess tavern. A fierce battle in bed has just ended. Diana is lying in Ron''s arms. The spring on her pretty face has not yet dissipated. "What can Winona do for you?" Diana asked about it just now. "It''s nothing. It''s the battle of the holy land." Ron replied casually. "Are you really going to take part in the battle of the holy land?" Diana turned over and lay on Ron. "When are you going to the holy land?" "Winona asked me to take the others to the holy land before August, and that''s when I started." Ron said casually that the red moon city is thousands of kilometers away from the holy land, which normally takes at least a week to arrive, but if it is with his armored beast, it will only take a very short time. "Will you take me with you?" Diana had an expectant look on her face. "Shall I take you?" Ron was a little surprised. "Don''t you go with your aunt?" "Auntie won''t let me go!" Diana pouted. "I won''t go without saying why. I think she''s probably worried that I''m in trouble with the Douglas family Speaking of this, Diana was a little aggrieved: "really, I''m not afraid of those people. That Nick doesn''t know how annoying he is, and he''s not a good thing either. He said that to me, I''m only with you. How can it be called life erosion?" "Ignore them." Ron said faintly, "if you really want to go, I''ll take you then." "Well, I knew you were good to me!" Diana was very happy and gave Ron a big kiss on the face. "I have something else to do. I have to go back to college first. Do you want to go with me or rest here?" Although Ron is a little reluctant to give up this gentle nest, he knows that he still has a lot of things to do and can''t stay here all the time. "I''ll go with you." Diana is in good spirits now. Two people entangled on the bed for a while again, just get up and go out of the room together. "Good morning, brother, good morning, sister-in-law!" Just out of the princess pub, Max came out of nowhere and said hello to them with a smile. "Good morning to you!" Diane said angrily, "it''s almost evening. It''s still early!" "Max, I happen to have something for you." Ron had planned to go to find max, but he took the initiative to send it to the front of his eyes. Naturally, he couldn''t get it. "Brother, what can I do for you?" Max asked quickly. "There is still one player in the youth group of the holy land battle. Are you interested in going?" Ron asked casually. "The battle of the holy land?" Max looked surprised. "Brother, do you mean you want me to fight in the holy land?" "Come on, do you want to go?" Ron looks a little impatient. "Yes, of course!" Max said in a hurry, "I said, big brother, it''s not a loss to be your little brother. You''ve got a good job for me so soon, ha ha!" "Is it necessary to be so happy?" Ron frowned slightly. "It''s for you to fight, not for you to eat and drink." "That''s why I''m so happy. If you lose at that time, it''s your fault. If you win, it''s Winona''s credit." Diana also said. "Elder brother and sister-in-law, you don''t understand. As long as you can participate in the battle of holy land, it means that I am one of the ten most outstanding summoners in the younger generation of the Empire. My value will soon rise. At that time, it will be easier for me to realize my dream, ha ha!" Max said with a smile on his face. "What dream?" Diana asked. Chapter 187 "Is to find a beautiful and rich beauty to be a wife!" Max said quickly, "sister-in-law, I told you last time, did you pay attention to the right beauty with me?" "You can''t help it!" "Can''t you be more ambitious?" Diana said "Sister in law, it''s the dream of all normal men to find a rich beauty to be their wife." Max looks innocent. "Well, Ron wouldn''t be like that." Said Diana, with a curl of her lips. "Big brother is not an ordinary person. Of course, he has a higher goal." Max said with a smile, "besides, big brother already has a sister-in-law. You are such a beautiful and rich wife. This dream that most men can''t realize has already come true." "Well, don''t talk nonsense here." Ron was a little displeased. "Max, you go to summon the guild first and find a man named grant, who is also one of the players in the Holy Land War. You should get familiar with other people first." "Yes, big brother." Max can''t wait. "I''m going now!" Max flies away. Ron can''t help shaking his head. He doesn''t think it''s a good thing. It''s only at this time that he thinks about it. In fact, up to now, he doesn''t know what Max''s real strength is. However, since this candidate is proposed by Winona, even if there are any problems, it''s no wonder that he will come up with it. "Let''s go." Ron takes Diana to the college gate. "Where are we going now?" Diana asked, "by the way, you don''t seem to go to class all the time. Doesn''t your tutor bother you?" "I don''t know. She didn''t come to me anyway." Ron shakes his head. Class is really useless for him. He spends most of his time practicing Sun and moon Qi and training mecha skills. In these two aspects, there is no tutor in the Royal Knight''s college. Although the college will teach some other things, such as noble etiquette, social skills and even military command, in Ron''s eyes, those are not as good It''s important to improve his own strength. After a pause, he answered Diana''s first question: "I''ll go home first to see if Agatha is there. In addition, I''ll test my magic level. The crystal ball is also at home." "But didn''t you just test it a while ago?" Diana was a little bit surprised. "It''s not long. It shouldn''t have changed much?" "You''ll find out later." Ron laughs. He has absorbed a lot of magic in the crystallographic vein under the death demon Kingdom, which is far more than the magic he had cultivated before. According to his self estimation, his current magic level should have reached the stage of advanced magician, but he can''t be sure before he has a specific test. "Ah More than ten minutes later, Diana screamed in Ron''s room, "more than 60000? Ron, you, you''re a top wizard? But, how is that possible? " About a month ago, Ron only had less than 10000 magic value, and he was only a level 4 magician. Now, the number has doubled. Ron has become a level 7 magician in such a short time, and has officially stepped into the ranks of senior magicians. This speed is absolutely unprecedented, even the famous genius magician Kristi, and so on None of her gifted students, Claire, can have this growth rate. Compared with Diana''s shock, Ron seems very calm, which is expected by him. In his heart, it''s a pity that if he can practice underground for another period of time, I''m afraid it''s possible for him to become a level 10 magician. Although he can practice again now, it''s Cecil''s place after all. He can''t go in without Cecil. Moreover, he has no time to concentrate on practicing magic now. The battle of holy land will start in two months. He will fight as a summoner, not a magician. Therefore, what he has to do during this period is Improve your ability as a summoner, not your magic ability. "Ron, how on earth did you do it?" Diana couldn''t help asking. "I''ll tell you later." Ron thought for a while and said that an idea came out of his mind at the moment. If Diana was taken to the devil''s land of death and asked to practice with the help of the magic crystal vein, would it be possible to greatly improve her magic cultivation in a short time? If this method is feasible, maybe he can also help Carl. Carl is limited by his talent, and it is difficult to become a powerful magician. But if he can have those magic crystals, maybe Carl can also enter the ranks of top magicians. But now he just thinks about it. In his opinion, that piece of mordenite vein should belong to Cecil. If he takes Diana and Carl there without Cecil''s permission, it''s no different from a thief. Although Diana was curious, she didn''t ask again. She was not stupid. Since Ron said that she would tell her later, that means it''s not convenient to say now. "Diana, I''m going to start learning magic spells. If you feel bored, you can go back first." Ron pondered and said that Agatha was not at home, and he didn''t know where to look for her, so he decided to wait at home. He planned to use a few days to learn the magic that level seven magicians could use first, and by the way, he asked Agatha to help transform the arm of the armored beast. He injected ten instant magic."Well, I''ll go to my aunt. I''ll tell her that you are already a senior magician. You really meet her original requirements." Diana looked very happy. "My aunt will be happy this time." "No wonder she''s happy." Ron thought to himself that he would not say it. He didn''t want to spoil Diana''s interest. Since she was going to tell Christie about it, let her say it. Diana soon left, and Ron took out the magic mantra book and began the boring magic mantra learning. Unconsciously, a few hours had passed and it was getting dark. Ron lights up the oil lamp and is about to continue his study. But there are bursts of protests in his stomach. Finally, he remembers that he only studies magic spells, but forgets to go to dinner. Agatha still didn''t go home, and there was nothing to eat at home, so Ron had to go to the canteen. It''s more than 8 p.m. now, the canteen is also very cold, but it''s a good thing for Ron, because no one will disturb him when he is eating. In the past, when he occasionally comes to the canteen, he will always be pointed out by some people. There''s no way. Who makes him always have all kinds of eye-catching things. However, Ron soon found that although there are few people in the canteen, it is not easy for him to finish the meal quietly, because he saw Carlos appear at the door of the canteen, and then walked directly towards him. There is no doubt that Carlos came here to look for him. "Ron, it''s not easy to find you!" Carlos sat down across from RON in a sarcastic tone. "Aren''t you hugging me now? Why are you alone now? " "If you have something to say, go away!" Ron coldly said that now he does not have even a little favor to Carlos. "Prince Chris wants to see you!" Carlos said and stood up again. "Come on, your highness is waiting." Ron ignored Carlos and just continued to enjoy his dinner. Carlos frowned and wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything. He just stood there waiting. A few minutes later, Ron finally finished his dinner and stood up. "Can we go now?" Carlos was obviously a little impatient. "Tell Prince Chris I''m not free." Ron said faintly and strode out of the canteen. "What?" Carlos suspected something was wrong with his ears. "You didn''t go?" Ron disappeared in Carlos'' sight in a twinkling of an eye, and gave him the clearest answer with practical action. ************ on the way back to the lakeside cottage, Ron was not calm. Carlos''s commanding attitude made him very upset, so he refused to see Prince Chris directly, but he couldn''t understand why Prince Chris wanted to see him at this time? Does Prince Chris know what happened between him and Joey? But if this is the case, I''m afraid Prince Chris will not see him. Instead, he will find someone to solve it secretly. But if it has nothing to do with Joey, why would Prince Chris want to see him? In Ron''s impression, there is no intersection between him and Prince Chris except Joey. He has been in the capital for more than a year and has never had any communication with Prince Chris. "Why, are you back?" When Ron comes home, he hears Agatha''s voice. "Where have you been? I''m looking for you Ron is a little upset. "I saw my grandfather in the martial arts association." Agatha replied, "what are you looking for? Didn''t I hear that you were fooling around with Diana? " "Help me transform the armored beast, which is the part of the magic wand. I want to inject new magic." Ron is also not polite to Agatha, and says his request directly. "Oh, well, I''m bored now. I''ll help you tonight." Agatha replied briskly. Ron nodded, summoned the beast to Agatha, and he went back to the room to learn other magic spells. In the following days, Ron''s life seems to return to normal again. It took him only three days to learn all the magic of level 7 magicians, and he chose ten of them that he thought were useful to inject into the super wand again. After all this, he no longer focused on magic, but continued to exercise his anti magic skills in the virtual test field Ability to cope. Carlos didn''t come to him again, and Prince Chris didn''t send any more messengers. No one from other summoners who participated in the battle of the holy land came to Ron. As for what those people were doing, Ron didn''t care as long as no one bothered him. Level 8 fighter test Level 9 fighter test Level 10 fighter test Chapter 188 Ron is training in an orderly way, and his reaction ability is getting stronger and stronger. At the beginning of July, a month of continuous training has enabled Ron to cope with the attack of level 9 test mecha. Even in the face of level 10 test mecha, he can support at least half an hour without losing. However, when he tries to directly test the level of mecha knight However, he found that he couldn''t hold on even for ten seconds, but it didn''t make him discouraged. On the contrary, it made him very excited, because he knew that once he became a mecha knight, he would be as powerful as the test mecha with the strength of a mecha knight in the virtual test field, or even stronger than it! At noon, after half a day''s training, Ron withdrew from the mecha test field, took back the armored beast, and then saw Diana at a glance. However, he didn''t feel any strange, because in fact, Diana has been here with him these days, but he didn''t ask Diana to come. When he saw Diana appear here for the first time, he also felt strange. When he asked, he found out that Agatha took the initiative to go to Diana and let her take care of him. The reason is very simple. Agatha is very busy these days, but Diana is relatively free. Moreover, Diana is very happy to do it. However, Ron soon frowned again, because he found that not far away, there was another person, his so-called little brother, max. "Brother, you''ve come out. I''m in a hurry!" Max came running quickly and said, "come on, we have to call the teachers'' Guild. Something''s wrong!" "What''s the big deal?" Ron asked, frowning. "Elder brother, your position has been taken away, and your princess is about to be taken away. If you don''t go, our brothers will not be able to get along!" Max rubbed his hands in a hurry. "Brother, don''t talk about it. We''d better go there first." "Say, Max, what are you talking about?" One side of Diana a little dissatisfied, "what is his princess is about to be robbed? I''m fine here! " "Sister-in-law, I''m not talking about your princess, but another princess!" Max cried, "Princess Winona originally asked her elder brother to be in charge of the youth group, but the elder brother didn''t show up all the time, and this position was snatched by the bastard mirenza. Moreover, I heard that Princess Winona actually agreed to marry mirenza!" "Who is mirenza?" Ron was confused. "And, Max, have you seen Winona these days?" , yes, just two days ago, the royal highness of the princess appeared. She seemed to be very angry when she saw you were gone. Then she didn''t know how. She was kind of a good girl. She was just like a princess today. Today, the boy is boasting that after the war of the holy land, the princess will marry him. I can''t help but come to my brother immediately. You''ve got it. " Max said quickly, "brother, I don''t think that kid is lying. You can''t help it!" "Max, I told you that I have nothing to do with Winona. Even if she marries mirenza, it has nothing to do with me. As for the youth group, it''s just what Winona wants me to do. I''ve never been interested in it. Now she gives this position to others, and I can''t ask for it." Ron on this matter is very indifferent, "I just want peace of mind cultivation, do not want to care about these things." "Big brother, it''s not so simple. The guy of mirenza is from the Hawks. He''s clearly going to have a hard time with you." Max said in a hurry. "What?" Ron''s face slightly changed. "Is mirenza from the Hawkes?" "Yes, the boy was unknown before, but the Hawks always do. They always leave the strongest people in the dark. The most famous people in the Hawks are not the strongest in their family. Mirenza may be the trump card of the Hawks." Max obviously made a clear investigation of the hawk family. "This boy is only a level 3 summoner, but he has at least two level 10 summoners. And seeing that Princess Winona attaches so much importance to him, I suspect that this boy has also summoned a divine beast!" Ron''s face became gloomy. The hostility between the hawk family and him was not a matter of two days. Before he came to the capital, he had already formed a feud with the hawk family. After he came to the capital, he killed the death knight of the hawk family and made the secret of the death knight public, which caused an incalculable blow to the hawk family, The hawk family did not retaliate against him, at least there was no public retaliation, which seemed very abnormal. As a famous family in the Empire and even the whole continent, the hawk family could not have suffered a loss without fighting back. Although we don''t know which one of the people he met last time, he has paid more attention to Max''s worry. Of course, he doesn''t worry about Winona''s throwing herself into mirenza''s arms, because he doesn''t care about it. What he cares about is that mirenza is planning to revenge him. "Ron, you''d better go and have a look." Diana also said, "you have always had a grudge against the Hawkes. Mirenza may be using Winona to deal with you!" , "yes, brother, even if you have nothing to do with Princess Winona, what you think is the unusual relationship between your royal highness and Princess Royal? If you let Mirren SA get your royal highness, are you not very shameful?" Max''s idea is obviously still different, this guy''s focus is still on the beauty."Well, let''s go and have a look." Ron finally made a decision. No matter what, he had better go and find out the situation first. ************ the rooftop of the summoners guild is very busy now. Two summoners, a man and a woman, are fighting. This battle is quite enjoyable. The reason is very simple. They are both level 9 summoners, and they are good at physical attack. As a result, you come and go. You are very happy, but you can''t tell the outcome. "Stop first!" With Winona''s command, the battle stopped immediately. Everyone soon found out the reason why Winona stopped the fight. She was angrily walking towards a man, who was Ron. "Do you know how to come?" Winona yelled at Ron. "I thought you were dead!" "why is your royal highness angry?" I don''t seem to be important if I do not come. Ron a face calm, "besides, I said earlier, if anything, can go to the Royal Knight''s college to find me, since no one to find me, that proves nothing." "Did you do what I said?" Winona looked very angry. "You didn''t pay attention to me at all, did you?" "Princess highness, I concentrated on my own practice at home, but only in order to participate in the war of the holy land with greater strength." Ron did not care about Winona''s dissatisfaction. He glanced at the others at the scene, and then went on, "what''s more, I heard that your highness had already taken over me. Now that your highness is here, I don''t think I''ll come." it''s never mind whether you come or not, but since your highness wants you to come, you should obey your orders. A cold voice came from one side. Ron followed his reputation and talked about a thin boy with black hair and black eyes. He was not tall, and would not attract anyone''s attention when he was thrown into the crowd. He was dressed in ordinary clothes and looked like an ordinary civilian boy. "Big brother, he''s mirenza." Max came up to Ron''s ear and said. "So you are mirenza of the Hawkes." Ron''s mouth showed a sneer, "Why are you hawks like this?" , "Ron, you can''t take our Hawke family in your eyes, but you can''t be so presumptuous of your royal highness!" She took a step forward and looked overbearing. "You''d better admit your mistake to your highness!" "What?" Ron was a little angry and funny. "Are you all right?" "Ron, every member of the Empire, has the duty to protect the princess. If you do not admit your mistake to your highness, I will have to fulfill my duty!" She looked at Ron and stepped forward. "I will let you know that no one can be disrespectful to his highness." "Well, don''t make any noise!" Winonajo yelled, "Ron, from tomorrow on, you have to train with everyone every day. In addition, in three days, we will leave for the holy land, and you are ready. In addition, if I am not in the future, mirenza is the leader of this team, and his orders are equivalent to my orders!" "yes, your highness." Mirenza replied immediately. did not wait for other people to speak. She looked at Ron again, a look of arrogance: "Ron, since the princess did not want to worry about it, I will temporarily release you. If you dare to disrespect the Royal Highness, I will..." Mirenza didn''t finish her words, so she stayed there with an incredible look on her face, and the others were all stunned. Everyone''s eyes fell on Ron. Strictly speaking, it fell on Ron and Winona. Just because Ron suddenly made a surprising move that made everyone unexpected, he actually put Winona in his arms and held her back I kiss her before I know it! Chapter 189 "Big brother is big brother, that''s great!" Max muttered to himself. , "I said the boy had a leg with his royal highness." Sloppy Daniel was talking to himself. Obviously, at this moment, not only Daniel thinks so, I''m afraid other people present have confirmed that Ron and Winona''s relationship is unusual, the reason is very simple, because Ron has been kissing Winona for so long, but Winona has not resisted at all, and Ron is not only kissing her, his hands are still in full view of the public, in her buttocks Swimming upstream. The inconceivability on mirenza''s face has begun to turn into anger. At this time, Ron finally let go of Winona, turned to look at mirenza and asked faintly, "I''m disrespectful to her. What do you want?" "You..." Mirenza''s face changed. "Mirenza, you are not qualified to tell me what to do!" Ron snorted coldly, "one last warning, don''t mess with me, otherwise, arkby will be your example!" "Ron, you..." But Winona seems to be reacting now. She blushes and looks very embarrassed. "How can you You... " Winona did not continue to say, but took a deep breath, trying to calm down a little, said to the crowd: "you go first, no one is allowed to come up without my order!" "yes, your highness!" Everyone answered in unison and left one after another. Before Daniel left, he gave Ron a thumbs up. "Princess highness..." Mirenza seems a little reluctant. "Go down first!" Winona is obviously not in the mood to listen to what mirenza continues to say. It seems that she is on the verge of explosion. Mirenza''s eyes flashed a trace of anger, but also helpless, or had to leave. "Big brother, Princess and sister-in-law, you chat slowly, little brother, let''s go first!" Max stayed at the end, said with a smile, and then left the roof. "Ron, you son of a bitch!" After everyone left, Winona finally broke out and yelled at Ron, "I''m going to kill you!" Winona obviously didn''t mean to play. Before her voice fell, she heard a dragon chant. Feifei, the red dragon Ron was already familiar with, appeared in an instant. She opened her mouth and spewed out a flame at Ron. Ron had done a terrible job with the red dragon last time. Now that she has a chance to take revenge, she will not be polite. However, for Ron at this time, the red dragon''s attack will not cause too much threat to him. With his current reaction ability, it is not difficult to avoid its attack. "why is your highness so angry? I just don''t like mirenza. I don''t really want to kiss you Ron said lazily as he dodged. "You die for me!" A silver fight came, but Winona did it herself. Ron''s words didn''t make her angry, but made her even more angry, "don''t you want to kiss me? You son of a bitch, you talk as if you''re at a loss! " , "Your Highness, you should know that you can''t kill me. Why waste time?" Ron didn''t fight back. He didn''t plan to fight with Winona. For him, the goal of coming here today has been basically achieved. The only pity is that mirenza didn''t fight back. Otherwise, he would teach mirenza a lesson in person. Before he heard it, there was another clear dragon chant. When Ron heard this sound, he was slightly stunned, because he found that the Dragon chant was different from what he had heard before. He was familiar with the red dragon named Feifei, and his voice was naturally familiar with his heart. But now this voice is obviously not from Feifei. When he was surprised, a black dragon suddenly appeared in his sight. The shape of the black dragon was obviously bigger than that of the red dragon, and its movement was more flexible. In a twinkling of an eye, it appeared in front of Ron''s eyes. As soon as the dragon''s tail swung, it swept quickly to Ron. "This is your second Summoner?" Ron can''t bear the surprise as he dodges and asks, "Winona is so predestined with the dragon family. In the history of cangyun continent, no one has ever called out two dragons.". "It''s none of your business!" Winona said angrily, "Feifei, Nana, you will kill this sex Wolf for me!" "It''s Nana?" Ron was a little crying. "How does your summoning beast sound like a human, your highness?" "Don''t call me by name Just then, a sweet voice came out. Ron a Leng, he was a little surprised to see the Black Dragon: "can you talk?" "Nonsense, we dragon people can talk!" This time it was the red dragon who said, "you big villain, you bullied me last time. Today I will beat you up with my sister and eat you up!" Ron has no words for a while. It is said that the beast can speak or turn into a human. But he has never seen it before, so he has always been a little skeptical. But now, he knows that the rumors are facts. "Boom!" With a loud noise, there was a violent vibration from his body. Ron wanted to go away. As a result, black dragon Nana threw his tail. Fortunately, he had started the man-machine integrated combat mode, and he reacted quickly, which did not cause him much damage.However, this is enough to wake him up completely. He has realized that facing two dragons and an angry princess at the same time, he must deal with them seriously. Otherwise, if he is not careful, he will become the snack of red dragon Feifei. It seems that he still likes to eat people. The strength of Nana, the black dragon, is obviously better than Feifei, the red dragon. However, the cooperation between Nana and Winona is not tacit. It is obviously because Winona has just called it out, which makes it easier for Ron to deal with the joint attack of the two dragons. "Princess highness, if you don''t stop, I will fight back." Once again, after Nana''s attack, Ron began to find that if he kept avoiding like this, he would lose. If he wanted to win the battle, he had to attack. After a pause, he added: "don''t forget the result of the last time. If you lose again this time, I''ll let you fulfill the last bet." "Dead wolf, you dream!" Winona angrily scolded, but also a fight from the fierce shooting. Ron didn''t dodge this time. A white shield of light suddenly appeared in front of him. This is the defense magic of the light magician, the shield of light! Level 8 fighting spirit hits the shield of light, but it is completely blocked by the shield of light. Ron doesn''t retreat but advances. He rushes to Winona, and the lightsaber stabs at her quickly. "Can you do magic?" Winona was quite surprised, a little stunned for a moment, but didn''t seem to dodge Ron''s lightsaber. Seeing that the lightsaber was about to stab her, Feifei, the red dragon, and Nana, the black dragon, seemed too late to rescue. At this critical moment, Ron suddenly took back the lightsaber, and the huge metal palm of the armored beast immediately put on her slender waist and held her whole. Red dragon Feifei and black dragon Nana seem to be suddenly angry. Strange sounds come from their mouths, and a suffocating atmosphere fills the air around them. A strong uneasiness surged from the bottom of Ron''s heart. He vaguely felt that the next attack of the two dragons would have extraordinary destructive power. Just as Ron was ready to concentrate, the two dragons suddenly disappeared from his sight, and the suffocating atmosphere disappeared in an instant. "Die wolf, let me go Winona began to struggle. "Princess highness, if I want to kill you, you die again." Ron said faintly, then put her on the ground. "I''m just careless!" Winona snorted, "besides, if I hadn''t just taken Feifei and Nana back to the summoning space, now you''d be dead too!" "Is it?" Ron didn''t think so. "After the battle of holy land, I''ll settle with you slowly!" Winona glared at Ron angrily, "if you make me lose the battle of holy land, I will not let you go!" "Princess highness, even if you lose the battle of the holy land, you can''t blame me for coming up." Ron was a little unhappy. "I just gave you a kiss. How could it not have anything to do with the battle of the holy land?" "You bastard, what do you mean you only kiss me, and your dirty hands are still..." Winona is very embarrassed and annoyed. "The most hateful thing is, why do you do this kind of thing in front of so many people? Do you like to show off so much? " Ron was stunned when he heard this. He was not a fool. The meaning of Winona''s words was obviously that what she was most angry about was not that he took advantage of her, but that he shouldn''t do this to her in public. The implication was that if they were alone and he did something too much to her, she would not be as angry as she is now, maybe even at all I''m not angry. "I just told mirenza that if he can defeat cassis in the battle of the Holy Land and help me win the battle of the holy land, I will consider marrying him, but you will do it in his face. What do you think he will think?" Winona said more and more angrily, "if he refuses to fight, or intentionally loses, what shall we do? You son of a bitch like to show off so much, can you beat cassis? " "the old princess is worried that she will not marry you. You can rest assured that what we haven''t done, even if we really did anything, he would marry you. What is the possibility that the Hawke family will let this marriage be married to the royal family?" Ron''s tone was somewhat ironic, and Winona was really willing to marry him. He was still a bit upset. "As for you, you worry that he will lose intentionally, and that is more worrying. No one will lose the battle intentionally in the holy land. Because everyone knows that winning the battle of the Holy land brings inexhaustible benefits. I think the princess is the only one. What we need to worry about is, can mirenza defeat cassis''s King Kong beast? " Chapter 190 "You fart!" Winona, the well-educated little princess, also said dirty words, "who said I was worried that mirenza would not marry me? Will the princess worry that no one will marry her? But if you do this, mirenza will feel that I''m playing with him. He hated you originally, but now he will also hate me. Who knows if he will do his best in the battle of holy land? " "Oh, if you''re really worried, why don''t you marry him now or give yourself up first? I''m sure he will do his best." Ron said casually. "You Winona blushed with anger. "Who do you think I am? Do I, my cousin, even use this method? " "Isn''t that the way you promised to marry mirenza?" Ron light smile, "the only thing I don''t understand is, why do you think mirenza can beat cassis?" "You never take my words to heart. Naturally, you don''t understand them!" Winona said angrily, "I want you to find a way to deal with Vajra. If you have, you will know that the first Summoner in cangyun continent who has Vajra is from the hawk family!" "What?" Ron was surprised. He didn''t know about it. "Any Summoner will have its own weakness, even the divine beast is no exception, but for the divine beast, often only their owners will know its weakness, but similarly, they will not say their own weakness." Winona said quickly, "mirenza took the initiative to find me and said that he knew how to deal with the King Kong beast. I believe he didn''t dare to cheat me. Moreover, if anyone in the world really knows the weakness of the King Kong beast, I''m afraid that in addition to cassis, they are members of the hawk family." "I see." Ron talks to himself. He finally understands why Winona suddenly attaches so much importance to mirenza. She suddenly becomes the key figure in the battle of the holy land. Winona, who wants to win the battle of the holy land, naturally treats mirenza differently and even promises to marry her. But she just told mirenza that he kisses her in front of her, Men all have self-respect. It''s possible for mirenza to refuse to fight in a rage. "What I regret most now is knowing you!" Winona angrily looked at Ron, "I regret that I helped you hide the things about you and Joey. If I had told brother Wang about that earlier and let him kill you, I would not have so much trouble!" "Princess highness, I have always been very big, not so easy to die." Ron replied faintly, but there was a strange feeling in his heart. Unconsciously, the beautiful girl in white appeared in his mind. He had not seen her for a long time. Although they were all in the imperial capital, they were not far away. However, the distance between them was better than the end of the world. He seemed to be more and more far away from her, but he knew that his feelings for her were still unchanged. "Well, you look like you''re thinking about Joey again?" Winona snorted, with a hint of vinegar in her voice, "aren''t you very powerful? Why don''t you go to Joey? If you want to have the ability, you can make out with Joey in front of brother Wang. At that time, I''m afraid you won''t know how to die! " "Princess highness, Joey and I don''t need you to come to Cao''s heart." Ron''s voice suddenly turned cold. "If you have nothing else, I''ll go back first!" "Where are you going?" Asked Winona discontentedly. "is your princess not going to let me go to Joey?" Ron asked back. "Do you really want to go to her?" Winona was stunned, "Hey, I warn you, don''t make anything at this point!" "I just said you don''t care about me and Joey!" Ron was in a good mood, but he was in a bad mood when he mentioned Joey. "What''s the matter with me?" Winona was very dissatisfied. "You are my guard knight. You should have listened to my orders. I also kindly remind you that Joey will marry brother Wang at the end of this year or the beginning of next year. At present, there is only a certain date yet to be set. No matter what you do now, you are in vain. Joey will not be with you!" "Shut up Ron yelled at Winona and glared at her viciously, looking like he was going to eat people. Rao Shi Winona has never been afraid of anyone. She is a little nervous when she sees Ron like this. She unconsciously retreats, and then stares back at Ron a little unconvinced: "why? What I said is true "Don''t mention Joey and your brother Wang in front of me, or I''ll be rude to you!" Ron stares at Winona coldly. With these words, he turns and leaves. Winona in situ Leng for a few seconds, and then angrily scolded: "this bastard dare to threaten me!" ************ when Ron walked out of the summoners'' guild, he saw that other people were outside. When he saw him coming out, Max immediately ran over and asked with adoration: "brother, is the princess not angry?" "Don''t talk nonsense. She''s not your sister-in-law." Ron is not angry said, he is in a bad mood now. , "boy, at this time, I do not admit that you must abandon your royal highness." Daniel laughed and said, "Hey, Ron, you''re not manly enough!""Didn''t you say you asked your Royal Highness for yourself?" Ron snorted coldly, "ask now. I''m sure she will give you a satisfactory answer." Ron doesn''t have a good impression on this guy named Daniel. He believes that if Daniel asks Winona this kind of question now, the end will be miserable. "Well, boy, it seems that you two have quarreled. I''d better stay away for a while." Daniel is still laughing. Although this guy looks sloppy, he is obviously not stupid. Ron didn''t bother to pay attention to the group any more and left. "Brother, where are you going?" Max is catching up. "I have something to do. Don''t follow me." Ron didn''t get angry. "Yes, big brother." Max is really obedient. In Ron''s opinion, this is Max''s only advantage. Leaving the crowd, Ron walked alone to the Earl''s house. At this moment, he found that he wanted to see Joey immediately. All along, he deliberately did not think about a problem, but now, Winona once again put the problem in front of him, that is, the marriage of Joey and Prince Chris. A long time ago, Karen told him that when Joey graduated from the Royal Knight''s college, she would officially marry Prince Chris. In fact, everyone knows that the whole empire, even the whole red fox Empire, everyone knows that Prince Chris will officially marry his fiancee Joey when they graduate. Similarly, everyone knows that in December of this year, after the end of this semester, Joey will officially graduate from the Royal Knights college after graduation ceremony, which means that the whole empire knows that Prince Chris''s marriage is not far away. This means that at this time, even if one or both of Joey and Prince Chris do not want to, or even if the emperor does not want to, this marriage will have to be carried out, because this marriage has long been expected by the people of the whole empire. In fact, the emperor of the empire can''t be unwilling. Prince Chris will also be very happy to marry Joey. In everyone''s eyes, Joey should be very happy, because she is about to marry the most outstanding Prince of the Empire, the future emperor of the Empire. Therefore, no one thinks that there will be any accident. In the palace, it has been reported that the wedding is being planned ahead of time All this indicates that in a few months, Prince Chris''s wedding will be held in full swing. More than a year ago, when Ron just learned that Joey''s fiance was Prince Chris, there were still two years to go before Joey got married. At that time, he still felt that it was still a long time, and he had enough time to snatch Joey. However, two years seemed to pass in a flash, and his relationship with Joey still seemed to be in the same place. Up to now, he is still not sure if Joey likes him, but he can be sure of another thing, that is, even if Joey really likes her, she can''t go with him, just because her fiance is Prince Chris, once the marriage changes, her family will not be able to bear the change. And Ron has to ask himself, if he forcibly takes Joey away, can his family bear it? A few months ago, he killed Prince Leon and took his fiancee. After all, he was in the Empire, and his family was not based there. More importantly, the royal family of the Empire was on the verge of collapse. In fact, he also had Audrey, a beautiful girl who has become a princess of the Empire, to help him After all that, he still had no trouble. But if things happen again in red moon city, Audrey turns into Joey, and Prince Leon turns into Prince Chris, the consequences will be very different. If not, the wolf family will die out completely, and he may have to leave the red fox empire. The rise of the wolf family over the past year will only be a flash in the pan. Chapter 191 "What should I do?" Ron muttered to himself, he can''t allow Joey to marry Chris, but also can''t let his family be destroyed. All along, he is fearless in the face of anything, but this time, he found that he really has too many scruples. Unknowingly, Ron has gone to the count''s house, is hesitating whether to enter, but there are several people coming out of the count''s house. "Ron!" One person greets him and looks very familiar. Of course, this person is also very familiar with Ron, but usually when he sees Ron, he shouldn''t look like he''s welcome with this smile, because he''s Carlos. The reason why he behaved so abnormally is also very simple, because there is a man and a woman beside him. The girl is Joey, whom Ron is longing for, and the man is Prince Chris. Obviously, Carlos doesn''t want Prince Chris to think that he has a bad relationship with Ron. However, it may not be of any use for him to do so, because at the beginning, Ron almost killed Carlos in front of the whole students of the Royal Knight''s college, which Prince Chris could not have known. Ron ignored Carlos. He just took a look at Joey and then said hello to Prince Chris: "Your Highness." "Don''t mention it. It''s all my own people." Prince Chris smiles, and his tone is surprisingly mild. Of course, this is the same as his usual performance in front of everyone. Most people in the Empire think that Prince Chris is the kindest prince in the Empire, and Ron has known for a long time that it is just an illusion. Before Ron answered, Prince Chris said, "Ron, last time I asked Carlos to invite you, it''s said that you are busy practicing, so I didn''t let anyone disturb you any more, but today, you should be ok?" "Yes, your highness, I''m quite free now." Ron said in a low voice. "That''s just right. Let''s find a place to have a drink and have a chat." Prince Chris chuckled. "Well, Joey''s going back to college. Why don''t we go to the princess tavern? I think you''re familiar with it." After a pause, Prince Chris asked again, "is that ok?" "Now that his Highness has spoken, I have no problem." Although Ron has a strong hostility to Prince Chris in his heart, he can also cover it up superficially. "Well, let''s go!" Prince Chris took the initiative to walk side by side with Ron. Even his fiancee, Joey, was thrown aside by him. His practice not only made Ron feel a little puzzled, but also made Joey and Carlos, who were walking behind them, look confused. "Ron, in fact, when you first arrived in the imperial capital, I wanted to sit down with you for a drink and a chat, but considering that it might bring you some unnecessary troubles, I didn''t find you in the end." Prince Chris walked slowly down the street and said, "but now, I think it''s a good time. As you are now, it won''t be very abrupt for me to meet you." "Your Highness, I wonder if there''s anything special you''re looking for me?" Ron''s face was still calm, though he was in a state of suspense. "Allan the great has always been my most respected and worshipped figure, and I have a deep understanding of his life. As a descendant of him, I have the honor to see his autobiography which has never been disclosed to the public, and in his autobiography, he has a great respect for his life friend Ralph." Prince Chris''s eyes sparkled with a strange light. "In the Autobiography of Allan the great, he wrote a sentence, he said that in his life, the greatest help to him is not his parents, nor the Fox family, nor his wife, but his best friend Ralo." "I''m not very clear about the deeds of our ancestor Ralo, but I know that he is one of the greatest summoners in history." Ron said slowly, "he''s my target, too." "That''s right, Ralo the blood wolf and Allen the red fox. At the beginning, they joined hands to sweep across the mainland. No one can match them. Even today, 300 years later, their names are still enough to shock the mainland." Prince Chris had a look on his face. "If one day I can achieve half of what Allen did, I''ll be content." "I think his royal highness will get what he wants." Ron casually perfunctory, so far, he still does not understand what Prince Chris is looking for him. "In the past, Allan the great was helped by Raleigh, but today, I hope we can recreate the past, follow their steps and create immortal legends together." Prince Chris suddenly stopped and looked at Ron with some eager eyes. "Ron, will you help me?" "What?" Ron was surprised. He never thought Prince Chris would make such a request. "I know my request is a bit abrupt, but you can take your time." Prince Chris smiles and walks forward again. The conversation stopped for a while, and Ron''s mind was spinning. He didn''t know the real purpose of Prince Chris. He just vaguely felt that things were not so simple. Today''s Prince Chris is different from the original Allen. When Allen and Ralo got to know each other, they were not princes. Although they were backed by the Fox family, they were lucky at that time The Cox family is far from being comparable to the Fox family, which is now a royal family. If Prince Chris needs help, he can find it at will. He doesn''t need to come out and find Ron himself.Unconsciously, several people have come to the princess pub outside. "Chris, Ron, Carlos and I went back to college first." Joey finally spoke. She looked a little uneasy. She heard the conversation between Chris and Ron just now. "Well, you go first." Prince Chris nodded slightly, then patted Ron on the shoulder. "Come on, let''s go for a drink and have a chat. As for my proposal, you don''t need to be in a hurry." They went into the tavern together and found a quiet elegant seat. Although Diana was not in the tavern, it was impossible for the waiters in the tavern not to know Ron and Prince Chris. They immediately sent the best wine without any orders, and then they were very witty and didn''t dare to disturb. "Here''s to the friendship of our ancestors." Prince Chris took his glass and drank it. Ron didn''t speak, but he drained the glass. "Your Highness, if I may venture to ask, why do you need my help in your present position?" Putting down his glass, Ron finally said, "besides, his royal highness does have a talent comparable to that of his majesty Allen in the past, but I ask myself that he is far behind his ancestor Ralo. It seems that I can''t bring any help to his highness." "I''m glad you asked, Ron." Prince Chris said with a smile, "because it means that you are seriously considering my proposal. Of course, I''m not surprised that you will ask this question, because although you have been in the imperial capital for more than a year, I know that you spend most of your time practicing alone, and you don''t know much about the situation of the imperial capital and even the whole empire." After a slight pause, Prince Chris added, "you don''t know, there is one thing that maybe other people can do, but it is most appropriate for us to work together." "I don''t know what your highness is talking about?" Ron asked. "There is a prediction that has been circulating for decades. Have you ever heard of it?" Prince Chris looked at Ron, and then began to sing slowly, "the light of the red moon shines on the mainland again, and the empire is in danger. The descendants of the great Summoner will follow the footsteps of their ancestors, reappear the glory of the family, and turn the world around again!" "Prophecy?" Ron is very confused, "Your Highness, don''t you say that there is no real prophet in this world?" "No, you''re wrong." Prince Chris shook his head. "There are prophets in the world, but it''s hard to determine who is the real one. But the one who issued this prediction is true. He issued dozens of predictions in his life, each of which is quite accurate. He even predicted his own death accurately." "What does this prediction mean?" Ron asked. "More than 300 years ago, although Allan the great overthrew the red moon Dynasty, in fact, the red moon Dynasty has not completely disappeared. They have been developing secretly, looking forward to regaining control of the Empire one day." Prince Chris said in a deep voice, "the light of the red moon shines on the mainland again. That is to say, the remaining evils of the red moon Dynasty will come back, and our empire will encounter a huge crisis. You, the descendant of the great Summoner in the prophecy, are the only one who can solve this crisis." "Your Highness, from the prophecy, it doesn''t seem to be certain that it''s me, is it?" Ron said in a daze. He believed that there was such a prediction, but it didn''t seem to explain anything. "No, I believe that''s you." Prince Chris affirmed, "in the past, Allan almost lost to the red moon Dynasty. It was Ralo who turned the world around. The great Summoner in the prophecy is obviously Ralo. Although there are many descendants of him, you are the only summoner. It can be said that only you are his true descendants." "But now, the Empire doesn''t seem to be in any crisis, does it?" Ron frowned slightly. He didn''t want to have much to do with Prince Chris, so he wanted to get away from it. Prince Chris nodded: "you''re right, the empire is still as stable as a rock, but the remaining evils of the red moon Dynasty are indeed moving in the dark. We have to guard against them." After a pause, Prince Chris said: "Ron, no matter whether you are willing to help me or not, there is one thing I should tell you first. The rulers of the red moon Dynasty have always been women. They have quite powerful abilities, but their abilities are quite special. They are neither magic nor fighting spirit. Their strength is not self-cultivation, but from blood According to the records, there is a special mark on them, which is a crescent shaped mark. " Chapter 192 "What?" Ron cried out, "crescent mark?" "Ron, have you ever seen such a mark?" Asked Prince Chris. Ron''s brain calms down after a short period of confusion. Suddenly, he begins to realize that maybe this is the real purpose for Prince Chris to come to him. He once told Nate of the Munn family about the crescent moon mark on Karen''s body. With Prince Chris''s great power, he should have known the news long ago. If he denies it now, he might be attracted The suspicion of Prince Chris. "Yes, I have." Ron''s face looked a little gloomy. "It''s just that she''s dead." After a pause, he added: "there is such a mark on Karen. When she died, she was burned beyond recognition. If it wasn''t for this mark, I would hardly be sure that it was her." "I know about the tiger family. Joey is always sad about it." Prince Chris sighed gently, "Ron, don''t care too much. I think the crescent mark on Karen has nothing to do with the red moon Dynasty. Otherwise, she won''t be burned so easily and the tiger family won''t be destroyed." Ron nodded, poured a glass of wine and poured it in. "I''m sorry to have brought up your sorrow. Well, I should have been drunk with you, but there are still some things in the palace. I''m afraid I have to go back." Prince Chris looked apologetic. "Your Highness, take your time." Ron looked lonely. "I won''t give it away." Prince Chris nodded, got up and left. When he disappeared, Ron''s loneliness was swept away. A moment later, he got up and left the pub and went into the Royal College of knights. ************ Ron stands at the door of the girls'' dormitory, attracting the attention of countless girls. In fact, although Ron is almost the public enemy of the boys in the college, he is very popular among the girls. The only thing that makes some girls dissatisfied with him is that he seems to be a little playful, but he didn''t care to kill the fallen city for Agatha at the beginning, and he was not afraid to offend Chris for Diana recently Di, this makes many girls excited. For young girls who are in love, if there is a man who can do anything for them, and the man has a pretty good appearance and strong strength, they will be deeply involved. It''s said that many girls have an admiration for Ron. Of course, they are just chatting in private, but they dare not take the initiative to tell Ron. They also know that Ron will not like them. Of course, the more important reason is that they dare not rob men with Diana and Agatha. However, at the moment, these girls are still curious about who Ron is waiting for? Diana never lives in the girls'' dormitory, and Agatha lives with Ron, which is well known. Is Ron waiting for his cousin Nina? Nina seems to be the only one who has a close relationship with Ron and lives in the girls'' dormitory. Just as people are guessing, a beautiful and enchanting girl is surrounded by the stars and the moon. When they see this girl, almost every girl''s face unconsciously shows a bit of jealousy. At the same time, they also have a bit of envy. This girl is Annie, who immediately takes the first beauty seat in the college. Ron has never taken the initiative to find Annie in public, but now he has urgent questions to ask her. He can''t always wait for her to take the initiative to find him. At least today, he doesn''t have the patience to wait. Seeing Annie appear, Ron walked towards her. Until then, people who had been speculating began to find that it was Annie who dared to wait for Ron. However, isn''t it rumored that Ron and Anne don''t know each other at all? How do they seem to have a special relationship now? Otherwise, how could Ron wait for her here? Annie also saw Ron. She couldn''t help but stop. Her pretty face flashed a little surprised. Obviously, she didn''t expect that Ron would meet her in public. Many of the boys who are surrounded by Annie naturally notice Ron at the moment. Watching Ron walk in, they are facing a big enemy for a moment, and several boys can''t help standing in front of Annie. "Ron, what do you want to do?" One of the slightly more courageous boys asked, but anyone can see that he is actually a little afraid of Ron. Ron was too lazy to pay attention to him. He reached out and threw the man aside. Then he said to Annie faintly, "follow me." "Don''t be too arrogant, Ron. Why should miss Anne go with you?" There was a cry of discontent. "Yes, Miss Anne is not Diana!" Someone echoed. "He thought all the beauties in the college should be his!" Some people said indignantly. "Brothers, Ron is coming to rob Miss Anne. We''ll fight with him!" There are also those who are afraid that the world will not be in chaos. "That''s it, fight with him!" For a moment, the crowd was excited. The boy who had been pushed away by Ron also stood up and seemed to have courage all of a sudden. "Don''t be afraid, Miss Anne. We''ll protect you!" The guy patted his chest and assured Annie."Why do you want to fight?" Max, the guy suddenly came out at this time, "shit, you idiots, you want to fight with my big brother? Are you tired of living? " "Aren''t you calling the teachers'' guild?" Ron frowned at max, "Why are you here?" "Big brother, little brother, it''s hard!" Max suddenly turned into a bitter face, "Princess sister-in-law quarrels with you, and then my younger brother suffers. She has to try my strength, but where am I her opponent? And her dragon, Feifei, always wanted to eat me, so I had to run away. I said, "brother, you have to save me." "You deserve it. Who made you call her sister-in-law?" Ron didn''t get angry. "Brother, don''t talk about me. What are you doing here?" Max looked at Annie with a look of drooling. "This is the legendary first beauty Annie in the college. Brother, do you want to take her as your sister-in-law? If you don''t rob me, elder brother, I want to rob you. " "Puff!" Annie Jiao laughed, then looked at Ron, "husband, your little brother is very interesting." Husband? Just now, the people who were still coaxing suddenly became silent. Look at me and I see you. They began to doubt their ears. Did they hear wrong? Don''t mention them, the girls who are watching are also doubting whether there is something wrong with their ears. "Well, did I hear you right?" A girl pulled her classmates, "is Annie calling for Ron''s husband?" "Did you hear that, too?" Her classmate was confused, "I thought I heard wrong!" It began to get noisy and everyone was talking about it in private. After a while, everyone was sure that they had heard it right. Annie had just called Ron''s husband. "Brother, is this really a sister-in-law?" Max''s mouth was wide open and he looked incredible. "Honey, shall we go first?" Annie took the initiative to embrace Ron''s arm and lean on him intimately. This time, the relationship between them was completely open. "Well." Ron nodded slightly and left with Annie in his arms. "Ron, you''re a fuckin ''beast..." Behind, came a guy''s helpless roar. "Big brother, I adore you so much!" Max muttered to himself, "when can I catch up with a tenth of big brother?" ************ "how did you come to me?" On the way, Annie asked softly, "is it my fault that I haven''t come to you for a while? In fact, I have been there, but you have been very busy, so I didn''t disturb you "What do you have to do with the red moon dynasty?" Ron asked directly. Annie''s delicate body was slightly shocked, and her beautiful face changed color instantly, but soon she recovered as usual. "You finally got involved." Annie sighed, "in fact, I had expected that one day, they would come to you, because they know that your wolf family has always been the enemy of my red moon Dynasty." "Are you really related to the red moon dynasty?" Although Ron has psychological preparation, he is still surprised. "You say there is something to do here. Is what you want to do to rebuild the red moon dynasty?" "No, the red moon Dynasty has never disappeared. How can it be rebuilt?" Annie shook her head gently. "Honey, I just want the red moon Dynasty to rule the Empire again, because this is what the Fox family stole by improper means." "So you and Caroline are the real rulers of the red moon Dynasty now?" Ron couldn''t help asking. "Although according to the tradition of the red moon Dynasty, one of Caroline and I will be in charge of the red moon Dynasty, many changes have taken place in the red moon Dynasty for hundreds of years because it has turned into the dark. Therefore, the present situation is uncertain." Annie shook her head again. "These things are very complicated. You''d better not interfere. Although many people want to involve you in this dispute, Caroline and I don''t want to, so you can still regard it as if you don''t know about it." Chapter 193 "You just said that our wolf family has always been the enemy of the red moon Dynasty. What do you mean?" Ron pondered for a moment and continued to ask. Although Annie didn''t want him involved, he knew that he already knew about it, which meant that he couldn''t stay out of it. "Because, more than 300 years ago, it was not the Fox family that defeated the red moon Dynasty, but Ralo. In the end, the Fox family used despicable means to force Ralo away and establish the red fox empire. Although they tampered with history, the Fox family knew it well. They knew that no matter 300 years ago or now, they had to rely on the help of the wolf family Only strength can defeat the red moon Dynasty. " Annie gently smile, "husband, I think, this time, they should be disappointed." Ron didn''t speak, but he understood that Annie knew him very well. He really couldn''t help the Fox family, let alone Prince Chris. In fact, he wanted to help Annie very much. Since the emperor rose sold him to the Empire of Bollywood, he no longer wanted to taste the taste of being controlled by Cao. In fact, Audrey''s experience in the Empire of Bollywood also touched him. Maybe one day, he can make the wolf family return to glory and even become the first family of the Empire. But even then, his fate is still controlled by Fogg In the hands of the family. He still doesn''t dare to rob a woman with Prince Chris. He still has to obey the emperor''s orders. No matter how reluctant he is, if he can help Annie defeat the Fox family, Joey will belong to him, and he doesn''t have to look at anyone''s face any more. He can do anything he wants. "By the way, husband, who told you about the red moon dynasty?" Annie asked as if she remembered something. "Winona or rose?" "It''s not them. It''s Chris." Ron replied, "he told me that the ruler of the red moon dynasty always has a crescent mark on his body. I wonder if he still doubts something?" "Of course he will doubt it." Annie snorted, "at the beginning, he sent dozens of killers to try to kill all our families. At last, although he got the news that there was no one living in our tiger family, none of the killers he sent went back to report to him. Naturally, he would doubt what was wrong. I think he might still doubt if I was alive." "You mean Chris sent the killer who killed so many people in your family?" Ron had a slight tremor. "Yes, that''s him." Annie nodded slightly. "I''ll settle this account with him in the future. For the moment, I don''t want to expose my identity, so I''ll let him live longer!" "Was it Chris'' arrangement that I came to the imperial capital at the beginning?" Ron had this idea in his mind. Before, he couldn''t understand a lot of things, but now, these things seem to become clear gradually. Many things around him seem to have something to do with the red moon Dynasty. "Husband, what are you thinking?" Anne asked softly. "Nothing." Ron shook his head. "Karen, I''m going to the Holy Land in a few days. Before I come back, you must be careful. Don''t act rashly. I think Chris should have been prepared. If you act rashly, you may lose money." "Husband, don''t worry, we won''t do it so soon." Annie gently smile, "and, I''m also very powerful now, even if I really encounter any danger, it''s still very easy for me to escape, so you don''t have to worry about me." Although he doesn''t know her real strength, he has a feeling that although he has made a lot of progress these days, he should still have a considerable distance from her. While they were talking, they had already arrived at the lakeside cottage, but Agatha was still missing. So, this became Ron''s and Annie''s home. That night, Annie didn''t leave the cottage. She was in Ron''s room, trying her best to please Ron with her body. Naturally, the relationship between Ron and Annie spread all over the imperial capital overnight. When Ron galloped on Annie, countless men in the imperial capital were scolding him. In everyone''s opinion, Ron''s erotic fortune was already appalling. If anyone knows that Annie is Karen, I''m afraid it''s normal. Unfortunately, no one knows that. ************ on the morning of July 7, Ron came to the red moon square early in the morning, because Winona had sent someone to inform him yesterday that this morning, the summoners of the whole youth group will set out together to the holy land. According to the normal speed, even without the help of the armored beast, we didn''t need to go to the holy land so early. After all, the battle of the holy land doesn''t start until August 18. It''s still more than a month. However, we want to travel on the way to the Holy land, so we have to start so long in advance. Although only the summoner of the youth group is going now, that is to say, there should be only ten people together with Ron. In fact, this is not the case. In addition to these ten people, there are also some people who are not participating in the battle of the holy land."Ron!" Diana had already run towards him excitedly. He was not surprised at Diana''s appearance. He had promised to take her to the holy land. He agreed to meet her here yesterday. "Ron, how did you come?" Carl yawned. "Nina and I have been waiting for half an hour!" However, the appearance of Carl and Nina, he did not expect, so he could not help but ask: "Why are you here?" "I invited them to come!" Diana said quickly, "if you''re going to fight in the holy land, of course someone has to cheer you on, so I''ll ask Carl and Nina if they want to go. They both say they want to go!" "Yes, the holiday is just around the corner. We talked to our tutor and had a holiday ahead of time." Nina added. "I don''t know where to take Lisa. I don''t want to miss such a good opportunity." Carl said with a smile, as he said, he also brought his beautiful girlfriend, Lisa. "It''s very good of you to take care of your family." Winona came over and snorted. "Didn''t you take Maggie with you?" Ron retorted. "I''m just taking a maid with me. You''ve even taken your lover with you!" Winona gave Diana a disgruntled look. "You can take it too!" Diana curled her lips. "It''s a pity you didn''t." "Diane, do you owe me a call?" Winona stares at Diana with a ready look. "Ah, two sisters in law, don''t fight Max this guy came out, "you are a family, have something to say!" "Max, if you talk nonsense again, I''ll feed you to Feifei!" Winona looked very angry. "Hey, don''t talk nonsense. She has nothing to do with Ron. If you call her sister-in-law again, I''ll set you on fire!" Diana was unhappy, too. "Er, two sisters in law, my younger brother has something to do. Let''s go first." Max successfully attracted the two women''s firepower, a look at the situation is not right, quickly run. When Max made such a fuss, Winona and Diana didn''t quarrel any more. I have to say that Max is very useful at this time. "Princess highness, since the people are here, let''s start." Mirenza came over. "OK, let''s go now." Winona nodded. "What''s the hurry? I didn''t come. What are you going to do?" At this time, there was an unhappy girl voice. With this voice, a group of beautiful girls appeared in the public''s eyes. They were the famous group of violent beautiful girls in the Royal Knights college. Naturally, Agatha is walking in the front, and her ten students are following her, but Ron''s sight falls behind them, because there are more than ten people walking behind them, one of them is actually Joey, and the other is even more unexpected, which is Rachel! The four girls around Rachel also followed. For a moment, there were so many beautiful girls in the red moon square, which made people feel dazzled. It seemed that all the most beautiful girls in the imperial capital gathered here at this moment. "Joey, why are you here?" Winona was also surprised, apparently she didn''t know about it before. "Agatha learned that you are going to the holy land now, so she decided to let us go with you, so that we can take care of each other." Joey explained softly. "But aren''t you supposed to be led by President Ramos?" Winona is obviously not satisfied. "Well, what do you mean? Can''t president Ramos give these people to me? " Agatha looked at Winona discontentedly, "you rob my husband, I don''t care with you, do you have to care with me for this small matter?" "Who robbed your husband?" Winona was furious. "Well, ask them, who doesn''t know that you and my husband are flirting over there?" Agatha pointed to the building of the summoning teachers'' Association. "I said that you are not as sensible as Diana. Look at her, robbing my husband is fair and aboveboard. How can you be so secretive and dare not admit it when you do it? Really, I''m a good talker. As long as you little wives are polite and obedient when you see my little wife, you''re old with me I don''t mind how you fool around. " "You..." Winona blushed, but she didn''t know what to say. However, they all sigh in their hearts that the eldest lady of the Ryan family is too tough. The grand imperial princess has become a concubine in her mouth and has to be respectful to her. Only Agatha can do such a tough thing. Poor Winona is angry but has no place to send. At last, she can only glare at Ron fiercely and scold angrily: "it''s all you bastards!" After scolding Ron, she glanced at the crowd and yelled, "what are you looking at? Why don''t you go yet? " With that, no matter how people react, she pulls Maggie out of the city. This time, dozens of people finally embarked on the journey of the battle of the holy land. Chapter 194 Almost everyone walks. Except for Rachel, she actually gets a luxury carriage. Her four maids drive in turn. She is comfortable in the carriage, but her speed is the same as everyone else. The youngest and most beautiful city master in the history of the Empire seems to be bigger than Winona, who is a princess. Because of the large number of people, it was quite busy along the way, but the speed was quite slow. At night, they only walked to Meilun Town, which is about 30 kilometers away from the red moon city. At this speed, it really took at least a month to reach the holy land. Although Meilun town is not far from the imperial capital Hongyue City, it should be relatively prosperous, but the problem is that Meilun town is a little too close to the imperial capital. Usually, after you come to Meilun Town, you can get to the imperial capital in a carriage for another two hours, and you won''t stay here at all. Therefore, in fact, Meilun town now seems so cold that people find it If all of them stay in hotels in town, there won''t be enough hotels. Not to mention one room for one person, even if two people live in one room, it''s still not enough, because there is only one hotel in the whole town that can only accommodate ten people at the same time. "Since I can''t live, I''d better sleep out of town." Winona quickly made a decision, but not many people opposed her proposal. After all, we are not ordinary people, and camping in the wild is not a big deal. They first had dinner in the town, and then they continued to drive while it was still dark. This time, everyone speeded up and finally arrived at a forest about five kilometers away before dark. Then they decided to stay in the forest at night. "Ron, Max, you''re watching tonight!" Winona finally found the opportunity to revenge Ron, "others rest on the spot, don''t leave alone, just in case." "Ron, I''m so tired. I want to sleep." Diana, after all, is a magician. Although her constitution is much better than that of ordinary magicians, she still can''t hold on for such a day. After that, she falls into Ron''s arms and soon falls asleep. "Delicate!" Winona was a little disdainful, but Diana couldn''t hear her, otherwise they were afraid of another fight. "Elder brother-in-law, elder sister is tired too. Why don''t you sleep with her?" The sound of banter came from Jesse. "I don''t want that little lecheron to sleep in his arms. It''s not honest at all." Agatha said with a curl. "Ah, elder sister, have you ever been held to sleep by your husband before?" Jesse asked with a curious look. "Jesse, why are you so stupid? The elder sister has been living with her husband, and it''s normal to sleep together! " The other girl chuckled. "Yes, my elder sister must have been taken advantage of by her husband." Jesse looked at Agatha with a narrow face. "You don''t deserve to be beaten, do you?" Agatha stares at Jesse, "don''t talk about me any more, or I''ll beat each of you and find a man for you by the way. Besides, what if I''m taken advantage of by that little luster? He''s my husband. It''s nothing to take advantage of me. Look at Diana. She hasn''t married him yet. She''s already taken all the advantages. Hum, she''ll be at a loss! " "But she doesn''t suffer. Now she can sleep in her husband''s arms. It''s so comfortable. You can only sleep on the ground." Jesse said with a smile. "Beauty, do you want to sleep in your arms? There''s one in front of you! " Max comes out and grins at Jesse. "Sex wolf, go away!" Jesse glared at max, "don''t think you''re my brother-in-law''s little brother, I''ll give you face, otherwise I''ll chop you to death!" "Er, the beauty is so violent, I still dodged!" Max disappeared. "Well, Jesse, you''re really a little violent. I heard that girls who are too violent can''t get married. You have to be gentle in the future." Agatha said casually. "Ah?" Jesse stares big eyes, "but elder sister, we all learn from you. We used to be very gentle." Speaking of this, Jesse also turned her head and asked the girl around her, "Mila, are you right?" "Yes, elder sister, we all learn from you!" The other girls agreed. "Oh, but I''ve married out. You haven''t found anyone yet." Agatha said lazily. "Ah? What about that? " Jesse immediately bitter face, "sister, we really can''t get married?" "I don''t know, but don''t worry. If you really can''t get married, I''ll let Ron take you as his second wife. Anyway, he took off your clothes before so many people. I can force him to be responsible for you." Agatha''s words are amazing. "Ah?" Jesse and others look at each other, but their pretty faces are floating with red clouds unconsciously. It seems that they are really willing to accept this arrangement, because they have no objection. "Don''t talk nonsense there, will you?" Ron can''t bear it. Are you kidding? He doesn''t want to be responsible for them. Although these girls are very beautiful and in good shape, he doesn''t know them well and has no interest in them."Well, where am I talking nonsense?" Agatha retorted discontentedly, "who asked you to take off their clothes?" "It was just an accident." Ron didn''t get angry. "What happened to the accident? Even if it''s an accident, it''s a fact. " AGA Shajiao snorted, "you little lecheron are looking for your first wife everywhere. Now I can help you find ten at a time. It''s not good to satisfy you all at once?" "Brother, this is a good thing. The more beautiful women, the better!" Max ran over again and said quickly. "Yes, Ron, I support Max!" Carl was there. "You think Ron is you?" Nina stares at Carl discontentedly. Obviously, she doesn''t want more and more women around Ron. "The grand young lady of the lane family, who used to be a famous talented girl, is now taking the initiative to find a woman for her husband. It''s better to meet her than to be famous." A faint voice came suddenly. All of a sudden, the scene was quiet, and all of us went to the scene together. It was a 17-year-old boy with brown hair, tall and handsome, who was one of the players in the martial arts competition. However, on the road before, this man had never spoken. Now we found that if this guy didn''t make a sound, he had already made a sound, and the fire of war was on Agatha''s head. "Well, the hogs are not qualified to say that!" Agatha curled her lips with a look of disdain. "Agatha, if I am a waste, what are you who are inferior to me?" The tone of the boy with brown hair was still calm, and he didn''t seem angry at all. "Joke, I''m not as good as you?" AGA Shajiao snorted, "I''ve already said that you Hawkes are all rubbish, and you are the same. Don''t think that you are not rubbish now because you are a level 9 martial arts master. If you don''t be convinced, fight with me. Let''s see how miss Ben teaches you!" The crowd was speechless for a while. Although Agatha is known as a gifted girl, she seems to be only a level 8 martial arts teacher now. She is almost 22 years old, and this brown haired boy, who looks obviously younger, is already a level 9 martial arts teacher. If you look at it this way, this person is obviously stronger than Agatha, but Agatha knows others He is a level nine martial arts master. He even said he was a waste and threatened to teach him a lesson. "Agatha, are you offering me a duel?" There seems to be something unexpected about the brown haired boy. "Yes, dare you?" Agatha gave a snort. "I''m bored. Since you want to fight, I can''t help it." The brown haired boy said with a faint smile, "it''s just that Agatha, it''s just a duel. It seems a little boring. Why don''t we add some bets?" "What do you want to bet?" Agatha asked a little disdainfully. "Originally, I thought that if anyone lost, he would automatically withdraw from the battle of the holy land. However, it seems that this bet is not very meaningful. It''s better to change it." The brown haired boy got up and walked towards Agatha, but at this time he looked at Ron. "Agatha, I''ve heard about your name for a long time, and I''ve always admired you. When you elected your husband publicly, I wanted to take part in it. Unfortunately, I was only 16 years old at that time, and the family finally sent Jeff to go. When I knew that you actually chose Ron, who was only 16 years old at that time When I was a husband, I was a little remorseful. Therefore, today, let''s make a bet. If you lose to me, marry me instead! " With this remark, there was an uproar around him. This guy asked Agatha to marry him instead in front of Ron''s face. I don''t know if he was having a hard time with Ron? "Hey, boy, are you tired of living?" Max has yelled out, "you dare to hit my sister-in-law''s idea, believe it or not, I''ll kill you right away?" "Well, are you out of your mind?" Agatha didn''t scold. "My brain is normal." The boy with brown hair said with a smile, "Agatha, if you really think I''m rubbish, why don''t you gamble with me? Well, if you can''t remarry, it doesn''t matter. Just stay with me for one night and let me fulfill my long cherished wish. I won''t regret for missing the original opportunity any more. " Chapter 195 "Damn, you mean to humiliate my elder brother, don''t you?" Max angrily scolded, "come on, let me teach you a lesson. If you have seed, you will fight with me!" At this moment, everyone knows that the brown haired boy, as Max said, is really trying to humiliate Ron. Although his direct target is Agatha, his real target is Agatha''s fiance. People unconsciously look at Ron, they want to know what reaction Ron will have, we also feel a little strange, Ron has not said so far, it is a bit abnormal. "Gamble, gamble, gamble, gamble, gamble, gamble, gamble, gamble, gamble, gamble, gamble, gamble, gamble, gamble, gamble, gamble, gamble, gamble, gamble Agatha said, "if you lose, put up a sign that says I''m a waste and spend a day in the imperial capital. Dare you?" "Elder sister, you can''t promise. If you really lose, what will you do?" Jesse can''t help but butt in. It''s no joke. "What are you afraid of? I really lost. There''s Ron!" Agatha said with indifference, "this trash wants to rob me as his wife. Of course, he has to ask my husband. Even if he wins me, he has to win my husband." The crowd couldn''t laugh and cry for a while. Agatha had already figured out how to cheat before fighting. However, strictly speaking, she didn''t cheat. She was right. If she wanted to rob her as a wife, she had to ask her husband first. "That''s right, elder sister. You''re smart!" Jesse looks adored. "Nonsense, of course Miss Ben is smart. I''m a talented girl." Agatha Jo snorted, but she was not modest at all. "Well, let me do it." Ron stood up, but still holding Diana in his arms. He looked at Agatha, then turned to the brown haired boy and asked, "Agatha, what''s the name of this trash?" "Oh, his name is Hicks hawk." Agatha quickly gave Ron the answer. "Don''t move, Ron. They''re still sleeping!" In her sleep, Diana actually came to join in the fun and said this in a daze. Her delicate body twisted. It seems that her sleeping posture makes her a little uncomfortable. "Ron, in front of his fiancee and other women, it seems that you don''t care about Agatha at all. In that case, why don''t you just give her to me?" The brown haired boy, Hicks, said lazily. "Why don''t the Hawkes ever know themselves at all?" Ron shook his head. "It used to be like this for morrens and Jeff, and it was like this for alcibi. A few days ago, mirenza over there thought that he could tell me what to do. Today, there are people like you who are playing against my fiancee. It seems that the lessons I have taught you about the Hawks are not deep enough. Today, I really need to leave them with you You have a more memorable lesson. " As he spoke, Ron took Diana to Rachel''s carriage, handed her to her and said, "let Diana sleep in your car." Although Rachel was a little bit surprised, she still took over Diana. At this time, many people found that Ron and this beautiful city leader seem to have an unusual relationship, but, according to reason, they should not be enemies? People don''t have time to think about it, because Ron goes to Hicks again, and he has a long sword in his hand. "Hicks, you are a level nine martial arts master. You think you have some ability, don''t you?" Ron coldly looked at each other, "now, I can tell you that I don''t use summon, nor magic, just using martial arts, is enough to defeat you, I will let you know, in front of me Ron, you hawk family people are always waste!" "Big brother, that''s right!" Max cheered loudly. "Brother in law, come on!" Jesse and others also began to coax. "Beat Hicks with martial arts?" Grant was a little surprised. "Although Ron''s martial arts skills are really good, Hicks is a level nine martial arts master after all. Is it too risky for him to do so?" In fact, most of the dozens of people present are Grant''s idea. Ron''s martial arts skills are good, which is well known by many people. Once he defeated a level 5 martial arts master only with martial arts skills, but now his opponent is Hicks, a level 9 martial arts master. Many people believe that Ron should not lose to Hicks with his summoner, but only with martial arts Of all the people present, few really like Ron. "Sister princess, is brother Ron very good at martial arts?" Maggie asked in a crisp voice. "Not bad." Winona said casually. In fact, among the people present, I''m afraid Winona is the only one who really thinks Ron can beat Hicks with martial arts skills. Even Agatha is a little suspicious of this. "You''re going to beat me with martial arts?" Hicks looked at Ron in disbelief, then shook his head and laughed, "hahaha, Ron, I''ve heard that you are very arrogant, but I didn''t expect that you would be so arrogant. Since you are so confident, is my bet with Agatha still valid? If you lose, will Agatha stay with me all night? " "I don''t like to gamble with women. Of course, if you can make a match, I don''t mind gambling with you. It''s a pity that in my eyes, the women in your entire hawk family can''t match Agatha''s one percent. What do you want to gamble with me?" Ron scoffed, "Hicks, cut the crap and do it quickly. If you lose, you''ll run away when you see my wolf family. Of course, if I lose, you''ll also run away when you see your hawks!""Good, that''s it!" Hicks''s face had already turned angry. He pulled out a long dark sword, which was driven by fighting spirit. A beautiful golden fighting spirit shot out. He then roared, "Ron, I want you not to be in the sight of anyone in our hawk family from now on!" Everyone consciously made way of a large space. The frontal conflict between the wolf family and the hawk family started again. Ron was still the representative of the wolf family, while the hawk family had been changed countless times. This time, it was Hicks, an 18-year-old genius of the hawk family. As Max once told Ron, the Hawkes always hide the best talents in the family. They will not appear until the extraordinary time. This time, because they are going to participate in the battle of the holy land, the family''s talent summoner, mirenza, and the talent warrior, Hicks, will appear together. In fact, it is not until this time that the Hawkes really come to the world They are beginning to show their real strength and let people know that this big family, which has been standing for hundreds of years, really has a deep foundation. "Go to hell!" Hicks roared and his fighting spirit surged towards Ron. He seemed to want to crush Ron at once. Great power surges in, and people around them also feel the momentum of this power. It''s like it can destroy everything. Ron, standing in front of this power, seems very small at this moment. Winona, who had confidence in Ron, now begins to feel that Ron may not be able to bear the power of this blow, Hicks Although it''s only level 9, it seems that the strength of this force is not far away from level 10. Perhaps, this means that it doesn''t take long for Hicks to be promoted to level 10. Almost everyone thinks that Ron can only escape this attack. However, to everyone''s surprise, in the face of the surge of gold fighting, Ron stands still and doesn''t seem to have any plan to dodge. Ron really doesn''t want to hide. In fact, his reaction speed trained in the virtual test field can not only be used in Cao vertical mecha combat. The improvement of this reaction speed is all-round. In other words, his body reaction ability has been greatly improved. If he wants to avoid Hicks''s sudden attack, it''s light and easy It''s just that he doesn''t want to do it. The real Qi of sun and moon in the body runs quickly, and instantly penetrates into the sword through the palm. With a clear drink from Ron, the sword swings to the fierce fighting Qi. There was no gorgeous fighting spirit. It seemed that it was just a very common sword. It was difficult for the onlookers to understand Ron''s practice, but soon they heard a loud noise. Boom! As the air waves dispersed, everyone retreated. At the same time, they were also surprised to find that Ron''s bland sword made a nearly explosive sound after the head-on confrontation with the fighting spirit. What made them even more incredible was that Ron still stood in the original place after this explosion, and he didn''t seem to be harmed. However, Hicks''s amazing fighting spirit did not In other words, Ron''s fighting spirit with level 9 came to a fight, but it didn''t come down at all! "Wow, big brother is so strong!" Max muttered to himself, "it''s my big brother!" "My brother-in-law is great!" Jesse and a group of girls have begun to cheer loudly, a look of excitement. "The little lecheron is really more and more powerful!" Agatha is also a little dazed. Even she didn''t expect Ron to have such a strong power to resist the attack of level 9 fighting spirit. "The bastard has made progress again!" Winona angrily scolded a sentence, she already can see, now Ron, far stronger than when dueling with her at the beginning. Joey looks at Ron with a pair of wonderful eyes. There is something special in her eyes. However, she doesn''t say anything. Maybe, only she knows that Ron is a real sword genius. Of course, all along, she thinks that Ron can''t cultivate fighting spirit, so there must be a lack of strength. However, now she can be sure that although Ron can''t fight spirit, he can''t fight There must be other ways for him to exercise his strength. At this moment, no one will think that Ron''s strength is not enough. Chapter 196 The only thing you don''t understand now is that Ron can''t fight. How can he block the attack of level 9 fighting? "Hicks, that''s all you''re doing." Ron gave a cold smile, and then he made a lightning stroke. His gorgeous and treacherous sword skills were continuously splashed out. Although he seems very calm, in fact, Hicks'' provocation has infuriated him. At ordinary times, he may only solve Hicks with armored beast, but Hicks actually asked Agatha to accompany him for one night, which made Ron extremely angry. In fact, no man can accept this ridiculous request from other men for his fiancee, and that''s why, Ron will use this most arrogant way to completely defeat Hicks! He first resisted Hicks''s level 9 fighting spirit, and then took the initiative to attack with his fierce sword skill. He didn''t want to give Hicks any chance, he wanted to completely defeat Hicks at one stroke! Although Ron hasn''t learned sword skill for a long time, in fact, after he has experienced the transformation between sword skill and mecha skill for many times, now he can transform sword skill and mecha skill without any special practice. Long time of training has made him familiar with this transformation. Everything is so natural and comfortable And then you can do it. At the moment, he also found that although he has only been training his reaction speed recently, with the improvement of his reaction speed, his attack ability has also been improved. Every time he makes a sword, every time he moves, every time he changes his sword power, he is faster than before. As a result, everyone saw a very strange scene. Ron, as a summoner, held a long sword and forced Hicks, who was a level 9 martial arts master, to retreat step by step with a stormy sword. When the so-called gifted youngster of the hawk family, 18-year-old level 9 martial arts master, faced with the same 18-year-old Summoner Ron, he dueled purely with martial arts skills, Actually only parry, but no fight back! No matter who saw this situation, they would feel very strange. Even Agatha and Winona, who knew Ron better, were stunned for a moment. Even if they thought Ron might not lose, to say the least, even if they thought Ron might win the duel, at most, they would fight with Hicks for a long time, and finally they would win It''s hard to decide the outcome. It shouldn''t be like this. Ron has the upper hand completely and defeats his opponent in an overwhelming manner, right? Of course, Ron has not defeated Hicks at the moment, but looking at this, there is no suspense about Ron''s victory. The only thing left is a matter of time. This time, there was no accident in everyone''s prediction. Only about ten minutes later, we heard Hicks snort, and then the battle was over. We saw that Hicks''s sword had fallen to the ground, and his right wrist was dripping with blood. His face was very pale and his expression was gloomy. There was no calm momentum like before. Maybe now, he was the only one who deserved it Fortunately, the wrist is still in the hand, because according to Ron''s style, his right hand should be cut off directly. "Vulnerable!" Ron took back his sword and looked at Hicks coldly. He didn''t say much, but this simple sentence was enough to completely defeat Hicks'' last confidence! Hicks looks blank. He looks at Ron and other people around him. It seems that he is still hard to accept this fact. There is no doubt that this failure has caused immeasurable psychological damage to him. Everyone did not speak, just looking at Hicks, want to see what reaction he will make next, and with Hicks also from the hawk family, mirenza, also did not say anything, it seems that the relationship between them is not very good, otherwise, at this time, mirenza seems how to say something. A moment later, Hicks slowly turned around, did not say a word, and did not even pick up the sword that fell to the ground. He walked out of the woods like this. His step was very slow, even a little faltering, and his hand was still dripping blood. He didn''t even have the intention to bandage it. At this moment, he was like a walking corpse. After a while, Hicks finally disappeared completely into the darkness. "The child is ruined." Daniel sighed softly. "I''ve been hit so hard. I don''t know if he still has the confidence to hold the sword." "It''s not that he''s too weak, it''s that his opponent is too strong." Grant sighed. "Ron''s sword skill is amazing. It doesn''t seem to be worse than his achievement in the summoner." "I heard that this boy was a freak before, but I still don''t believe it. Now I believe it. This boy is really a freak." Daniel has a little emotion. "Big brother, big brother, I adore you so much!" Max has run to Ron, but unfortunately, Ron has been surrounded by a group of girls. "Big brother-in-law, you are really good!" "Elder brother-in-law, your sword skill is so strong. Can you teach us?" "Yes, elder brother-in-law, would you like to be our teacher with your elder sister?" Ten girls, you and I, let others not insert half a word, and Max, this guy, began to envy Ron''s love."Well, don''t make any noise!" Agatha yelled and suppressed these beautiful girls. They soon backed behind Agatha and stopped making noise. "Well, that guy is lucky. If I do it, I''ll kill him directly!" AGA Shajiao snorted, "don''t think that the level 9 martial arts teacher is great. Even my husband, a level 0 martial arts teacher, can''t beat him. I said he was a waste, but I still didn''t admit it!" People can''t laugh or cry. Is Ron a zero level martial arts master? Is there such a powerful zero level martial arts master? Of course, it''s Fair for Agatha to say that Ron is a zero level martial arts master. After all, Ron has never been certified as a martial arts master. Moreover, even if he does, if he is not aggressive, he will eventually come to a zero level martial arts master. It''s just that if all the zero level martial arts masters are as powerful as Ron, the martial arts association will be invincible. "Miss Lane, we have a problem now." A man suddenly said, this man is also a martial arts teacher who participated in the battle of holy land. He looks nearly 30 years old and seems to be the oldest one in the martial arts young group. "Brother Gary, what''s the problem?" Agatha asked. To Ron''s surprise, Agatha was very polite to the man. "Miss Lane, if Hicks leaves, there will be one less of us in the battle of the holy land. We have to find someone to replace him." The man, Gary, replied. "Ah, it is." Agatha nodded. "It''s a bit of trouble. Now where can I find the right person?" "Miss Lane, there is a very suitable person in front of us, but I don''t know if he will." When Gary said this, his eyes turned to Ron. Naturally, his meaning was quite clear. The right person he was talking about was none other than Ron who had just defeated Hicks. "Yes Agatha suddenly realized, and then looked at Ron, "Hey, Ron, will you take the place of Hicks in the martial arts battle?" "No!" Before Ron could answer, Winona was discontented and said, "Agatha, Ron is going to take part in the battle of the summoner. It''s already certain!" "Oh, Winona, don''t be so unreasonable, will you?" Agatha is a little unhappy, "you rob my husband, do you want to occupy him alone?" "What are you talking about?" Winona was annoyed. "What does this have to do with that?" "Why doesn''t it matter?" Agatha turned her lips. "I only said that Ron would take part in the battle of the martial arts master, but I didn''t say that he would not take part in the battle of the summoner. I''m kind enough to share my husband with you, but you don''t appreciate it. It''s unreasonable that Ron should only take part in the battle of your summoner? Even if you are a princess, you have to be reasonable, right? " "I''m not reasonable?" Winona looked very angry. "Agatha, I think the most unreasonable thing is you. I rob your husband one by one. Everything can be involved in it. Besides, I''ve never heard of anyone who participates in the martial arts war and the summoner war at the same time. If Ron replaces Hicks, who can I find to replace Ron?" "Princess highness, though no one has joined the battle of the holy land as a teacher and Summoner at the same time, but almost no one has been able to perform well in these two different identities, that is to say, if someone really adds two or even three identities to the Holy Land War, it can be done." Gary explained. "What?" Winona was stunned, then turned to grant and said, "is that so?" "the rule of the royal highness of the princess, the rule of the holy land war does not specify this point, but since there is no explicit prohibition, that is to say, the sanctuary war is a considerable physical exertion, and if a person wants to enter the war with two identities at the same time, there will be no doubt that it will affect the combat effectiveness." Grant whispered. "That is to say, if Ron goes to the martial arts war, it will still affect us, right?" Winona snorted, "that''s right. No matter what, Ron can''t go to the martial arts war!" Chapter 197 "You don''t count. Ron is my husband, not your husband. He has to help me." Agatha said disapprovingly. "He is my guard knight. He should go wherever I go!" Winona is not to be outdone. "Hum, I still don''t admit to robbing my husband. Don''t you mean he has to sleep with you when you sleep?" Agatha''s mouth is still pretty strong. "You Winona was blocked by Agatha every time. She felt depressed. Suddenly, she clenched her teeth and said, "well, you said I robbed your husband, right? Then I''ll rob your husband. What''s the matter? I''m a princess. I''ll do what I want. I''m unreasonable. What do you want? " Winona started to be unreasonable this time, but Agatha was stunned. She was always unreasonable, but now Winona is more unreasonable than her. "Hey, are you bullying people?" Agatha was stunned for a while, and finally cried out discontentedly. "I just bully people. What''s the matter?" Winona simply came to the hard, "want to fight? Come on, but why don''t you ask Ron, "can you beat me?" "Fight, fight. Who''s afraid of who?" Agatha Jiao snorted, "come on, I''m not afraid of you!" "Well, don''t make any noise!" Ron finally said, "now there is still more than a month to go before the battle of holy land. Can''t you talk about it slowly? If you don''t rest, others will rest! " "Yes, I feel a little sleepy. Well, I''ll have a rest first!" Agatha stretched a waist, posture is very beautiful, "I''m the first wife, don''t care with the second wife." "I don''t care about you, princess. It''s beneath my status!" Winona angrily took a word, and then she took Maggie to the other side, turned into a small tent, and then went in. A farce is finally over, and Ron is relieved that he has the impulse to beat them. If they quarrel any more, he may put the impulse into action. "Ron, are you coming up with Diana?" Rachel''s voice came. "I have a lot of room in my carriage." Ron frowned a little, but went over and got into the carriage. "Young master." Although the space inside is really large, it''s a bit crowded now. In addition to Rachel and Diana, there are two maids of Rachel in it. The two maids saw that Ron was not familiar with fashion before, but now that Ron entered the carriage, they quickly saluted. "What? Don''t you want to pretend to be my enemy? " Ron looked at Rachel and asked faintly. "Since you don''t want to pretend, I don''t have to." Rachel chuckled. "What''s more, I found that maybe it''s better for me to make our relationship public, so that others will know that there''s always a strong man behind me." "We have nothing to do with each other." Ron didn''t get angry. "Your favorite girl is over there!" Rachel lifted the car curtain and pointed to Joey not far away. "Are you afraid she''s jealous, so she doesn''t dare to be too close to me? But I don''t think so. If you''re afraid of her jealousy, you shouldn''t be so close to Diana. Hee hee "If you have something to say, don''t talk about something that doesn''t matter." Ron looks at Rachel discontentedly. He knows that there must be something else when Rachel lets him into the carriage. "In fact, there''s nothing to do. It''s just that people want to become a level 10 martial arts master as soon as possible." Rachel looks like a coquettish. Fortunately, no one else can see her. Otherwise, I''m afraid no one can imagine that the cold and beautiful city master would act coquettishly in front of men. "I knew you wouldn''t have anything else." Ron snorted. As he guessed, Rachel really wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to practice with him. "Who keeps me in the right and wrong place? This time I managed to get the chance to take part in the battle of the holy land. I specially got a carriage and brought them all, just to give us the chance to practice in the carriage. There will be at least one month on the way. It''s hard for us to have such a long time together! " Rachel smiles. "If you want to go to the fallen city and accompany me every day, I don''t have to do that!" "Needless to say, let''s practice." Ron said angrily, in fact, there is no need for nonsense between them, because as long as they start practicing together, they will know everything about each other immediately, that is to say, they don''t need any words at all, they can understand everything about each other. In fact, Ron doesn''t want to deceive himself. On the one hand, he rejects Rachel, but on the other hand, he wants to practice with her. Especially recently, when he tries to get through Ren Du''s two channels without any progress, he even hopes to get help from Rachel. At first, he thinks that it''s a waste of time to go to the Holy Land slowly, Now Rachel just appeared, and he had the foresight to prepare a carriage to provide a place for the two people''s cultivation. On that night, Ron never left Rachel''s carriage again. He was quite satisfied with his training all night. With the cooperation of him and Rachel, he finally got through the first acupoint. Although it was only a small step to get through the whole meridian, he had taken the most difficult first step after all.In the next few days, Ron spent most of his time in Rachel''s carriage. The curtain was closed all the time, and outsiders could not see the movement inside. Diana knew that Ron was practicing in it, but naturally she would not tell anyone. Once someone was curious about approaching, she would be stopped by Rachel''s beautiful maid, and everyone would be angry at this time Now, Rachel''s four maids are not only beautiful, but also powerful. But Winona and Agatha still quarrel with each other from time to time because of Ron. Winona still doesn''t agree with Ron to participate in the martial arts war, while Agatha still insists that Ron replace Hicks. As for other people, most of them are really sightseeing. Although most of them are not small, there are not many long-distance travel opportunities. In addition, there are many girls in the whole team. Every time they go to a market or a big city, they always go shopping, which makes the team move more slowly. At noon, the party finally came to Eureka Town, which is a big town with a population of about 50000. The town is quite prosperous, even comparable to some small cities. Eureka town is about 400 kilometers away from the red moon city. At this moment, people can say that they are completely far away from the imperial capital. However, it took half a month to complete the 400 km journey. There are about two such distances from Eureka town to the holy land. That is to say, according to the current speed, it will take them another month to reach the holy land. But in fact, they don''t have that much time. It''s late July, less than a month since the battle of the holy land began. Moreover, according to Winona, she had hoped that everyone would arrive at the holy land before August. "Princess highness, we must speed up." At the restaurant, mirenza suggested, "otherwise, we won''t have time." "They''re all running around on the road, or they wouldn''t be so slow!" Winona looked at Agatha and her little sisters and said discontentedly that she didn''t wronged Agatha. It was their beautiful girls who slowed down the whole team. "I didn''t ask you to follow me." Agatha heard Winona''s words, naturally will not show weakness, "if you want to hurry up, why don''t you fly by your dragon? In that case, we''ll be here tonight! " "Well, if I don''t want to play on the road, I can ask Ron to take me directly." Diana is also speaking for Agatha. In fact, the relationship between Diana and Agatha seems to be quite harmonious these days. "Even if you play, have you had enough of these days?" Winona was not angry and said, "in short, from this afternoon, we have to speed up, every city, can only stay for an hour at most!" "It''s your business to speed up. It''s none of my business." Agatha said lazily, obviously, she didn''t want to comply with Winona''s arrangement. Seeing that they are going to quarrel again, others are used to it. Anyway, these days, they have found that Winona and Agatha will quarrel so many times every day. Fortunately, after quarreling, they won''t really fight, and they won''t suffer. So it''s a pleasure to watch them quarrel. But just then, there was a roar of anger and noise outside. "Stop!" "Help "Kill him!" All kinds of voices, such as crying, crying, crying and crying, were mixed together, which made it very noisy. Naturally, such a big movement immediately attracted people''s attention. People who had finished lunch immediately went out of the restaurant to watch. A few hundred meters away from the restaurant, a man with a haircut is kneeling on the ground. In front of him, there stands a masked woman. She is slim and slim, with a white robe and a prominent crescent moon pattern embroidered on her chest. In her hand, the woman is holding a bright sword with the tip pointing at the man. "God, spare your life!" The man is pleading. "Kill him, kill him!" Dozens of people around, shouting together, it seems that this man seems to have committed public anger. "You bully civilians, rob people''s wives, kill people and set fire to all kinds of evils. I am ordered by the goddess of the moon to eradicate the evils of Eureka Town, and you are the source of the evils of Eureka town. I can spare anyone, but I can never spare you!" The cold voice came from the woman''s mouth, "remember, this is the place where the believers of the goddess of the moon gather. The goddess of the moon will not allow her believers to be bullied. You must pay for your life for what you have done!" Chapter 198 "Long live the goddess of the moon! Long live the goddess of the moon The crowd cheered. "Stop it Winona finally appeared and stopped the woman''s attempt to kill the man on the ground. Then she separated from the crowd and went to the front of the woman with an unhappy face. "Who asked you to kill anyone?" heard Winona''s voice, and the unkempt man looked up. His face was suddenly ecstatic: "princess, help!" Winona was stunned: "do you know me?" , "Your Highness, I went to the imperial capital last year. I saw you. You see, you see, I''m Thordon, Thornton Eureka, and you greeted me." The man said quickly. Winona a stay: "you, you are count Eureka?" "yes, yes, your highness. It''s me. You finally recognized me, princess, you, you save me. This vicious woman has killed my family. I am the last one of our Eureka family." In the tone of Thordon''s voice, there is already a crying chamber. "Princess, you have to help me decide!" "What''s the matter?" Winona''s voice suddenly turned cold and looked at the masked woman. "Is what count Eureka said true? Who on earth are you that dare to kill the count of Empire in the street "Princess Winona, I am the 19th emissary of the temple of the moon. The believers of the goddess of the moon ask us for help. Thornton''s mischief in Eureka town makes people resentful. Our temple of the moon can''t just sit back and watch. I just follow the orders of the goddess of the moon to punish all the people in the Eureka family who participate in the evil." The masked woman said humbly, "we never kill innocent people indiscriminately. We have investigated everything that everyone in the Eureka family has done. If there is no cause of death, we will let them go and drive them out of Eureka town. But in front of him, there are more than ten women in the town who have been insulted by him, and nearly 100 innocent civilians have been killed and injured in his hands Although the Empire connived at his actions, we in the temple of the moon will not sit by and do nothing. Therefore, he must die today! " "What Temple of the moon?" Winona snorted coldly, "how come I''ve never heard of it?" "The temple of the moon is the shelter established by the goddess of the moon for her faithful believers. All people who believe in the goddess of the moon can be protected by the goddess of the moon." Masked woman light said. "I don''t care where the temple of the moon is, and I don''t care what count Eureka has done. Even if he is guilty, it is up to my father to decide his life and death, not you!" Winona snorted, "I''ll give you a chance to leave at once, otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude!" "If the empire is willing to deal with Thornton, how can he be unscrupulous in Eureka for decades?" The masked woman doesn''t mean to show weakness. Although she is facing an imperial princess, her sword still points to Thornton and can end his life at any time. "The empire may not care about her ordinary people, but our noble goddess of the moon will care about every believer." "Don''t talk to me about the goddess of the moon. This is the imperial territory. I am the imperial princess. What I say is the final order!" Winona was annoyed. "If you touch count Eureka''s hair, I''ll kill you!" "Ah..." A scream rang out, and the blood in Thornton''s throat poured out, and then he fell to the ground. At this time, the masked woman had stabbed her sword into Thornton''s throat. "before I kill my highness, I must finish the task that the goddess of the moon has given me." The masked woman took back her sword and said slowly. "Oh Long live the goddess of the moon The onlookers in the town began to cheer again. Just because of Winona''s appearance, they did not dare to speak for a moment. But now, when they saw that Thornton was dead, they could no longer restrain their ecstasy and began to cheer regardless of everything. The angry dragon chant comes from the sky, and a huge red dragon appears in the air. The red dragon, who has the same heart with the host, obviously feels Winona''s anger. In Winona''s opinion, the masked woman''s behavior is a direct provocation to her. "Those who don''t want to die, get out of my way!" Winona yelled angrily, and the onlookers immediately dispersed. At this time, the red dragon opened his mouth and spewed out a blazing flame. Naturally, the target was the masked woman. See this huge flame will completely engulf the masked woman, suddenly, a flash of white light, the masked woman around, suddenly appeared a white mask, red dragon''s flame hit the mask, then can no longer move forward half a minute, and the masked woman is naturally safe. at the same time, an unusual moving voice came from the following voice: "why do you need to fly into a rage?" All they could see was a young girl in a long white dress. The sight of all the men on the scene could no longer be separated from this young girl. Her perfect posture, incomparably beautiful face, gorgeous facial features, and the extreme charm of every smile and every gesture made everyone intoxicated Although there were many beautiful women on the scene, whether it was Joey, Winona or Diana Agatha, they were all the top beauties in the whole empire, but when the girl appeared, they suddenly lost their color."See the goddess!" The masked woman saluted the girl respectfully. At this moment, we all know that this extremely beautiful girl also came from the temple of the moon, which we first heard of. "Are you the so-called goddess of the moon?" Winona snorted. Compared with those men who were almost petrified, Winona, who was also a woman, was a little surprised by the beauty of the girl, but she was not as lost as a man. "How dare ordinary human beings, such as me, call themselves goddesses?" The girl said with a smile, "I''m just the humble maid of the goddess in the world. Just because everyone respects the goddess and regards me as the daughter of the goddess of the moon, they call me the goddess of the moon." "I don''t care if you are the goddess of the moon or the goddess of the moon. Anyway, your men killed an earl of the Empire, and she must pay for it!" Winona said coldly, "otherwise, no matter who you are, I will not be polite to you either!" "princess, your righteousness is heard. If you know the doings of Earl Eureka, I think you will kill him yourself." The girl who claimed to be the goddess of the Moon said with a smile, "why do you fight for such a person? If you do not look into this matter, I think the people of Eureka town will also be grateful and respectful to your highness. "Even if count Eureka should die ten thousand times, it should not be done by your so-called Temple of the moon!" Winona said coldly, "you don''t have to wear any high hat for me. The princess doesn''t care about the reputation. If I let you go, where is the majesty of the imperial law?" "Has imperial law ever been dignified?" A hint of sarcasm came. Without looking at it, everyone knew that it was Ron who was talking. This guy used to hide in Rachel''s carriage when others were eating. Daniel joked that Ron and Rachel were so close that they couldn''t part for a second. "What did you say?" Winona stares at Ron angrily, looking very angry. "If the imperial edict is really dignified, why has count Eureka not been punished by the imperial edict for his misdeeds here?" Ron said lightly, "can your highness want to tell me that everything he did here was permitted by the imperial decree?" So, imperial laws allow nobles to rape and kill at will? " "Nonsense Winona yelled at Ron. "Who said imperial laws allowed this?" "Princess Royal''s behavior at this time, people have to doubt that the imperial decree really allows everyone to do so." Ron said neither fast nor slow, "if your highness does not want to make everyone so misunderstood, it is better to let them go!" "Why do you want to talk for them?" Winona looked very angry. "Do you have any special relationship with them?" "Princess your highness, as your guardian knight, I must defend everything, including your image, of course." Ron said calmly, "I just don''t want people to think that the imperial princess is an evil princess who connives at rape and killing." "You, you call me the evil princess?" Winona was furious. "You bastard, you''re trying to get in trouble with me, aren''t you?" "Princess highness, I made it clear that I was just trying to protect you." Ron said, his face unchanged, he now began to admire himself a little, when lying can also face not red heart not jump. Of course, he doesn''t really want to defend Winona. In fact, as Winona said, he has a special relationship with the beautiful girl who just appeared, just because she is no other than Caroline. I haven''t seen her for months. Caroline is more beautiful than she was when she just changed. In fact, he is a little bit uncomfortable with Caroline''s image. Although Caroline is much more beautiful and sexy than before, he seems to miss the little girl next door more deeply. Chapter 199 He was still practicing with Rachel in the carriage, but he didn''t know anything about the outside world. When Caroline appeared, as soon as he heard her voice, he knew it was her. Then, he immediately interrupted his practice and left the carriage. He said that he was defending Winona, but in fact, it was for Caroline. Although there was no special ceremony and no witness, he had married the girl in the secret valley. She was his famous wife and he had to help her. "You have to help them, don''t you?" Winona stares at Ron angrily. "Princess highness, I have said several times, I am helping you." Ron corrected her, but he also answered her question. "You Winona looks very angry. Her breasts fluctuate sharply, which is quite attractive. She stares at Ron hard, and then turns to Caroline. After a long time, she says angrily, "get out of here, get out of here!" "thank you, your highness!" Caroline gently smiles and pulls the masked woman away. Before she leaves, her beautiful eyes give Ron a deep look. "Get out of here too, don''t let me see you!" Winona stares at Ron. "I get angry when I see you asshole!" Ron didn''t say anything to Winona this time. He turned around and got into Rachel''s carriage again. Now that Caroline has left smoothly, he doesn''t want to continue to entangle in this matter, but at this moment, he has confirmed that the red moon Dynasty has started its real action. He believes that the temple of the moon is actually the red moon Dynasty. "She''s your childhood sweetheart, but she''s changed a lot, isn''t she?" Rachel whispered in Ron''s ear that Ron''s secrets had been dug up by her for a long time, and the last secret was fully known by her when Caroline just appeared. It was Rachel''s plump chest that pressed her shoulders, and her nostrils were filled with fragrance. That was the smell of Rachel. In the past half a month, perhaps because of the small space inside, this kind of physical contact between them often happened. Rachel didn''t care about being taken advantage of by Ron, She did it on purpose. "Can''t you keep these things in your heart?" Ron is a little dissatisfied. Although there is no outsider in the carriage, what if someone has a good ear and can hear it from a long distance? "I''m just talking to you." Rachel pressed her whole body on Ron''s shoulder. "I know you have so many secrets. Some secrets will be dead if you tell them. It''s hard for me to keep them. Can you give me some compensation for my hard work?" "What compensation do you want?" Ron asked in a bad mood. "Married me, I''ve always been worried that I won''t get married." Rachel said with a smile. Ron is a little depressed. Rachel has told him to marry her through their heart to heart communication more than once. Although he took advantage of such a beautiful woman, he is now forced to marry by Rachel. It''s very strange. Every time Rachel mentioned this before, he just perfunctorily, but this time, he found that he had to seriously start thinking about this issue. For such a woman who knew his roots, he really had no choice but to marry her. "Now that you know everything about me, you should understand that it may not be a good thing to marry me." A moment later, Ron said. "For me, marrying you will be the happiest thing in my life." Rachel''s tone was a bit different, her beautiful face was also a bit of happiness. "Before I met you, I didn''t really have a happy day, but only after I met you, I really had expectations, hope and happy time. You still have a lot of women, and what you like most won''t be me, but I won''t care, because As long as I am with you, I will be really happy. " Ron looked at Rachel. In fact, he knew that she was telling the truth. She didn''t really have a happy day before she met him. After Salles died, she began to take charge of the fallen city and finally decided everything. After that, she naturally began to have a really happy time. "Well, I''ll marry you." Ron doesn''t like procrastination. Since things are like this, he has no choice, so promise to marry her. After all, she has never betrayed him. He can''t kill her because he wants to keep a secret. "Really?" Rachel yelled happily, then with a cheer, put her arms around Ron''s neck and gave him a warm kiss. "Well, go and have something to eat!" Ron was a little uncomfortable and soon pushed her away. "Yes, husband!" Rachel''s charming smile immediately changed her address. ************ about half an hour later, the group left Eureka town and embarked on the journey to the holy land again. At Winona''s request, everyone speeded up. In the evening, they had already set foot on the vast grassland nearly 30 kilometers away from Eureka town.The vast grassland is one of the most famous grasslands in the Empire. It has a vast territory and beautiful scenery. There are thousands of lakes and rivers crisscross here. The excellent horses of the Empire are basically produced in this grassland. "How beautiful Rachel looked at the boundless green and expressed her sincere admiration. Once in a blue moon, she stepped out of the carriage just to enjoy the beauty of the grassland. When Rachel gets out of the carriage, Ron naturally won''t stay in the carriage. However, at this time, he is not with Rachel, but is pulled by Diana. These days, Ron spends almost all of his time with Rachel, so naturally he has no time to accompany Diana. Now it''s rare for Diana to have such an opportunity. "Well, rest!" Winona''s over there. Everyone began to rest and enjoy the soft grassland. Ron sat down on the spot. As for Diana, half of her body was lying on the grass and the other half was lying in his arms. "Ron, I heard my aunt say that there is a beautiful lake about ten kilometers away from here. Why don''t you take me there?" Diana suggested softly. "All right." Ron nodded, ten kilometers away for him, it''s not a distance at all, and it doesn''t take him a minute to drive the armored beast. Summon the armored beast, start the cabin Cao mode, when Diana gets into the cockpit, Ron will drive the armored beast to the front. It wasn''t long before Ron found Diana''s Lake and stopped the armored beast by the lake. He was about to open the cockpit and let Diana out, but Diana had already thrown herself into his arms and offered her cherry lips. Rownton knew that Diana didn''t really want to come to the lake, but wanted to stay away from other people and be alone with him. When this crazy passion ended, it was already dark. When Ron confirmed that there was no one around, Diana also took a bath in the lake, and then went back to join the others. "Can it be that far to cheat?" Seeing them coming back, Winona snorted. "Hey, who''s cheating?" Diana stares at Winona discontentedly. "Look at you, you dare say that you are not to do that kind of dirty thing?" Winona was not angry. "Yes, so what? We are aboveboard, not cheating Diana said angrily, "you and Ron are secretive and dare not admit it. That''s cheating!" "What did you say? What did I do with him secretly? " Winona got angry, then turned to Ron angrily, "what did you bastard say to her?" "princess, what I haven''t said." Ron looks like he has nothing to do with it. Although it''s related to him, he doesn''t care about it. Let them fight as long as they don''t fight. "What does she mean by that?" Winona is very angry, "you bastard insult me, even to show off in front of her?" "Well, Winona, what''s wrong with you? Ron didn''t say anything to me, but you are calling on the roof of the teachers'' Guild. Everyone has seen you making out with Ron in front of so many people. Who doesn''t know now? " Diana was not angry and said, "don''t always say Ron insults you, everyone can see clearly, you didn''t resist at all, I heard you still enjoy it!" "What?" Winona almost fainted. "Which bastard is talking nonsense? Who is it? Stand up for me Several summoners of the youth group were silent. At this time, they did not dare to speak. However, someone secretly looked at Daniel. The so-called words that Winona enjoyed came from his mouth. "Well, I''m sleepy. I''ll go to bed." Diana yawned, ignored Winona, and went to Rachel''s carriage. Although poor Winona is angry, she doesn''t know who to blame. Naturally, she knows that Ron is the culprit. But she has suffered several losses in front of Ron. For the moment, she really doesn''t know how to deal with him. Thinking about how to teach Ron, Winona suddenly felt something wrong. A pungent smell came from the air, which made her feel very uncomfortable. "What''s the smell?" Winona couldn''t help asking. "It''s like the smell of carrion, but it''s a little different." Grant rose abruptly with a dignified expression. "It''s the smell of the dead. I used to smell it when I went to the valley of the dead." Diana, who had not yet come near the carriage, said casually. Chapter 200 "Watch out!" Winona suddenly gave a big drink. In fact, before she made a sound, everyone had already jumped up from the ground. Under the moonlight, a skinny magician in a black magic robe was walking slowly towards this side, and behind him, there were a large group of all kinds of undead. "Ah, the necromancer!" Diana''s drowsiness seemed to run out all of a sudden. She rushed to Ron''s side. There is no doubt that at this moment, the most safe place for her is Ron''s side. "Carl, Nina, come here." Ron said, he has a feeling that the Necromancer''s intention is not good, Nina and Carl''s strength is poor, he must let them closer to him, so that he can better protect them. Carl with his girlfriend Lisa, soon came to Ron behind, and Nina naturally obedient came over. "You''re all behind me!" Winona also shows the style of a leader at the moment. With a dragon chant, red dragon Feifei appears in the air. All these show that Winona is ready to fight. The black robed magician finally stopped when he was only about 100 meters away from the crowd. At the moment, everyone finally saw the man''s appearance. However, the man''s appearance made people feel creepy. At first glance, it seems that there is not much difference between him and the undead behind him. The difference is that he has an extra skin and, of course, a suit of clothes. I''m afraid that the timid people will be scared away just seeing the appearance of this person. "How slow you are coming!" The necromancer finally spoke in a strange voice, which made people feel uncomfortable. "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." "Who are you?" Winona cried, "what are you waiting for us to do here?" "Well, the little girl is very beautiful. She''s my favorite type. She should taste good." The necromancer looked at Winona, "however, the flesh on the body seems to be a little less, or the girl over there is more plump." The necromancer said and looked at Diana. Obviously, the plump girl he called was Diana. "Hey, where did you come from?" Diana can''t help but scold that it''s normal for men who like beautiful women, but those who like to eat beautiful women are absolutely abnormal. "Oh, by the way, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Wimbledon." The magician showed his terrible teeth, and Jie said with a strange smile, "by the way, I am the greatest necromancer in the history of cangyun continent." "What?" Diana''s face changed and her tone stuttered. "You, you said your name was Wimbledon?" "Yes, my name is Wimbledon." The necromancer cracked his mouth and looked terrible. "Girl, I like a mature girl like you best. Why don''t you leave that boy and follow me? I''ll eat the delicious tender meat on you first, and then refine you into a necromancer, and then you can be my wife." There was a chill in the crowd, and this man was really not a normal pervert. "You, are you that, that Wimbledon?" There was a trace of panic in Diana''s voice. "Yes, I am that Wimbledon." Wimbledon said with a sigh, "well, after a long time, it seems that few people remember my name. That guy Ariston has been dead for many years. It''s so lonely!" Wimbledon, Ariston, these two names are linked together, and finally arouse the impression of countless people. For a moment, everyone changes color together, and then looks at Wimbledon with an incredible face. Is this really him? He''s still alive? "The Wimbledon that got out of the valley of the dead three hundred years ago?" Ron finally remembered. "Not bad, not bad. At last, someone still remembers me." Wimbledon looked at Ron. "Boy, you should thank me. The girl beside you got it in my valley of the dead, right? It''s said that this girl has been used by you for nearly two years. Why don''t you make a discussion and give her to me as the wife of the dead. In that case, I can consider killing you and turning you into the dead so that you will never die. " "How can you be alive?" Diana couldn''t help asking. This is actually the question of all the people present. As for Wimbledon''s decision to make Diana his wife of the dead, no one cares much at the moment. Even Ron''s doubts are more than anger at the moment. "This is the greatness of the necromancer. A great necromancer like me will not die." Wimbledon is very proud, "the world thinks that Ariston has won me, but I''m still alive now. He has already turned to ashes. Well, speaking of this, I have to admire this guy. He knows I''m not dead. He''s afraid that I''ll make his body into a necromancer, and just let people burn himself to ashes. Oh, it''s a pity. I''ve always wanted to make him a necromancer." "Don''t be complacent. It''s no different from being dead." Ron snorted, "people are not like people. Ghosts are not like ghosts. You might as well die!" "What?" Wimbledon was furious. "Smelly boy, do you talk like that?""I''m just telling you the truth so you don''t think you''re really great." Ron said faintly, "no matter whether you are the Wimbledon or not, you''d better tell me what''s the purpose of your presence here with so many undead." "Boy, I finally know why so many people want to kill you. You are not a common nuisance!" Wimbledon was still angry. "I''m here to kill you, because you are so annoying, so I want to take your woman, that''s the water girl around you!" "It turns out that the so-called greatest necromancer is also here to be a killer for others." Ron was a little disdainful. "By the way, if you want a wife so much, there will always be one of the skeletons behind you that suits you. Don''t give me a woman''s idea." "Fart, I will be a killer for others?" Wimbledon was furious. "You killed my men, and I''ll come to you to settle it!" "You mean I killed your dead?" Ron light smile, "if so, I advise you or don''t continue to let your this helper down to die." "Hum, there are countless dead people in cangyun every year. As long as I want to, I can turn into a large number of undead at any time. Don''t say you just killed hundreds of me. Even if you killed all the undead in the whole undead Valley, I''m not in the mood to trouble you." Wimbledon was very dissatisfied. "But I managed to find dozens of living people to work for, but I learned that seven people were missing because of you. Do you think it''s easy for me to find some living people? You''re going to have a hard time with me. Of course I''ll settle with you! " "What living man?" Ron frowned. He began to wonder if there was something wrong with the guy in front of him. "Nonsense, of course, is the magic killer group!" Wimbledon said angrily, "after I left the valley of the dead, I learned that there was such a magic killer group. Their style was very suitable for me, so I took them as my subordinates. But you killed seven of them before. Isn''t that hard for me?" This time, Ron finally understood that Wimbledon was looking for a place for the magic killers, but it''s about a year since everything happened. Why did Wimbledon come to trouble now? "What''s the use of not killing and keeping them?" Ron a faint smile, "Wimbledon, you should thank me." "Fart!" Wimbledon began to scold, "boy, stop talking nonsense and kill yourself quickly. I don''t want to waste time!" "Wimbledon, do it yourself if you can!" Ron snorted, "I''d like to see what you can do, the greatest necromancer you boast of!" "Don''t worry, boy. I''ll show you in a minute." Wimbledon said calmly, and then glanced at the other people, "Oh, by the way, you guys, you''ll be there. Don''t move. I have a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. Today, I only want to ask Ron for trouble. As long as you don''t help him, I won''t make you into the undead." "Old monster, I will not listen to you!" Winona said and drank, "Feifei, burn this monster!" Before her words, Feifei, the red dragon, opened her mouth and spat out a huge flame, which immediately surrounded Wimbledon. Without Ron''s help, Winona took the lead in the fight! Chapter 201 Wimbledon didn''t mean to escape from the flame of red dragon Feifei, nor did he make any reaction. He let the flame devour him. Although according to common sense, Wimbledon should die, no one at the scene thought so. If Wimbledon died so easily, he couldn''t live more than 300 years, except for the present Wimbledon Dalton, not the real necromancer. Sure enough, we soon heard Wimbledon''s voice in the fire: "well, I haven''t tasted the taste of being burned for a long time. I really miss it." The flame went out, and Wimbledon stood there undamaged, looking undamaged. "I haven''t eaten dragon meat for a long time. It''s really delicious. It''s much better than human meat." Wimbledon looked at the red dragon Feifei, tut tut praise, "today is really good luck, can have a good meal." "Sick bone, you go to die!" Feifei scolded in a crisp voice. Many people were shocked by her voice, because it was the first time that other people except Ron and Winona heard the red dragon''s words. The little Tyrannosaurus Rex yelled and rushed to Wimbledon, but she soon stopped, because just then, a bone dragon suddenly appeared in front of her. "Mom!" Feifei suddenly let out a sad cry, and then looked at Wimbledon angrily, "you killed my mother, and made her into a bone dragon?" "Oh, this is your mother?" Wimbledon also looked a little surprised, "red girl, you''ve wronged me. I didn''t kill your mother. You should thank me. If I didn''t make her into a bone dragon, would you still have a chance to see her now? As for revenge, it''s easier. I know who killed your mother. " "Who is it?" Feifei asked angrily. "It''s the bastard of Ralo. Well, of course, the bastard has died, but it doesn''t matter. Ron is the descendant of Ralo. Just kill him." Said Wimbledon without delay. "Wimbledon, you don''t want to talk nonsense here and stir up right and wrong!" Winona snorted coldly, "Feifei, don''t listen to him, kill him!" "Girl, you seem to be the descendant of Alan?" Wimbledon turned to Winona immediately. "I said, girl, why do you protect Ron so much? This kid doesn''t have such a good relationship with your family. " Before Winona spoke, Wimbledon suddenly realized: "Oh, I know. You may have been cheated by Alan. It is said that now everyone thinks that Alan and Ralph are best friends in their lives. However, in fact, Ralph and Alan seem to have a good relationship, but Ralph is more honest. He used to fight the red moon Dynasty Unfortunately, he didn''t know that it was Allen who gave his wife to him on purpose. Hahaha... " "Feifei, kill him!" Winona''s face flushed with anger. Unfortunately, Feifei didn''t move, because the bone dragon was still in front of her. Although it was an unconscious keel, she could still feel a trace of residual breath from the bone dragon, which belonged to her mother. She couldn''t do anything to her mother. "Girl, why are you so angry?" Wimbledon shook his head. "I''m still very trustworthy. I''ve never lied. In fact, I used to think that Ralph was pretty good. It''s a pity that the woman I like was taken away by him. So, I began to be unhappy with him. But Ralph''s face is not thick enough. Otherwise, now there will be no red fox Empire, but the blood wolf empire." Speaking of this, Wimbledon turned to Ron and said, "Hey, boy, you have a bright future. At least you are more cheeky than that guy of Ralo. Unfortunately, you are going to die today. Otherwise, I really want to watch you sleep all the beautiful women of the Fox family. It''s Revenge for Ralo. Ha ha!" "Wimbledon, are you here to kill or to talk?" Ron snorted coldly, but his heart was hard to calm down. Although he hated the necromancer in front of him, he had a feeling that what Wimbledon said was probably the truth. For hundreds of years, no one knew why Ralph suddenly returned to his hometown Town, and no one knew why Ralph had helped Allen so much, but the wolf family was not affected Now, what Wimbledon said may sound a little incredible, but it can perfectly explain all this. "Boy, I''ve been trapped in the valley of the dead for hundreds of years. It''s hard to find someone to talk to. Can''t you let me say more?" Wimbledon is very dissatisfied with the appearance, "I am also for your sake, let you live a few minutes more, do you want to die?" "I''m not going to die, Wimbledon. It''s just you." Ron replied coldly. "Well, you are quite confident, just like the original Ralo, but unfortunately, you are not as strong as the original Ralo, and I am many times stronger than the original me, so you are dead today." Wimbledon said calmly, "by the way, boy, have you slept with this girl?""Shameless!" Winona angrily scolded a, the reason is very simple, Wimbledon said the girl, refers to her. A magnificent silver fierce shot, meteor general rush to Wimbledon, but it is unbearable Winona finally showed her amazing martial arts in front of outsiders, as for the red dragon Feifei, she has taken back the call space. "Why?" Wimbledon was a little surprised. "Are you still a martial arts teacher?" Not only he was surprised, but other people in the room, except Ron, were also surprised. All along, everyone only knew that Winona was a powerful summoner. No one thought that she was a level 8 martial arts teacher who could send out silver fighting spirit. Surprised to be surprised, Wimbledon obviously didn''t care much about Winona''s attack. He still stood there, but the huge bone dragon suddenly blocked in front of him. He hit the bone dragon without suspense, but didn''t bring any damage to the bone dragon. "Girl, you can play with my bone dragon first!" With the words of Wimbledon, bone dragon takes the initiative to attack Winona. , "Your Highness, let me do it." Ron said faintly that although Winona''s martial arts skills are good, it''s just the strength of a level 8 martial arts master. Without the help of summoner, she can''t defeat Wimbledon. In fact, even this bone dragon, I''m afraid she can''t cope with it. Since Wimbledon''s target is him, he''d better fight early to solve the problem. The armored Beast instantly summons, and the man-machine integrated combat mode starts at the same time. Ron appears in front of Winona at an unimaginable speed. Before the bone dragon''s attack can reach Winona, his dazzling lightsaber has cut to the bone dragon with lightning speed. Although the bone dragon has a huge body, it is different from the ordinary undead. The bone dragon still maintains its agile action ability. When Ron''s lightsaber is cut out, the bone dragon also makes an instant response. The hard claw suddenly ushers in and seems to want to seize the lightsaber. The lightsaber and the dragon claw had a close contact without any suspense. The invincible lightsaber once again showed its strength. The seemingly extremely hard dragon claw completely separated from the bone dragon''s body at the moment of contact with the lightsaber. Although it lost a few dragon claws, the bone dragon obviously didn''t feel any pain, but it was enough to make it shift its attack target. Instead of attacking Winona, it jumped at Ron. However, bone dragon is only bone dragon after all. Although it retains most of the dragon''s abilities, it is not as powerful as it was when it was alive. In particular, bone dragon has lost its magic attack ability, which makes Ron more relaxed to deal with. At least in his feeling, facing this bone dragon is much easier than when he was fighting with red dragon Feifei. Although the bone dragon is agile, his body is too big after all. Almost every lightsaber shot of Ron can bring some damage to the bone dragon. In less than one minute''s battle, it is enough for everyone on the scene to see that Ron has absolutely gained the upper hand in this battle. And Wimbledon could see this, so he quickly made a response. Ron''s lightsaber stabbed out and found that he had lost his target suddenly. The bone dragon had disappeared in his sight. Then he heard Wimbledon''s voice: "boy, you are really good at it. It''s worthwhile for me to come here in person. When I refine you into the undead, I''ll do it again It''s worth it. " Ron is too lazy to talk to Wimbledon. He drives the armored beast to rush over and stabs out the lightsaber. He wants to solve Wimbledon completely with one sword. Wimbledon was still relaxed. He saw that the lightsaber was about to hit his body, and he didn''t mean to dodge. At the moment when the lightsaber touched his body, a Black Mist suddenly appeared around his body, wrapping him up. However, this thin black fog has extraordinary ability. Ron''s lightsaber just came into contact with this thin fog and found that he could not move forward for half a minute. It seems that this is not a thin fog, but an extremely powerful barrier, better than any super barrier! Chapter 202 Then, the mist suddenly spread at an unimaginable speed. In an instant, Ron was engulfed by the mist, and Wimbledon also disappeared in the black fog. The only thing the onlookers could see was a large black fog, but they could not see anything in the black fog, nor heard any sound coming from the black fog. "Ron, are you ok?" Diana couldn''t help crying out in fear. Unfortunately, there was no response. "Oh, no, it''s not true that something''s wrong with big brother, is it?" Max couldn''t help saying. "You''ve just had an accident!" Agatha was not angry and said, "do you curse your big brother like this?" "Sister in law, I''m just worried about my brother." Max said with a bitter face. "Hum, don''t worry. Good people don''t live long. The evil will last for thousands of years. That little lecheron is a big evil. He''ll be fine." Agatha looked unconcerned. "Don''t you see that Wimbledon has lived for hundreds of years?" "Elder sister, how can you say that the elder brother-in-law is a disaster?" Jesse can''t help but pick up the words, and other people are a little sad, even if Ron is really a disaster, as his fiancee Agatha should not be so straightforward, right? Agatha didn''t say anything more. She just stared at the huge black fog, as if hoping to see the situation inside. Obviously, although she said she was not worried, she was also worried. Rachel''s tender hand had already grasped the hilt of the sword and seemed ready to move at any time. Joey''s face was dignified, staring at the black fog without blinking. Winona''s expression looked almost the same. Of course, there were also expressions of schadenfreude on her face. This person was mirenza. "Boy, is it good?" Wimbledon''s proud voice suddenly came out of the black fog, "this is the dark cage improved by our master. Even the level 10 martial arts master can''t escape. It''s good that you can support him for so long. However, in two minutes, you''ll have to meet the bastard of Ralo. Oh, by the way, when you see Ralo, remember to take our master''s greetings to him, ha ha ha ¡­¡­¡± Ron still has no response, but Wimbledon''s words make Diana and others more worried. However, they can''t do anything at the moment, because they can''t see the situation in the black fog and can''t help. If they attack, they have to worry about hurting Ron by mistake. "Now what?" Nina''s face had a look of panic. She ran to Diana and said, "aren''t you a magician? Do something "I''m worried too, but how can I help it?" Diana was also worried. "Don''t say I''m only a level 6 magician. Even if I''m a level 10 magician, I may not be able to help. Wimbledon is the strongest necromancer. Only light magic can work for him." After a pause, Diana continued: "but don''t worry too much. Ron is already a high-level magician. He can do light magic. He should be OK." "Really?" Nina was a little skeptical. "Why don''t I know?" "Diana''s right. Ron is the wizard of light. It''s going to be OK." Rachel suddenly chimed in, as if to comfort everyone, as if to comfort herself. There is no doubt that Rachel is the person who knows Ron best. She knows everything about Ron very well, but even so, she doesn''t know whether Ron can escape this disaster, because the current situation is not that Ron is weak, but that his opponent is too strong. In the face of such a powerful opponent, no one is sure to defeat him. "Don''t deceive yourself. Even the level 10 light mage can''t defeat Wimbledon!" The voice of sarcasm came from one side, "with Ron as a bad magician, do you expect to defeat Wimbledon?" "Shut up Rachel''s body immediately sent out a cold breath. Everyone around her felt that the temperature of the air had dropped a lot. The chill from the bottom of her heart made some people shiver unconsciously. At this moment, everyone really felt Rachel''s anger. "Lord Rachel, I really don''t understand why you care so much about the enemy who killed your father?" Mirenza''s tone was tinged with jealousy. "Then I''ll tell you, because Ron is not my father killer, he is my man, my husband!" Rachel stares at mirenza coldly, "dare to say a bad word about Ron in my face again, I can''t spare you!" Although many people feel that Ron and Rachel have a special relationship these days, it''s still a bit surprising to hear Rachel say so. Mirenza''s face changed, and her desire for words stopped. With the powerful momentum emanating from Rachel, mirenza did not dare to continue to gloat. Of course, another reason is that he found Winona''s face very unhappy. "The little lecheron has found a second wife?" Agatha was a little discontented, "make no mistake, I''ll find him ten concubines at one go, and he doesn''t want them. Now it''s better to find one by himself. How can it be? I don''t look down on my sisters?" "Can''t you talk about this mess at another time?" Winona said angrily, "if Ron dies, you''re all widows. What''s the point of contention?"Winona''s words were quite effective, and the women''s attention returned to the growing black fog. At the moment, Ron in the dark fog, the situation is really not good. His vision was dark. It was the first time that he had encountered this kind of situation since he had the armored beast. In the past, no matter it was day or night, as long as he was in the armored beast, he could clearly see the situation around him. But now, all he could see was darkness. But he could hear the voices of Wimbledon and Diana, but when he responded, he found that his voice did not come out at all, and soon he did not dare to distract himself from responding, because he felt that the endless power of darkness was invading his body. Ironclad beast''s strong defense ability seems to have no defense ability in the face of this dark force. Although Ron has long found that ironclad beast''s defense ability will be weakened in the face of magic attack, but now this situation seems to be completely invalid, which is beyond his expectation. But now is not the time for him to be shocked. What he has to do now is to resist the attack of this dark force. This dark force is coming, and it seems to devour him completely. This is not the first time that he has been attacked by the dark forces, but the dark forces of alcibis last time are simply insignificant compared with now. The dark magic released by Wimbledon, a powerful Dark Wizard, is ten or even 100 times stronger than alcibis''s dark forces! Before the magic shield could be cast, the dark power had already entered his body. Now, the only thing he could do was to fight against the dark power with the true Qi of the sun and the moon! Ron tries to urge the sun and moon Qi in his body to resist the dark forces pouring in from all parts of his body. This dark force is not only powerful, but also seems to be pervasive, which also leads to Ron having to spread the sun and moon Qi all over his body. The originally powerful sun and moon Qi is dispersed in the formless, and relatively weaker. In this way, he is coping with the strange situation When there is a strong dark force, there is something beyond our ability. The dark forces are advancing step by step. Although the true Qi of sun and moon has blocked its progress, it can''t stop its pace. Ron gradually feels that an invisible force is binding his body, which is getting tighter and tighter. It makes him feel suffocated. It seems that he will suffocate and die in this bondage before the dark forces completely devour him. Ron soon realized that if he continued to do so, he would die. At this moment, he heard Diana''s voice. At this moment, he found that he could only try with light magic. "The great God of light..." Ron drives the sun and moon Qi to resist the invasion of dark magic, and begins to chant the magic spell. "Boy, do you really know light magic?" Wimbledon''s voice came into Ron''s ear. "I have to say, you are really making me more and more surprised!" ¡°¡­¡­ Use your holy light to drive away all the darkness in the world... " Ron ignored Wimbledon and continued to chant the mantra. "Boy, your level seven light magic is useless to me." Added Wimbledon. "Holy light!" Finally, the incantation was finished, and the dazzling white light wrapped Ron up in an instant, then spread around, and began to drive away the darkness around him. At the same time, Ron instantly mobilized all the sun and moon Qi in his body to fight back against the dark forces. The speed of the armored beast also increased to the maximum at that moment, and rushed to the bright light in the dark. The next moment, the front suddenly opened up, the suffocating feeling disappeared, and Ron also clearly saw everything around him, saw Diana, saw Agatha, and all of them, of course, he also saw Wimbledon who clearly showed incredible eyes. "How can you just burst out of my dark cage with just one holy light?" Wimbledon looked surprised. "How could that be?" "It just means that your so-called great necromancer is nothing more than that." Ron said faintly that the true Qi of the sun and the moon was moving fast, expelling the remaining dark forces in his body, and the discomfort of his body was quickly eliminated. In fact, he knew very well that the reason why he was able to escape from the dark cage was not just because of the light magic, but he used the light magic to open a gap, and then broke through the cage with the true Qi of the sun and the moon, that is to say, the reality The sun and moon Qi play a major role in the world, and the light magic is just an auxiliary. Chapter 203 "Boy, don''t be proud. Let me try your skills again!" Before Wimbledon''s words came down, another big black fog appeared around him, and then rushed to Ron at a high speed. This time, Ron was ready, and the shield of light appeared immediately in front of him. However, he soon found that he did not need to cast the shield of light at all, because the black fog released by Wimbledon had stopped dozens of centimeters away from his body, and could not move forward for half a minute. It was obvious that it was another powerful force To keep out the black fog of Wimbledon. A sexy, cool and noble woman appeared in Ron''s sight, with her water blue, beautiful blue hair, and her arrogant demeanor. Everything was different. Her appearance instantly covered the spotlight of all the people present, just because she was the unique magic queen of cangyun continent, beautiful Wonderful Christie! Ron was quite surprised to see her appear, but he immediately realized that it was no one else who blocked the black fog of Wimbledon, and it was Kristi who just appeared. "Border?" Wimbledon has a lot of knowledge. He immediately finds that there is a border around him. He looks at Christie in surprise. "Is that the border made by you girl?" Before Christie could speak, Wimbledon said again, "it''s strange that you are so similar to that girl? It seems that it is more suitable for you to be my wife of the dead! " "Auntie!" While Wimbledon was talking, Diana jumped on Christie excitedly. "Aunt, it''s so nice of you to come!" "Oh, you''re the girl''s aunt. No wonder you look like that!" Said Wimbledon, unwilling to be lonely. "Auntie, the ugly one said he was Wimbledon, the Wimbledon 300 years ago." Diana said quickly. "I know." Christie finally spoke, then turned around, looked at the crowd, and said faintly, "let''s go!" "Ah, girl with blue hair, are you leaving like this?" Wimbledon was stunned. "I want you to be my wife!" "Come back to me when you come out of the border, Wimbledon." Christie said coldly, "I''m very busy. I don''t have time to kill you today." "What?" Wimbledon was stunned at first, and then burst out laughing, "yes, you have character. You are even more crazy than me. That''s good. I''ve decided to let you be my wife. Ha ha ha..." The next second, the laughter stopped abruptly. Wimbledon took a few steps forward, and then found that he ran into an invisible wall, and the whole person bounced back. After several experiments, he could not smile any more, because he found that he was really trapped in the border. This time, everyone, including Ron, has to admire Christie''s ability. It seems that Wimbledon, who is extremely powerful, was so easily solved by Christie. Christie, the queen of magic, really deserves her reputation. "Christie, why not get rid of Wimbledon now?" The soft female voice came from a sorcerer in a white robe. The sorcerer was a woman with blonde hair, tall, beautiful figure and pretty appearance. She was not as cool as Christie, but she was also sexy. She also naturally showed a noble temperament. She seemed to have an extraordinary family background, and her age was not big. She was in her thirties. There is a very clear certification mark on her magic robe, which shows that she is a level 10 light magician. In fact, there is a default convention in cangyun continent. Light magicians wear white magic robes. That is to say, basically seeing white magicians, you can be sure that they are light magicians. "Although I can trap him, I''m not sure to kill him. There''s something wrong with my border. Although I trapped him inside, I also protected him inside. Your light magic can''t attack him from the outside." Christie explained quickly, then glanced at all the people present, "Wimbledon can''t leave the border for the time being. If you don''t want to delay, you''d better leave now!" "Yes, the president." Dozens of people answered in unison. At this time, Ron and others found that it was not just the white robed magician who appeared with Kristi. In addition to them, there were more than 20 magicians, including younger and older ones. However, most of these magicians are very strange to Ron. The only one he knows or can be said to be familiar with is Claire, a lovely and beautiful girl, who is also among these magicians. Christie left soon. Although she helped Ron once, she didn''t look him in the eye from beginning to end. However, she took Diana with her, and other magicians naturally left with Christie. The summoners led by Winona and the martial arts teachers led by Agatha also followed. Although they had planned to rest here, they are now in such a big trouble as Wimbledon. Their best choice is to follow Christie. After all, in their opinion, Christie can easily deal with Wimbledon."Girl, when I come out of the enchantment, I will make you an undead and be my wife!" Behind the crowd, there was an angry cry from Wimbledon. Christie, who always seemed to have a bad temper, didn''t respond to it at all. She looked worried and seemed to have encountered something difficult to solve. A huge group of nearly 100 people, walking in the dark, the magicians headed by Kristi walked very fast, and also led others to follow. "Make no mistake, why do these magicians look better than us?" After walking for hours, Max could not help complaining. Although the Summoner''s physical strength is not good, he is still better than the magician. But after a few hours of walking, the magician led by Kristi still doesn''t slow down half a minute, and he still seems to be walking briskly. But Max is half dead tired. "You''re useless." Winona said angrily, she has the physique of a martial arts teacher, so she will not have any physical problems because of the walking for these hours. "Princess, why do we have to walk over? Why don''t we use the summoner instead of walking, or we''ll summon your dragon out, and we''ll sit and fly together, and we''ll arrive at once! " Max said with a bitter face. "Max, Princess highness, but there is no intention. If we can''t walk even physically, then what physical strength will we take to carry out the war of the holy land?" Daniel lazily put in a word, "you don''t want to be lazy, don''t pretend to be tired, you just pretend to be dead." "Damn, who said I pretended?" Max was very dissatisfied. "I''m so tired. I blame that bastard Wimbledon. Otherwise, I''m having a tryst with my dream lover right now." "Brother max, who is so unlucky to be your dream lover?" Maggie''s words made everyone laugh. Max is depressed for a while. He stares at Maggie and says, "I have a lot of adults. I don''t care about children!" "Brother Ron, do you know who brother Max''s dream lover is?" Maggie''s still searching. Ron, who has been silent, didn''t expect Maggie to ask him. He hesitated a little, but shook his head and replied, "I don''t know." "Maggie, don''t mind this boring thing." Winona said a little unhappy. "I see, princess sister." Maggie spat out her tongue and nodded her head with a smile. She is Winona''s maid in name, but everyone can see that she is very popular with Winona. The strange name of princess sister is enough to explain the problem. "Come here, little lecheron!" Agatha beckons to Ron. "What''s the matter?" Ron didn''t come right away. He just asked. "I''ll settle with you!" Agatha didn''t say well. "What is it?" Ron is a little confused. "I ask you, I give my sisters to you as the second wife, you don''t want to, why did you find one by yourself?" Agatha looked resentful. "Don''t you look down on my sisters? Where can they not compare with Rachel? " Ron can''t laugh or cry. Agatha has nothing to look for, but it''s really hard to answer. "Where can they compare with me?" Rachel added faintly, "how about my figure? Am I beautiful? In terms of status, none of them can compare with me. No matter what aspect, none of them can compare with me. " "Well, are you in good shape? Good shape, not your own has the final say, you can let everyone see, and then to comment on! " Agatha didn''t say well. Everyone was speechless. Agatha is not a normal person. She can say that. "I will only show Ron naked. If you are not convinced, just let your sisters show Ron naked. I don''t care what others think of me, as long as Ron thinks I''m good." Rachel didn''t show weakness at all. "Oh, they''ve been stripped of their skin once by that little lecheron." Agatha said casually, and then turned to Ron, "Hey, little lecheron, you''ve seen all their bodies. You can tell me honestly, are they not as good as Rachel?" "If you want to be bored, you can find something else to do. I''m not in the mood to play around with you." Ron didn''t get angry. "Who said I was a fool? I''m just doing justice for my sister. " Agatha Jo snorted, "really, why can''t ten of them compare with Rachel?" Ron is too lazy to pay attention to Agatha. How can we compare them by quantity? Chapter 204 "Auntie, what''s the matter with you?" At this time, Diane''s voice of panic suddenly came from the front, and the whole team stopped moving forward, because Kristi at the front stopped. Ron unconsciously speeds up to the front, only to see Christie''s hand covering her abdomen, half squatting on the ground, with a slightly painful look on her pretty face, while the previous white robed female magician is doing an examination for Christie. "Ah, Kristi, you..." The white robed sorceress had a look of horror on her face, which was obviously incredible for her discovery. "Mrs. Lydia, what''s wrong with my aunt?" Diana asked quickly. "I''m fine." Kristi has stood up at the moment, and the pain on her face has disappeared. "Auntie, don''t lie to me. How can you be ok? I''ve never seen you like this before. What''s the matter with you? " Diana looked very anxious. "Tell me quickly!" "Christie, you''d better tell Diana the truth. Besides, I don''t think you should continue to participate in the battle of the holy land." The white robed sorceress hesitated a little and said. As soon as this remark came out, everyone was shocked. For a moment, they wondered what was wrong with Christie, so serious that they could not take part in the battle of the holy land? "I said, I''m ok, I will continue to participate in the battle of holy land, everything is the same as before, nothing changed!" Kristi''s tone was already unhappy. "Lydia, I hope you don''t talk nonsense!" After a pause, Christie said, "let''s have a rest and have something to eat. After half an hour, keep going!" The white wizard named Lydia didn''t say anything more. He just looked at Christie with some worried eyes. Others were full of doubts and didn''t know what had happened. In a few minutes. Lydia handed Kristi a piece of preserved fruit: "if you have no appetite, have some of this." "Oh..." Christie took the preserved fruit, put it into her mouth, chewed it a few times, and then she kept retching. "Auntie, what''s the matter with you?" Diana was distressed and anxious to see her like this. Lydia''s words stop. "Lady Lydia, what''s the matter with my aunt?" "You must know that, don''t you?" Diana asked "Diana, don''t worry too much. Christie''s OK." Lydia hesitated and said, "she, she''s just pregnant." "Ah?" Diana opened her mouth wide and her eyes wide. Nearly 100 people on the scene, at this moment are also numb, pregnant, pregnant? Is the queen of magic pregnant? This, this news is also too shocking! "Lydia, I want you to stop talking!" Kristi stopped retching and glared angrily at the beautiful Wizard of light. But what she said was like telling everyone that Lydia was not wrong. She was pregnant, but she didn''t want others to know the news. "Kristi, for the sake of your safety, I have to let you know about this. You can''t do too much activity, let alone participate in the battle of the holy land. Otherwise, you and your baby will be in danger." Lydia said leisurely, obviously, she is not afraid of Kristi, they look more like friends. "I will take part in the battle of the Holy Land!" Christie said in a cold voice. "Aunt, are you really pregnant?" But Diana seems to be reacting to it now, "well, who''s that uncle?" Diana''s question is undoubtedly the common question of others present. Which lucky man actually got the favor of the queen of magic and made the queen of magic pregnant for him? There is no doubt that almost all the men present are jealous of the lucky man, and the only one who will not be jealous is Ron. Ron is a little confused at the moment. The news that Christie is pregnant gives him a sense of surprise. He knows that the child must be his. He is Christie''s only man, but he is not ready to be a father yet. "I don''t want to talk about it again!" Christie looks very angry, and at this moment, she finally can''t hold back a look at Ron. "Diana, give Kristi a rest." Lydia said softly. Although Diana was eager to know the answer, she could see that her aunt was in a bad mood now, so she didn''t ask any more questions. As for other people, they didn''t dare to ask for no fun at this time, but their hearts had flashed over the names of strong people in the mainland. In their opinion, the only way that they could get Christie''s favor was that The most powerful men across the continent, and they never thought that the man who really got Christie was RON in front of them. All of a sudden, the atmosphere became a little strange. Although everyone didn''t speak, it didn''t mean they wouldn''t guess in their heart. Besides, from time to time, someone looked at Christie. At this moment, everyone had forgotten Wimbledon. Everyone was guessing who Christie''s man was.Ron suddenly walks towards Christie. Although the news of Christie''s pregnancy catches him off guard, he has made a decision at the moment. He can''t let Christie continue to participate in the battle of the holy land. He must stop her. "Miss Christie, I have something to discuss with you." Ron went up to Christie and said. "I''m not free." Christie said in a bad voice. "Ron, what''s the matter with your aunt?" Diana couldn''t help asking. Ron didn''t answer Diana''s question. He just stared at Christie and continued: "it''s our private business. I don''t want to say it in front of so many people. But if Miss Christie doesn''t mind, I won''t mind either." "You Christie had a pretty angry face. "You took Diana to holy land privately. I haven''t settled with you yet. What else do you want to say? Can''t Diana be with me now? " "I''ll wait in front of you." Ron said faintly, turned and walked forward. He knew that Christie deliberately pulled up Diana and wanted others to think that he only wanted to find her for Diana''s sake, which was also his idea. He also believed that other people present would think so. After all, no one would think that there would be any relationship between him and Christie. Of course, there are two exceptions. The first one is naturally Rachel. She knows the root of his affairs. She is also clear about his occupation of Kristi''s body. The other one is Winona. Since Lydia told Kristi that she was pregnant, Ron found that Winona looked at him with suspicious eyes more than once In the death of the devil''s land of a slip, let Winona now have doubts. Christie''s pretty face showed an angry look, but she finally got up and chased Ron, because she knew very well that if she really didn''t give him the chance to get along with him alone, he would not hesitate to say their things in front of so many people. This bold Coyote even dared to rape her magnificent magic queen. What else could he dare to do? More than ten minutes later, after confirming that no one could have heard the conversation between them, Ron and Christie finally stopped and stood opposite. "You can''t fight in the holy land." Ron took the lead. "Can''t you say I can''t?" Christie sneered, "Ron, no one in the world can command me. What I want to do and what I don''t want to do is up to me!" "The light mage named Lydia made it very clear that if you take part in the battle of the holy land, you and the children in your stomach are in danger!" Ron was a little angry. "Do you just want to die?" "Ron, you should be glad that I didn''t kill you last time. You''re not qualified to take charge of my affairs." Christie said coldly, "everything about me has nothing to do with you, and the baby in my stomach has nothing to do with you!" "That''s my child. Why doesn''t it matter to me?" Ron said discontentedly. "Don''t you think you''re ridiculous, Ron? You beat me with despicable means and raped me like a wild animal. Now you want to control me as a father because I''m pregnant with a child? " Christie stares at Ron with cold eyes, as if to pierce his heart. "Yes, you are my only man, the father of my baby. But I tell you, I didn''t kill you, just for Diana. It has nothing to do with me. After that, my baby and I won''t have anything to do with you. When the baby is born, I will never tell you Tell him the name of his father, because I don''t want him to know that he has such a despicable father "It doesn''t matter. If you don''t say it, I''ll say it." Ron said faintly, "if you don''t listen to me and give up the battle of holy land, I will tell everyone right away that the baby in your stomach is mine, and someone will tell him about it after the baby is born." "You Kristi was furious. "You threaten me?" "I''m just for the safety of you and the children." Ron didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with her approach. "Although I''m not ready to be a father now, since it has become a fact, I have the responsibility to protect my children and their mother. You may still hate me now, but one day, you will marry me and become my Ron''s wife." Chapter 205 "Are you dreaming?" Christie laughed angrily. "I''ll marry you? The whole continent of men are dead, I will not marry you, this will never happen "Nothing is absolute. If it was half a year ago, you would have said that it was absolutely impossible to conceive my child, but this seemingly impossible thing has become a reality, hasn''t it?" Ron disapproved, "but now I''m not here to fight with you, and I don''t want to make you angry. I know the battle of the holy land is very important to you, but we can find another way to ensure the victory of the battle of the holy land, not to risk your life." "It''s easy for you to say!" Kristi snorted coldly. "Do you think that''s how I want to fight in the holy land? Even if I win again, I will not have a higher status than before. If I can ensure the victory of the wizard war, do you think I don''t want to stand on the sidelines? If it wasn''t for you damned bastard who let me offend the Douglas family, I might not have to fight in person, but now, if I don''t show up, our red fox empire will surely lose! " "Since I won''t let you fight in the holy land, I won''t stand by." Ron already had a plan, "I''ll take your place in the battle of the holy land." "You? Instead of me? " Kristi seemed to hear a big joke. "Do you think you beat me once, and you''re really stronger than me? What''s more, the battle of magicians is a duel between magic, and your Summoner is useless! " "I didn''t say that I''m stronger than you, but a level 10 all department magician still has plenty of physical strength and flexible pace like a senior martial arts master. It''s not a problem to defeat the strongest opponent, is it?" Ron appears confident. "Level 10 all magicians?" Christie was a little annoyed. "There has never been a level 10 wizard in cangyun continent. Do you want to say that you are already a level 10 wizard? But as far as I know, you are only a level 7 wizard now! " "Yes, I''m a level 7 magician now, but I can be a level 10 magician before the magician war starts." Ron said calmly, "I know you don''t believe it, but I only need you to promise me one thing, that is, if I have become a level 10 wizard before the battle of holy land begins, you will let me fight for you." "Are you all right?" Kristi said angrily, "it''s only more than 20 days since the beginning of the battle of magicians. In such a short time, a level 7 magician can''t become a level 10 magician!" "As I said, nothing in the world is absolutely impossible." Ron said with a smile, "if you don''t believe me, we''ll make a bet. If I can do this, you won''t join the battle of the Holy Land and marry me." "I never bet." Kristi snorted coldly, "but since you are so confident, I''ll give you a chance. If you can really become a level 10 magician in such a short time, I''ll let you take part in the battle of magicians, but instead of replacing me, I''ll let you replace another person. If you really have the ability to defeat all your opponents before I appear, I don''t need to appear If you don''t have that ability, I can make sure of the final victory "Well, that''s settled!" Ron agreed. He knew that it was quite good to get Christie to agree to this step. With the bad relationship between him and Christie, it was impossible for her to trust him completely. Now, what he needs to do is to become a level 10 magician as soon as possible, and the only way to achieve this is to go to the death demon realm again and absorb enough magic in the mineral veins of the magic crystal. It is estimated that he may still absorb enough magic in more than half a month and become a level 10 magician in one go. But before he can do it, he has to find someone else. ************ before daybreak, Ron appeared above hope city, and then he dived towards the most magnificent building in the city. Hope city is the capital of the Empire of Allan, and the most magnificent building in hope city is naturally the palace of the Empire of Allan. Ron came here for only one purpose, that is to find Cecil, because he thought that before he went to the devil''s land of death again, he should tell Cecil that he didn''t want to be mistaken for the thief of the magic crystal. Because of the lack of time, he decided to take the most direct way, that is to rush directly into the palace. He believed that only in this way can he find Cecil as soon as possible. "Who?" As soon as he landed, there were several loud drinks. Then, dozens of people poured out from all directions to surround Ron. Their weapons came out of their scabbard one after another. They looked like they would start at any time, but maybe they were a little confused about Ron''s appearance. These people didn''t attack him immediately, just staring at Ron. "I''m Ron. I need to see queen Daphne." Ron said straight to the point that he had no intention of hiding, although he knew it might cause a lot of trouble, but he could not care so much. Daphne is the current queen of the Empire of Aaron, Cecil''s mother. Ron heard the name from Rachel before he left. Of course, according to Cecil, Daphne has passed the throne to her, but few people know the news. At least in the eyes of the palace guards, Daphne is still the current queen of the Empire."Your Highness has orders. The queen is not fit. No one is allowed to disturb her!" A low voice added, "you''d better leave at once, otherwise, according to the imperial law, those who break into the palace will be killed!" "In that case, I''ll have to break in." Ron is too lazy to talk nonsense. The lightsaber is activated instantly, and the armored beast speeds up and rushes inside. Although these palace guards have good skills, they can''t stand a single blow in front of Ron. Ron rushes in all the way. He just hears the scream and hum, but no one can stop him. There was a lot of noise in the palace, and countless guards poured in from all directions. But from the beginning to the end, Ron didn''t see cassis. He didn''t meet any real experts along the way. With the help of the iron beast''s strong defense and super fast speed, he soon rushed to the place less than 100 meters away from the Queen''s bedroom. At the moment, there are many guards standing in front of him. A row of magicians have begun to sing incantations quickly. Dozens of magicians are flying towards him. It seems that the strongest guards of the palace have gathered here and vowed to stop Ron from moving forward. The shield of light appeared in an instant, blocking the coming magic. At the same time, Ron urged the sun and the moon, the lightsaber soared more than one meter, the sword turned over, and immediately brought a pain hum, and dozens of people fell under his sword. "Stop it Just then, a weak voice came with a special dignity. Hearing this sound, all the palace guards stopped attacking, turned to the source of the sound and saluted together: "see your majesty!" Ron naturally didn''t continue to attack. He looked up, but he couldn''t help but be stunned. In his sight, the woman in luxurious clothes was obviously queen Daphne, but there was a big gap between this queen and his imagination. Originally, in his imagination, the queen should be a beautiful and noble woman. However, what he saw now was only a wrinkled old woman, not beautiful at all. It could even be said that she was an ugly old woman. If she didn''t have the dress representing her identity and changed into a civilian dress, I''m afraid no one would care so much A dying old woman. "You''re Ron of the wolf family?" Queen Daphne looked at Ron, her voice still weak. "Yes, your majesty." Although it was too far from his imagination, he was very polite to the queen because of Cecil. "Back off, Mr. Wolfe. It''s my guest." Queen Daphne waved to the crowd. "But, your majesty, the prince said..." Some people want to say something, but they can''t finish it. "Am I the queen, or are you the queen?" Queen Daphne glared at the man. "If you have any questions, you can tell cassis right away." "I dare not!" The man quickly kowtowed and did not dare to say anything more, while the others soon retreated. The crowded outside of the bedroom now became desolate again. "Mr. wolf, please come in." Queen Daphne turned to Ron again and said slowly. With that, she turned and went in with the help of two maids. Ron hesitated a little, then put away the beast, followed into the Queen''s bedroom, and then, at a glance, he saw Ceci, and with Ceci inseparable Leah. Chapter 206 "Ron, are you coming to me?" Cecil ran to Ron with a smile and asked happily. "Miss Cecil, I have something to discuss with you." Ron nodded, so smooth to find Cecil, it is a bit unexpected. "Hee hee, I''m looking for you!" Cecil was very excited. "It''s so nice that you''re here now. Take me and mom out of here quickly." "Ah?" Ron was stunned. "Miss Cecil, what do you say?" "Cassis sent someone to put me and my mother under house arrest. I can''t go out now, but cassis just took people to join the battle of the holy land, so now is the best chance for us to escape. If you can rush in alone, surely you can also take us out?" Cecil looked at Ron expectantly, "you take us to the devil''s land of death, I''ll settle my mother in my Underground Palace first, and then I can treat my mother with peace of mind!" "Is your majesty ill?" Ron can''t help but ask. He finally understands why he can enter the palace so smoothly today. Cassis is not here at all, and he has taken many experts with him. Therefore, the guard of the palace is weaker than usual. However, it is obvious that these guards are enough to prevent queen Daphne and Cecil from leaving. "Yes, the last time I learned that my mother was seriously ill, so I didn''t have time to wait for you to wake up, so I came back immediately. I didn''t know cassis was back, so I couldn''t leave." Cecil tooted. "That big bad guy, he wants to kill me. If it wasn''t for mom and Leah to protect me, I might be dead now!" "I see." Ron nodded slightly. He finally knew why Cecil and cassis left suddenly last time. It was because queen Daphne was seriously ill that they had to go back to the palace immediately. "Ron, can you help me and mom get out of here?" Cecil asked again, looking at Ron with beautiful eyes full of expectation, vaguely praying. "Well, I can take you out now." Ron readily agreed that he was going to the devil''s land of death. It was a good way to take them with him. Moreover, he wanted to practice in Cecil''s underground palace and help her do something. "No, I can''t go." But Queen Daphne said, "Cecilia, you can go with Ron. As long as you''re safe, I''ll be at ease." "But, mother, how can I leave you here alone?" Cecil anxiously looked at Queen Daphne, "and your illness is getting more and more serious, I want to take care of you!" "Good daughter, don''t worry. Cassis doesn''t want me to die now, so he will try his best to cure me. If I leave, cassis will act recklessly. At that time, it will be more difficult for you to regain the throne." Queen Daphne looked at Cecil lovingly, and her thin palm gently stroked Cecil''s hair. "Listen to mom, leave with Ron, and never come back before you have the strength to defeat cassis." "Mom, I don''t want to be a queen. It''s good for you to go to the devil''s land of death with me and live happily there." Cecil hugged the queen Daphne and said, "Mom, just come with me. If that villain wants to be king, let him be. We don''t want to fight with him." "Cecilia, my mother wants to do the same, but I can''t, I can''t let the Empire fall into cassis''s hands. Once he becomes king, he will start wars and fight everywhere. If he wants to unify cangyun continent, it will make the whole continent fall into chaos. The people of our Empire will be separated from each other, and their families will be destroyed!" Daphne shook her head gently. "I am the former queen of the Empire, and you are the queen of the Empire now. As the queen, we have the responsibility to protect our people. We can''t be so selfish. Therefore, I have to stay in the palace, and you have to take back the throne, do you understand?" "Mom, I know, but I don''t want to be separated from you!" Cecil seemed reluctant. "When you take back the throne, mom will be with you every day." Daphne queen voice is extremely soft, "obedient, rare opportunity, you go with Ron quickly." Before Cecil could speak, Queen Daphne looked up at Ron and said, "Ron, although I saw you for the first time, Cecilia told me a lot about you. Now, I''ll give her to you. Take good care of her, OK?" "Don''t worry, your majesty. Miss Cecil will take care of herself." Ron said casually, but he was a little strange. Cecil and Leia are two people. Why does queen Daphne seem to call Cecil Cecilia all the time? "Mom, I''ll go with Ron. I''ll come back to see you as soon as possible." Cecil reluctantly looked at Queen Daphne, although she was reluctant to leave, but she also knew that she had to leave. "Go on, son." Queen Daphne nodded gently, her eyes were full of love, and she was also reluctant to leave her favorite daughter, but she had to do so. "Ron, let''s go!" Cecil gritted her teeth and pulled Ron out of the Queen''s bedroom. Ron summons the armored beast again, starts the cabin Cao mode, opens the cabin door, and lets Cecil and Leia enter the cockpit. Then he drives the armored beast to the sky and flies to the death demon. When the guards of the palace find that something is wrong, it''s too late. A few minutes is enough to keep Ron away from hope city.Before noon, Ron and Cecil return to the underground palace of the death demon kingdom. Maybe because they just separated from their mother, Cecil has been depressed. Of course, she will not refuse Ron''s request to cultivate with the mineral veins of the magic crystal. In her eyes, these mineral veins of the magic crystal are not so important. Ron quickly returned to the dark channel and began to practice magic again. This time, he learned a lesson. Instead of practicing for more than ten days in a row, he suspended his practice after a period of time, ate some food, replenished his physical strength, and then continued to practice. He absorbed the magic in the magic crystal with the fastest speed, even if it was difficult to appear occasionally Control of the situation, he did not stop. Time passes quickly. Ron and Cecil can''t say a few words every day. He doesn''t want to say that he really has no time. He doesn''t have time to care about Cecil. All he knows is that Cecil is actually taking care of him these days. Every time he wakes up from cultivation, Cecil has prepared water for him to enjoy at any time. On the sixth day, Ron became a level 8 magician, on the fourteenth day, Ron tested again and found that he was a level 9 magician, on the 25th day, Ron tested with a crystal ball and found that he was still a short distance away from the level 10 magician. By this time, it was August 18, which was the beginning of the battle of the holy land. Ron once again went deep into the vein. After three days of continuous practice, he finally completed his final journey and became the first level 10 all department magician in the history of cangyun continent. Then, he only had time to say hello to Cecil in a hurry, and then left the realm of death and flew to the holy realm as soon as possible. On the way to the flight, he had to learn magic spells in less than two hours. He could not use this time to learn all magic spells, so he began to learn from the highest level of spells. He did not know whether he could catch up with the battle of the holy land. He could only hope that the battle of the holy land was not over. ************ the holy land is located at the junction of the three empires, which is a relatively independent area. The reason why it is relatively independent is that although it is not under the jurisdiction of any Empire, it is actually under the common jurisdiction of the three empires. Of course, more often, the holy land is jointly managed by the presidents of the three guilds in the holy land. The once-in-a-decade battle of the holy land is the most important thing in the holy land. During this period of time, the strongest warriors, the strongest magicians, and the strongest summoners of the whole continent all gathered here, and the talents of the younger generation also appeared one after another. Although the total number of people participating in the battle of the holy land is less than 200, these people represent the spirit of the whole cangyun continent The most powerful. On August 21, the battle of Holy Land entered its fourth day. Although no battle has been won, the battle has entered the most critical moment. The red fox Empire and the Bora empire are engaged in the battle of summoner, and the winner among them will have the final decisive battle with the Allan empire. At the same time, the red fox Empire and the Allan empire are also engaged in the battle of martial arts. Similarly, the winner among them will have the final decisive battle with the Bora empire. The only one in the red fox Empire who hasn''t participated in the war is the team of magicians. As the winner of the last battle of holy land, the magicians of the red fox empire are waiting for the result of the battle between the Bora Empire and the Allen empire. However, at this moment, the magicians of the red fox empire are quite uneasy. In fact, a month ago, they were all confident that they would win the battle of magicians again. However, now, they find that it may be very difficult for them to win the battle of magicians this time. It''s still only one person who makes this change, that is Christie. A month ago, everyone didn''t worry, because they knew that even if each of them lost, Christie, the invincible queen of magic, would still win the last victory by herself. However, now, they have no choice but to find out that this extremely beautiful magic queen, the great magician who claims to never marry, is pregnant at this point! Although Christie claims that she has no problem and will still take part in the battle of the holy land, along the way, they have seen Christie tossed by her children again and again. They have realized that she really can''t take part in the battle of the holy land. Even if she sticks to it, I''m afraid she can''t defeat those powerful opponents, and even give her some help Life is in danger. "I don''t know which bastard did good things, but how did it make Christie''s stomach big at this time?" Many people curse in their hearts. Christie''s stomach is really big. Although Christie, who used to like to wear tight magic robes, has changed into loose magic robes like most magicians, she can still make people find the slight bulge of her abdomen. Ron naturally didn''t know that someone was scolding him. In fact, it''s not only these magicians who are cursing Ron now. Unlike those magicians who just accidentally scold Ron, Winona is now calling names and cursing him. Chapter 207 "I don''t know where Ron''s going to die, you damned bastard!" Winona looked at the fierce battle on the stage and cursed angrily. The battlefield of the battle of the holy land is an extremely wide open-air field. The middle of the field is divided into six areas. The youth group and the elderly group have a total of six battles of the holy land at the same time. There are stands that can accommodate more than 100000 people in four weeks. The stands and the fighting areas in the middle are protected by fences, which can ensure that the battle will not affect the audience It will not affect the adjacent battle areas, and each audience can see the progress of six games at the same time. The situation of the summoner of the red fox Empire youth group led by Winona is not optimistic. After four days of fighting, there are only three people left, that is, mirenza, Daniel and Winona. Counting Ron who hasn''t come yet, that is four. Now on the stage, it''s none other than Ron''s cheap brother, max. Max''s performance has exceeded Winona''s imagination. He supported for two days and one night in a row on the stage, and he just wiped out two young summoners of the Bora empire. However, everyone can see that Max will soon be unable to support. But on the other side of the Empire, it''s only their fourth player who is fighting with max. Winona hopes that Ron can play now and consume at least three players of the Empire. She wants to stay in the final stage, but the problem is that Ron is still missing. "Daniel, you go first!" Heart scold Ron, Winona mouth helplessly issued the order, at this time, Max was finally knocked down by the opponent, let people to lift down. "yes, your highness." Daniel soon came to power and the fighting continued. "I''m sorry, princess. I tried my best." Max in two people''s help down to Winona in front of, said feebly. "Max, you did a great job." Winona light said, and then hate a bite of teeth, "than your damn big brother, better than a hundred times a thousand times!" "Princess and sister-in-law, I think big brother is just delayed by something. Don''t worry, he will come." Said max. "He''d better be in time, or I''ll have to skin him!" Winona said angrily. "Well, it''s not your turn to pick skin!" Agatha''s voice interposed, "this damned little lecheron, I don''t know where to find the second wife. I''m almost lost, but he doesn''t come yet!" "Agatha, even if Ron comes, he won''t take part in the martial arts war!" Winona was a little annoyed. "In a word, he will only take part in the battle of summoner." "It''s not up to you." Diana curled her lips. "Ron''s going to fight the magician again!" "Hey, three battles are going on at the same time. Does he have the skill of separation?" Winona is very angry. She doesn''t know how Ron suddenly became so popular. At the beginning, someone recommended that she let Ron take part in the Summoner''s battle. But now this guy has excellent martial arts skills and good magic. When she confirmed the battle list a few days ago, she found that Ron was not only listed by the young martial arts group, but also by the young magician group Also has his name, this comes, Ron then unprecedented becomes in the cangyun continent history only to participate in three battles at the same time the contestant! Because of this, the whole holy land now knows about Ron. It can be said that Ron is famous in holy land before he arrives. Many people who haven''t met Ron are looking forward to seeing Ron. They want to know what kind of person he is. They can practice both of them, and all of them are excellent. "It doesn''t matter. I''ve already arranged the order. I''m the first wife. Of course, Ron helps me first. Diana is ahead of you, so Ron is the second one to join the magician''s battle. You''re the youngest wife. Naturally, you''re the last one." Agatha said quickly, "in any case, will the battle of summoning division end for a while and a half? Our battle of martial arts division always ends the fastest. This arrangement is just right!" "You Winona was angry. "I am a princess. I has the final say." "I said three sisters in law, big brother has not come yet, it''s useless for you to fight!" Max couldn''t help but put in a word. "That''s right. I''ll wait for the little lecheron to come back." Agatha looked at the battlefield. "In fact, the little luster''s little wife is not bad. It''s very useful to see Rachel. If it wasn''t for her, I would have to play now." The battle between the red fox Empire and the youth group of the Allen empire is coming to an end. At the beginning, the two sides were equally matched. But on the third day, the situation suddenly changed, and a powerful level 9 martial arts master suddenly appeared on the side of the Allen empire. In half a day, he defeated three martial arts masters of the red fox empire in succession. As a result, only Rachel and Agatha were left on the side of the red fox empire There are five players left in the Empire. But then, Rachel was very powerful. First, she defeated the level 9 martial arts master, and then she defeated two level 8 martial arts masters in succession. Now, Rachel is still on the stage, and her current opponent is also a level 8 martial arts master. Although she has been fighting for one day and one night in succession, Rachel is still in the upper hand. According to this situation, Rachel defeats the empire by herself It is not impossible for all the remaining young martial arts masters."Oh..." A burst of cheers suddenly rang out, the audience also broke out a warm applause, some people are crazy shouting a name: "Rachel! Rachel!... " During this period of time, Rachel defeated her opponent again. The audience belonging to the red fox Empire naturally cheered for her. Even Agatha''s sisters were cheering loudly. "It''s strange that Rachel''s swordsmanship looks familiar to me." Agatha''s face was confused. Just now, Rachel''s sword style changed greatly. Originally, her sword skill was relatively stable, but she suddenly became very strange. The angle of her sword seemed incredible, and then she defeated her opponent in one fell swoop. "The style she just used is very similar to that of Ron." A voice then said, but it has been not very gregarious Joey, originally Joey and Winona had a good relationship, but since Winona knew that there were some special relationships between Joey and Ron, their relationship began to alienate. "I said, it was the little lecheron who taught her." As soon as Joey reminds her, Agatha reacts quickly. She and Ron have practiced sword together, and they are familiar with Ron''s sword style. After a pause, Agatha said, "this damned Rachel won''t really take care of all her opponents, will she?" "Isn''t that a good thing, sister?" Jesse was a little puzzled. "What do you know?" Agatha gave Jesse a white look. "In that case, don''t I have no chance to play? Rachel took the limelight. How shameless I am In Agatha''s eyes, the victory of the battle of the holy land is not as important as her face. At the moment, Rachel on the stage is more and more brave. The last player in the Empire of Allen is also a level 9 martial arts master. Although she has the absolute advantage in physical strength, under Rachel''s treacherous sword attack, she can only parry without any fighting back. "It''s a replica of the battle between Ron and Hicks!" Someone mumbled to himself. In fact, just as this person said, Rachel now is a replica of Ron at that time. She completely copied Ron''s sword moves and attack methods at that time. At the beginning, she used a stormy attack to crush her opponent out of breath. Her opponent''s strength is as good as Hicks''s, and her reaction is the same as Hicks''s In less than a quarter of an hour, he declared defeat, which also created the fastest defeat record in the history of the holy land. "Oh..." The audience from the red fox empire gave deafening cheers, and Rachel''s name resounded through the sky. At this moment, Rachel became the most dazzling new star in the holy land, covering the spotlight of other beautiful girls. The winning Rachel looked around, suddenly turned away from her fighting indifference, with a very bright smile on her pretty face. Then she jumped off the stage and ran in one direction. People''s eyes unconsciously follow her steps, and then, we can see that Rachel is very happy to jump into the arms of a tall young man and kiss her in full view of the public. "Damn it, it''s this son of a bitch again!" Someone has already scolded angrily. "Who is that boy?" Hear him so scold, a person nearby can''t help but ask a way. "Who else could it be, Ron?" Before that man angrily scolded, "Damn, this boy has Agatha and Diana, and has an affair with Princess Winona. Now even Rachel is his woman. There''s no God in the hell!" "Ah, he''s Ron who''s going to fight three battles in the holy land at the same time?" A burst of exclamation sounded, and soon the name of Ron spread away. For a moment, almost all eyes fell on Ron, and Ron and Rachel naturally became the focus of the audience. At the moment, Ron is holding Rachel''s plump body, and he feels a little dizzy. He just came from the devil''s land of death, and he was busy learning magic incantations all the way. Finally, he came to the battle field of the holy land battle. Then he heard many people shouting Rachel''s name, and then Rachel''s fragrant body rushed into his arms, which made him unconscious Hugged her, while passively responding to her kiss, but up to now, he still did not understand what happened. A familiar breath crossed over from Rachel''s lips, and then countless pictures flashed in his mind. In a moment, he understood what happened to Rachel, and he finally understood that when Rachel was in touch with him, she learned all the sword skills he had converted from mecha skills. Then, she used this sword skill to defeat the last two pairs In one fell swoop, he won the victory of the youth group in the martial arts war. Chapter 208 "Well, a lot of people are watching." Ron finally pushed Rachel out of his arms. Although it was comfortable to hold her, it was not so good for so many people to stare at her. As he spoke, Ron glanced around, but didn''t find the person he was looking for. Christie wasn''t there, but he saw Diana and Agatha coming this way. "Miss, have something to eat. The senior group is not over yet. Please have a rest." Rachel''s four maids came running. "Yes, we should take time to rest and recover our strength as soon as possible. Grandpa, they may not be able to win. Maybe we will fight later." Agatha had also come, with an unhappy look on her face, and was obviously still dissatisfied with Rachel''s stealing the limelight from her. "Ron, you''re here at last!" Diana took over Rachel''s position and stuck her plump body on Ron''s body. Winona came and glared at Ron: "I thought you were dead!" Ron ignores Winona and just sighs. He already knows that the battle of magicians has not started, which means that he has caught up with her. Now, he just wants to find Kristi and let her know that he has become a level 10 magician. "Diane, do you know where your aunt is?" Ron searched again, but still didn''t see Christie, so he had to ask the girl in his arms. "What can I do for you?" Diana was a little strange, but she didn''t ask why. She said, "my aunt and Mrs. Lydia are resting in the hotel in the city. Shall I take you to her?" "Well, good." Ron nodded. He had been practicing hard for nearly a month in the underground of the death fiend, all for Kristi. Now he has been promoted to level 10. No matter what she thinks of him, he hopes to tell her the news immediately. "Hey, you can''t go now!" See Ron to leave, Winona quickly said, "you''re going to play!" , "Your Highness, let''s play first." Ron said casually, "if you all lose, it''s not too late for me to play again." Whether Winona agrees or not, Ron and Diana leave quickly, temporarily away from the noisy battle field of holy land. ************ although there are not many people in holy land, after years of development, it has become a small city. Some people also call it holy city. There are many things that ordinary cities should have. Ron and Diana walk quickly in the city to a hotel called holy city house. According to Diana, Christie lives there, and Lydia has been taking care of Christie these days. Suddenly, a group of men and women came towards him. Ron could not help changing his face. As soon as he pulled Diana, he turned and wanted to go in another direction. "Ron." The soft and sweet voice came, and Ron couldn''t escape after all. Ron had to turn around and look at the beautiful girl in front of her. Her waist length silver hair and transparent white skin make her look so unique. She is Audrey, who is known as the first beauty of the Empire, and now the most beautiful princess of the Empire. "I have something urgent. If you have nothing to do, I''ll leave." Ron said faintly that although the matter has passed for several months, his bad feelings towards Audrey have not been completely eliminated. "I just miss you very much and want to see you." Audrey''s eyes were affectionate and her voice was very soft. "If you have something urgent, go first. I''ll come to you later." Ron didn''t say anything more. He took Diana away quickly. The most urgent thing for him now is to see Christie. As for Audrey, let''s put it aside. The holy land was not big. Ron and Diana soon came to the holy city house, went outside a room and knocked on the door. "Who is it?" Kristi''s voice came from inside. "Auntie, it''s me." Diana answered quickly. The door opened quickly, but Lydia, the noble and elegant white robed magician, opened the door. When she saw Ron, there was a strange look in her eyes and a strange smile on her lips. "Auntie, are you ok now?" Diana went in and asked with concern. "I''m fine. Why are you here?" Christie turned her back to the door and didn''t see Ron coming. "It was Ron who said he wanted to see you, so I brought him." Diana replied. Kristen''s face changed as she turned, and then she saw Ron. "Lydia, Diana, you go out first." Christie quickly returned to normal, said slowly. "I see, auntie." Diana looks at Ron and Christie suspiciously. These days, she feels more and more that something is wrong. She finds that there seems to be some secret between Ron and her aunt who loves her most. "Diana, let''s go out and have a look." Lydia gives a gentle smile and a meaningful look at Ron. Lydia''s eyes swept, and Ron felt a strange feeling in his heart. It seemed that Lydia''s eyes could penetrate his heart. At that moment, he even felt that everything was seen through by her. This feeling made him very uncomfortable, and also made him have a little vigilance to Lydia unconsciously.All of a sudden, Ron is a little curious about the identity of Lydia. Diana seems to have known Lydia for a long time, and the relationship between Christie and Lydia seems to be quite good, but he has never heard of this person, which makes him feel a bit abnormal. However, it was not the time for him to pursue the identity of Lydia. When Lydia and Diana went out together, he closed the door and turned to Christie. "I''m already a level 10 magician." Ron said slowly, gazing at Christie''s beautiful face. "Did you really do it?" Christie''s tone of voice could not hide her surprise. Although she was a little suspicious, she also understood that Ron could not lie about it. After a pause, she still couldn''t help asking, "how did you do it?" "I went to the devil''s land of death, where there are countless crystals." Ron didn''t hide it. He told the truth. "Even if there are enough magic crystals, it''s impossible to improve so much so quickly. There are certain restrictions on the magic that magicians absorb every day. Moreover, the speed of absorbing Magic also has something to do with the magician''s own talent. Even if you have such a good talent as me, you can''t leap from level 7 magician to level 10 magician in such a short time!" Christie was a little dissatisfied. "If you don''t want to tell the truth, don''t tell me. Don''t try to cheat me!" "Believe it or not, I''m telling the truth." Ron is a little unhappy. The reason why his magic soars is not explained in front of Diana. Now tell Christie truthfully that she doesn''t believe it, and he doesn''t bother to explain it in detail. "Just think you''re telling the truth. You can go now." Kristi snorted, "I''ve added your name to the list of the youth group. I''m still in the youth group this time. You will fight in front of me. If you can defeat all your opponents, you don''t need me to fight." "Don''t worry, I''ll beat all my opponents!" Ron stares at Christie. "I know you were unconvinced when you lost last time, but it doesn''t matter. I''ll make you lose later!" "If you want me to lose, you''d better wait for the next life!" Christie gave a sneer in a tone of obvious contempt. "I''m going to beat you now. It''s so easy!" "Christie, I tell you now that one day I will conquer you completely and make you my woman with all my heart!" Ron looked down at Christie and said word for word. Leaving this declaration, Ron turned and left. He knew very well that Christie would not give him any good looks now. It was impossible for him to relive the joy he got from her that day, but he was not in a hurry. He had plenty of time. He firmly believed that the High Queen of magic could not escape from his palm! ************ when he walked out of the hotel, Ron was stunned because he found a group of people waiting for him outside, and one of them was a familiar figure, Audrey, whom he had just met less than half an hour ago. "You go to the holy land first." Audrey said to the crowd behind her. "yes, your highness!" The crowd responded respectfully, then bowed down and saluted Ron before they left together. "It''s rare to have time now. Let''s hang out here with me." Audrey smiles at Ron and takes his arm. Although he was still angry with her, Ron didn''t push her away after all, because he knew that he was still a little reluctant to leave her. They walked slowly on the street of holy land. Now the street of holy land is very cold, because most people have gone to watch the battle of holy land, and it is very quiet around. Only the cheers and cheers of holy land battlefield come from time to time. "It''s almost four months in the blink of an eye." Audrey said softly, "my father has finally settled on the throne. The Empire of bollay has settled down, and it is more prosperous than the Empire under the rule of the rezas family. But now the people of the Empire are looking forward to their respected God of war marrying the most beautiful princess of the Empire. Do you know? Now there are countless legends about the God of war and the princess in the Empire. " "Say what you want." Ron said faintly. "Do you still refuse to forgive me?" There was a trace of sadness on Audrey''s pretty face. Chapter 209 "I don''t like being used." Ron snorted. "I know I was wrong. That night, I should have told you everything." Audrey bowed her head and looked regretful. Audrey took the initiative to admit her mistake, which surprised Ron. For a moment, he suddenly didn''t know what to say. "Ron, I promise I''ll never make mistakes again. Can you forgive me this time?" Audrey looked up at Ron, pleading in a low voice. Looking at the begging expression on Audrey''s pretty face, Ron finally softened up. As a noble princess, she could put down her position to beg for his forgiveness. In fact, she didn''t do anything unforgivable. What''s more, a few months later, when he saw Audrey again, he found that he didn''t forget her at all. He still clearly remembered everything with her, her smile and every inch of her skin, and the crazy night. Everything seemed like yesterday. "As I said, my family is based in the red fox Empire, and in ralow town. Anyway, I will not go to the Bora empire or be the so-called God of war." After a moment''s silence, Ron said slowly. Ice snow smart Audrey naturally immediately recognized the loosening of Ron''s tone, immediately surprised, and asked urgently: "Ron, you don''t blame me anymore?" "What has happened can''t be changed. It''s no use blaming you." Ron snorted, "but don''t say I didn''t tell you. If you still play tricks in front of me in the future, don''t blame me for being rude to you!" "When we are together in the future, no matter my heart or my body, there will be no hiding for you. Is that ok?" Audrey gently smile, language with a different temptation. Ron felt a little warm in his heart. Audrey''s naked picture appeared in his mind. A desire rose from the bottom of his heart, and an impulse to press her under his body and love her surged up. However, he immediately realized that the time and place were not right, so he had to force the impulse down. Seeing Ron''s reaction, Audrey gave a sly smile and said, "hee hee, I know you still like me very much. I can let my father tell his people that their God of war and princess are going to marry soon." "I said I would not go to the Bora empire!" Ron didn''t get angry. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll marry into your wolfs." Audrey was obviously ready for this. "I heard that you and Agatha will get married on December 24 this year, and my wedding car will arrive in ralow that day." "You don''t have to make your own decisions. Even if it is, you have to get the consent of our patriarch and the Ryan family first." Ron frowned slightly. "Anyway, wait until after the battle of the Holy Land!" "Well, I''ll listen to you." Audrey smiles, finally get Ron''s understanding, she is now naturally obedient to Ron. "Jie Jie..." A sharp strange smile suddenly broke the intimacy between them. At the sound, Ron''s face changed: "it''s Wimbledon!" Without any hesitation, Ron took Audrey and ran to the source of the voice. Within a minute, Ron saw Wimbledon, and Diana and Lydia were standing up against Wimbledon! "Girl, where''s your aunt?" Wimbledon looked at Diana with an angry look. "That girl with blue hair has trapped me for several days. I have to take her as my wife." "Dead pervert, I won''t tell you where my aunt is!" Diana scolded, "also, I tell you, my aunt already has a husband. Don''t be paranoid!" "What? She has a husband, too? " Wimbledon was very angry. "Which guy dares to get in trouble with me and rob my wife? When I find him, I will turn him into an undead! " "Wimbledon, if you''re not a ghost, don''t think about looking for a wife. You''d better go back to your valley of the dead. That''s the best place for you." Ironic voice came, but Ron had arrived. Seeing Ron, Diana was overjoyed and ran to him quickly. She was a little scared when she saw Wimbledon. Now she was at ease because she knew that Ron would protect her. "Boy, it''s you again?" Wimbledon thundered, "there''s not a good thing in your Whorf family. At the beginning, that guy Ralo couldn''t get along with me and robbed my wife. Now your kid can''t get along with me either, but it doesn''t matter. This time, I''ll get back the place, and I''ll take all your wives!" Wimbledon looked indignant and continued to say, "is there any justice? I have lived for hundreds of years, but I haven''t found a wife. Your boy is not old enough for me. I find so many beautiful women to be my wife. If I don''t take your wife away, I''m sorry for the God of darkness who has given me endless life!" "Wimbledon, if I don''t kill you, I''m sorry for the God of light." Sweet but with a cold voice sounded, white light shining, a shield of light will Ron and others inside, then, people will hear the voice of singing magic words.Lydia, the level 10 light mage, the natural enemy of the necromancer, launched an attack at this moment. ¡°¡­¡­ The holy light shines on the earth and dispels the darkness of the world... " Lydia sang the spell quickly. But Wimbledon shook his head: "when the old guy Ariston couldn''t do anything to me, how could you beat me with your bright magic?" "The light is coming Lydia spits out the last words of the mantra, and the gorgeous white light suddenly disperses from around her, rushes into the sky, and then falls from the air. Nearly 500 meters around the area, are covered in this white light, and Wimbledon is in the center of this area. Level 10 light magic, the advent of the holy light, claims to be able to disperse all the darkness. Even the level 10 dark magician can''t resist the powerful light magic. However, Wimbledon didn''t make any defense, allowing the endless white light to rush into his thin body. "Well, I''m too old to bear it." A moment later, Wimbledon''s body trembled a little, and then breathed a long breath, and the whole person immediately recovered as usual, and the white holy light has completely disappeared, that is to say, as a necromancer, Wimbledon has suffered a holy light coming, and it seems that this level 10 light magic has not caused him much damage . Lydia couldn''t help but change her face. A necromancer who was not afraid of light and magic, her horror was self-evident. ¡°¡­¡­ The holy light shines on the earth.... " At this time, Lydia hears someone singing a magic spell, which is actually the spell of the holy light coming. She looks at Ron in surprise, because she finds that it''s Ron who is casting the holy light coming, but how can it be? How can he cast level 10 light magic? Just in Lydia''s surprise, Ron has finished his spell, and the bright white light appears again, falling from the air, covering Wimbledon. "Damn, don''t you only know level 7 light magic?" Wimbledon yelled, "it''s only been a month. How can you know level 10 light magic?" During the curse, a Black Mist suddenly appeared around Wimbledon, blocking the holy light around his body. The Black Mist kept swallowing the white light, and the black fog became thinner and thinner. When the holy light completely disappeared, the Black Mist almost disappeared. "Continue with the light magic!" Ron ignored Wimbledon and spoke quickly to Lydia. At the same time, he had summoned the armored beast and rushed to Wimbledon. "Son of a bitch, you found out!" Wimbledon angrily scolded, "I have something else to do today. I''ll come back to you next time!" Wimbledon said that he would go as soon as he could. He was so fast that he could not even compare with the level ten martial arts master. Before he heard it, he disappeared into Ron''s sight. On the other side, before Lydia could cast the light magic, she was stunned and didn''t understand how Wimbledon ran away. "Auntie, how did you come out?" Diana''s voice rang out, and people found that Christie did not know when she had arrived. "Christie, why don''t you rest in your room?" Lydia said quickly, "fortunately, Wimbledon is scared away by you. If there is a fight, you will..." Lydia didn''t finish, and she shut up, because she suddenly found out that the news of Audrey and Kristi''s pregnancy is still a secret. Except for a few people in the red fox Empire, no one else knows. Naturally, Lydia didn''t want to leak the news to Audrey, an outsider. Chapter 210 "Wimbledon wasn''t scared away by me." Said Christie, shaking her head. "Didn''t you scare me away?" Lydia was stunned, then turned her head and looked at Ron, "is it..." Ron said with a smile: "Wimbledon is not afraid of light magic, but in fact, what he is most afraid of is still light magic. However, he is really powerful now. He can resist a level 10 light magic, but if he casts several levels 10 light magic in succession, he will not dare to resist it. However, his leaving so soon should have something to do with Christie''s appearance Guan, if the three of us join hands, he will be trapped by Christie''s border again. " "But how do you know that he is still most afraid of light magic?" Lydia is a little strange. "It''s very simple. The last time I fought with him, I was almost trapped by his dark cage, but finally I cast a holy light and broke free from the dark cage. That''s enough to show that the light magic can still pose a great threat to Wimbledon, but his dark power is too strong to bear a lot of light magic." Ron explained that he had only speculated before, but the experiment just now has proved that his guess is correct. "So, to defeat Wimbledon, we still have to rely on the wizard of light?" Asked Lydia. "A pure Wizard of light may not be able to defeat Wimbledon, but to defeat him, a wizard of light is indispensable." Ron nodded. "But don''t worry. I''ll find a way to get rid of him." This damned necromancer, when he first appeared, took him as a target. Now, he seems to be eyeing Kristi again. If he doesn''t get rid of Wimbledon, he will have endless troubles. Hearing Ron''s confident words, Diana has a kind of obsession in her eyes, and Audrey can''t help looking at Ron with her affectionate eyes. Christie''s eyes also flashed a little strange, before she still had a little doubt that Ron really became a level 10 magician, but just now, she witnessed Ron cast level 10 light magic, there is no doubt that Ron really did not cheat her, and his previous claim to conquer her words, although let her angry, but his confident momentum, like now In claiming to solve the problem of Wimbledon, although it sounds impossible at first, deep down, she feels that he really has the ability, and she has to admit the fact that the man who owns her is actually less than 18 years old, so different from other men. Lydia''s eyes once again flashed a strange, it seems to be able to see everything in the eyes, once again swept Ron, the corners of her mouth slightly tilted, there is an abnormal beautiful arc, she did not know what to think of, her face unconsciously showed a sweet smile. "Lydia, I want to go to the holy land battlefield. The battle between the mages of the Empire of Allan and the Empire of bollay should be almost over." Christie said, dispelling the confusion. "Well, go and have a look. I finally know why you added Ron to the war list." Lydia gently smile, "now I can rest assured, with Ron, you don''t have to play." "It''s too early to say that." Kristi light said, "besides, even without him, I may not need to personally appear, Claire will not let me down." Lydia took a meaningful look at Ron and said nothing more. At this moment, Diana began to doubt how her aunt seemed to know that Ron could become a level 10 magician before the battle of holy land began? Although doubting, she didn''t ask anything. She just leaned on Ron and held his arm tightly subconsciously. ************ "mean, shameless, shameless..." Ron just entered the holy land battlefield, he heard Agatha scold without lady demeanor. "That''s it. It''s shameless. Fight one against the other!" Jesse echoed. "What''s going on?" Ron went over, but didn''t ask Agatha, but asked Rachel. After a period of rest, Rachel seems to be in good spirits now. "Just look at that." Rachel pointed to the arena, where the martial arts battle of the senior group was going on. However, to his surprise, there were three people on the arena. It was really a bit strange. The battle of holy land was always one-on-one. When was it allowed to fight one against two? After a closer look, he found that the two sides of the battle, which he knew, represented the red fox Empire, were Agatha''s grandfather, Philip head of the lane family, and his opponents were the twin brothers who once fought with him, the two men of Prince cassis, David and Sanchez. No wonder Agatha will scold her. Her grandfather is besieged by two level ten martial arts masters. Can she not scold him? "How did this happen?" Ron was a little puzzled, "according to the rules of the battle of the holy land, should not allow two to fight one?" "Originally, it was not allowed, but Prince cassis of the Allen Empire claimed that David and Sanchez, the twin brothers, had been fighting together since they were born, just like one person, so they had to fight at the same time. He also said that if the red fox Empire and the Bolley Empire felt unfair, they could send two or three people to deal with it at the same time." Rachel explained, "in a word, in the end, both the red fox Empire and the Bora Empire agreed to this, and the martial arts association also approved of it, so now they are fighting together.""In that case, there is only one person on our side to fight?" Ron still can''t understand. If he doesn''t say three to two, at least two to two? "The reason is very simple. We have only patriarch Philip to fight." Rachel''s face showed a trace of helplessness. "Originally, we still had the upper hand. Before David and Sanchez appeared, there were three people on our side. But later, President Ramos and President Steve joined hands, but they were defeated by David and Sanchez. If we knew that patriarch Philips would join them three to two, we would surely win, but even then If you win, I''m afraid you''ll give someone something to say. " "It doesn''t matter, the three of us will go together later!" Agatha said angrily, "no one in our three youth groups will think that there is something wrong with us doing this!" "Both of them are level 10 martial arts masters, and their two brothers are said to have the same heart and mind and cooperate perfectly. If they work together, I''m afraid they are equal to the level of three level 10 martial arts masters. Even if we work together, I''m afraid we are not their opponents." Ron is not optimistic about this at all. If he can use the ability of armored beast, he may still have the possibility of winning. If he only uses his martial arts to fight against the enemy, his chance of winning is very small. "Ron." A voice came. Ron looked around and found that two people came to him. They were Ramos, President of the red moon branch of the martial arts association, and Steve, vice president of the Royal Knights college. Ramos was the one who just called him. "President Ramos, Dean Steve." Ron said hello to them, too. "Ron, Miss Rachel, Agatha, the situation is pretty bad for us now. In this case, patriarch Philip will eventually lose the battle." Ramos face is very dignified, "our hope, can only rely on the three of you." "President Ramos, we will do our best." Rachel replied. "Don''t worry, we''ll beat those two despicable and dirty guys!" Agatha said angrily. "Sanchez and David are two brothers with too strong strength. According to common sense, even if you three join hands, it is difficult to defeat them. However, Dean Steve and I have consumed a lot of physical strength before, and patriarch Philip has just changed his strategy and is fighting with them." Ramos said quickly, "obviously, patriarch Philip knows that he can''t win this battle. He''s trying to consume his opponent''s physical strength as much as possible. At this time, you should keep your energy. At that time, maybe you can use your physical strength to defeat them!" "Boy, these two girls are all your people. You should be familiar with each other. This is also your advantage. Although you can''t share the same feelings as those two brothers, I believe the cooperation of the three of you is not a problem." Dean Steve interjected, "anyway, kill those two old boys and give my old man a break!" "Yes, Dean." Ron answered casually, but his heart moved slightly, and his heart was interlinked? Obviously, there is something wrong with President Steve. In fact, he and Rachel can have heart to heart communication. Of course, there are certain conditions, that is, he and Rachel should have physical contact. However, this is not difficult. They fight hand in hand is not a problem. Now the problem is, can their heart to heart communication be applied to combat? Ron couldn''t help looking at Rachel, who was looking at him, as if she had the same idea. However, just then, a groan came from the stage. "Grandfather!" Agatha exclaimed that the fight tactics of patriarch Philip were obviously unsuccessful. He covered his chest with his hand and flew down from the competition platform. So far, he had been defeated. This also means that Ron has no time to verify whether he and Rachel can use the ability of empathy to fight. According to the rules of the battle of the holy land, they must immediately fight the final battle with the warriors of the Allen empire. "The head of the Ryan family, that''s all!" Sanchez''s disdainful voice came from the stage, "the martial arts masters of the red fox empire are really getting worse and worse!" "Well, what did you say?" Agatha yelled angrily, "you two shameless guys, it''s good to fight each other. Do you mean to brag there?" "If you are not convinced, come up and beat us, no matter how many of you come together!" David snorted coldly, "our brothers never separate. No matter one or ten opponents, we are two." "Hum, pervert, even his wife share it!" Agatha cursed. "Girl, don''t talk nonsense!" Sanchez''s face sank. "Am I talking nonsense?" Agatha curled her lips. "Didn''t you just say never separate? In this case, the wife must be shared, unless you have no wife! " Chapter 211 "Girl, if we don''t talk to you, are you still on stage?" Sanchez snorted coldly, "if you don''t dare to come up, it''s our empire that wins in the end!" "What''s the hurry, Miss Ben will come to deal with you soon!" Agatha gave a cold snort, suddenly jumped up, drew a beautiful arc in the air, and then landed on the platform. "Let''s go up, too!" Ron took the initiative to hold Rachel''s hand, a trace of the sun and the moon penetrated into her body, and her body of ice and fire fighting fusion, and at that moment, each other have been clear about each other''s ideas. Then, they flew up hand in hand, instantly came to the stage and landed beside Agatha. "Ron, is that you?" Seeing Ron, Sanchez''s eyes flashed a grim look. "Cassis hasn''t replaced your two worthless men yet?" Ron shook his head and sneered, "Sanchez, you were lucky last time. My sword didn''t kill you. Today I don''t know if you still have such good luck." Ron''s ridicule obviously angered Sanchez. With a roar, Sanchez had cut down on Ron with a sword, and David, who had the same heart with him, naturally would not fall behind. As soon as the long sword was picked, the target was Ron. As for Rachel and Agatha, it seemed that they didn''t pay attention to them at this moment. Although Sanchez''s attack is very sudden, Ron''s already refined super reaction speed makes him respond immediately. He avoids Sanchez''s sword by mistake and stabs his sword out, but his target is not Sanchez, but David. And Rachel is also at the same time, the target is David. David, who wanted to attack Ron with Sanchez, was accidentally attacked by Ron and Rachel, so that he had to withdraw his sword. "Go to hell, pervert!" Agatha is a Jiao drink, a silver fight out, rushed to Sanchez, although she and Ron Rachel have no heart to heart communication, but accurately capture their intention, although only eight fighting, but enough to force Sanchez to attack Ron, the first joint attack of the three, can be said to be perfect! Because this is the only battle that can be divided right away, everyone''s attention has temporarily shifted to this battle. Ramos and Steve are more concerned about the red fox empire. Clan leader Philip, who is still receiving treatment, also stares at the stands nervously. It''s not only about the honor of the red fox Empire''s military division, Because there are his favorite granddaughter and his grandson-in-law on the stage. Ramos, who didn''t hold much hope for victory, saw the performance of the three people and his eyes were bright. He suddenly found that Ron and Rachel were far stronger than he imagined, and their cooperation was impeccable. At this moment, he couldn''t help but have a glimmer of hope in his heart. "Wow, big sister is so powerful!" Jesse was already excited. "What? It''s Ron." Diana said a little unconvinced. "Agatha is right." Philip murmured to himself. At this moment, he was happy for his granddaughter''s eyes again. as like as two peas, Ron and Rachel are now launching a mighty storm of fierce rain. The two people''s sword skills seem to be the same as the style. They are very sharp and fierce. If lightning strikes them, they will only have one target, that is David. Under the two men''s joint attack, David could only dodge all the time and could not fight back at all. At this moment, people seem to see the scene that Rachel defeated her last opponent not long ago, but now Rachel''s opponent is a powerful level 10 martial arts master. As for Sanchez, he has always been restrained by Agatha. Whenever he tries to help David, Agatha attacks him fiercely. When he concentrates on Agatha, he finds that although Agatha is only a level eight martial arts master, it is not so easy for him to defeat Agatha. Although Agatha is far away from Sanchez in fighting spirit, her sword skill is more exquisite than that of Ron. She also has a sharp sword in her hand, and her armor also appears on her body, which makes her combat effectiveness rise to a higher level. Although she is only a level eight martial arts master, if she really wants to fight, she will be a level nine martial arts master She is not necessarily her opponent. Sanchez and David, the twin brothers who are known to have the same heart, have always joined hands with the enemy. Their cooperation has always been perfect, and they have long been used to joining hands with the enemy. But now, their connection has been cut off by Ron and they have to meet the enemy separately, which makes them quite uncomfortable and their combat effectiveness is greatly reduced Buckle. "I thought you were so powerful, but that''s all!" Agatha was able to do two things at once, laughing at Sanchez while attacking. "Ah..." With a roar, it was not Sanchez who was enraged, but David. Of course, he was not only enraged by Agatha''s words. What''s more, he could only fight in front of two young men and women whose combined age was less than his. It was a great shame for him, and it was something that he had never met in his life, even if they met a stronger one Even if the opponent is better than them, it will not be too strong for them to fight back.David no longer retreated, no longer evaded, facing Ron and Rachel stabbed to the sword, he stood still, just around the body, suddenly out of a translucent gas, this gas completely protected him. It''s one of the few defensive means for a martial arts master to defend his body with fighting spirit. However, because fighting spirit is usually not as powerful as a magician''s shield, a martial arts master usually doesn''t use this method, but uses attack instead of defense. But now, David has no better choice, he is not willing to continue to dodge, although he has not been injured up to now, and has not encountered any danger, but this greatly insults his self-esteem. A grand level 10 martial arts teacher, a powerful martial arts teacher who has just made great achievements in the Holy land battlefield, can not be allowed to be insulted by two young men! Ron and Rachel''s swords stabbed David almost at the same time. However, they soon felt that they had stabbed an impenetrable wall. David''s strong fighting spirit was not broken by their current strength. "Go to hell!" David''s face showed a ferocious look. In the roar, the sword was raised high. A translucent fighting spirit shot out from the tip of the sword, and then he slashed at Ron! At this moment, everyone knows that David wants to have a tough fight with Ron. Obviously, David has an absolute advantage in fighting spirit, but under the joint efforts of Rachel and Ron, the sword skill is better than David. Everyone who watched the game felt that Ron and Rachel should continue their previous tactics and make use of their strengths to avoid a tough fight with David. However, they immediately found that they were wrong. In the face of David''s fighting spirit, Ron''s first reaction was to dodge. However, soon, he was holding a long sword head-on, and he was ready to have a hard fight with David! "Hey, little luster, are you stupid? I can''t fight with him! " Agatha looked worried and said. Under the stage, the faces of patriarch Philip and President Ramos also became dignified. "What''s the matter with Ron? How can you fight with David for a moment? " Philip''s tone was reproachful, more worried. "How aggressive is Ron?" President Ramos looked around, hoping someone would give him an answer. "I haven''t seen Ron use aggressive." After a while, Diana replied. "What?" Dean Steve was stunned. "Diana, you can''t tell me that Ron is not aggressive, can you?" "He really can''t cultivate his fighting spirit." Joey finally said, "however, he should have another way to cultivate his strength, but I don''t know how strong his strength is now." There was a bad feeling in everyone''s heart. What made them pay more attention to was the first half of Joey''s words, that is, Ron could not cultivate fighting spirit at all. What would happen if a martial arts teacher who could not fight spirit and a level 10 martial arts teacher met each other? There is no need to say that. But no matter how worried they are, it''s too late. Ron''s sword has had the most direct contact with David''s level 10 fighting spirit. At this time, people have confirmed that Ron really won''t fight because he didn''t see any fighting spirit at the tip of his sword. The head-on collision of level 10 fighting spirit and level 0 fighting spirit, but no one expected the result, only to hear a loud bang, huge waves to escape in all directions, at this moment, everyone knows that although Ron has no fighting spirit, but the power he is now showing is extremely powerful! "Well..." David snorted and stepped back two steps in a row to get a firm foothold, while Ron was still in the same place. At this moment, almost the whole audience was silent. Ron''s powerful power was enough to shock them. Now, what shocked them even more was that Ron had the upper hand in this tough fight! In terms of the game alone, David can be said to have lost. Although it seems that David is not injured, in fact, he has lost completely. David stood there with an unbelievable expression, as if completely stunned. However, at the moment, Ron and Rachel had another action. They rushed to David, and the long sword stabbed out again. They wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to pursue and defeat David completely! Chapter 212 "David, be careful!" Sanchez yelled in a hurry, but it was too late. He only heard David snort. Two long swords pierced into his body at the same time. The fight between the strong, even if half a second of distraction, was fatal. David stayed in the same place for more than a second. How could he avoid Ron and Rachel''s joint attack? "Wow..." At this moment, they don''t want to think about why Ron and Rachel are so strong. They just need to know that Ron and Rachel will defeat David and Sanchez and defend the honor of red fox empire''s martial arts master. That''s enough! The blood gushing from David''s body greatly stimulated Sanchez. His eyes were red and he rushed forward with a roar. His translucent fighting spirit also surged out. However, his target was Rachel. Although in extreme anger, Sanchez is not a fool. In the struggle between David and Ron, it ends with David''s failure. Naturally, he will not repeat the same mistakes. Rachel is only a level 9 martial arts teacher, which he has determined before. He confirms that as long as Rachel dares to meet him, he can solve Rachel first and then deal with Ron . Just when everyone under the stage thought that Rachel would definitely not compete with Sanchez, they found that just like Ron not long ago, Rachel also welcomed her. The magnificent golden color of fighting spirit spurts out, which also shows everyone that Rachel only has level 9 fighting spirit. According to common sense, she can never be Sanchez''s opponent, but she has to resist Sanchez''s attack. "What is this girl doing?" Steve muttered to himself that David had been seriously injured and lost his fighting ability. Now she and Ron joined hands to deal with Sanchez. It can be said that they have the chance to win. Why did they take such a risk and fight hard? "Rachel, come on!" "Rachel! Rachel In the stands, everyone is cheering for Rachel, who has once again become the protagonist of the competition. Thanks to her excellent performance in recent days and her gorgeous appearance, this beautiful city leader, who was not well-known in the Empire, has become the most popular girl in the holy land. Even though her relationship with Ron has been made public, it has not weakened I''m in love with her. The two fighting spirits touched in an instant. In the fierce noise, the huge waves overflowed again. It looked more powerful than the previous confrontation between Ron and David. The storm soon dissipated, and Rachel stood upright on the stage. At this moment, she was even more amazing. However, her opponent, Sanchez, just like David before, stepped back a few steps in a row before standing firm. "Impossible, impossible..." Sanchez''s face was gray and he kept saying the same thing. At the end, he just yelled out: "impossible!" "Die abnormal, lose lose, nothing impossible!" AGA Shajiao snorted, "take your brother off the stage, or your brother will die!" "Get out of the way, get out of the way!" There were deafening shouts from all sides, and the atmosphere was very warm. The surprise Ron and Rachel brought to the audience has made the audience from the red fox empire into a carnival. When Ramos and Steve lost to Sanchez and David, everyone was basically in despair. Before Ron and Rachel Agatha came to power, no one thought they had a chance to win. However, now, it took them less than half an hour to defeat Sanchez and David! "Ron, you cheat!" Sanchez suddenly roared, "I know you can do magic. You must have used it secretly!" "Sanchez, as a level 10 martial arts master, even if you can''t win everyone, you should at least be able to afford to lose. Since you lose, you have to admit that you are weak." Ron tone with a trace of disdain, "there are so many senior magicians on the court, if I use magic, they will naturally find out." "Husband, it seems that he doesn''t want to admit defeat, so we have to continue to attack until he can''t fight back!" Rachel chuckled and the sword rose again, trying to keep on attacking. "Sanchez, we have confirmed that Ron has not taken any attack other than martial arts, that is to say, he has not cheated." At this moment, a gentle and dignified voice came. Before the voice fell, Ron had found that there was one more person on the stage. This is a middle-aged man who is outstanding in martial arts. He looks like he''s in his forties. Ron feels familiar with him between his eyebrows. This man is the president of the martial arts association, quares bird. In fact, Ron met him for the first time. The reason why he felt familiar with him was very simple, because he was Audrey''s second uncle and had many similarities with Audrey''s father Scott. "Since the president said so, we''ll give up!" Sanchez quickly regained his composure, knowing that the matter had come to an end and could not be changed. His brother was still lying on the ground and in urgent need of treatment. He could not delay any longer. After that, he picked up David, jumped off the stage and rushed to the rest room to find the magician to heal him. "Thank you, president." Ron and others saluted quares slightly."Congratulations. Your performance is incomparable. I believe the whole martial arts association is proud of you." Quarez smile, "you go down to rest, I''m looking forward to your next performance." "Yes, the president." The three nodded. Next time, they will fight against the Empire of Bora. If they are lucky, they will fight with quarries directly. The first battle of martial arts is finally over. In the cheers, Ron takes Rachel in one hand and Agatha in the other hand and jumps off the stage together. Dozens of people have come to them. "Ron, you''re great!" Diana threw herself into Ron''s arms, blushing and excited. "Agatha, well done!" Patriarch Philippe is also very happy, and his injury seems to have no serious problem. "Boy, it''s not so powerful for you three to join hands!" Steve sighed, "this time, I''ve really made a face for you, the wolf family." Steve''s words seemed to remind us that at this moment, we realized that this seemingly joint fight between Ron and the other two women is actually a fight representing the wolf family, because these three people, strictly speaking, belong to the wolf family. Agatha, who is already Ron''s fiancee, will marry into the wolf family this year. Rachel has publicly claimed that Ron is her husband. Obviously, sooner or later, she will also become a member of the wolf family. The battle of martial arts masters is not only the victory of the red fox Empire, but also the victory of the wolf family. From this moment on, I''m afraid everyone must admit that Ron has won the war The wolf family led him to rise in cangyun! In the past, Raleigh made the wolf family one of the strongest families in the red fox empire. Today, Ron will follow Raleigh''s footsteps and make the wolf family rise with pride. In fact, Ron and Raleigh are quite different. In the past, Raleigh was alone all the time. His powerful ability and prominent identity did not attract much help to the wolf family. This is the reason why the wolf family declined immediately after Raleigh died. But now, Ron not only has strong ability, but also will have many friends around him Several powerful forces helped. Rachel and her fallen city, Agatha and her Ryan family, Diana and her Luna chamber of Commerce and even the magician guild, these forces will undoubtedly become Ron''s solid backing, and it also makes people realize that the wolf family has not only risen again, but also become a new and huge family with Ron as the center Type. "Well, what''s the matter with you two? Why have you been holding hands all the time, and it seems that you have become a lot more powerful all at once? Rachel''s level 9 fighting spirit is even more powerful than Sanchez''s level 10 fighting spirit. And you, I know you have good strength, but you should not be so powerful, right? " Agatha can''t wait to ask, but in fact, this is also the question of everyone present. "It''s our secret." Rachel light smile, "I am very tired, want to go to the hotel to find a comfortable room to rest, husband, you accompany me to go?" "Well, how can you do that? I''m Ron''s wife. You don''t tell me a secret? " Agatha is a little dissatisfied. "Agatha, there are so many people here. You''d better have a rest with Ron. If there''s anything wrong, you can talk about it later." Chief Philip said. When he said this, Agatha understood that the secret between Rachel and Ron, even if you want to tell her, can''t let so many people know. "Well, I''ll ask later." Agatha didn''t want to go to the hotel. "You go first. I''ll play here for a while." ************ Ron and Rachel come to the holy city house again. Except for Rachel''s four maids, no one else comes. Even Diana, who always likes to stick to Ron, stays there with Christie. As for Audrey, who used to be with Ron, she has already left before. On the way here, Ron learned from Rachel that the people living in this hotel are all from the red fox empire. Holy land doesn''t arrange accommodation for the players who come here to participate in the battle of holy land. Everything is settled by themselves. When Kristi brings the people here, she first stays in the holy city house, but a hotel can''t accommodate so many people, so some people live in other hotels. Chapter 213 Ron and Rachel walked into the room together, but the four maids consciously didn''t come in. Instead, they closed the door for them, and then guarded the door. He never asked their names, but from Rachel''s heart, he already knew all their information, and knew that they were extremely loyal to Rachel. The reason is very simple. Without Rachel, they had already become the common people of the fallen city Prostitutes. "Husband, we are the best match." Rachel put her hands around Ron''s neck and breathed, "as long as we''re together, no one can beat us, don''t you think?" "Rachel, we''re not that strong yet." Ron shook his head and put his arm around Rachel''s waist. "We just beat Sanchez and David, but there was a lot of luck." "I know, but when I become a level 10 martial arts master and your true Qi cultivation reaches the Ninth level, if we join hands again, no matter who the opponent is, we won''t win." "We really want to thank Sanchez and David. If it wasn''t for them, we didn''t know that we could join hands to defend the enemy in this way," she said "Yeah, I didn''t think of that either." Ron said in a low voice that Rachel''s plump body was stimulating his desire in the bottom of his heart. His palm had slipped and landed on her buttocks. The amazing elasticity and wonderful touch from his palm made him reluctant to move his hand away. The unexpected victory over Sanchez and David makes him feel very happy now. A few days ago, he was very embarrassed by Sanchez and David in the devil''s land of death. Today, he thought he would be defeated by them, but he didn''t expect that the woman in his arms, the beautiful woman who once made him resist, brought him an unexpected surprise. With her help, Sanchez and David were defeated by him, and he took revenge. Originally, he just wanted to make use of their ability to communicate with each other to make them cooperate better, and their cooperation was quite perfect. For a time, David was unable to fight back. However, although he and Rachel had the absolute advantage, in fact, it was not so easy for them to defeat David at that time, or even they might not be able to defeat him. However, David suddenly wanted to fight with him, which changed the situation of the war. Originally, he knew that if he fought hard, he could not win David. But at the moment when he was going to dodge, Rachel''s voice came from his heart: "husband, fight with him, I''ll help you!" With Rachel''s voice, he also felt the infinite power coming from Rachel. At that moment, he found that he could mobilize the real Qi of sun and moon in his body and the fighting spirit of ice and fire in Rachel''s body at the same time. These two forces were integrated at that moment, and after the superposition of these two powerful forces, he was able to defeat Dai at one stroke Wei. Later, when Sanchez attacked Rachel, they did the same thing, but instead, he put Qi into Rachel''s body, and the result was successful again. These two attempts made them find that when they were together, they could add up their strength. In this way, although Rachel was only a level 9 martial arts master, his strength could only be equal to that of a level 9 martial arts master at most But even in the face of level 10, they can still defeat. Looking down at the girl in his arms, Ron''s eyes became more and more fiery: "Rachel, you''re a gift from heaven!" With that, he bowed his head and kissed her lips. Now, he wants to enjoy the gift. Late at night. Ron gasped on the bed, Rachel in his arms. They were both naked. They were exhausted by the continuous fighting. "Husband, am I the best?" Rachel asked softly. "You are a crazy girl." Ron said weakly that Rachel stole the happy scene between him and Diana from his mind, and then insisted on repeating all the postures he had used before. Fortunately, he didn''t have much experience in this aspect, otherwise, he didn''t know whether he would be tired to death in her belly. "Crazier than Diana?" Rachel grinned. "Don''t you know?" Ron said angrily that Rachel had learned everything, even if she had learned his sword skills before, but now she has learned this kind of thing, and she really can''t help it. "Next time, compare with Diana, hee hee." Rachel is like a naughty little girl at the moment. She has just completed the transformation from a young girl to a young woman, but she seems to be getting younger. "Stop it and go to sleep." Ron said helplessly, "I don''t know what happened to the summoner battle of the youth group. I have to go to the battle if I can''t get it right." If he is asked to fight now, he will surely lose. The battle in bed is far more exhausting than the real battle. The battle with Rachel is even more tiring than when he dueled with Christie. With endless tiredness, Ron finally can''t stand the tide of sleepiness and falls asleep with Rachel in his arms. ************ the next morning. When Ron wakes up, he finds that Rachel is still sleeping in his arms. In her sleep, she has a sweet smile on her face, like dreaming of something happy.One night later, there seems to be more mature charm between her eyebrows, which is enough to attract any man''s charm. It also adds a bit, which is even more soul stirring. Looking at her beautiful face and the beautiful figure exposed in front of him, Ron felt a little proud and satisfied unconsciously. The youngest and most beautiful city master of the Empire, the girl who controls the fate of millions of people in the fallen city, has been occupied by him both physically and mentally. Such a beautiful and outstanding woman has completely belonged to him, and he has enough reason to be proud. Ron stares at Rachel for a while, but she still doesn''t wake up. The continuous fighting in the battle of the Holy Land and the crazy passion of last night have obviously exhausted her physical strength. Looking at this, Rachel will not wake up for a moment and a half. Ron thinks a little, then quietly moves away, gets up, washes, arranges her clothes, opens the door and goes out. "Rachel is still resting. Take care of her." Ron said to the maids who were still at the door. "Yes, young master." The four women answered respectfully, and then two of them went in. The other two were still at the door. Ron knows that the four of them also have strong strength. In fact, if Rachel didn''t get his help, she has made a lot of progress recently. Although there is a gap between the four of them and Rachel, it''s not very big. Just as Salles chose Rachel carefully at the beginning, Rachel also spent a lot of effort in choosing them. They not only have a lot of experience He has almost the same looks as Rachel, but also has a very good talent, with them looking at Rachel, he can rest assured. Out of the Holy City home, Ron plans to go to the holy land battlefield to see the situation. However, after only a few tens of meters, he finds that a group of people are coming, and it is Winona who is walking in the front. "What did you do last night?" As soon as she saw Ron, Winona asked angrily. Ron a Zheng, in the heart has a kind of bad feeling, Winona so angry, she has lost the Summoner''s battle? If that''s the case, it would be troublesome. It''s not that he''s afraid of Winona. It''s just that Winona will keep coming to him for trouble from now on, and he''ll never be at peace. "Princess your highness, I went to bed last night." Ron casually answered her question and immediately asked, "is the battle of Summoner over?" "Nonsense, if it''s not over, will I be here?" Winona was not angry. "So, we lost?" Ron asked hesitantly. "Ron, do you really want us to lose?" The cold voice is the same as that of mirenza. "It''s none of your business!" Ron doesn''t want to look at mirenza. This guy hasn''t taken advantage in front of him, but it seems that he still doesn''t give up. Mirenza''s face showed an angry look. The way Ron didn''t pay any attention to him was a kind of humiliation to him. He looked at Winona. Unfortunately, Winona didn''t care about him at all. Chapter 214 In fact, Winona just stares at Ron and says angrily, "if we lose, I''ll feed you to Feifei!" "Brother, if we are going to lose, the princess and sister-in-law must have gone all out with you." Max''s feeble voice answered. "So we won!" Ron breathed a sigh of relief. "Why don''t you be so angry, your highness?" "You idiot, I won, yes, but now everyone knows that I have two dragons!" Winona looked at Ron discontentedly, "I still expect you to help me deal with several opponents first, but after you help the martial arts master win, you run out of sight, which makes me have to fight in person, and I have to summon Feifei and Nana to win the battle of summoner. Originally, I want to surprise the Empire of Allen. Now that they know my background, they will think Good way to deal with it "Princess highness, we must win with absolute strength, and we can''t expect to be opportunistic." Ron said disapprovingly, "even if they know you have two beasts, they may not have a way. As far as I know, few people have two beasts at the same time." "Princess and sister-in-law, brother has a point. You are so powerful that no one can beat you." Max said with a smile. "Well, no matter what, I must win!" Winona said angrily, "if the next round of Holy Land War, you still hide with which woman to fool around, I can''t spare you!" "When will the next round of battle of the holy land begin?" Ron asked. "When the battle between the magicians of the Empire of Allan and the Empire of bollay is over, the next round of the battle of the holy land will begin immediately. If there is no accident, it will begin today." Winona said quickly, "everyone, get ready. The real fight hasn''t started yet." "Princess your highness, I am well prepared. Do you know if you are ready?" Mirenza said suddenly, despised by Ron and ignored by Winona, which finally made him unbearable. Hearing this, they all looked at mirenza in confusion. They didn''t know what this guy was doing. Winona was also stunned. She turned to look at mirenza and asked strangely, "what do you mean by this?" "Princess highness, I just want you to understand that my patience is also limited." Although mirenza is talking to Winona, her eyes are staring at Ron. Some people have begun to realize that the feud between mirenza and Ron will break out completely. "What are you talking about?" Winona language with anger, "don''t beat around the Bush, give me a clear point!" "since your highness is going to play the fool, I will say it clearly." "I was able to deal with the princess," said the woman, who was neither fast nor slow. "When I could deal with the diamond, the princess of highland married me. I believe that her highness would not lie to me. But for the past month, the princess did not seem to have fulfilled this promise at all, but rather, she had been in a deep eye with Ron, and had not seen me in the eye. But then I don''t have to deal with the King Kong beast. " "Are you threatening me?" Winona abnormal anger, "mirenza, you are not small, dare to threaten me?" , "Your Highness, I have always respected you, so even though Ron has publicly humiliated me, I have been able to swallow it, but now, I can not bear it." "If your highness really wants to win the war of summoner, you''d better come up with some sincerity," she said. "Mirenza, you haven''t played cassis yet. How can I be sure you can beat cassis?" Winona looked very angry. "Don''t say that I just said that I would consider marrying you, but I didn''t say that I would marry you. Even if I said that I would marry you, at least you have to wait until you beat cassis. Now what sincerity do you want me to take? Isn''t it unreasonable?" "That''s it. There''s something wrong with your brain!" Max was there to help. "Your Highness, you ask everyone present. Do they think you might marry me?" Everyone knows that Ron is the only one in your heart. In their eyes, I''m just a clown who is teased by you. " With a hint of resentment in her voice, "I am willing to go through fire and water for the princess''s highness, but your highness, don''t you want to give me a little bit of return?" "What do you want in return?" Winona forced her anger and asked in a delicate voice. "I have only one request. I believe that if your royal highness really has a glimmer of marriage to me, then you will agree to this request." Mirenza''s mouth inadvertently flashed a smile. "What requirements?" Winona was a little impatient. "Speak up!" "as long as your royal highness wishes to kiss me for a minute in public, I will wholeheartedly help her royal highness win this holy war." When mirenza said this, she looked at Ron again, with a feeling of complacency on her face. "You Winona is a little embarrassed, more angry, "mirenza, what the hell are you asking for?" "Mirenza, are you sick? The princess''s sister-in-law is my elder brother''s woman. How can I kiss you? " Max angrily scolded, "if you want to be crazy, go to the roadside to find a hen to make out with.""Max, if your brother is capable of protecting his own woman, he will not need me to help his highness." Mirenza sneered, "it''s a pity that the only one who can defeat cassis is me. Don''t blame me for mirenza''s taking advantage of the fire. If you want to blame me, it''s just your big brother''s useless!" When mirenza said this, she was completely speaking to Ron, and everyone can see that the reason why mirenza was suddenly in trouble was because she had just been humiliated by Ron. Now he seems to be forcing Winona, but in fact he is still aiming at Ron. Although it seems that Winona often quarrels with Ron, as mirenza just said, these people present already think that Winona is in love with Ron. Not to mention some remarks made when Winona quarreled with Agatha at the beginning, it can be seen from Max''s repeatedly calling Winona princess''s sister-in-law, which she never opposed In order to win over mirenza, if mirenza really kisses him in public for one minute, there is no doubt that mirenza will successfully humiliate Ron. What''s more, Ron is in the ascendant recently. He and Rachel have just won the battle of martial arts. There are many rumors in the holy land that the wolf family has really risen. The hawk family has been trying to fight against Ron. If mirenza can win Winona, it will undoubtedly be a huge victory. For mirenza, it doesn''t matter whether Winona likes him or not. As long as he can establish a relationship with the royal family and become Winona''s husband, it is a great success. Therefore, at this time, he has spared no effort to fight for Winona in this way. If he doesn''t act now, once the battle of holy land is over, he will have no chips. "Princess highness, do you have to think about it?" Mirenza was a little aggressive. Winona''s beautiful eyes are full of fire. Anyone can see her anger now, but she forbeared this time and didn''t break out, because she really wanted to win the battle of the holy land. For this battle of the holy land, she had prepared for a long time and paid a lot of hard work. She really didn''t want to give up all her previous achievements at this moment. "You''re not really thinking about it, are you Max a pair of anxious appearance, "this has what to consider, let this flower crazy go to die." "Shut up Winona glared at max. Max had no choice but to turn to Ron: "big brother, why don''t you react at all? This boy is digging your corner in front of you, brother. You can''t ignore it Winona also looked at Ron. At this moment, she found that she was looking forward to Ron''s action in her heart. However, to her disappointment, Ron just stood there with a look of indifference, as if things had nothing to do with him. "You don''t care, asshole, do you?" Winona''s heart suddenly surged with anger, "I don''t care. Anyway, I''ve been insulted by you dead bastard. Now I''ll be insulted again. It''s no big deal. I''ll bear it first. When the battle of holy land is over, I''ll kill you two damned bastards!" Thinking of this, Winona angrily goes to mirenza. Her action makes everyone surprised, because it means that Winona really wants to agree to mirenza''s request. Mirenza has a proud smile on his face. The imperial princess, who is high above him, has to be controlled by him at the moment. The biggest enemy of the family in recent years will also be humiliated by him. He, mirenza hawk, will become an irreplaceable figure of the hawk family. "I don''t want such a stupid wife!" Ron shakes his head and sees that Winona is about to walk up to mirenza. He finally has a reaction. In fact, he doesn''t really don''t care about it. It''s just that the relationship between Winona and him is a little unclear. Although everyone thinks that there is something between him and Winona, in fact, the relationship between them is not as close as others think. The most important thing is that although he doesn''t deliberately look for Joey these days, he won''t forget that one day He wants to take over Joey. At that time, he may have to fight against the royal family. If Winona is caught in the middle, it will make him shrink his hand. Therefore, all the time, he doesn''t want to have a further relationship with Winona. But mirenza''s successful appearance really made him unhappy, and Winona really wanted to agree to mirenza''s conditions, which also made him a little surprised. Originally, he thought that Winona could not accept the threat of mirenza, but he did not expect that Winona was so eager for the victory of the Holy Land War. Of course, he did not know that actually Winona did it, and what else I''m angry with him. Hearing Ron speak, everyone naturally immediately turned their attention to him, and Max was even more excited: "big brother, you''re finally out!" "Winona, if you don''t come back, I''ll give you up." Ron no longer called her Princess, but called her by her first name. Chapter 215 "What are you talking about? I haven''t married you yet. Why should you leave me? " Winona turns around and stares at Ron angrily. "You are also a princess. Why are you so stupid?" Ron shook his head. "How can anyone in the Hawkes be trusted? Even if you kiss that idiot, he will still lose to cassis. " "Ron, don''t insult my family!" Mirenza said angrily. "There''s nothing to insult about your broken family." Ron shook his head, walked slowly to Winona, put his hand around her, and then lowered his head to kiss her lips. After a full minute, he released her and said, "well, if you like to kiss men, you have already done so. Now, let''s go!" Ron said, he picked up Winona and went back to the holy city hotel. After a few steps, he stopped, turned to look at mirenza, and said faintly, "by the way, you can roll. You don''t need to participate in the battle of holy land." More than a minute ago, mirenza was still full of pride, but at this moment, he was very blue. It seemed that everyone in the world was laughing at him. He tried his best, but he was not as good as Ron. Winona was lying in Ron''s arms like a tame kitten. He begged the princess to kiss him, tried to humiliate Ron, but finally humiliated himself. "Huachi, you''re insulting yourself by robbing my elder brother of a woman, aren''t you?" Max was there laughing at mirenza, then yelling at Ron''s back, "big brother, you''re so strong, I adore you so much!" , "Your Highness, you will regret it!" Mirenza''s gnashing voice came from behind. "Well, why bother yourself?" Daniel shook his head and sighed, "Ron has never lost a woman." "Of course, can''t you be my big brother?" Max looks smug. "I said, what are you so happy to do? You didn''t get any beauties." Daniel said with a smile. "Damn it, you don''t hit people in the face. Aren''t you poking me in the pain?" Max looked at Daniel discontentedly. "You''re nearly 30 years old, aren''t you alone?" "Unlike you, I''m not interested in women." Daniel said with indifference. "What? Do you like men? " Max, with a look of horror, retreated a few meters quickly. "Then I have to stay away from you!" "Smelly boy, did I say I like men?" Daniel stares at max, "talk nonsense again, or I''ll hit you!" "Cut, I''m not afraid of you." Max disdained, "even if I can''t beat you, there are elder brother and princess to help me out!" These two people are talking nonsense here, and they don''t take care of mirenza''s mood at all, while Ron has already carried Winona into the hotel and disappeared in the sight of everyone. "Where is your room?" In the hotel aisle, Ron looks down to ask about Winona in the arms of the person. "Over there." Winona pointed to the front, then struggled, "put me down!" Ron ignored her, went into the room, took her directly to the bed. "Hey, what are you doing?" Winona is a little nervous. Ron threw her directly on the bed, then turned and walked out. "Hey, stop!" Winona was stunned for a moment, and then cried out unhappily, "are you leaving like this?" "You have a rest. I''ll let Maggie come with you." Ron said without looking back. "Make things clear before you go!" Winona a little angry, "I just cooperate with you, did not dismantle your platform, you can not dismantle my platform!" "Tell me what?" Ron finally turned around and thought to himself, won''t Winona force him to marry her like Rachel? "Do you have a way to beat cassis?" Winona sat up from the bed and asked eagerly. "No Ron said simply. Winona was furious: "what? You can''t do this to me? " "Mirenza is going to have a hard time with me. Of course I can''t let him." Ron took it for granted. "Well, by the way, I''m your guard knight, and I have the responsibility to protect you from threats." "You Winona was very angry. "Do you have such protection? You repeatedly insult me, in front of so many people to bring me in, what will others think? " "Don''t you have no objection?" Ron didn''t think so. "If you didn''t want to, you could have gotten away with it." "I just cooperate with you, lest you lose face in front of others!" Winona glared at Ron fiercely, "you bastard, it''s good to say that the Hawks are unreliable, and you are even more unreliable yourself!" "overwhelmed by an unexpected favour of your highness." Ron is a bit surprised. He is not stupid. Naturally, it can be seen that Winona has made a difference to him. "I wish you knew!" Winona said angrily, "I helped you, you have to help me, since you let mirenza go, then you have to beat cassis!""In fact, you don''t have to worry too much. Although cassis has a King Kong beast, he can''t attack. Maybe you can''t defeat him, but he may not be able to defeat you. Just stay up for a few days and kill him." Ron said casually. He just said it casually, but after Winona heard it, she really began to think about it. After a while, she even nodded: "if there is no other way, then we can only use this method." Ron can''t laugh or cry, but if you think about it carefully, Winona is right. If you can''t find the weakness of Vajra, you can only use this method. "Now that you have a strategy, you''d better have a rest. In a few hours, we may start the final showdown." Ron wants to leave early. "Well, you go and ask Maggie to come with me." Winona yawned. It seemed that the little princess was really tired. Ron turns to go out, only to find Maggie waiting outside. "Brother Ron, are you out so soon?" Maggie asked strangely, "brother Max said you would stay in it for a long time!" "None of Max''s words are true. Don''t believe it." Ron said casually. "Oh, I see, brother Ron!" Maggie nodded. "I''m going to accompany the princess first." Maggie quickly enters Winona''s room, and Ron quickly leaves the Holy City home. A moment later, Ron came to the battlefield of holy land. The battle of Summoner and martial arts is over. The magicians of the Empire of Allen and the Empire of bollay are fighting a final battle. A level 9 young magician in the Bora Empire won the victory of the youth group, but the old group was the last to laugh. Therefore, the young level 9 magician had to fight with the level 10 magician in the Allan empire. Obviously, he could not escape the fate of defeat. Although he had been fighting with his opponent for several hours, by noon, he was defeated Exhausted in the magic, had to take the initiative to admit defeat. So far, the first round of the battle of the holy land has all ended, and the most critical battle is about to begin. The rules of the battle of the holy land are like this. From the first day to the end, there is basically no pause. There are always people fighting on the battlefield of the holy land. A total of 180 players who participated in the battle of the holy land once again gathered in the battle of the holy land. Winona and others, who had been resting, also appeared one after another. In fact, when the battle of the magicians between the Empire of Allan and the Empire of bollay was about to end, everyone had received the news that they were ready for the next round of fighting. Judging from the results of the first round alone, the red fox empire is undoubtedly the biggest winner. In the battle of Summoner and martial arts, the red fox Empire has defeated its opponents in the first round and entered the final. This means that theoretically, the red fox empire is likely to win all three battles. Comparatively speaking, the most defeated one is emperor Baolai As for the Empire of Allen, although they were defeated unexpectedly in the battle of martial arts, they could also win the battle of Summoner and magician. "The second round of the battle of holy land begins. Please take part in the battle immediately." With this voice, the battle of holy land will be rekindled. Six battles started at the same time, twelve people appeared on the stage, but at the moment, there was a voice of surprise in the stands, just because they actually saw Ron. The players sent by the three empires must make a list before the battle of holy land begins. After the battle of holy land begins, it is not allowed to change players, but the order of players'' appearance is decided by the empires themselves. Generally speaking, the first players will not be the strongest, usually the weaker ones will be put in the front, and the strongest ones will always stay at the last. Chapter 216 Ron was brilliant in the war of martial arts, and he was a summoner. Everyone felt that Ron would be stronger as a Summoner than he was as a martial arts teacher. In addition, Ron had never appeared in the battle of summoners in the youth group of red fox empire before, which made everyone feel that Ron must be the strongest among the young summoners of red fox Empire, even better than having two Princess Winona is more powerful. However, now, Ron is the first one to play, which is completely beyond everyone''s expectation. How can they not understand that Ron will play now? In everyone''s doubts, the battle has begun. "Ron, remember my name. My name is..." Ron''s opponent calls out his Summoner while talking. Ice fire lion and level 8 Summoner can attack both ice and fire magic, but they have strong physical attack ability in crazy state. "I''m not interested in knowing who you are." Ron interrupted him. The armored beast suddenly appeared, and the man-machine integrated combat mode instantly started. He used the shortest time to increase the speed of the armored beast to the fastest, and then rushed to the opponent. Ron''s speed is too fast, and this kind of sneak attack makes his opponent completely unresponsive. He only hears a shrill roar. The level 8 Summoner ice fire lion''s body is divided into two parts, and the blood rushes to the stage. Then, the summoner flies up, screams and flies to the stand, and then falls to the ground heavily. In just a few seconds, Ron solved his opponent with his lightning attack. While he cut the summoner into two parts with his lightsaber, his left metal arm punched the summoner and knocked him off the stage. "Next." Ron spat out a few words. The bleachers were silent for a few seconds. The battle ended so fast that they could not react. But the next moment, there were deafening cheers. Of course, there were angry curses in the cheers. "Shameless, sneak attack!" "Shameless!" Naturally, these cursers came from the Empire of Allen. When they heard their curses, the audience of the red fox Empire would not show weakness. They immediately began to scold them. For a moment, the stands became very lively. The noise in the stands will not affect Ron. At the moment, the second Summoner of the Empire of Allen has come on the stage. This is a Summoner who looks almost 30 years old. Just after he came on the stage, he summoned six summoners at once. The worst summoners have six levels, but the highest one is only eight. Six summoners surrounded the summoner, obviously worried about Ron''s sneak attack. Then, he looked at Ron and said with disdain, "Ron, your behavior is a disgrace to the summoner world!" As soon as the words came to an end, he felt a flash of white light in front of his eyes. Then the poor Summoner found that a piece of sword shining with white light was close to his neck. Ron''s cold voice timely thought: "is it to admit defeat or want me to cut off your head?" "I, I give up." The Summoner''s face was pale. He thought it was impossible to repeat the mistakes of his teammates. He didn''t know that Ron''s attack was so fast that he couldn''t react at all. This time, the whole audience was shocked again. If Ron beat his opponent so fast for the first time, he had some elements of sneak attack. This time, he can''t be accused of sneak attack. He can only say that his attack speed is incredible. The people who cursed Ron for sneaking attack also kept silent, and only the crowd cheering for Ron was left in the stands. In less than two minutes, Ron had solved two opponents, and he had already uttered a sentence: "next." Plain words, in other people''s eyes, but with a very strong momentum, at this moment, Ron stood on the stage, proud of everyone, with a faint taste of arrogance, no opponent was in his eyes. "The little lecheron is really more and more powerful!" Agatha looks at Ron on the stage and mumbles to herself. Next to her, Diana is even more obsessed. "You look like a fool!" Winona looked at Diana a little displeased, but she soon turned her attention to Ron again and whispered: "this bastard, is it necessary to be so arrogant? If you force cassis to come out ahead of time, I have to scold you. " It is Winona''s plan that Ron is the first to appear. Her plan is very simple, that is to let Ron appear first and solve the vast majority of summoners in the Allen empire. Finally, she and other summoners in the red fox empire will have a wheel fight against cassis, and even if she can''t win cassis, she will kill him alive. The possibility of success of this plan is very high. Of course, the premise is that Ron can solve most of his opponents except cassis. If he can solve all the other nine summoners, it will be the most perfect. What Winona cares about most is Ron''s super continuous fighting ability. Now, it''s time to use Ron''s ability. However, although Winona knows that Ron is quite strong now, she didn''t expect that he could solve the two opponents so easily, so she can''t help worrying. If cassis comes out now, her plan will fail.However, her worry did not come true. The third Summoner of the Empire has come to power, not cassis, but a young man who looks only 17 or 18 years old. Ron is still the same as before. No matter who his opponent is, he attacks immediately. He doesn''t like the summoners in the Empire of Aaron. At the beginning, cassis ambushed him in the devil''s land of death, and from Cecil''s mouth, he learned that cassis''s bad behavior and his bad feeling for cassis spread directly to the summoners in the Empire of Aaron. He just wanted to know All these people will be happy to solve. But this time, he didn''t go as smoothly as before. His lightsaber, which was stabbed like lightning, was quickly dodged by his opponent, and his opponent''s attack also came. A fiery red shadow flashed, and a giant wolf flew towards him. He was a level 10 summoner, the mutant wolf king! The red mutant wolf king is three or four times bigger than ordinary wolves. It''s said that the mutant wolf king has a high IQ and can learn human attack skills. An adult mutant wolf king has at least the strength of a level 9 martial arts master. The mutant wolf king also has a special ability, that is, whether it''s fighting spirit or magic shield, it doesn''t have any effect in front of the mutant wolf king. Some people even call the mutant wolf king a magician''s nightmare. The mutant wolf king''s slender claw has come to Ron in a twinkling of an eye, but Ron has not dodged. He knows that the mutant wolf king can naturally ignore the magic shield and fighting armor, but he doesn''t think that the claw can penetrate the body of the armored beast, and he doesn''t want to spend too much time on this battle. The lightsaber quickly draws an arc and cleaves to the mutant wolf king. However, he soon found out that it was true that the mutant wolf king really had a high IQ. He actually took back the attack on him and turned to avoid his lightsaber. His sensitive action was no less than the speed of the armored beast. In this way, although the armored beast was not damaged, his attack was also defeated. This also makes Ron find that it is impossible to solve the variant wolf king only by using the speed of the armored beast. He suddenly jumps up with the armored beast and rushes to the variant wolf king in an unimaginable direction, and the lightsaber also stabs out with an extremely strange angle. One sword is connected with another sword continuously. In a flash, he has stabbed dozens of swords to make the exquisite machine armor The skill is incisively and vividly. Since you can''t solve the variant wolf king with speed alone, let''s have a real mecha battle! The situation suddenly changed. Under Ron''s attack, the mutant wolf king could only keep dodging and could no longer attack Ron. At this moment, the mutant wolf king was like Ron''s opponent in the war of martial arts. Facing Ron''s stormy attack, the wolf king with human intelligence had no choice but to keep dodging! This, of course, has doomed the fate of the variation wolf king. Less than ten minutes later, people heard a scream from the variation wolf king. It finally failed to escape Ron''s lightsaber. Fortunately, the lightsaber just peeled off a piece of its fur, but the next second, its owner, who had been directing the variation wolf king''s summoner, quickly took it back to the summoning space. This young Summoner seems to have only one summoner, the only level 10 summoner, which is very precious to him. He can''t let it die in Ron''s hands. "Ron, I''m not as good as you now, but I''ll beat you in the future!" The boy looked very unwilling and angry. "Step down, I''m busy." Ron looked impatient, then yelled, "next!" to the position of the summoners under the stage "Oh Long live Ron In the stands, a group of people cheered loudly. "Kill the Empire of Aaron!" "Ron, come on!" Ron''s successive victories have made people begin to wonder whether Ron can end the battle today. In fact, it only took more than ten minutes for Ron to defeat three opponents. According to this speed, it is possible to end the battle in an hour. However, an hour later, the audience of red fox empire could not hear cheers from the stands. On the contrary, the audience of Allen Empire were cheering for their players. "Come on, Miss Belle!" "Kill Ron, kill Ron!" "Long live the Empire, long live her majesty, long live her royal highness!" This warm atmosphere, anyone can feel, at the moment, the Empire of Aaron is gaining the upper hand, and in fact, it is the same. Now, it seems that Ron is in a bitter battle. "This dead sex wolf can''t win when he sees a beautiful woman!" Under the stage, Winona began to complain. The fourth Summoner of the Empire, Ron''s current opponent, is indeed a beautiful woman with beautiful purple hair, big eyes, long eyelashes, delicate facial features and fair skin. The pretty face always has a faint smile, giving people a sweet feeling. The girl claims to be only 16 years old, tall and thin, but she has a very attractive curve, just because her waist is extremely thin, her jade legs are slender, her hips are not plump, but her breasts are not plump, but also very sharp. Chapter 217 The girl''s dress is particularly cool. Although the weather is not cold, it is not hot, but she is wearing a very short leather pants, almost exposing all her slender jade legs outside. She also wears very little on her upper body, with her breast wrapped, a small leather coat on the outside, and her white waist is also exposed in the air. Her unique figure and cool dress make her body produce a kind of irresistible temptation. Obviously, this girl named BEI''ER is quite popular in the Empire of Allen and is sought after by many people. "Hee hee, Ron, you''ve just been very good. Why can''t you do it now?" Belle''s voice was soft, with an indescribable temptation, "don''t you want to do it to me? But don''t fall in love with me, because I won''t like you "Shut your mouth!" Ron cheered coldly, this girl named Belle, from the stage to now, her mouth will occasionally come up with a few words, and sometimes even seduce him. Although she is very beautiful and attractive, Ron just wants to cut her in half with a sword! But every time he put out his sword, no matter from what angle, no matter how fast he was, he could be dodged by her. Countless times, he clearly felt that he had stabbed her, but at the last moment, she dodged away. Ron gradually found that Belle''s ability is a kind of talent, an incomprehensible instinct, and her body is too soft to imagine. She can do any action that people can imagine, and then use these seemingly impossible actions to avoid his attack. The only thing he should be thankful for is that Belle''s talent is limited to dodging, and can''t launch an attack, but her Summoner also makes him very angry. It''s also a level 10 summoner, phantom beast. It''s a kind of Summoner with extraordinary ability. It''s always invisible, and no one can see its appearance clearly. According to records, phantom beast can be transformed into any shape, but the problem is that no matter what shape it is transformed into, it always remains invisible. That is to say, once it meets phantom beast, it will be invisible It''s like meeting an invisible opponent. As for the attack ability of mirage beast, no one knows. It''s just a rumor that mirage beast has a lot of attack means. It seems that whatever it turns into, it has what kind of attack means. Although it''s just a rumor, Ron now believes that it''s true, because he has tried dozens of different attack ways of mirage beast. Even though he has strong reaction ability now, he can still be hit several times by mirage beast. Fortunately, the attack ability of mirage beast doesn''t seem to be particularly strong. Up to now, he hasn''t been able to break through the armor beast''s defense. What annoys Ron is that he can''t even touch Mirage beast or Belle with mirage beast up to now. For a full hour, he still watches There is no hope of beating the opponent. And BEI''ER teases him from time to time, pretending to be cute. For him, it''s just a kind of psychological torture. He wants to chop her to death with a sword. "Hee hee, don''t be angry. In fact, you are very beautiful, but your Summoner looks so ugly, so I don''t like you!" Belle''s smile is still so sweet, and her voice is still so sweet, "besides, a great prophet told me that I am destined to be a queen, how can I like you?" "Don''t be amorous. I''m not interested in a woman with a deformed figure like you!" Ron said coldly. "Hey, you''re deformed, and your brain is deformed. You''re a fool!" Belle is a little annoyed. Her figure has always been one of her proud capitals. Now she is said to be deformed by Ron. Can she not be annoyed? A breath of danger suddenly came from his side. Ron dodged quickly. At the same time, he stabbed with his backhand, but fell into the air again. The phantom beast apparently fled again. "Where the hell is this phantom beast?" Ron is very depressed. If a person is invisible, he can judge his position according to his breath and action. However, this phantom beast is completely hidden. He can''t detect any action of it at all. The reaction he can make now is only the instinctive reaction of his body. "If the fighting area was smaller, maybe I could kill it." Ron muttered to himself that his sword potential can cover a certain range. If the phantom beast can only move in this range, it can''t escape from his sword no matter where it is. Unfortunately, the combat area is so large that no matter how fast he is, he can''t attack all the areas in a moment. Unless magic can be used, the problem is that the summoner can''t use magic in battle. The summoner can use magic, but the summoner can''t use magic. Ron originally wanted to attack with magic, and then claimed that it was the magic attack ability carried by the armored beast itself. But when he thought about it carefully, he knew that those powerful magicians could judge the source of magic fluctuations, and he was afraid that he would be found in the end. What else can we do? Wait a minute. Smaller combat area? There was a flash of light in Ron''s mind. Suddenly, he had an idea."Switch to cabin Cao combat mode." Ron soon gave the order, the tall iron giant turned into a flat iron butterfly. "Eh, your Summoner can transform? It''s fun. I''m beginning to like you a little. It''s a pity that I''m going to be a queen and I can''t marry you. " Belle seems a little surprised. "Shameless, who wants to marry you!" Under the stage Diana already could not bear to scold, "thought that oneself many beautiful, is inferior to me!" "They are not as big as your chest and butt, but they fight more than you." Agatha said that although the battle of martial arts has begun, she has not yet played. She is watching the situation of Ron with Diana and others. Diana had nothing to say. Once upon a time, she was the captain of the knight guard of the Royal Knights college, the most powerful magician in the magic department, and the famous magic princess. At that time, she thought she was really powerful. But after knowing Ron, she gradually realized that she was far less powerful than she thought. The reason why no one dared to provoke her was because Just for her aunt. What makes her a little depressed is that among the girls around Ron, it seems that her ability is the worst. Agatha, Rachel and even Winona are far better than her. Even the princess Audrey of the Bora empire is said to be more powerful than her. She seems to be the most useless person all of a sudden. Diana was thinking about these things and staring at the progress on the stage. However, at this time, she suddenly found out that Ron had opened the cockpit door. "Strange, what''s Ron doing with that?" Diana murmured to herself. Diana naturally didn''t know that this is Ron''s current plan. He can''t reduce the battle area of the holy land battlefield, but he can create a new battle area by himself, and this area is his mecha cockpit. The phantom beast has been attacking him all the time. He believes that as long as he opens the cabin door, the phantom beast will enter the cockpit. Then, as long as he closes the cabin door, he can have a close fight with the phantom beast in this narrow space. As soon as the hatch was opened, Ron felt a dangerous breath coming from behind. He pressed the button with one hand to close the hatch. At the same time, he stabbed his backhand sword behind him. Now that the phantom beast has entered the cockpit, what he will do next is very simple. In the cockpit, he will become a pure martial arts master again. The long sword will quickly draw a circle to protect himself. At the same time, he will also cover the whole cockpit space under his attack range. "Well..." With a cry of pain, Ron obviously felt that he had hit the phantom beast. He was going to work harder to solve the problem at one stroke, but when he was ready to play the sword again, he couldn''t help but stay a little. Because he suddenly saw the phantom beast, but he never thought that the real appearance of the phantom beast would be like this. He even doubted whether he was wrong, or that it was just a shape of the phantom beast? It''s not how ugly the phantom beast is. In fact, it''s the most beautiful Summoner he''s ever seen. However, at this moment, he doesn''t know whether he should call it the summoner, because it''s just a person, an extremely beautiful woman, and the surprise that the phantom beast brings him is more than that. She looks like belle It''s so similar that Ron unconsciously looks at Belle outside. Until he finds that belle is still standing there, he confirms that this is not a person. If there is any difference between the phantom beast and BEI''ER, it is that although BEI''ER is wearing cool clothes, she is covered by several pieces of cloth, but this one in front of her is completely naked. She is covering her abdomen with one hand, curling up in pain, and blood is gurgling out of her fingers. "You are the phantom beast?" Ron can''t help but ask, in the face of this naked carcass, he has no desire at all, but an irrepressible curiosity. "The master is calling me, but I can''t get out. Are you going to kill me?" As Ron expected, the girl really spoke, but did not answer Ron''s question directly. "If you are a phantom beast, why are you not invisible now?" Ron asked again, deliberately lowering his voice. Even Belle, who was on the stage with him, couldn''t hear what he was saying. "Now I''m seriously injured and temporarily lose my ability to transform and hide." The phantom beast answers every question, which means that she is the phantom beast. "Are you not hallucinating now?" Ron was as like as two peas. "That is to say, you are exactly the same as belle." Chapter 218 "We didn''t have a fixed appearance, but we can choose a fixed appearance when we grow up. After choosing, we can''t change it. After I was called by my master, I chose to be the same as my master. So, now I can say that this is my original appearance." The phantom beast nodded and said. "Ron, what have you done to my Summoner?" Belle has been in the anxiety of loud questioning, her face is no longer smiling, replaced by incomparable tension and anxiety. "What did I do with your Summoner?" Ron light response way, this damned wench, tormented him for more than an hour, now, it''s his turn to torment her. "I, I give up, you let go of my Summoner!" BEI''ER says anxiously that she can feel the existence of the summoner, but she can''t take the summoner back to the summoning space. She tries to contact the phantom beast spiritually, but the only thing she can be sure is that the phantom beast is not dead, and she doesn''t know what''s wrong with it. The audience of Allen Empire, who was cheering for Belle, suddenly heard that Belle gave up and choked. On the contrary, after an hour''s silence, the audience of red fox Empire had the feeling of elation again. The previous feeling of depression and cowardice was suddenly swept away. "Now that you''ve given up, you can step down." Ron said slowly. "If you don''t let go of my summoner, how can I go?" Beier said anxiously. "Did I catch her?" Ron pretends to be confused. It''s a bit beyond his expectation that BEI''ER admits defeat so soon. But since she has already admitted defeat, he can''t continue to attack according to the rules of the Holy Land War. Naturally, he can''t take advantage of this opportunity to kill the phantom beast. "The master is very anxious. You can let me go back. You can see me once, and you can see me later. So, even if the master wants to fight with you, you don''t have to worry about it." The phantom beast begged in a weak voice. She was seriously injured, and it seemed that she could not last long. "Is that the case?" Ron was a little puzzled, a little doubted that the phantom beast would cheat him? It would be a shame to be cheated by a summoner. "You, you are naughty!" Belle was so angry that she stamped her feet and did something that no one could think of. All she heard was wow, and she burst into tears. Ron a stay, this girl is too fickle, right? He didn''t believe that Belle was really crying, but even so, when she cried, it really made him a little uncomfortable. A low sob came from behind. Ron turned his head and found that the phantom beast was also full of tears. "What are you crying for?" Ron asked in a bad mood. "If the host is not happy, I will be." The phantom beast sobbed and said, "my master is crying so much that I will cry, too." "Forget it, let you go first!" Ron was upset when he heard them crying, and opened the hatch. The next second, the phantom beast disappeared in front of him. BEI''ER''s crying stopped immediately. She raised her head and couldn''t see a tear on her face. "Bad guy, I''ll settle with you later!" Belle stares at Ron angrily, and then jumps off the stage. Ron has the impulse to catch up and beat her again. Unfortunately, his next opponent has appeared. Ron''s anger was vented on this opponent, and this man''s strength was far less than Belle''s. although he was not defeated in a few minutes, he only supported for less than half an hour, and Ron directly knocked him off the stage with an armored beast. "Cassis, aren''t you coming up yet?" Ron coldly looks down on the stage. Cassis''s face is very ugly. In two hours, five of the ten summoners in the youth group of the Allen Empire have been damaged. Even Beier, who is regarded as the trump card by him, has been defeated, which completely disrupts his plan. "Idiot, what do you want cassis up for?" Winona can''t help but murmur. If Ron can solve all the nine summoners in the Empire, and then he can consume cassis''s physical strength, that''s a perfect result. At that time, there will be nine summoners in the red fox Empire, and mirenza won''t participate, and there will be eight, which is enough to kill cassis. Naturally, her plan is good, but Ron is a little tired of fighting with the weak summoners. In fact, Ron has found that if he is better than his opponent, he can always defeat his opponent in a short time. Even if the opponent deliberately wants to delay time, he can''t resist his fast and strange attack. He has already felt that the youth of the Empire of Allen is the best In the summoner, cassis is the only one left to compete with him. Even if the other four are on the stage, he can quickly solve the problem. "Ron, since you want to lose and step down, I''ll give it to you." Cassis gave a cold hum, and his summoning animal, the pterygus, suddenly appeared, while he sat on the back of the tiger and flew onto the platform. The silver glittering kitten appeared and attracted countless people. "Wow, Vajra!" "It''s really a King Kong beast. There is a King Kong beast in the world!"Except for Ron and other people who knew cassis had Vajra, almost everyone was shocked. With the emergence of Vajra, people who were optimistic about Ron and the red fox Empire have turned to believe that the Empire of Allen will win the battle of Summoner again, because everyone knows that the summoner with Vajra can''t be defeated. "Last time I let you run away, you won''t be so lucky today!" Cassis looks at Ron coldly. "I''ve defeated your two losers. Now it''s your turn." Ron is a little disdainful to fight back. After that, he drives the armored beast toward cassis. He is still a little unwilling and wants to find a way to defeat cassis. Cassis once again adopted the strategy of the last battle with Ron, immediately combined with the pterygos, and the Vajra also instantly turned into armor, completely covered the combined pterygos and cassis, and protected them. In the face of Ron''s lightsaber, cassis still doesn''t mean to dodge. On the contrary, cassis rushes forward and grabs Ron with his slender claws. After the combination of the summoner and the summoner, the ability would have increased, but cassis now only attacks but does not defend, which makes the ability stronger. In this way, although the pterygos is not a divine beast, cassis''s attack ability is not much different from that of ordinary divine beasts. The lightsaber stabs the pterygos, but it still has no effect. The sharp claws of the pterygos fall on the metal shell of the armored beast, but Ron feels a violent shock. Although the claws of the pterygos are not enough to pierce the armored beast, the huge power from the claws makes the huge body of the armored beast shake a few times. "Hey, don''t fight with him!" Winona can''t help shouting, because she finds that Ron doesn''t seem willing to take passive evasive tactics. Ron finally heard Winona''s voice. Although he was a little unwilling, this time, he still felt that he would listen to Winona''s words for the time being and not fight with cassis. So when the pterygos came again, he simply didn''t want to attack, but began to dodge. In the following time, Ron is like practicing his reaction ability in a virtual test field. He no longer attacks, but just evades. Cassis and his pterygos are regarded by him as a test mecha. In fact, it''s much easier for him to dodge cassis''s attack than he dodges the test mecha. "Ron, what else can you do but hide?" Cassis could not bear to scold, when Ron no longer attack, the ability of King Kong beast is no longer useful, which is equivalent to his ability to decline a level in general. "What skills do you have except to hide in the protective shell of the King Kong beast?" Ron said faintly, although he has been hiding, but in fact, he has been observing, trying to find something abnormal, but unfortunately, he has not found anything. The only thing that annoys him is that, according to common sense, the combination time of Summoner and Summoner can''t last too long. It''s usually good to have half an hour. But now, cassis and pterygos have been combined for at least one hour. Can cassis and his Summoner have an infinite combination? Ron thinks it''s very possible. Otherwise, cassis won''t adopt the tactics of combination at the beginning. Normally, the summoner will only combine with the summoner in an emergency. Cassis''s practice is obviously abnormal. "Ron, you shrinking turtle who dare not fight back, get out of the stage quickly!" In the stands, the audience of the Allen empire began to scold. "Your prince is a turtle with a shrunken head. What is your ability to hide in the King Kong beast all the time?" Red fox Empire side immediately someone takes on the words to scold. "It''s the prince''s summoner. If you have the ability, you can summon King Kong?" There''s a retort from the Empire. "Only those who are born to like to be a turtle with a shrunken head can summon this kind of Summoner that is most suitable for being a turtle with a shrunken head." Max, unwilling to be lonely, joined the curse group and yelled, "my elder brother has defeated half of your summoners. If you have the ability, you can defeat my elder brother. If you don''t have the ability, go back to the Empire of Aaron!" "Well said, Max!" Diana complimented. "Thank you, sister-in-law." Max said with a smile, "if my sister-in-law thinks I''m good, help me introduce a rich beauty!" Chapter 219 Diana was speechless for a moment. This guy was still thinking about rich beauties even at this time. It''s hopeless. "If you do me a favor, I''ll introduce you to a rich beauty." Suddenly there was a very beautiful voice nearby, and people couldn''t help looking around. "It''s you?" Winona was a little surprised that the people who suddenly appeared were Cecil and Leah. "Princess Winona, it''s not me!" Cecil has a sweet smile. "Why are you here?" Winona pointed to the other side. "Shouldn''t you go there?" Winona''s direction is the location of those people in the Empire. Her meaning is very clear. Cecil is a person in the Empire and should be with those people in the Empire. "I''m here to see Ron. Of course I''ll be here." Cecil took it for granted. "Ah, beauty, are you my sister-in-law, too?" Max couldn''t help but put in a word, "what do you want me to do for you?" "Hee hee, I''m not your sister-in-law, but maybe I''ll be your sister-in-law in the future." Cecil smiles, "as for the help you can do, it''s very simple. Just scold cassis for me!" "Curse for you?" Max a Leng, "beauty, you want to scold him, you can scold yourself!" "I can''t swear. I want to keep my manners. I''m the queen." Cecil smiles sweetly, "Max, if you scold cassis for me, I will find you a beautiful and rich wife." "Are you the queen?" Winona looked at Cecil suspiciously. "What kind of Queen are you?" Let alone her suspicion, others also doubt it. Obviously, no one believes that Cecil is the queen. If Ron is here, maybe Ron will believe it. It''s normal. Cecil can''t be associated with such a noble identity as the queen. "I am Cecilia Cameron, the 23rd queen of the Empire." Cecil straightened up, her voice suddenly changed, serious, and a little dignified. "Your name is Cecilia? Your name''s not Cecil Winona was stunned. "And now, isn''t Daphne the queen of the Allen Empire? Why, wait. Daphne is the 22nd queen. Are you the 23rd? You don''t mean to say that you are Daphne''s successor, now the princess of the Empire of Aaron? " "I''m not a princess, I''m the queen, Daphne is my mother, but the Queen''s position has been passed to me, but cassis, the big villain, not only blocked the news that I was the queen, but also wanted to kill me." Cecil returned to the original little girl appearance, "if Ron hadn''t rescued me, I would be under house arrest now. Originally, I wanted to settle accounts with cassis slowly later, but my mother is in poor health now, and I want to accompany my mother, so I would expose the real face of that villain at this time!" After a little pause, Cecil said, "yes, I forgot to say that my name was Cecilia, but usually I''m outside and I''m not Cecil." "Well, Miss Cecil, you want me to scold cassis just to expose his scandal?" Max was not stupid either, and soon understood Cecil''s intention. "Cassis is fighting with Ron. Now no matter what you say, he can''t do anything to you. If he retorts, he will be distracted. If he can''t bear to step down, Ron will win, which is good for Ron." Cecil gently smiles and turns to look at Winona. "Princess Winona, it''s actually good for you. If cassis is distracted, Ron has a better chance of winning." "Max, if you''re bored, help her with it." Winona thought and said. "Miss Cecil, do you really introduce me rich and beautiful women?" That''s still Max''s main concern. "Don''t worry, I''m the queen. There are so many beautiful women in the Empire of Aaron. I''m sure I can help you find the right one." Cecil nodded for sure. "Well, well, Miss Cecil, you tell me all about cassis, and I''ll scold him for you." Max has nothing to do. People in the Empire of Allen are still scolding Ron. Now that he has such a chance to scold Ron back, he can earn a rich beauty to be his wife. How can he let go of such a good thing? "Ron, tortoise, Ron, tortoise!" The people of the Empire are yelling at each other. "Cassis, you beast, for the sake of the throne, you put your mother, Queen Daphne, under house arrest, and you deliberately want to kill your sister Cecilia. It is clear that your mother has passed the throne to Cecilia, but you have been blocking the news and want to be king yourself. Do you think you are an animal?" Max yelled, stifling the voices of the people in the Empire. "Don''t slander your Highness the prince!" "Nonsense, your Highness has no sister at all!" Immediately, countless voices refuted max, but Max ignored them and continued to scold: "cassis, when you were 11 years old, you killed your sister grace. When you were 12 years old, you pushed your other sister Colin down the cliff. When you were 13 years old, you strangled your newborn sister. She hasn''t named her yet. The next year, you were the youngest Your sister Cecilia was born. Your mother had to lie that she died as soon as she was born, so she survived temporarily. In order not to let your mother have another child, you killed your father Prince Morris madly... ""Shut up Cassis growled angrily. It''s a pity that Max didn''t pay any attention to him at all. He still said one by one the bad things he had done in recent years: "you raped count habson when you were 16, then falsely accused count habson of treason and killed his whole family, and the countess became your mistress. Three months later, you got tired of playing with the countess and were afraid that she would reveal your scandal, so you killed her..." In addition to the sound of the battle, the whole holy land battlefield was gradually left with Max''s voice. The audience gradually quieted down and listened to Max''s narration of one shocking thing after another. At first, the people of the Allen Empire who refuted him began to doubt the truth of this thing, because everything Max said was famous It doesn''t sound like a fabrication that the surname and the specific time of the occurrence. The death of those princesses is also a fact. It''s just that the Palace said they died of illness before, but several princesses died. It''s doubtful. The audience of the Bora Empire and the red fox empire are naturally happy to see the good play. Originally, everyone came here to watch the battle of the holy land, but they did not expect that at this time, a scandal that might be the biggest scandal of the Allen Empire burst out. Unlike those people in the Allen Empire, they are more willing to believe that these are true. Cassis on the stage has obviously been affected. Everyone can see that his attack is not as sharp as before, and Ron is more relaxed and comfortable in dealing with it now. "Cassis, on the surface, you are kind and righteous, but on the surface, you do nothing wrong..." Max is still talking. "Enough!" Cassis roared again, "Princess Winona, can you red fox Empire only use this despicable means to win?" "Cassis, do you have the right to call others mean when you are inferior to animals?" Winona snorted, "what''s more, it has nothing to do with me now!" "Cassis, who am I?" The sounds of nature attracted everyone. Countless eyes projected on them, and then they all saw a beautiful girl in skirt. "You..." Cassis saw Ceci at this time, and his tone suddenly changed, but the next second, his tone returned to normal, "how do I know who you are? I''m a prince. Not everyone knows me! " "Cassis, you can pretend you don''t know me, but it doesn''t matter. Soon everyone will know that I am the real queen of the Empire, Cecilia, and you, the so-called prince, are just the traitor of the Empire." Cecil''s voice is not big, but with a strong penetrating power, clearly penetrated into everyone''s ears, "you are trying to win the throne that does not belong to you, and even secretly use means to win all the victories of the battle of the holy land. Unfortunately, your original plot to assassinate Queen Margaret and Princess Winona failed, and you want David and Sanchez to join hands to win the battle of the holy land The shameless way to win the battle has also failed. I can even assert that you can''t win the battle of summoner, let alone the battle of magician. You will get nothing "No matter what you say, no one will believe you. It''s just your nonsense." Cassis said coldly. "A year ago, I went to the misty mountains. When you got the news, you deliberately killed the queen ant of the misty mountains. You wanted me to be killed by the giant ants, but countless people who went to the misty mountains were killed. Fortunately, Ron killed all the giant ants later." Cecil''s voice is still calm, but her voice is very beautiful, but it can undoubtedly attract everyone''s attention, "a few months ago, you ambushed Christie and Princess Winona in the devil''s land of death, but you didn''t want to meet Ron. A few days ago, Ron went to the palace in person to save me from the palace. Ron can testify to me about these things, maybe you don''t believe me But I believe they will believe Ron. " When Cecil said that, countless eyes turned to Ron. "Ron, if you can''t beat me, will you find a woman to slander me?" Cassis said with a sneer. Chapter 220 "Cassis, what else can you do for a man like you?" Ron said coldly, "I''ve seen queen Daphne. It''s also true that you put her under house arrest. It''s also true that you ambushed me in the devil''s land of death. If it wasn''t for Queen Daphne who was seriously ill and you were in a hurry to go back, I''m afraid Kristi and Winona would also meet you. However, I didn''t expect that you did a good job in the giant ant riot in the misty mountains!" "Do you hear me? My elder brother says these are facts. My elder brother can''t cheat people!" Max yelled, "cassis, you are such a fuckin ''beast. Why don''t you all shout with me, cassis, cassis..." "CASS, Prince of beasts, CASS, Prince of beasts..." Countless people joined in, not only the red fox Empire, but also the audience from the Bora empire. Ron has a high prestige in the Bora Empire, which is beyond doubt. Before, most people in the Bora Empire were watching the fun, and they didn''t believe in what Max and Cecil said. But now when Ron said that, they all feel that they are happy, Cassis is a real beast. It has to be said that Cecil found a quite suitable time. Cassis couldn''t get off the stage or leave, so he had to bear the curse all over the sky. "Ron, I have to kill you today!" Cassis takes all his anger out on Ron, attacking him crazily. "You don''t have it yet." Ron said with a little disdain. Ron has been dodging, suddenly no longer Dodge, but toward cassis rushed past. The tall iron giant suddenly turns into an iron butterfly and bumps into cassis at a high speed. Although the size of the pterygos is not small, it is still knocked up by Ron''s armored beast and flies straight under the stage. "Oh..." After all, the battle of the holy land is not a real duel between life and death. If one side of the battle is knocked off the stage, even if it has combat ability, it will be regarded as losing the battle. However, since the beginning of the battle of the holy land, few people have lost the battle because of this, which also leads Ron to remember that he doesn''t have to defeat cassis. He can directly knock cassis down. Cassis doesn''t evade the attack at all. It''s not difficult to knock him down. This is not, he hit, cassis will fly under the stage, but, suddenly he saw, two wings of the pterygos appear, has not yet landed cassis, is trying to fly, then quickly accelerated again, flew to cassis, before he had time to fly, hit again. This time, cassis was directly hit by the ground, and Ron was about to rush to the ground when he suddenly turned, took off, and then fell back to the stage. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t touch the ground. "Won Winona jumped up like a child. She only looked at the result and won. As for how to win, she didn''t care. "I didn''t lose!" Cassis roared. "Cassis, why can''t you lose as much as your two worthless men?" Ron''s tone was full of sarcasm. "If you don''t think you''ve lost, come up and play with me again. I won''t care." "What kind of person is playing tricks even if he loses?" "That''s it. It''s the prince. What a son of a bitch!" "It''s not the prince of bullshit, it''s the prince of beast, ha ha..." There was a lot of discussion in the stands. Cassis''s face was livid. He looked at Ron on the stage with hatred and said, "Ron, you won''t have a good life!" "I''ve been having a good time." Ron didn''t care. "Cassis, you''d better let your men come on stage. I want to finish work before dark." "Don''t be so arrogant, Ron!" Cassis roared. "Come on, next." Ron looked impatient. Although cassis was very angry, he had to send another summoner, because if he didn''t send someone to fight, he would be considered to abstain. In this way, Ron would directly win the victory of the youth group, which cassis didn''t want to see. He couldn''t allow Ron to defeat the ten summoners of the Allen Empire alone! But in this world, we are always afraid of what comes. After BEI''ER and cassis were defeated by Ron, other young summoners in the Empire of Allen lost their confidence. They were not very strong originally, and they didn''t have any fighting spirit. As a result, in the next battle, Ron almost didn''t encounter any trouble and defeated them one by one! "Ron the God of war The God of war is invincible... " The deafening cheers surged higher and higher, and the whole holy land battlefield seemed to be Ron''s one-man show. At the moment, there were not many people to pay attention to the other five battles. One person defeated his opponent''s ten summoners, and it took less than one afternoon. Ron''s performance never appeared in the history of the whole holy land war. People believe that Ron''s performance is better The myth created today will not be broken in the future! First, he joined hands with Rachel to defeat the two level 10 martial arts masters, and now he beat the ten young summoners of the Allen empire with his own strength. This amazing performance is enough to make anyone marvel. At this moment, even those who don''t like Ron any more have to admit that he is powerful.Ron, the God of war, once known throughout the Empire of Bora, is now known throughout the holy land. I believe that soon, Ron, the God of war, will be truly famous in the whole continent of cangyun! Hearing the cheers in his ears, Ron could not help shaking his head. Today''s victory was more or less a fluke. He knew that he was far from being so strong. He hoped that one day he would really become the God of war, but he knew that he had not reached that level. Of course, this doesn''t hinder his present mood. Holding Diana''s plump body, he feels countless reverent eyes. Even Agatha and Winona have an obvious affection in their eyes. What makes him more happy is that he finds that after he comes down from the stage, Joey has been watching him, and his eyes seem to have some changes with the past Different. "Hey, it will be at least a few days before the competition of the senior group is over. The martial arts master doesn''t need you to come out for the time being. You''ve been fighting all afternoon. Why don''t you go back to the hotel and have a rest?" Said Winona. "All right." Ron nodded, although other opponents were not strong except for Belle and cassis, but after several hours of continuous fighting, his body did feel a little tired. "Hey, don''t follow me!" See Diana seems to want to go together, Winona not angry said. "What for?" Diana was dissatisfied. "Can''t I go with him?" "I just know you''re going to accompany him, so I don''t want you to go so that you don''t hang out together. He doesn''t have a rest!" Winona said with a snort. "You Diana blushed, "no, no!" Although Diana had a bad relationship with Winona, she knew she was right. If she went to the hotel with Ron, she was afraid that they would fight in bed again. For the sake of Ron, she decided to listen to Winona once instead of going to the hotel with Ron. "I''ll go first. If there''s something urgent, go to the house of the holy city and find me." Ron shook his head, explained, and left in a hurry. "I see. Well, remember to stay in my room, so that I don''t know which room to go to." Winona''s voice came from behind. ************ the house of the Holy City Hotel, Winona''s room. Ron sat on the ground with his knees crossed and began to practice the sun moon mental method. For him, this is the best way to rest. It can not only eliminate his fatigue, but also enhance the sun moon Qi in his body, which is also equal to enhancing his ability. After several weeks of continuous operation of the sun and moon, Ron''s discomfort has been basically eliminated. When he opens his eyes and looks out of the window, it''s dark at last, and there are still bursts of noise in the holy land battlefield in the distance. Ron got up and planned to go to the holy land battlefield. He was always a little worried about Christie''s situation. Although, according to common sense, it''s never time for Christie to appear, he was still a little worried. But just then, a soft knock came from the door. Ron went to open the door, but was a little surprised. Standing at the door was a beautiful magician, not Diana or Christie, but the light magician, Lydia, who made him feel something was wrong. "Can you let me in?" Lydia smiles. "Lady Lydia..." Ron just spoke, but she interrupted. "Please call me miss Lydia, or just call me Lydia." Lydia corrected Ron''s name. Ron was a little confused: "but Diana called you lady Lydia?" "Yes, people call me lady Lydia, but I hope you don''t call me that." Lydia walked slowly into the room. "Ron, although we met for the first time not long ago, in fact, I''ve known you for a long time." "Miss Lydia, I don''t quite understand what you mean." Ron frowned slightly, still wary of Lydia. "Do you want to know who sent you to the Royal Knight''s college?" Lydia asked suddenly. "What?" Ron was shocked. "Miss Lydia, isn''t it..." "Do you know why your teacher, dibbitt, appeared in Yadi city?" Lydia asked again. Before Ron answered, Lydia shook her head: "of course you don''t know, but now I want to tell you that I sent those three admission notices to you, and dibbitt also accepted my order to be your teacher and protect you secretly. What I want to tell you more is that many people have been paying attention to you, but that one has been protecting you I''m the only one protecting you After hearing this, Ron was completely confused. Chapter 221 It has been almost two years since he came to the imperial capital, but he never knows who sent him three letters of admission to the Royal Knights college. A few months ago, when he met the middle-aged man who sent him the letter in the palace, he once suspected that the emperor rose did it. Not long ago, he also suspected that Prince Chris might have brought him to the imperial capital. All the time, he felt that the person who gave him the notice should have met him, but he didn''t know who he was. He never thought that it was the woman in front of him, who didn''t seem to have any contact with him. What he didn''t expect was that in his eyes, dibbitt, the teacher he once respected, was actually sent by Lydia to protect him. He suddenly understood why dibbitt didn''t admit that he was his teacher, because all that dibbitt did was to follow orders. "Who are you?" Asked Ron, looking back at Lydia. "I''m Lydia, Lydia black." Lydia said slowly, "the daughter of Sean black, the greatest great prophet in the history of cangyun continent. Now, my public identity is a level 10 light mage. At the same time, I am also the imperial concubine in name. However, I don''t like the name of imperial concubine, so everyone calls me lady Lydia." "Are you a princess?" Ron is surprised. This young and beautiful light mage is actually the old man''s woman? "I''m just a princess in name." Lydia nodded. "In fact, I''m also a prophet. I told rose that in order to maintain my ability of prophecy, I must keep my virginity. For rose, a woman is easy to get, but a real prophet is hard to find. Therefore, although I''m called the imperial concubine, I actually have nothing to do with him." Speaking of this, Lydia gave Ron a smile: "of course, I lied to him. In fact, the ability of prediction has nothing to do with virginity." "Why are you telling me that?" Ron is still a bit wary. "Because, in front of you, I don''t want to hide anything." Lydia looked at Ron with a sincere look. "Originally, I planned to tell you all this in a few days, but your performance in the battle of holy land was far beyond my expectation, which made me realize that you can understand these things with your current strength." "Before I came to the imperial capital, I was just a nameless person. Why did you pay attention to me?" Ron asked again, this question has always been the biggest question in his mind. "Although you may be anonymous in the whole empire, there are some people in the imperial capital who began to pay attention to you before you were born, and I am one of them." Lydia came into the room and sat down on the edge of the bed. "Ron, sit down first. I''ll tell you everything." Ron sat down according to his words. Although he was still on guard against Lydia, he wanted to solve the biggest puzzle in his heart for more than a year. "In fact, what Wimbledon said to you the other day is true." Lydia said slowly, "but Wimbledon doesn''t know everything. I''ve been in the palace all these years, but I''ve dug out the secrets of the royal family for hundreds of years." Ron was shocked. Didn''t he say that when Raleigh returned to Raleigh, he was really intrigued by his so-called best friend Alan? "Almost everyone in the Empire thinks that Ralo and Ellen are life friends, but they don''t know. In fact, the reason why Ralo and Ellen were together was not for Ellen, but for Ellen''s fiancee, later Queen Monica. When Ralo fell in love with Monica, she had an engagement." Lydia slowly narrated the secret of the past. "Ellen always knew this, but he pretended not to know it. On the contrary, on the surface, he became friends with Ralo. At that time, Ralo didn''t have any tricks, so he naturally fell into Ellen''s calculation." Ron secretly gritted his teeth, but did not speak. He suddenly found that the situation of Ralo and Allen seems to be very similar to his situation with Prince Chris now. He is also in love with Joey at first sight, but Joey and Prince Chris have an engagement. The difference is that he will not become so-called friends with Prince Chris, and he will certainly rob Joey. "In the end, Raleigh regards Allen as a real confidant and is grateful to him all the time. However, in his heart, Allen just regards Raleigh as an object of use. In order to make Raleigh be loyal to him, he even married his own sister to Raleigh." Lydia continued, "at that time, the red moon Dynasty was defeated by Ralph, but in the end, the position of the ruler of the Empire was occupied by Allen. Ralph''s reputation in the Empire at that time even surpassed that of Allen. Then, one night, Allen asked his fiancee, Queen Monica, to go to Ralph''s room. Ralph, who had never been able to forget about Monica, didn''t forget Can resist the temptation of Monica, and then, he felt sorry for his friends, he automatically left the capital, back to Ralo town "Then why didn''t Alan kill all his ancestors, Ralph?" Ron asked. "At that time, Ralo was very powerful and had a high reputation, so Allen did not dare to act rashly. On the other hand, Allen''s own sister, the imperial princess who hardly knew her real identity, forced Allen to make an oath to protect the blood of the wolf family." Lydia explained, "in fact, you, the wolf family, also have royal blood. Because of this, for hundreds of years, although the wolf family has been in decline, it still barely has a foothold in the Empire."After a pause, Lydia continued: "but also, Allen doesn''t want the wolf family to rise again. Therefore, he doesn''t take the means to kill the wolf family quickly, but at the same time, he is secretly suppressing the wolf family. For 300 years, the Fox family has been following this principle, which is one of the reasons why the wolf family can''t rise again ¡£¡± "Damn the Fox family!" Ron swore in his heart that in the imperial capital these days, he has long realized that neither the emperor nor Prince Chris is good. "Of course, in the last hundred years, there have been no outstanding figures in the Wolff family. As a result, in recent years, the Fox family gradually did not attach so much importance to the Wolff family. It was not until more than 20 years ago, after something happened, that they began to attach unprecedented importance to the Wolff family." Lydia stared at Ron with beautiful eyes. "Strictly speaking, what they have never valued before is not the whole wolf family, but you alone." "Twenty years ago, I was not born yet!" Ron couldn''t help saying. "Yes, you were not born at that time, but it was something that happened at that time that caused many people to pay special attention to you after you were born, especially after knowing that you have the talent to be a summoner." Lydia nodded. "And all this, after all, is because of a prophecy of my father." "Another prophecy?" Ron was stunned. He could not help thinking of the prophecy Prince Chris had told him. Was it Lydia''s father who made the prophecy? "Someone told you something about prophecy?" Lydia was a little surprised. "Prince Chris told me a prophecy. According to him, that prophecy has something to do with me." Ron hesitated a little and repeated the prediction Chris had made. After hearing Ron''s prophecy, Lydia''s pretty face showed a sneer and snorted: "Chris''s wishful thinking is very good. Three hundred years ago, Alan used Ralo, but now he wants to use this prophecy that he tampered with to use you!" "A tampered prophecy?" Ron was stunned. "You mean, isn''t prophecy like this?" "Of course not." Lydia nodded, and then began to murmur, "the red moon shines on the mainland again, the blood wolf rises again, and the descendants of the great Summoner appear quietly. The future of the Empire and the fate of the red moon are in his hands." After reciting, Lydia continued: "this is the real prophecy. The blood wolf is the nickname of Raleigh and the family logo of your wolf family. So obviously, everyone knows that this prophecy refers to your wolf family. When the second Summoner of the wolf family appeared in more than 300 years, everyone who knows this prophecy thinks that what this prophecy refers to is your wolf family It''s you, that is to say, the fate of the red moon Dynasty and the red fox empire is in your hands. " "No matter what the prediction is, I have never heard of it. How can I know if it is true or false?" Ron asked faintly. There was still a trace of doubt in his heart. "Only a few people know this prediction. Both the red moon Dynasty and the Fox family have deliberately concealed it, because once other people know this prediction, it is not good for them." Lydia said in a low voice, "even within them, there are endless arguments about how to deal with you. Some people think that you should be killed to eliminate future troubles, while others think that you should be controlled. Therefore, when you become a summoner, some people want to kill you. For your safety, I will create conditions for you to go to the imperial capital, in that case You are closer to me, and it''s easier for me to protect you. However, I didn''t expect that your ability is so special that you hardly need me to protect you. You can already protect yourself. " Chapter 222 "Which side do you belong to?" Ron asked faintly, "is it the red moon dynasty or the Fox family?" "No, I don''t belong to any of them." Lydia looked at Ron with a strange look in her eyes. "We''re together." "Miss Lydia, I want to believe you, but I don''t understand why you want to protect me." Ron frowned. The woman in front of him was a princess. Even though she claimed that she was only a princess in name, he still could not completely believe her. Maybe what she just said was just another conspiracy of the Fox family. "About 25 years ago, when I was only six years old, my father, who was not very famous at that time, said he was a prophet, but not many people believed him." Lydia began to recall the past. "But one day, a group of people broke into our house and arrested my father and me. Then they forced my father to make some predictions. For the next five years, my father would publish several influential predictions every year, such as the death of a certain person, the downfall of a certain family, and the fate of a certain place Now the vision and so on "Have all these predictions come true?" Ron asked. "Yes, these prophecies have been realized, but in fact, these prophecies can be completed by human means. Those people are from the red moon Dynasty. After their father issued each prophecy, they used their power to turn that prophecy into reality, and then they deliberately spread it through their intelligence organizations. In this way, my father became the most famous person in the mainland The great prophet. " Lydia paused and suddenly thought of something like, "by the way, I forgot to tell you that the intelligence organization of the red moon Dynasty is the largest intelligence organization in the mainland now, the adventurers guild, and the Miss Jasmine in the adventurers guild of the imperial capital. She is also from the red moon Dynasty." "What?" Ron was surprised, which he never thought of. "After three hundred years of dormancy, the red moon Dynasty has become more powerful than anyone imagined. They just have been waiting for the right time. In those years, after they made my father the greatest prophet, they asked my father to issue another prophecy. According to that prophecy, the red moon Dynasty will soon overthrow the red fox Empire and regain the rule of the Empire ¡£¡± There was a trace of sadness on Lydia''s face. "At that time, my father had foreseen his own death. I still remember that day, the imperial experts suddenly appeared and tried to take my father away. When they were fighting with the experts of the red moon Dynasty, my father read the prophecy I just told you. After that, he told everyone that he would be there Ten minutes later, he died with a sword in his heart "Did he really die with a sword in his heart?" Ron asked. "That''s right. At that time, the two sides of the war deliberately kept away from their father and didn''t want to hurt him by mistake, but there was an accident. The two masters fought against each other and accidentally met the sword in the hand of the third man. The sword of the third man flew out of his hand and pierced his father''s heart." Lydia had tears in her eyes. "When I was crying and supporting my father, my conscious father quietly told me that two years later, on December 24, a child named Ron would be born in Ralo town. He asked me to find him and protect him. After these words, he would..." After wiping her eyes, Lydia calmed down a little: "while the two sides were still fighting, I escaped. In that year, I found that I inherited my father''s ability of prophecy, and then, using this ability, I lived a hard life. Two years later, I learned that there was really a child named Ron born in Ralo town. Since then, I have been paying attention to it Everything about you. " Hearing what Lydia said, Ron could not help feeling a little confused. Is there such a powerful prophet in the world? "I protect you, on the one hand, because I want to abide by my father''s will, and on the other hand, I want to avenge my father, because the red moon Dynasty and the Fox family are inseparable from his death!" There was a twinkle of hatred in Lydia''s eyes. "I will not allow any of them to continue to rule the Empire!" "Miss Lydia, since you are a prophet, you should know what will happen in the future?" Ron asked faintly. "No, the prophet is not as powerful as you think, and I''m not as powerful as my father. I can occasionally foresee some things, and by using these things, I''ve got a few loyal men, and I''ve also got Ross''s trust." Lydia shook her head gently. "I can''t predict what will happen in the future, but no matter what, I will always guard you, unless I''m no longer in this world." Seeing that Ron was still hesitating, Lydia sighed. She stretched out her white hand and gently stroked the back of Ron''s hand. Her voice was extremely gentle: "Ron, I know you can''t believe it for a while, but it doesn''t matter. The battle of the holy land will be over for some time. I believe you will believe me before we return to the imperial capital." "Hello, open the door!" The knock on the door suddenly sounded, and Winona''s voice of dissatisfaction came with it. "Winona''s back. I''ll go first." Lydia got up and went to the door. Open the door, then see Winona is standing there, Winona see Lydia, suddenly pretty face change color: "how is you?""I have something to talk to Ron about." Lydia light smile, "but now has finished talking, don''t disturb you two to talk about love." "Hey, who''s in love?" Winona was a little embarrassed. "Our little princess is shy." Lydia''s tone had a hint of banter. "Hum, don''t be so intimate, and don''t call me little princess. I''m not much younger than you!" Winona said angrily. Lydia smile, but said nothing more, just curl away. Winona hurried in, closed the door, and stared at Ron. "What did she tell you?" "Nothing, just a chat." Ron replied casually. "You''re not interested in her, are you?" Winona stares at Ron. "Oh, don''t say I didn''t warn you. You can''t touch her!" "What? Is she special? " Ron pretended to be confused, "isn''t he a level 10 light wizard?" "You''re such a coward. Are you really making up her mind?" Winona was in a hurry. "Ah, I said, did you mean it? First you have a bad heart for Joey, then you insult me again and again. Now you even think about her. Do you know that she''s my father''s woman! " "What?" Ron pretended to be surprised. "You said she was the queen?" "Fool, of course not queen!" Winona gave Ron a white look. "She''s just a princess. Hum, I hate her the most. I don''t know how my father likes her so much. She''s a princess, but I want others to call her lady Lydia. My father always dotes on me. But if she tells my father not to do anything, he will listen to her immediately. It''s unreasonable!" "That''s right." Ron answered casually. The contrast between what Winona said and what Lydia said made him believe Lydia more unconsciously. "In a word, don''t make up your mind about her!" Winona said angrily, "how can''t you see a beautiful woman? Today, that Belle almost let you lose. I won''t let Diana accompany you, but you''ve got to hook up with that disgusting woman of Lydia! " "Why are you back now?" Ron changed the subject. "Do I need to go to the holy land battlefield right now?" "That''s not true. It seems that the summoner battle of the senior group will be over in a few days. I don''t have much fun staying there, so I''ll come back first." Winona shook her head. "Then why did you come back alone, Maggie didn''t come with you?" Ron is a little strange. "Fool, can''t I come back specially to accompany you?" Winona was a little angry and scolded him angrily, but her pretty face was full of blush. "With me?" Ron looked at Winona strangely. "How do you want to be with me?" "Hey, don''t think about it. I''m just afraid you''ll be bored and come to talk with you." Winona stares at Ron. "I''m not Diana''s nerd. I hang out with you all day!" As soon as the voice fell, Winona felt tight, and then she was in Ron''s arms. "It''s not up to you." Ron fell down with Winona in his arms, pressed on her plump body, bowed his head and kissed her pink neck. What Lydia has just said makes him feel a hatred for the Fox family unconsciously. This beautiful princess is an outstanding figure of the Fox family. At this moment, Ron has a desire for revenge. He wants to vent his anger against the Fox family to the beautiful little princess. As for the consequences, he was too lazy to care. He just wanted to think that the wolf family had been suppressed by the Fox family for three hundred years. He just wanted to think that his great ancestor, Raleigh, was actually calculated by Allen with women. He felt a sense of injustice in his heart. In those days, the former zuraleigh was wronged by the women of the Fox family. Today, he wants to find this place Come back, he wants to possess this beautiful princess first, then grab Joey, finally give that damned emperor rose, put on a big green hat! "Ron, don''t Well Come on, you have to ask my father first Well... " Winona wants to resist, but under Ron''s kiss, her body seems to be completely weak. At this moment, she does not seem to be a level eight martial arts master, nor a powerful Summoner with two beasts, but a weak girl with no power to bind a chicken. She resists, but she finds that she occasionally makes a coquettish sound. This kind of sound makes her feel extremely shy, so she simply refuses to speak Shut your mouth, and never dare to speak, because she is afraid that when she opens her mouth, the shy moan will come out of her mouth again. Chapter 223 "Ron, you, you''ll ask your father to marry you, won''t you?" Winona is a little uneasy. She never expected that Ron would be so presumptuous to her. But although she didn''t have any psychological preparation, she couldn''t resist. At this time, she really understood that unconsciously, she had been completely conquered by this guy who never respected her as a princess. In the past few days, his extraordinary performance in the holy land, especially today, he was alone The feat of defeating the ten summoners in the Empire of Allen has completely attached her mind to him. Ron didn''t answer her. At this moment, he was just concentrating on tasting the beautiful little princess. This time, the princess of the Empire, Winona, who was superior in other people''s eyes, summoned the genius Summoner of the beast at the age of 16. He was already lying naked under him, which made him quite satisfied. "Well It hurts... " Winona whispered, "Ron, take it easy..." Unfortunately, Ron doesn''t want to love her at the moment. His action is not gentle at all, or even a little rough. He thinks that the family has been subject to the Fox family for more than 300 years. He also thinks that not long ago, he was betrayed by rose and almost died in the Bollywood Empire. Now, he will vent all his dissatisfaction with the Fox family to her. This crazy battle on the bed lasted for the whole night. Until early in the morning, Ron, who had been fighting for several times, completely exhausted his strength and fell on Winona''s plump jade body. What makes him a little depressed is that Winona seems to have good physical strength now. "You''re a dead sex wolf. I''ve always won this time, haven''t I?" Winona whispered in a delicate voice. As soon as she finished, Ron was startled, because he suddenly found that there were two naked beauties lying around Winona. Their bodies were more popular than Winona''s, and their faces, although extremely beautiful, were something he had never seen before. "Who are they?" Ron asked hastily. "It''s Feifei and Nana." Winona said weakly, "who let you this villain to torture me, I will let them help!" "Well, aren''t they dragons?" Ron can''t laugh or cry, which makes him have a very absurd idea in his mind. Doesn''t it mean that he has gone to bed with two dragons? "Stupid sex wolf, we can also become human." Clear voice rang out, but it was Feifei''s voice, "you dead sex wolf, you take advantage of us, I really want to kill you!" "You think I want to take advantage of you?" Ron said that he was too sleepy and didn''t want to pay attention to the two humanoid little dragons, so he fell asleep on Winona''s soft body. ************ "Winona, open the door The banging knock on the door wakes Ron up. It''s almost dark. He has been sleeping for a whole day, but Winona is still sleeping. The poor little princess was tossed about by him all night last night. Although there are two little dragon girls to help, she is still in bed and unwilling to get up. "Diana, what are you arguing about?" Winona grumbled discontentedly, "do you want people to sleep?" "I''m looking for Ron!" Cried Diana angrily. "If you look for him, just look for him. What''s my business?" Winona turned over, closed her eyes and pushed Ron. "Hello, Diana, that flower maniac is coming. You should answer her!" Ron was basically awake after such a disturbance. After sleeping for such a long time, his physical strength had basically recovered, but he was very hungry. Looking at both sides, the two little dragons have disappeared without a trace, which is a relief to him. Originally, he only wanted to sleep a princess, but he even put the two little Tyrannosaurus Rex to sleep. It''s a headache to think about it. Fortunately, they should be in Winona''s summoning space now, and they won''t come out to trouble him. After running for a few weeks, eliminating the muscle ache after the carnival, Ron got up and opened the door. "Ron, are you really here?" Seeing Ron, Diana''s face brightened, and then said anxiously, "go to the holy land battlefield, my aunt is looking for you!" When he heard that Christie was looking for him, Ron was surprised and asked, "is it my turn to appear?" "Now it''s Claire on the court. If Claire loses, it''s just you or your aunt!" Diana nodded. "Then let''s go!" Ron and Diana fly to the holy land battlefield, feeling a little uneasy. In case something happens to Christie because of his lust, he is afraid that he will be uneasy for the rest of his life. When I came to the holy land battlefield in a hurry, the night sky was shining brightly with gorgeous magic. The battle of magicians was in full swing. Of course, the battle of summoners and martial arts masters was also continuing. There is no light in the grandstand of holy land battlefield, but the battle area in the middle is still bright, which also allows everyone in the grandstand to clearly see the situation on the grandstand. Seeing that Claire is still on stage, Ron is also relieved, and he soon finds that Claire is really not ordinary terror. In less than a year after she became Christie, she has been promoted to two levels. Before she was still a level 7 magician, but now she is a level 9 water system magician. No wonder Christie once said that Claire And I won''t let her down."Auntie, I''ve called Ron!" Diana ran up to Christie and whispered. Kristi didn''t look back, just a light response: "I know." "Ah, little luster, how can you sleep? It''s been a day and a night! " Agatha''s voice of discontent came. Diana then said, "it''s not that Winona has done a good job. She said that she wouldn''t let me accompany Ron. As a result, she ran away and made Ron get up until now." "Hey, little lecheron, don''t hang out with women all day, OK?" Agatha is very unhappy, "you are here to participate in the battle of the holy land, not to let you come here to look for the little wife." Ron ignores Agatha. He looks at the battlefield of the martial arts division of the youth group, only to find that the two men on the stage are actually his women, one is Audrey, and the other is Rachel. What surprised him a little was that Audrey and Rachel looked like they could not be separated, which surprised him a little. Although he knew that Audrey was a senior martial arts teacher, he did not expect that she was so strong. "What''s the matter with Rachel? She hasn''t won yet!" Agatha also began to complain at this time, "damn Audrey, she''s so powerful. If Rachel can''t beat her, I''ll have to go on the stage myself." "Sister-in-law, it''s no fun for your family to fight back and forth." Max that guy came over, "why don''t you discuss with big brother, let who take the initiative to admit defeat." "Are you asking me to cheat?" Agatha stares at max, "do I look like that?" "Sister-in-law, I just think that you can share the victory and defeat slowly in the future. Anyway, you have plenty of time." Max said bitterly, "the battle of the holy land is becoming more and more meaningless. It''s better to end it earlier." "The battle of the holy land is meaningless. I think it''s because Ceci promised you that once the battle of the holy land is over, she will help you find a beautiful woman to be your wife. So you want the battle of the holy land to end immediately?" Agatha didn''t say well. Max a stay, then chat up a smile: "sister-in-law, you are really smart, even this let you guess." Ron can''t help shaking his head. How can this guy always remember his rich and beautiful wife? Suddenly, Ron feels that someone is looking at him. She turns her head and sees Joey. She stands tens of meters away from him and looks at him with a strange look. However, when she finds that Ron is looking at her, she turns her head immediately. Ron frowned a little, thought about it, and walked over to Joey. "How can you stand here alone?" When he comes to Joey, Ron asks. He has noticed that Joey doesn''t seem to fit in with the others. "Why are you here?" Joey is a little uneasy, "go back quickly, if let Winona see, she will not be happy." "What does that have to do with her?" Ron was a little upset. "Did Winona tell you something?" "No, it''s just that if she goes back and tells Prince Chris, you''ll be in trouble." Joey shook his head. "And, this time, Mrs. Lydia is here. Oh, by the way, you don''t know who Mrs. Lydia really is, do you?" "I know. She''s a princess, isn''t she?" Ron goes on. "Oh, you already know that. Did Winona tell you that?" Joey was a little surprised, then relieved. Ron is too lazy to explain. He looks at Joey and thinks how to make her willing to throw herself into his arms? She is not Winona. In the face of Winona, he can be unscrupulous, but in the face of Joey, he is always timid. "You, why are you looking at me like this?" Joey can''t bear Ron''s fiery eyes. "I like to look at you like this." Ron did not hide his love for her. "Ron, come on, a lot of people are paying attention to this side." Joey was very upset. She took a furtive look around her. Then her face changed greatly. "Oh, no, Mrs. Lydia is looking at this place. You can go quickly!" Ron turned his head and saw that Lydia was really looking at him. Her eyes were opposite. Lydia gave him a smile, then moved her steps and came to him. "Ron, Joey, what are you talking about?" Lydia came to them and asked with a smile. "Mrs. Lydia, we''re just chatting." Joey had a nervous face. But Ron said, "I''m trying to convince Joey to marry me." "Ron, you..." Joey, who has always been steady, is stuttering a little at the moment. But Lydia said with a smile, "you''re not like ray Lo at all." Chapter 224 "I have a lot of respect for him, but I won''t continue to be counted like him." Ron light said, he suddenly realized that in fact, in the holy land of this period of time, is the best time for him to get Joey, because there is no prince Chris, there is no Carlos, although there are Winona and Lydia these two women from the royal family, but now Winona has been conquered by him, and Lydia if not cheat him, I''m afraid not only will not stop him On the contrary, it''s going to work with Joey. "Ron, Joey, you''re all right now. Why don''t you take advantage of the opportunity to visit the city?" Lydia smile, "although the holy land does not have the prosperity of the imperial capital, but the night here, or do not have a flavor." "Lady Lydia, this..." Joey looked shocked and didn''t know what Lydia was up to. "But here..." Ron is a little bit worried about the wizard''s battle. "Don''t worry, you don''t have to do it tonight, believe me." Lydia smile calmly, "don''t forget, my other identity." Ron was slightly stunned. It seemed that she had foreseen what was going to happen tonight. "Just trust her once!" Ron secretly told himself that this can also be used to verify whether she is a real prophet. If she really develops as she said tonight, he may be able to really trust her. "Well, I haven''t eaten yet." Ron finally decides, then suddenly grabs Joey''s hand and drags her out. "Come on, it''ll be seen." Joey tried to break free of Ron''s hand. "If you don''t leave, you''ll let everyone see us." Ron didn''t let her go, just whispered to her. Listen to him say so, Joey finally no longer struggle, just follow Ron quickly leave, in a twinkling of an eye to the holy land that cold street. "Let me go now." Joey couldn''t help whispering. However, Ron was reluctant to let go of her soft and warm hand. In fact, apart from an unexpected hug in the misty mountains, he and Joey had never been so intimate. "I want to hold you like this all the time." Ron didn''t let go, he said in a low voice. "Ron, why do you have to do this?" There was a faint cry in Joey''s voice. "You have Agatha, Diana, Winona and Rachel. They are more beautiful than me and better than me. What are you dissatisfied with?" "In my heart, the most beautiful one has always been you, and the most important one will always be you." Ron stops and stares at Joey. "You know that, don''t you? I also believe that you actually like me. Otherwise, when almost no one cared about me at the beginning, you would not care about me so much. " "But I''ve told you many times that we can''t do this!" Joey was aggrieved. "Why do you have to force me? You know that I have an engagement with Prince Chris. You know that if I were with you, my whole family would be in trouble. Why do you have to do that? What''s more, it will bring disaster to your Wolff family. In a few months, I will marry Prince Chris. This is an unchangeable thing. Don''t do it again, OK "I won''t let you marry Prince Chris." Ron said faintly, and then the conversation changed, "come on, I don''t want you to be unhappy. I''m a little hungry. There''s a pub in front of me. Can you accompany me to eat something?" "All right." Joey nodded gently. ************ the tavern is very quiet now, except for the tavern owner, there are only two guests, Ron and Joey. What makes Joey very helpless is that Ron is drinking while eating barbecue, while the other hand is still holding her, as if she is afraid that she will run away. Although she is uneasy, somehow, knowing that Ron cares about her so much, she is still worried Unconsciously, there is a sweet taste. After drinking a mouthful of fruit wine, Joey''s white jade like face suddenly flushed. Under the dim light, she looked more beautiful. She had been watching her Ron all the time. She was a little stunned. Although he was surrounded by beautiful women today, in his heart, Joey was still the most beautiful, and she was still the woman he wanted to have . "Don''t look at me that way." Joey said low, as if a little shy. Her lips seemed to be full of temptation. Ron felt a strong impulse in his heart, and his lips moved towards her. But, this kiss, but kiss in a warm palm, Joey did not hide, but with his hand to block him, Ron a little disappointed, then mischievous in her palm with the tongue lick. "Ah..." Joey let out a low, sweet cry and drew back her hand. Her pretty face turned even more red. "Your mouth is full of..." Joey couldn''t help whispering that this guy was full of oil and wanted to kiss her. But before she finished, she thought it was a bit wrong. In this way, wouldn''t she tell him that if he wasn''t eating, she would allow him to kiss her?"What''s the matter with me?" Joey secretly asked herself, she suddenly found that because she was far away from the imperial capital, far away from the place where she was always watched, she began to be a little bold. Here, she didn''t have to worry about Prince Chris''s ear and eye surveillance anytime and anywhere, and didn''t have to worry about her twin brother Carlos''s appearance from time to time. It seemed that she had a lot of scruples at once, which also made her happy The true thoughts of his heart are revealed unintentionally. From the first day we met Ron, Ron''s special Summoner brought her a special feeling. From then on, she felt that Ron was different. Later, his extraordinary sword talent and his own way of doing things brought her different feelings. In fact, she always understood his feelings towards her, and he knew that she was Ke Prince Reese''s fiancee still didn''t give up, which made her feel that he was really different from others. "I can''t do that. I can''t hurt Ron as well as the family." Joey reminded herself in her heart, took a breath, and tried to calm down her agitation. She must be calm. She can''t let the two families fall into a hopeless situation because of her momentary confusion. But the next second, she was stunned, slender waist suddenly was a pair of powerful hands firmly tight, at the same time, her cherry lips, which had never been touched by men, had been completely covered, Ron suddenly came to a surprise attack, took her first kiss. The wonderful feeling came from her lips and teeth. For a moment, Joey completely forgot to fight. In other words, she didn''t want to fight in her heart. Chapter 225 "You two are so sweet!" All of a sudden, a sarcastic voice came. Joey suddenly didn''t know where the strength came from, and suddenly pushed Ron away. Her face was flushed and her chest fluctuated rapidly. Obviously, her heart was quite restless at the moment. Ron looks at the person who destroys his good deeds. Cassis is the one who surprised Ron. "Cassis, what do you want to do?" Ron asked with a cold snort. "This beautiful young lady seems to be Miss Joy, Prince Chris''s beautiful fiancee and count perusi''s precious daughter?" Cassis had a proud look on his face. "I didn''t expect that this kind of thing would happen. Ron, I have to admire you. You even dare to touch your prince''s fiancee. You have such courage, which is not what ordinary people can do." "Cassis, if you have a word, say it. If you have a fart, let it go, or you''ll get away from me!" Ron said in a cold voice that it was not easy to get along with Joey, especially tonight''s Joey didn''t resist his intimacy. However, cassis destroyed such a good atmosphere. If he didn''t know cassis had a King Kong beast, it was almost impossible for him to kill him, he would have done it directly. "I think Prince Chris would love to know about your affair?" Cassis said calmly, "although I don''t have much friendship with Prince Chris, we also have a little sympathy for each other as princes. If I don''t tell him this, I''m afraid I won''t sleep well." "Cassis, you''ve killed so many sisters and done so many heinous things. Since it doesn''t matter, what else can make you sleep uneasy?" Ron sneered, "if you want to offer something, just say it. I don''t like beating around the Bush!" "Good, Ron. Since you are so cheerful, I''ll be so cheerful. I promise I won''t give you any information. Even if you go to the hotel to open a room now, I won''t say a word." Cassis said faintly. "Cassis, I told you earlier that I don''t know where Cecil is. Even if I know, I won''t give her to you. As for what you want to say in front of Prince Chris, I don''t care. Just go!" Ron looked scornful. "Now, you can go away!" "Ron, so you have to help Cecilia?" Cassis''s face turned cold. "It''s none of your business whether I help her or not!" Ron said coldly, "what I want to do is up to me!" "Ron, you''ll regret it!" Cassis snorted and turned to leave. Maybe he knew that it was hard for him to kill Ron, or maybe he was busy looking for Cecil, so he didn''t plan to fight with Ron immediately. It''s just that he''s making such a fuss, which makes the atmosphere between Ron and Joey disappear. Joey, who has just been a little confused, is now fully awake. "Let''s go back." Joey suggested in a low voice. Ron didn''t speak, but he held Joey''s hand again and didn''t let her leave. Joey was a little helpless to find that with the rise of Ron''s strength, now when he used this kind of barbaric means, she couldn''t help it. "What if cassis really tells Prince Chris about it?" Joey asked softly, if before, she could tell herself that there was no real relationship between her and Ron, but just now, her first kiss was occupied by him, and cassis saw this scene with his own eyes. "Cassis is busy with Cecil. How can he have time to do such a thing?" Ron doesn''t care. He has given up. Even if Prince Chris really knows, he doesn''t care. He decides not to shrink back. From this moment on, he wants to formally launch an attack on the Fox family. He can''t allow his family to continue to be oppressed by the Fox family, and he has to seek justice for his ancestor Ralph! "Madame Cordia will say it when she goes back." Joey was still worried. "You don''t know that lady Lydia has a strong influence on her majesty. I heard that in fact, the reason why I became Prince Chris''s fiancee is that lady Lydia is behind me." "What''s the matter?" Ron''s face changed. "Lady Lydia is very mysterious, but she is indeed the most trusted imperial concubine of your majesty. I have only heard from my father about this, but my father is not sure." Joey nodded gently, "but it''s strange that she seems to be very special to you. Just now, she even let us go out for a walk. I don''t know what she means." "Let''s go back to the holy land first." Ron has a sense of anger in his heart. When Joey becomes Prince Chris''s fiancee, is Lydia behind it? He wanted to question her immediately, and he didn''t want to delay for a moment! ************ on the battlefield of holy land, Claire was very powerful and won many battles in the young group''s wizard battle. According to this trend, Ron really didn''t have to appear. On the other hand, in the martial arts battle, Rachel and Audrey still didn''t win or lose. I''m afraid they can fight continuously for the whole night.Lydia and Christie stood side by side, with a faint smile on their faces. It seemed that she was in a good mood now, but Ron was not in a good mood at all. Ron rushed to Lydia, grabbed her arm and pulled out: "I have something to ask you!" "Ron, how do you..." Lydia was obviously a little surprised to see Ron appear. She didn''t expect that Ron would suddenly appear, and she pulled her away in front of so many people in an angry manner. Kristi frowned slightly, and others wondered, how could Ron have some unclear relationship with Lydia? "Say, do you deliberately promote the marriage of Prince Chris and Joey?" Pull Lydia out to no one''s place, and Ron begins to question. I thought Lydia might deny it, at least she would think about it before replying, but she nodded immediately: "yes, I did it on purpose." "You Ron was furious. "Why are you doing this?" "I said, I''m a prophet. Although I can''t predict everything, there are some things I can predict. For example, you will fall in love with Joey, which I knew a long time ago." Lydia said softly, "I don''t want you to have a close relationship with the Fox family. I hope you and the Fox family can turn into enemies, so I deliberately promoted the marriage of Chris and Joey. In this way, you will become enemies and can''t coexist." "You''re just scheming me!" Ron said angrily. "I admit that if you are not happy, you can punish me. I don''t mind." Lydia did not defend herself at all, "but I hope you know that if you have a conflict with Chris because of Joey, I will protect you." "I don''t need your protection!" Ron looked at her coldly. "I don''t need others to plan for me in the future!" "I can guarantee that from now on, you can decide what you want to do. Even if I predict something, I will only tell you what I predict. As for how you do it, it''s entirely up to you." Lydia looked at Ron in a soft voice. "Do you think that''s ok?" "You''d better do what you say!" Ron snorted, his anger fading. "I''ve been paying attention to you since you were young. You don''t understand that you are almost everything in my life. No matter what you want to do, I will help you." Lydia said softly, "although I only followed my father''s will at the beginning, I can''t live without you for more than ten years. When you just arrived at the imperial capital, I wanted to tell you everything, but I was worried that you would want to seek revenge from the Fox family at that time. With your ability at that time, you would only put yourself in danger, so I had to wait, And when these days, I found that you have become so powerful, I can''t wait to present everything to you. Can you understand my mood? " Ron didn''t speak for a moment. Although he was very angry that Lydia actually made Joey and Chris engaged, creating so many obstacles between him and Joey, if she really started to protect him from his childhood, then he really can''t have any hatred for a person who has protected him for more than ten years. But at this time, he suddenly thought of another thing: "you really have been paying attention to me?" "Of course it''s true. I know exactly what you did when you were a child. For example, you promised to marry Caroline when you were five years old, and your parents disappeared when you were six years old..." Lydia said quickly. Ron immediately said, "do you know how my parents disappeared? Are they still alive? " "Of course, I know about this. I also know that when you first arrived in the imperial capital, you went to the adventurers guild to inquire about your parents, but they won''t tell you." Lydia nodded gently, "because it was the red moon dynasty that robbed your parents." "Are you serious?" Ron''s voice was a little excited. Chapter 226 "As I told you yesterday, there are some people in the red moon Dynasty and the Fox family who want to control you, and the red moon Dynasty has decided to control you by controlling your parents. That''s why, although I can''t find out the whereabouts of your parents, according to my judgment, they should still be alive." Lydia took Ron''s hand. "Don''t worry. I''m sure your parents will be in front of you soon." "Did you know?" Ron can''t help but ask, at this moment, he hopes Lydia really foresees what she said. Lydia gently shook her head: "Ron, I can''t lie to you. I didn''t foresee this picture, but the red moon Dynasty is about to launch an attack on the Fox family. At that time, they will certainly use your parents as chips to let you help them." Ron is a little disappointed. However, if his parents are really in the hands of the red moon Dynasty, maybe he doesn''t need to worry too much. Next time he meets Karen or Caroline, he can pick them up. However, is the red moon Dynasty really going to launch an attack on the Fox family? Think about the temple of the moon on the way to holy land, and think about Karen in red moon city under the pseudonym of Annie. Ron gradually realizes that Lydia should be right. The red moon Dynasty seems to be ready for everything. Maybe what they are waiting for before is just the transformation of Caroline and Karen. Now, everything has come naturally. At that time, perhaps it was the best time for him to settle the accounts with the Fox family. ************ when he returns to the holy land battlefield, Ron stands alone and quietly. He seems to feel that something is wrong with him, and even Diana doesn''t bother him. Ron thought about what had happened to him in the past two years, what Lydia had told him, and sometimes his parents, Caroline and Karen. All night long, he couldn''t calm down. The battle on the stage is still going on, and in the battle of martial arts, Rachel and Audrey finally win or lose. In the early morning, the exhausted Audrey finally loses under the attack of Rachel''s strange move. But then, Rachel can''t hold on for long, and a level 8 martial arts master from the Bora Empire easily defeats her Because Rachel had no physical strength, Agatha had to go on the court. In the young group''s battle of magicians, the red fox Empire still has the absolute upper hand. At the moment, there are more discussions about Clare, another magic genius girl of the red fox empire in the holy land. Clare, who is only 17 years old but is already a level 9 magician, has attracted countless people''s attention in this battle. After learning that she is Christie''s student After that, everyone regarded her as Christie''s natural successor. Among the three major professions, magicians pay the most attention to talent. A magician with excellent talent, such as Christie and Claire, is not difficult to become a level 10 magician before the age of 20. However, a magician with ordinary talent may not be able to become a senior magician even if he lives his life. Because of this, in fact, in the battle of magicians, the age of the players often depends on their strength This time, among the magicians in the Empire of Aaron, the strongest one in the youth group just barely reached level 9. After Clare spent some time defeating the level 9 wizard, the remaining opponents became easy to deal with. Finally, in the early morning, Clare had defeated all the opponents, so that Ron and Kristi did not need to appear. Clare''s strength makes everyone basically believe that the red fox empire will win again in this battle of magicians, but the magicians of the red fox Empire have no confidence in it. After all, they know that Kristi is likely to be unable to fight, and there are several level 10 magicians in the old age group of Allen Empire, in case of the old age of the red fox empire If the group magician loses the battle, it''s just Claire who is a level 9 magician. I''m afraid he can''t copy the miracle of Kristi. But for the red fox Empire, the worst thing is the battle of martial arts. At noon this day, the battle of martial arts masters of the senior group has now come to an end. Ramos, the last president of the red fox Empire, was defeated by quares, the current president of the martial arts association, after several hours of hard struggle. It is basically certain that the red fox empire will be defeated in this battle. In the youth group, Agatha has just lost. She was defeated by a class 9 martial arts master, 25-year-old baster. Baster is no other than Audrey''s eldest brother, who is now the eldest prince of the Bora empire. Baster was the last young master of the Baolai Empire, and Ron was the only one left in the red fox empire. So Ron, who had rested for a few days, finally threw himself into the battle again. There is not much suspense about the battle between Ron and Baxter. Ron''s previous performance has long made everyone feel that Ron will definitely defeat Baxter, and the fact is the same. Although Baxter is a level 9 martial arts master, he is not Ron''s opponent. Now, for everyone, the only suspense is that it is possible for Ron to defeat quares? One is the rising star of the newly rising mainland, and the other is the famous president of the martial arts association. In the past, no one thought Ron would be able to defeat quares. However, the performance of Ron and Rachel in jointly defeating Sanchez and David makes everyone have a little expectation of Ron, and Ron almost didn''t bother to defeat a level 9 martial arts player It also makes everyone realize that although Ron has never been seen to use his level 10 fighting spirit, his martial arts strength should not be far behind that of level 10."Ron, I''m glad to have a final fight with you." "I also hope you can win me, but I also want to tell you that I will do my best and will not deliberately lose to you because of our relationship." "President quarries, it''s also my honor to fight with you." Ron said faintly. "Good, I''m going to attack." Quarez''s face suddenly became serious. At the end of his speech, the sword in his hand stabbed out. The speed of quarries'' sword is almost the only thing Ron has ever seen in his life. The reason is that he once met a faster one, that is, quarries'' brother, Audrey''s father Scott. Although quarries is the president of the martial arts association, everyone knows that quarries is slightly inferior to Scott in terms of strength. However, this is enough for Ron. If it wasn''t for his quick reaction, this sword alone would defeat him. Obviously, quarez, as he said, will do his best and will not be merciful because of the relationship between Ron and Audrey. On the one hand, they want quares to win. After all, the Bora empire can''t lose any more. If it also loses this battle, the Bora empire will lose miserably in this battle of holy land. On the other hand, the opponent of quares is Ron, the famous God of war, Ron, and the lover of Princess Audrey. In the Empire of bollay, Ron''s reputation is absolutely true, and everyone respects Ron sincerely. The reason is actually very simple. Anyone who kills the lecherous Prince of Riley can get everyone''s respect, especially Ron The whole leisas family was overthrown, and the Byrd family became the new master of the Empire. In recent months, the people of the Empire also obviously felt the improvement of their life. All these made Ron deeply loved by the people of the Bora empire. As a result, the audience of the Bora Empire who watched the battle did not know who should win in the end. For them, it would be perfect if there was a way to achieve the best of both worlds, so that both sides would not lose. But in fact, there was no such way at all. In fact, Ron didn''t expect to win this battle. Before last night, he probably didn''t care about this victory or defeat, because he felt that the victory or defeat of the martial arts battle had little influence on him. But now, he has changed his mind. He wants to win, he wants to win this martial arts battle. In fact, what he wants to do is not only win this game, but also win it Win all three battles of Holy Land! Just because Lydia told him that the red moon Dynasty was going to attack the Fox family, and he and Prince Chris and even the whole Fox family were going to have a showdown. Before that, he had to fight for enough chips for himself. If he could win the whole three holy land wars, no matter who he was, he would be respected for three points! He doesn''t think it''s too difficult to win the war between magicians and summoners. The only thing that''s hard to win is the war between martial arts masters. Quarries is a powerful martial arts master who reached level 10 ten years ago. Now, although he has the ability to defeat level 9 martial arts master, even if he wants to defeat an ordinary level 10 martial arts master, he may not be able to do it. Quarez''s sword moves are swift and continuous, and Ron can only dodge for a long time, and the occasional counterattack is difficult to pose a threat, which makes Ron realize that at his present level, there is only one way to win the martial arts battle, that is, he has used many protracted battles. Once upon a time, he defeated Kristi with this move and occupied the gorgeous magic queen. Today, maybe he can also defeat quares with this move. "Hey, if you can''t win, just give up and come to join the Summoner''s battle later!" The sweet voice came from Winona. Today, the little princess finally came back to the holy land battlefield, and the amorous feelings between her eyebrows made many people realize that this beautiful flower of Empire has been picked by Ron. "Shut up Agatha stares at Winona. "He hasn''t lost yet. Why do you want him to give up?" Chapter 227 "Anyway, he can''t win. It''s better to keep his strength." Winona snorted, "as long as you win the battle of summoner, it''s enough. Even if you lose the battle of martial arts master, it doesn''t matter." "Hum, I also want to say that as long as you win the battle of the martial arts master, if you lose the battle of summoning the master, you will lose!" Agatha curled her lips and cried up, "don''t listen to Winona, don''t give up!" "In fact, we are our own family. It doesn''t matter who wins or loses!" With a chuckle, Audrey appeared in front of the crowd. "Since it doesn''t matter, why doesn''t your second uncle admit defeat?" Agatha stares at Audrey unhappily. "If my second uncle admits defeat, it will appear that the battle of holy land is very unfair." Audrey smiles. "But even if Ron loses, he''s still proud of losing. Don''t care too much." "Oh, no!" Diana let out a sudden cry. "What''s the matter?" Agatha asked discontentedly. "Please, Claire has to deal with two level 10 magicians. How can she win?" Diana looked anxious. "Ron is still participating in the martial arts war. Isn''t it necessary for my aunt to come out, but how can my aunt come out?" Everyone finally knows that Diana is not worried about Ron, but about the situation of the magician war. In the old age group, the number of level 10 magicians in the red fox empire is not enough, and finally shows an obvious disadvantage. When all the magicians in the red fox empire are defeated, there are two level 10 magicians in the Allen empire. "Wow, Claire is great!" Ten minutes later, Diana jumped up with excitement, which was beyond everyone''s expectation. In the final showdown, Claire actually solved a level 10 magician of the other side, the level 10 magician of the Allen empire. When she defeated Lydia before, she had consumed a lot of magic. Then, under Claire''s continuous magic attack, the magic was exhausted, no doubt Have to admit defeat, this comes, on the stage then became Clare and another ten level Sorcerer''s duel. It''s a pity that Diana can''t be happy any more before she''s happy for a while, because Claire can''t hold on any longer, which is normal. She was lucky to consume a level 10 magician before. How can she continue to deal with this level 10 magician with abundant magic? Within a moment, Claire was defeated. The magicians of the red fox empire could not help looking at Christie, because now the only one who could appear was her. But at the same time, they could not help looking at Christie''s abdomen. The bulge there seemed to be more and more obvious, which made everyone more uneasy. Could she take part in the battle like this? At this time, we heard an unexpected voice: "I give up!" Everyone was surprised to see that Ron didn''t show any signs of defeat even though he was always at a disadvantage in the battle of martial arts master. But he actually gave up at this time, which was completely beyond everyone''s expectation. "What?" Quarez is also a Leng, although he is confident of beating Ron, but did not expect to win in this way. Ron didn''t say much, because he had already seen Christie want to go on stage. He jumped and appeared on the stage of the magician''s battle. His action immediately made people understand that Ron suddenly gave up because he wanted to participate in the magician''s battle. A lot of people who don''t know the truth immediately wonder. With Kristi''s power, it''s not a problem to win the battle of magicians. Why should Ron give up the battle of martial arts and take part in this unnecessary battle? And the red fox empire that a few people who know the inside story are also confused, Ron and Kristi have such a good relationship? Can Ron give up the battle of martial arts in order to protect Christie? You know, this kind of decisive opportunity is not so easy to meet. "I knew the child was his because he cared so much for Kristi." Winona thought in her heart that before, she only doubted, but now, she can almost be sure about it. Ron and Christie have been having a bad relationship. For Diana''s sake, they have been fighting again and again. Now that Ron cares so much about Christie''s safety, there is no other reason except that her baby belongs to him. However, for the audience of the Bora Empire, this result seems to be good. Their God of war, before showing defeat, voluntarily admitted defeat. It is not ugly to lose. President quarries also won the final victory of the martial arts war on behalf of the Bora Empire, which seems to be the best outcome they thought of. "Ron, you are a powerful Summoner and a powerful martial arts master, but the magician''s battlefield is not suitable for you. I think you''d better let Kristi come." A low voice rings out. Ron''s opponent now is a fire magician in his 40s. He just defeated Claire and wants to challenge the so-called strongest Kristi. Unexpectedly, it''s Ron who appears, which makes him a little disappointed. Ron didn''t bother to pay attention to him, so he began to sing a mantra: "the anger of the God of fire comes to the world, and the burning fire burns everything..." Hearing this mantra, the middle-aged magician''s face suddenly changed. "What, this, this is not..." The magicians of the red fox Empire were also surprised. Obviously, no one expected that Ron would have such advanced magic."Flame storm!" Ron cold spit out a few words, the spell finally finished singing, the flames, instantly surrounded the opponent. "Ah, it''s level 10 fire magic, flame storm!" "My God, Ron is still a level 10 fire magician?" "He''s just a pervert. How could anyone be so powerful?" "Yes, it''s a freak!" For a moment, there was a lot of discussion. It''s no wonder that Ron is not only a summoner, but also a martial arts teacher and a magician. It''s enough to shock people to practice the three at the same time. But what''s more unexpected is that he is not only practicing the three at the same time. His Summoner is so powerful that one person has defeated ten summoners, and his martial arts skills are also amazing As I think about it, I can almost share the same interests with President quarries of the martial arts association. Now, they have a more terrifying discovery that this guy is still a level 10 fire magician! No, it''s not just level 10 fire magicians! Next, everyone was stunned to see Ron cast a magic, each of which was a powerful advanced magic. What''s more, these magic were not only fire, but also water, wind, earth, light and dark. He also cast them. He was a level 10 magician in the whole department! The whole holy land battlefield is in a state of silence. Even the two summoners who are still in the battle of summoners can''t help looking at Ron. How can there be such a person in this world? "Oh, these magic are gorgeous, much better than fireworks!" Agatha was the first one to break the silence, but her words made people laugh and cry, "let him play more magic in the evening, it''s like enjoying fireworks." Ron''s opponent at the moment is also stunned by Ron''s power, and Ron''s continuous magic attacks make him tired to deal with it. Ron doesn''t have much experience in magic combat, so he takes it as a martial arts battle. He uses the fastest time to release all the magic attacks and fill every corner of the combat area, so that the opponent can''t escape, and he can''t escape When the opponent casts the magic shield, he aims at the magic shield to attack continuously. Once the opponent counterattacks, he moves away quickly with his quick reaction and quick step, which makes the opponent''s attack fail quickly. The opponent with nowhere to hide had to hold up the magic shield. Finally, under Ron''s continuous attack, the magic shield broke and disappeared. Before he held up the new magic shield, the continuous magic attack had reached his body. Only with a scream, the poor magician fell to the ground without suspense and fainted. This level 10 fire magician was knocked down by Ron with a kind of overwhelming offensive, and he lost without any suspense! "Oh Long live Ron The cheers all over the sky finally rang out again, and the shock brought by Ron also made a deep brand in everyone''s heart. "Honey, you''re great!" As soon as Ron stepped down, Diana rushed over excitedly. "Big brother, you are so awesome!" Max came running over with a look of adoration. "Ron, you are really powerful. You used to know nothing about magic, but now you are more powerful than me!" Claire also looked at Ron with his big eyes, and there seemed to be something else in his eyes. "What''s so powerful? I''m not mistaken. In order to participate in the war of magicians, I took the initiative to admit defeat to President quarries. I expect you to win!" Agatha was very dissatisfied. "I don''t understand. Kristi is pregnant. Do you care about her so much? She''s just your concubine''s aunt, not your concubine! " "Miss Lane, please don''t talk too much!" Kristi came with a sulky voice. "I''m just telling the truth. Why are you so nervous?" Agatha looked at Christie a little puzzled, "can I say wrong, you are also Ron''s wife?" "If you talk nonsense again, I''ll break your mouth!" Christie''s face was cold. If she hadn''t felt well now, she would have done it by now. "I''m not afraid of you!" Agatha said, "don''t be cruel to me. You dare to beat me. When Diana comes into our house, I''ll beat her to see if you love her or not!" "You Christie was so angry, "you and Ron are made for each other!" Chapter 228 Other people are also laughing and laughing. Agatha has always been so strong that she can even tell how to threaten Christie. Christie, who has always loved Diana, is afraid to do anything to her. Otherwise, Diana will be guilty if she marries into the wolf family. "How can I be a perfect match for that little lecheron?" Agatha was a little dissatisfied, "when the little lecheron wanted to marry me, I would not have married him if other people were not worse than him!" "The same rascal!" Christie snorted, "Agatha, if you dare to bully Diana, I''ll lock you up with the border, so that you can only live in a small circle for seven days and seven nights!" "Who is afraid of whom?" Agatha said, "don''t you dare shut me up. When I come out, I''ll put Diana in the black house and keep her out for ten days and nights." "Don''t make any noise!" Ron couldn''t bear to yell. "Why do you want to listen to you?" Agatha said unconvinced. "Because I''m your husband, if I ask you not to fight, don''t fight!" Ron didn''t get angry. "That is, a wife should listen to her husband." Diana snorted, "you see how obedient I am." Winona can''t help but answer: "when everyone is as crazy as you!" "You''re a flower maniac!" Diana stares at Winona unhappily. "You''re not only crazy, but also mean. You didn''t let me accompany Ron the night before yesterday, and then you ran to sleep in Ron''s bed by yourself!" Winona blushed. Although she didn''t really want to go back to Ron that night, the fact is that she spent a crazy night with Ron. Thinking of the madness of that night, Winona can''t help looking at Ron shyly, which makes her a little angry, because she finds that Ron doesn''t look at her at all, but is looking at Christie. Winona, who has just committed herself to Ron, seems to have a different mentality. She suddenly feels a strong jealousy when she thinks that Ron did not hesitate to give up the martial arts battle for Kristi. "Even if I''m a flower maniac, I can''t compare with your family!" Winona said angrily, "I really don''t know whether the child in Christie''s stomach will call you sister or mother in the future." "Winona, what are you talking about?" Diana was a little angry. Lydia also said: "Winona, don''t talk." Lydia didn''t open her mouth. As soon as she opened her mouth, Winona was even more unhappy: "where did I talk? Christie, you are also the queen of magic. If you dare to do it, you must dare to do it. Do you dare to swear that the child in your stomach is not Ron''s? " This is a surprise! We didn''t think about it before, because we all thought that Christie''s man must be a famous strong man in cangyun. But now, when Winona said that, people suddenly found that this possibility seemed quite great. When Christie was pregnant, when she was pregnant, it was the time when she and Ron were both in the imperial capital. During that time, it seemed that no strong man from the mainland came to Hongyue city. Strictly speaking, Ron now is worthy of the title of strong man from the mainland! "Winona, you are crazy. You can make up such a completely impossible thing?" Diana is very angry, "don''t think you are a princess, you can talk nonsense!" "If it''s made up, ask your aunt the best!" Winona snorted, "when I was in the devil''s land of death, I heard Ron say that Kristi was his woman..." "Enough, shut up!" Said Ron. Winona closed her mouth when she saw Ron''s angry face. Kristi was pale, but she didn''t speak. Winona''s sudden attack caught her off guard and made her feel the different eyes of the people around her. Christie was at a loss for a moment. Although she was the queen of magic, she never met this situation and didn''t know how to react. "Diana, Lydia, you and Kristi go back to the hotel to have a rest. There''s nothing more to do here." Ron said faintly, with a hint of command. "Well." Diana answered. "Christie, you don''t look very well. It''s important for you to be healthy. Let''s go back to the hotel first." Lydia took Christie''s hand and said softly. Kristi nodded, followed the two women to leave in silence. At this moment, she did not know how to respond except to express silence. But the suspicions in the hearts of the people did not disappear. Christie''s silence made them feel that this might be the truth. Her stomach was really caused by Ron, but this guy''s good fortune was too good. Why did Christie like him so much? Naturally, these people don''t know that it''s not that Christie favors Ron, but that Ron rapes Christie. Of course, if they know that Ron actually got Christie in this way, they will feel even more incredible. In recent days, there have been too many accidents brought by Ron, which makes people feel numb. However, the scandal between Ron and Christie still shocked everyone. Unfortunately, they still can''t completely confirm the truth of the news, but the news came from Winona, neither Ron nor Christie Refutation, in fact, is enough to explain the problem. The reason why some people still fantasize that this is false news is just to seek psychological comfort."Ah, you are so angry, dead wolf?" After Kristi and others left, Winona pulled larone''s arm a little uneasily, "who let you care about her so much, I''m just a little jealous!" "Nothing." Ron shook his head. "You can say it. I just don''t know how to make it public." "Ah, so the baby in her stomach is really yours?" Winona was in a daze. "Don''t you look as if you''ve already confirmed it?" Ron didn''t get angry. "I''m just guessing. I didn''t expect it to be true." Winona tooted, "you are really good. Kristi is not so arrogant. I heard that her father wanted to make up his mind at the beginning, but Kristi didn''t even dump him." Ron didn''t speak, but he was secretly scolding. The old man rose was also an old lecheron. He was at least 20 years older than Christie, and he even had Christie''s idea. With the end of the battle of martial arts and the battle of magicians, the audience''s eyes are on the last decisive battle. The battle of Summoner between the Allen Empire and the red fox empire is still not over. This battle seems to be dominated by the red fox Empire, but no one dares to decide the final outcome, just because, in terms of summoner, the Allen Empire really has stronger power First class strength. After a few days of fighting, the summoners of both sides are basically consumed, but the Empire of Allen still wins. At present, the two summoners on the stage are all level 10 summoners, but this is the last player who can fight in the red fox empire. On the other side of the Empire of Allen, there is still one person who has not appeared. Moreover, the summoner who has not appeared is Cang Tiago Johnson, the strongest Summoner in cloud continent, is the current president of summoners Association and the level 10 summoner. Tiago is also a legend in the Empire of Aaron. Tiago, who is nearly 50 years old, has participated in the battle of holy land for three times in a row before. Thirty years ago, Tiago, who is 18 years old, took part in the battle of holy land for the first time. That year, the Empire of Aaron lost the battle of summoner. Twenty years ago, Tiago made a comeback, but still suffered a tragic defeat. Until ten years ago, Tiago was defeated Once again, he led the summoners of Allen Empire to the holy land. This time, he finally won the battle of summoners. Then, he became the president of the summoners guild. This time, it is the fourth time that Tiago has participated in the battle of holy land. In the history of the battle of the holy land, there are not many people who have participated in the battle of the holy land for four times in a row. However, maybe Tiago is just a plain looking man, or maybe he came from a civilian family, or more likely because he has been in the Holy Land for a long time. Therefore, although he helped the Empire to win the battle of the summoner, he is far away There is no such special status in the red fox empire as Kristi. It seems that he has not brought substantial benefits to himself because of this status. This great Summoner is still alone. Tiago is not a very talented summoner. His first Summoner is only level 3, and his second Summoner is only level 5. But when he was 18 years old, his third Summoner became level 8. Then he summoned two level 8 summoners, and then two level 9 summoners and two level 10 summoners Summoner, until he became a level 10 summoner, only to summon the life of the first beast, unicorn. It''s this Unicorn that makes Tiago''s strength take a substantial leap. The ability of the unicorn itself is quite powerful, which is comparable to that of a level 10 martial arts master. Moreover, I don''t know what method Tiago used to make the unicorn cooperate with other summoners perfectly. The unicorn is just like the leader of his other nine summoners. Under its leadership, he is very happy The ten summoners, like a whole, became extremely powerful. "I don''t know if this afternoon will be over!" Looking at the stage, Winona said to herself, she seemed to be eager to take part in the battle. However, if the two level 10 summoners fight equally, it will not be a problem to fight one day and one night in a row. Now, the situation on the stage seems to be like this, which means that for a moment and a half, I am afraid there will be no result. Chapter 229 Sure enough, it wasn''t until the next morning that the two summoners separated. In the end, the summoner of the red fox empire was a little better and defeated his opponent. However, after more than ten hours of continuous fighting, he was so tired that when Tiago came to power, he won the final victory of the senior group in less than ten minutes. The most crucial battle has finally come. This is the last decisive battle in the battle of the holy land, and the result of this decisive battle has also attracted the attention of the three empires. This morning, the grandstand of the battle of the holy land is still full of people. The Baolai Empire held the position of the martial arts association, and the red fox Empire also won the battle of magicians again. The result of this last battle is particularly important. If the Allen Empire wins, the three empires will still maintain the balance, just like before. But once the Allen Empire fails, the situation of the whole continent will change fundamentally What worries the Empire of Allen and the Empire of bollay is that, according to the current situation, the failure of the Empire of Allen is very likely. Although Tiago in the Empire of Allen is quite powerful, the problem is that there are still ten summoners in the red fox Empire, including the powerful Ron, Princess Winona with two divine beasts, and the other eight summoners also have good strength. Even though Tiago is more powerful than these people, Tiago must be more or less dangerous under the continuous fighting of ten people. Once the red fox Empire wins, the balance of the holy land will change. The red fox empire will win two battles unprecedented, and then take charge of the holy land without any suspense. Of course, the red fox empire is willing to see this kind of situation, but both the Bora Empire and the Allen empire are obviously unwilling to see this kind of situation happen. A few days ago, Prince cassis, who went to track Cecil, reappeared in the stands. Obviously, he also attached great importance to this matter. Not long ago, cassis was ambitious to win three battles in the holy land, but now he found that it was very difficult for him to defend the last private plot of the summoner. "Damn Ron, when it''s over, I''ll kill you!" Cassis looked at Ron from a distance and scolded angrily. If it wasn''t for Ron, he was afraid that he would have won the battle of martial arts. Without Ron, maybe the magician would have won. Without Ron, he would not have been in this situation in the battle of summoner. Tiago is also looking at Ron: "as the president of the summoners Association, I am very happy to meet you such an excellent summoner. I believe that one day, you will lead the summoners of cangyun continent to the top of the continent. You will prove to everyone that our summoners are the best." Tiago''s voice is a little hoarse, but the appreciation of RON in his tone can be heard by anyone. "President Tiago, what are you talking to him about?" Cassis was rather discontented. "You beat him quickly!" "Yes, your highness." Tiago answered. But Ron said at this time: "as the president of the summoners guild, you should not let cassis do it. It''s a disgrace to your identity." "I am a people of the Empire of Aaron. His royal highness represents our respected queen. It is natural for me to listen to him." Tiago said slowly. "I just feel sad for you." Ron faint smile, the Beast instantly summoned out, "Tiago president, then start fighting!" "Come out!" Tiago gave a low drink, and there were ten more summoners beside him. They stood in four rows and placed in a triangular shape. In front of them was a very beautiful white horse like summoner, but it had a horn on its head, which was the legendary unicorn. The unicorn had a very beautiful appearance, which people would unconsciously like when they first saw it. However, this beautiful unicorn is extremely fierce. With a flash of white shadow, Ron suddenly felt a dangerous breath. But this time, his extraordinary reaction ability failed to respond. He just heard a loud bang. Under the impact of a huge force, he actually stood unsteadily and fell to the ground. Pop! A flash of lightning fell, but it was another Summoner of Tiago. Ron once saw the thunder eagle. At the moment when the unicorn attacked, the thunder Eagle flew into the air, and then split a flash of lightning. At the same time, the other eight summoners also attack one after another. At that moment, Ron seems to fall into the sea of summoners. "Ron, be careful!" All the women under the stage were very nervous. Diana had already exclaimed. "Don''t scream!" Winona glared at Diana angrily, but immediately, she also called to the stage, "idiot, can''t you fly?" Ron is really a bit embarrassed now. In a few seconds, his armored beast has been attacked four or five times by the claws and magic of the summoner. The vibration from the armored beast makes his body unbalanced. He is even more annoyed to hear Winona''s stupid words. "Dead girl, I''ll punish you when I win Tiago!" Ron thought in his heart, in fact, without Winona''s reminding, he had already figured out the next countermeasures. At this moment, he had finally regained control of the armored beast, and suddenly jumped up and rushed into the air.Tiago has too many summoners, and there is not much space on the stage. In addition, the unicorn''s speed is even faster than his armored beast, which makes him realize that if he is still fighting Tiago on the stage, it will become extremely passive. He decides to use the armored beast''s flying ability to leave the stage temporarily and solve several summoners. Among Tiago''s ten summoners, the only one with flying ability is ray hawk. It''s absolutely easy for Ron to solve ray hawk. At the beginning, it didn''t take him much effort to solve Obi Fu''s ray hawk. This time, naturally, it''s the same. Driving the armored beast to Lei Ying, the lightsaber stabs out strangely. With a whine, Lei Ying falls instantly. Then, Ron swoops down and passes by the platform. The lightsaber stabs out more than ten times in a row, and screams repeatedly. When Ron flies back into the air, people will find that there are only five of Tiago''s ten summoners left. However, this is the strongest five fingers. In addition to unicorn, there are two level 10 summon beasts and two level 9 summon beasts. Obviously, Ron''s sneak attack just solved the best summon beasts. "Ron, you''re much better than I thought you were!" Tiago''s hoarse voice sounded again, "I have to thank you for your kindness to my summoners." Ron didn''t speak. He just dived down again. Tiago was right. He really showed mercy to Tiago''s summoners. Although he hurt them, he didn''t kill them directly. As long as Tiago takes them back to the summoning space, these summoners can recover their combat effectiveness after a period of time. With a flash of white shadow, the unicorn appeared in his sight and leaped towards him. Ron quickly drove the armored beast up, trying to avoid the Unicorn Attack, but just then, a violent shock came. "Ah..." There was a burst of exclamation, and everyone looked very surprised. Ron can''t help but be stupefied when he turns around quickly. There are thousands of calculations, but this kind of accident didn''t happen. It''s said that the unicorn''s speed is so fast that no one can catch it. In the battle, its super speed makes every opponent suffer. There are countless rumors about its speed and ferocity, but no one has mentioned it Unicorn can fly! But in fact, at the moment, the unicorn is flying in the air, although it has no wings, but it walks on the ground in the air, and is continuing to attack him. That one horn has become its attack weapon, and its four hooves also have strong attack ability. Even in the air, its speed is still fast, which makes Ron a little tired to deal with. However, the decisive battle between Ron and Tiago becomes the decisive battle between him and unicorn. For him, at least he doesn''t need to deal with unicorn and the other four summoners at the same time. People who once fought with Tiago all know that Tiago''s fighting power will be stronger when unicorn and other summoners fight together. But now, Ron has nothing to do with it It has weakened Tiago''s fighting power. Ron has realized that as long as he defeats unicorn, he almost defeats Tiago. After solving unicorn, it should be no problem for him to deal with the remaining two level 10 and level 9 summoners. But now the biggest problem is that the unicorn is far stronger than he imagined. For the first time, he felt that there are still summoners who are faster than armored beasts. Although it is said that the unicorn has the same strength as a level 10 martial arts master, in fact, he found that this unicorn is even more difficult to deal with than quarries. He tried his best to increase the speed of the armored beast to the fastest. He used his reaction ability of hard training for several months to avoid the attack of the unicorn again and again. But only ten minutes later, he found that it had consumed too much of his physical strength. If he went on like this, he would be defeated by the unicorn because of the exhaustion of his physical strength. "Bang Bang..." The energy gun fired several bullets in a row, and Ron decided to fight back. If he continued to hide like this, he would lose. Ron almost completely gave up his defense and used all his attack methods. The sun and moon Qi was added to the lightsaber. The two meter long sword was shining brightly in the air. Chapter 230 Attack is the best defense. Ron soon confirmed this conclusion. When his continuous attack began, the unicorn''s attack became much weaker. In front of Ron''s powerful attack, he had to dodge. At the beginning of dodging, Ron finally found his biggest weakness. Strictly speaking, this is not the weakness of the unicorn, but the weakness of the unicorn when fighting in the air. Even in the air, the unicorn still fights as if it were on the flat ground, which makes it easy to deal with the attacks from the front, back, left, right and even above. Everything is natural. However, when the attack comes from below, its reaction is not so good It''s a lot slower, obviously, and it''s not adapted to attacks from below at all. Ron was very excited by this discovery. The armored beast suddenly fell down. With a translation, it was completely under the unicorn. Then, he launched the most violent attack. The unicorn, who has not adapted to the attack, hesitates in action. This hesitation is fatal. Only when the unicorn raises its head and roars, Ron''s lightsaber has penetrated into its body from below, and Ron''s action does not stop. He must win. Therefore, this time, he does not have any idea of mercy. The lightsaber is continuous and treacherous again The stab, a vow to kill the unicorn momentum. "Oh..." Cheers came, and the audience of the red fox empire was very excited. As long as Ron won, the red fox Empire would win the unprecedented victory in the battle of holy land. "Don''t you think it''s a chance for me not to appear at all?" Winona is a little ambivalent. On the one hand, she hopes Ron will win and help the red fox Empire win the battle of summoner. On the other hand, she also hopes that the person who finally wins the battle is herself, because in that case, she will have a higher reputation in the red fox Empire and the whole cangyun continent. She is contradicting here, but Ron in the air is a little depressed, because seeing the unicorn die under his sword, he suddenly disappears from his sight. Obviously, Tiago recalled the unicorn to the summoning space. "Ron, you are entitled to win this battle of summoners. I believe that under your leadership, the future summoners guild will have a brighter future." Tiago''s hoarse but peaceful tone came. At this time, everyone was surprised to find that Tiago actually took back the other four summoners. His next words made everyone feel a little strange, "Ron, congratulations on your victory, I admit defeat." "Tiago, what are you doing? You didn''t lose at all. How can you give up? " Cried cassis, almost madly. "Yes, I haven''t lost yet. How can I give up?" Other people are also talking about it. For the people in the Empire of Allen, this result is totally unacceptable. Even for the audience of the Bora Empire, they don''t want Ron to win at the moment. After all, Ron represents the red fox Empire at the moment. even for the people in the red fox Empire, after Ron defeats the unicorn, they already think Ron will win in the end After all, Tiago has two level 10 summon beasts and two level 9 summon beasts, and it is possible to defeat Ron. "As the president of the summoners guild, when my five summoners were defeated, I should have given up." Tiago said faintly, "besides, Ron has defeated my only divine beast at the moment, and it''s only a matter of time before he wants to defeat my other summoners. More importantly, Ron is a level 10 summoner, but he only used one Summoner to fight with me. If I don''t give up, I will walk in the dark cloud in the future." In his plain tone, he has a natural pride. As the president of the summoning Teachers Association, Tiago is also proud of the strong. He will win if he wins and lose if he loses. No matter whether he has lost or not, in his own opinion, he has been defeated by Ron. Therefore, he simply chooses to admit defeat. As a strong man, he should not only have strong strength but also face Courage to fail! Tiago''s explanation relieved most people. At this time, people realized another problem: Ron, who is already a level 10 magician, should be a level 10 summoner, but he only summoned a summoner. This kind of summoner, which is said to be a beast of iron armor, is still not recognized as a mysterious Summoner, but it is powerful It seems to be better than the beast. It makes people think that if Ron''s armored beast is a god beast, doesn''t it mean that if he wants to, he can summon another nine God beasts at one go? If he had ten beasts at the same time, who else would be his opponent? "Tiago, you''re just rubbish!" Cassis if crazy, "I put all my hope on you, you actually give me to admit defeat, you still have not put me in the eye?" Cassis''s scolding made everyone feel a little strange. The president of the summoner Association, a powerful Summoner with a divine beast, was scolded as a waste by him in public. In everyone''s opinion, this is a bit too much. "Your Highness, you may not understand what I''m doing, but I have a clear conscience. As for whether I''m a waste or not, everyone should be fair." Tiago light smile, does not seem to be angry because of cassis humiliation.In Tiago''s words, he has stepped off the stage. No matter how angry cassis is, the fact can''t be changed. The Empire of Aaron has lost the battle of summoner. In this battle of holy land, the ambitious cassis finally got nothing. It''s a great irony. The red fox Empire became the biggest winner, but the real winner was Ron. Although Tiago was willing to admit defeat in the final Summoner battle, at this moment, no one doubted Ron''s strength. Unconsciously, Ron had entered the ranks of great summoners. For all of you, the most shocking thing is not that the red fox Empire won the battle of summoners, but that this victory was almost completed by Ron alone. He defeated 11 summoners of the Allen empire in a row and won the final decisive victory by one person. This is absolutely the unprecedented thing that happened in cangyun continent for thousands of years. Ron not only won the battle of summoner, but also won the battle of magician for the red fox empire as a powerful level 10 magician. Although he was defeated by quarries in the decisive battle of the martial arts battle, he didn''t lose at that time. He just wanted to participate in the battle of magician immediately. Limited by the rules of the battle of the holy land, Ron can''t use other abilities in three battles, but in the real battlefield, there is no such restriction at all. It makes us think how powerful a level 10 magician and a level 10 Summoner are, at the same time, a combination of level 10 martial arts masters? Although Ron didn''t show his level 10 fighting spirit, now most people think that he has the strength of level 10 martial arts. There is no doubt that from now on, the name of Ron wolf can be compared with any other strong man in the mainland. Prince cassis, who owns the King Kong beast, Belle, who owns the phantom beast, or Winona, who owns two sacred beasts, are the powerful summoners who should be concerned. In front of Ron, they can only bow down and become the focus of the whole holy land, It''s all on Ron. "Tiago, you dare to disobey my orders publicly. I''ll make you regret it!" Cassis is crazy, all of which deviate from his plan and make him hard to accept. "Cassis, you have no right to order president Tiago." The sounds of nature came suddenly, and two beautiful girls appeared in everyone''s sight. They were Cecil and Leia. "You again?" Cassis gritted his teeth and looked at Ceci. "I''m looking for you. You''re good. You''ve brought yourself to the door!" "Cassis, I, Cecilia Cameron, deprive you of your prince status as the 23rd queen of the Empire of Aaron. From now on, no one can respect him as a prince any more. He is just a shameless rebel who kills sisters, kills father and imprisons mother!" Cecil''s voice clearly spread into everyone''s ears. In the sound of that day, there was a strong dignity. Once the words came out, the whole holy land battlefield could not help but silence. "What a joke Cassis laughed wildly. "Cecilia, do you dare to be a queen? Who do you think will believe you? Ha ha ha... " "I believe it." Light voice then words, cassis''s laughter suddenly stopped. Everyone was surprised to see Tiago. Cassis had an incredible face. He never thought that the person who believed that Ceci was the queen was the president of the summoners guild. The other summoners of the Empire and the spectators who came to watch the battle were all stunned. Cassis had a good reputation in the Empire all the time. A few days ago, when Ceci told cassis a series of evil deeds with the help of Max''s mouth, although everyone had some doubts, the vast majority of people still chose to believe cassis in their eyes Most of them were maliciously slandered by the red fox Empire to Prince cassis. But now, when Tiago says that he believes in Cecil, the situation is completely different. Although Tiago''s reputation in the empire is not particularly high, he is also the president of the summoners'' Guild and one of the legends of the Empire. The weight of what he said is naturally different. At this time, more and more people can''t help asking themselves, isn''t Cathy Is prince s really the kind of person who is inferior to animals? "See your majesty." Tiago walked up to Cecil and bowed. His action made cassis even more surprised. Chapter 231 "Uncle Tiago, you''re welcome." With a sweet smile from Cecil, her opening made everyone realize that Tiago and Cecil had known each other for a long time. "Tiago, how dare you betray me?" Cassis''s face was slightly twisted and angry. "Cassis, I am a people of the Empire, and I am always loyal to her majesty." Tiago said with a faint smile, "you kill several princesses, imprison Your Majesty the former queen, and secretly pursue your Majesty the present Queen. It''s insane. It''s my duty to protect her majesty." "Tiago, is it up to you?" Cassis laughed angrily, "don''t think that you are the president of the summoners Association, and you can command all the summoners in the mainland. Ask them, who will help you? How can you help me alone? " "Cassis, I don''t need them to help me, but I''m sure no one will dare to offend her majesty." Tiago glanced at the crowd, "they just came here to participate in the battle of the holy land, there is no need to participate in this matter." "Is it?" Cassis gave a sneer, then suddenly waved, "come on, kill this Tiago and this bewitching witch for me!" Two figures pounce on Cecil. They are the brothers David and Sanchez. They are cassis''s confidants and obey cassis''s orders. But before they could get close to Cecil, they were blocked by a person. It was Leah, who had been inseparable from Cecil all the time. We soon found that this cold and beautiful girl had extraordinary strength. Under the joint attack of David and Sanchez, she did not fall behind. Only these two people are obeying cassis''s orders. Others seem to be hesitating. "Tiago, let Prince Ben deal with you in person!" Cassis was a little annoyed. The King Kong Beast instantly summoned, and the winged tiger also appeared. The three suddenly combined and rushed to Tiago. "What a show this time!" Winona seems a little excited, "cassis this son of a bitch is not a good thing. At the beginning, he even wanted to ambush me in the devil''s land of death. If it wasn''t for the fear of being gossiped, I really wanted to help Cecilia." "I want to help Miss Cecil, too!" Max then said, "she also promised to find me a beautiful wife. If she was killed by cassis, wouldn''t my beautiful woman be ruined?" "Hey, don''t think about beautiful wives all day long. I''ll help you find one later." Winona was a little upset. "Ah, sister-in-law, are you serious?" Max immediately excited, "Princess sister-in-law, you are the best to me!" "Forget what you see!" Diana snorted. "That Leah is really powerful. It''s strange that he has never heard of such a powerful person before." Agatha was mumbling to herself. "That should not be her real name." Rachel added, "Cecilia''s original name was Cecilia, but she changed her name to Cecilia, and her maid''s name was Leah. Together, that''s her name, so I don''t think that''s Leah''s real name." "Maybe she''s not Cecil''s maid at all." Ron suddenly came up with a sentence. All the time, he thought that Leah was very strange. He never said a word. He was so cold all the time. He didn''t think it was normal. "You said she was not Cecilia''s maid?" Winona was a little strange. "Who is she?" "Cecil has always claimed that she is not a summoner, nor a martial arts master, nor a magician, but she often walks in the misty mountains, and even goes in and out of the demon kingdom of death many times. I always feel that if a person does not have any strength, he should not be so bold." Ron frowned slightly. "She always told me that she was not afraid because of Leah''s protection, but she never worried. What if Leah couldn''t protect her? What if Leah betrays her one day? " "They are very loyal to her, can''t they?" Winona retorted. "I just thought of the possibility that Cecil might actually be a summoner." Ron thought of a legend he had seen in the book about a very special kind of summoner. After a pause, he said, "and Leia is actually her Summoner!" "What?" As soon as Ron said this, she looked at him with several pairs of eyes. Winona immediately retorted, "how can it be, Leah is a person!" "There are a lot of summon beasts that can be transformed into human form. Aren''t your Feifei and Nana OK?" Ron couldn''t help saying. "Lust!" Winona blushed and obviously remembered the absurdity of that night. She glared at Ron and said: "in a word, that''s different. Leah looks completely human. If she is really a summoner, she should live in the summoning space on weekdays, instead of living outside all day like a person." "If your Feifei and Nana live outside every day, is there a problem?" Ron frowned slightly. "Well, it''s no problem that you don''t let them out every day. You think it''s beautiful!" Winona said angrily, "dead wolf, I tell you, don''t think about that kind of good thing!" "What''s good?" Diana was a little confused."It''s up to you!" Winona stares at Diana. Ron was too lazy to argue with Winona again. He just asked faintly, "have you ever heard of a kind of Summoner called nvwushen?" "Nvwushen?" Winona was stunned at first, then stunned, "isn''t that just a legend? No one has ever confirmed the existence of such a summoner. " "Maybe, soon, we''ll be able to confirm that." Ron looks at Leah who is still fighting. The female warrior God is really just a legend. It is said that it is a kind of human form summoner. On the surface, it is a beautiful girl, but she has extraordinary fighting power. Any martial arts teacher in front of her has to bow down, so she is called the female warrior God. Looking at the fighting, Ron more and more believes in his own judgment. Leah is more and more brave, and Sanchez and David are falling behind. Leah has never used any fighting spirit from the beginning to the end, which is obviously different from the ordinary martial arts teachers in cangyun continent. Her sword skills are also very special, at least he has never seen. "Ah..." A sad hum suddenly came, and everyone was stunned. Then they looked at cassis. The next moment, everyone opened their mouths. How could it be? Cassis actually fell to the ground, and the so-called King Kong beast, which can resist all attacks, also fell on the ground and seemed to have passed out. "You, you..." Cassis covered his chest with his hand, blood gurgling out of his fingers. He looked at the young man standing in front of him, his face was unbelievable. Ron and Winona''s face is not very good at this time, cassis seems to be near death, they should be happy, but the problem is that the one who got cassis to this field is mirenza. "Cassis, the King Kong beast is not as invincible as you think." Mirenza''s face was proud, and his tone was a little proud. "Unfortunately, it''s too late for you to know this, but before you die, you should remember my name. I''m mirenza, mirenza hawk, from the hawk family." A wolf howls, and the golden wolf suddenly appears. He opens his mouth and bites cassis hard. There is a huge hole in cassis'' chest. This time, everyone knows that cassis can''t live. This sudden change made the rest of the Empire feel at a loss. No one thought that cassis, who owned the King Kong beast, would die miserably under the summoner. At this moment, they knew that the King Kong beast could be defeated. Mirenza hawk, the name, is also remembered by all at once. The hawk family, which has hundreds of years of history, is also mentioned again and again in the whispers of the public. "Damn it, this guy didn''t cheat me. He can really deal with the King Kong beast." Winona murmured to herself. "Strange, I didn''t see how he managed the King Kong beast. Brother, did you see it?" Max looks very confused. Ron shook his head, he did not see, in fact, just he did not pay attention to the situation there, and when he noticed, he only saw the results. "Er..." "Ah..." The two screams sounded at the same time. The sword in Leah''s hand pierced David''s body first, and then sankes into Sanchez''s heart. The death of cassis distracted David and Sanchez unconsciously, and they lost their lives. With the death of cassis and David Sanchez, everything seems to have settled down. Ceci''s face shows a very sweet smile and looks very happy. "Your Majesty, I have done what you asked me to do, and I hope your majesty will remember her promise to me." Mirenza looked at Cecil and said slowly. "Don''t worry, Mr. Hawke. I''ll keep my promise." Cecil smiles. "Thank you, your majesty." With a faint smile, mirenza suddenly turns her head and takes a proud look at Ron and Winona. "This son of a bitch is challenging us!" Winona said angrily, "I don''t know what conditions Cecilia has agreed to him. She won''t agree to marry him, will she?" "Now that it''s over, let''s go." Ron has a bad feeling in his heart. He doesn''t know what terms Cecil has agreed to mirenza, but the possibility that Winona said is not without. In order to kill cassis, he doesn''t rule out that she makes such a deal with mirenza. "It''s impossible. If Miss Cecil really marries mirenza, it''s flowers on cow dung. No, mirenza is worse than cow dung." Max said quickly. "Why do you care so much? It has nothing to do with us anyway." Agatha said angrily, "Hey, everyone''s back. First go to the hotel to have a rest, and then get ready to go home." Regardless of everyone''s opinion, Agatha takes her little sisters to leave first. As for the aftermath of the Holy Land War, it has nothing to do with them. Chapter 232 Ron soon found out that although the battle of the holy land is over, it''s a little unlikely that he wants to leave now. Although he doesn''t need to deal with the aftermath of the battle of the holy land, the problem is that he has a lot to do with these things. According to the Convention, every time after the Holy Land War, the candidates for the presidents of the three guilds have to be determined immediately. On the other side of the martial arts guild, because it is still the Bora empire that wins, it has no influence. On the other side of the Bora Empire, it is unanimously decided that quares will still be the president. However, there are some differences between the mage guild and the summoner guild. Although the mage guild is still controlled by the red fox Empire, the mages of the red fox Empire have some different opinions on whether Kristi is still the president, because generally speaking, the one who finally serves as the president is the one who has won the key victory in the battle of the holy land. Because of this, ten years Before that, Christie became president without much hindrance. Today, ten years later, some people think that Ron might be more suitable to be president. At this time, the Douglas family in the holy land began to trip Christie, saying that she was unable to perform her duties as president because of her current situation. However, in the end, Christie got more support. After all, Ron was too young, and the most important thing was that Ron made it clear that he hoped Christie would continue to serve as president. In the end, Christie won the support of more people The Douglas family has nothing to say. Ron was supposed to be the president of the summoning teachers'' Association. However, when Ron learned that if he became the president, he would have to stay in the holy land for at least some time every year, he immediately rejected the proposal. According to their opinion, he would definitely stay in the holy land for a while when he became the president, but how could he stay here now? As a result, in the end, Winona unexpectedly became the president of the summoners guild. On the one hand, she is an imperial princess. On the other hand, she also has two sacred beasts and has quite strong strength. Although she is a little younger, in everyone''s opinion, Winona is the most suitable person if Ron is not the president. After all, the relationship between Winona and Ron is not good It''s special. It''s something we all know. After the selection of the president is confirmed, the matter is basically over. However, for Ron, his affair is not over yet. It''s just that quarries actually found patriarch Philip and began to discuss his marriage with Audrey. "Let them discuss it slowly." Ron murmured to himself that he was very comfortable now. His head was resting on Rachel''s elastic thigh. Rachel was massaging his head with her tender jade fingers. On both sides of him, there were four beautiful maids, two of whom were beating his legs, the other two of whom were squeezing his hands. Five charming beauties were serving him, which was a kind of physical and psychological pain Extraordinary enjoyment. "Husband, use your armored beast later. Send us back to the fallen city first. I''ve been away for some time. I have to go and have a look." Rachel said softly. "Well, I''ll take you back later." Ron agreed, but he was thinking about how to get Joey before he returned to the capital? He didn''t know when the red moon dynasty would launch an attack on the Fox family. On the other hand, although he wanted to revenge on the Fox family, he didn''t have a clear plan now. All along, he focused almost all his energy on cultivation. He was not good at such things. A gentle knock on the door came suddenly, accompanied by a natural voice: "Ron, are you there?" "It''s her majesty "She seems to like you a little bit. Take the chance. Don''t let mirenza take advantage of you." "You''re the only one with bad ideas all day." Ron was not angry and sighed in his heart. It seems that he can''t enjoy the service of the five beauties for the time being. "Young master, do you want me to open the door?" Soft voice in the ear. "I''ll go myself." Ron sat up, got out of bed and headed for the door. When he opened the door, Ron saw that Cecil was standing there, but when he saw how she was dressed, he was stunned. Cecil, who has always been wearing a white dress, now changes into a gorgeous light yellow dress. Without any jewelry before, she has a string of beautiful pearls on her snow-white pink neck, and a crown made of pure gold on her head. At this moment, she is a real queen, and her temperament seems to have changed invisibly It''s beautiful and noble, but it seems to be a little less pure in the past. Behind her stood a man and a woman, just Tiago and Leah. "Miss Cecil, what can I do for you?" Ron asked. Cecilia smiles: "Ron, call me Cecilia later. Of course I have something to do with you. Let''s go!" Cecilia, no, it should be Cecilia. She reaches out her little white hand, grabs Ron and turns to leave. Ron was stunned and asked, "where are you going?" "Go to a place. Someone wants to see you!" Cecilia giggled. "She said you would want to see her." Ron wondered, who is so mysterious? However, he decided to go and have a look. He believed that Cecil would not cheat him."Rachel, I''ll go first. You wait for me to come back." Ron turned to say hello. "Well, honey, we''ll wait for you." Rachel nodded. Ron and Cecilia walked out of the hotel. After about ten minutes, they entered a dilapidated mansion. Although the house was very old, it was very clean inside. All the way into the lobby, he saw a familiar figure standing with his back to him. Seems to feel his arrival, the beautiful figure turned around, toward Ron charming smile: "Ron, long time no see!" Ron was a little stunned for a moment: "card You, why are you here? " Ron almost called out her name, but it suddenly occurred to him that it should not be her current name, and there were outsiders nearby, so he could not call out her real identity. "Hee hee, Ron, Miss Lina didn''t cheat me. You really know each other!" Cecilia looked very happy. Lina? Ron read the name silently. He knew it was her present name. Looking at the girl''s beautiful face, Ron is a little distracted. This beautiful girl is Caroline who grew up with him, that is, the goddess of the moon she once met, and her current name is Lina. "Well, how do you know each other?" Ron couldn''t help asking. "Miss Lina came to me on her own initiative." Cecilia smiles. "Ron, let me tell you, Miss Lina is helping me." "Help you?" Ron frowned. What''s Caroline up to? "Yes, if it wasn''t for Miss Lina, I wouldn''t dare to fight cassis now. It was Miss Lina who told me that mirenza of the hawk family could deal with cassis''s King Kong beast. She asked me to ask mirenza for help and kill cassis while he was in the holy land. Otherwise, it would be very difficult for me to kill him when cassis returned to hope city." Ron finally understood that the red moon Dynasty stepped into the battle of the Royal Palace of the Allen empire. "Miss Cecilia, er, Miss Cecilia, what terms did you agree to mirenza?" Ron asked hesitantly. "Oh, it''s nothing. Let him be my prince when I become queen." Cecil said with indifference. "Prince?" Ron was stunned at first, and then his face changed slightly. "Do you promise to marry mirenza?" "Well, I can''t say that. I''m the queen. I won''t get married, but that''s almost what I mean." Cecil nodded. Ron is a little upset. Mirenza is really good at taking advantage of the fire. Before he wanted Winona to marry him, he failed to find Cecilia, one is the princess, the other is the queen. I have to say, this guy has a high vision. "Your Majesty, I''d like to be alone with Ron for a while, may I?" Caroline''s soft voice sounded. Cecilia grinned. "Of course. Let''s go first, Miss Lina. You know where to find me." "Your Majesty, I will come to you soon." Caroline nodded slightly. "It doesn''t matter. You can stay a little longer." Cecilia''s smile had a hint of cunning, and she had seen that Ron and miss Lina had an extraordinary relationship. After Cecilia and others left, there were only Ron and Caroline left in the lobby, and Caroline couldn''t bear it any longer and threw herself into Ron''s arms. "Ron, I miss you so much." Caroline said softly. Ron gently hugged her body. After a long silence, he said, "Caroline, I miss you too." "Really?" Caroline looked up with a cheerful face. "When did I cheat you?" Ron said faintly. Caroline tooted: "you used to lie to me. You like me, but every time people come to you, you drive me away and say you don''t like me." Ron''s words stopped for a moment. After a while, he said helplessly, "don''t talk about the past. Tell me, what''s going on?" Chapter 233 "My sister told me that you already know about the red moon Dynasty, right?" Caroline said softly, "in fact, it''s nothing. We are ready to declare war on the Fox family. On the one hand, our temple of the moon is all over the place, and we can attack together. On the other hand, our sister is ready to wait for the opportunity. On the other hand, we hope to attract some forces as much as possible, so we plan to help Cecilia ascend the throne first Let the Empire of Aaron be our ally. " "Are you sure of success?" Ron asked, pondering. "Cassis''s death, in fact, has been basically successful. Only when the news of cassis''s death spreads, and then queen Daphne announces that she has passed the throne to Cecilia, the general situation has been basically set. Even if some people are cassis''s loyal supporters, they dare not act rashly for the time being." Caroline seemed confident. "I believe that within a month, Cecilia will be the real queen." Ron nodded slightly. He didn''t care much about it. What he wanted to know most was another thing. "Caroline, do you know everything about the red moon dynasty?" Ron pondered for a moment and asked. Caroline shook her head: "Ron, although in name, Karen and I will be in charge of the whole red moon Dynasty, over the years, the red moon Dynasty has actually had another leader, but she doesn''t have the ability we have, but there are some things that Karen and I can''t control." "So you don''t know where my parents are?" Ron asked. "Uncle Jess and aunt Jennie are missing, aren''t they?" Caroline was stunned. "Ron, what do you think I know about them? If I had known, I would have told you! " "I have reliable information. More than ten years ago, the red moon Dynasty sent people to arrest my parents." Ron believes that Caroline won''t cheat him, but her answer still disappoints him, because it means that he still has no way to know the whereabouts of his parents. "Is there such a thing?" Caroline''s face changed slightly. "How dare they hide it from me!" After a pause, Caroline asked, "Ron, are you sure they''ve really taken uncle Jess and aunt Jenny?" "Caroline, do you know a prophecy about me?" Ron asked. "The red moon shines on the mainland again, the blood wolf rises again, and the descendants of the great Summoner appear quietly. The future of the Empire and the fate of the red moon are in his hands." Caroline as like as two peas in Lidia''s mind, and then she looked at Ron, "are you predicting this prediction?" "That''s right." Ron nodded. At this time, his trust in Lydia unconsciously increased. "Someone told me that the man in the prophecy was me, and the red moon dynasty took my parents to control me. In this way, when the red moon Dynasty fought with the Fox family, I had to help the red moon Dynasty." "No wonder!" Caroline''s pretty face showed a trace of cold, "hum, when they told me this prediction, they said that you would help us red moon Dynasty. I thought they were so sure because of the relationship between my sister and you. I didn''t expect that they were playing that kind of wishful thinking!" Caroline looked at Ron, tone softened down: "Ron, don''t worry, I''ll find out the whereabouts of Uncle Jess and aunt Jennie as soon as possible. I knew they didn''t really support me and my sister, but they need the powerful ability of me and my sister. After we save uncle Jess and aunt Jennie, we''ll settle with them!" "Well, Caroline, that''s a lot of trouble for you." Ron nodded and said, "you can rest assured that no matter who your enemy is, I will help you." "I know. You''re my sister''s husband. Uncle Jess and aunt Jennie are your parents and our parents. I''ll find them." Caroline said softly, "but husband, I can''t accompany you tonight. Later, I''ll make it up to you with my sister." "Are you leaving?" Ron asked. "Well, I have a lot of things to do. I didn''t have time to see you, but I really miss you Well Caroline''s lips were blocked before she finished. After a long kiss, Ron released her and said softly, "go and do your business. I have to go too. I''ll go to the fallen city first." Caroline nodded, looked at Ron reluctantly, gritted her teeth, turned and floated away. ************ that night, Ron sent the five daughters of Rachel back to the fallen city with the armored beast, and there was almost no stay there, so that she could return to the holy land that night. Before entering the hotel, I met Winona. "Where have you been?" Winona immediately asked, "I''m looking for you everywhere!" "What''s the matter?" Ron frowned slightly. He had only been away for a few hours. "In the middle of the night, why are you still outside?" "Nonsense, didn''t I come out for you?" Winona said angrily, "I don''t know where you''re hiding and who you''re fooling around with!""Of course we are fooling around with our royal highness!" Ron put his arms around her slender waist and walked towards the hotel. "Who''s fooling around with you Winona was a little embarrassed, but she didn''t struggle, and Ron walked into the room with her in her arms. "You are in a hurry to find me. What''s the matter?" Ron threw his arms around her on the bed and asked as he undressed her. "I, um, I heard that Audrey Well With Agatha in December of this year, um Don''t mess with me first, let me finish... " Winona wants to speak, but she can''t say a word completely. Ron finally did not continue to invade her body, but continued to disarm her. "The two families have agreed to marry you in December. What about me? What should I do?" Winona asked, "when do you go back to the emperor, you always ask your father to marry you?" "Do you think your father will agree to me when I ask him to marry me?" Ron finally peeled the beautiful little princess into a naked lamb again, and then stripped her clothes three times, five in two, and the whole person pressed on. "I think so." Winona was also a little unsure, "um..." "Don''t worry, I''ll say it." Ron said faintly that for more than 300 years, the Fox family has been suppressing the wolf family. Now that the wolf family suddenly rises, will the Fox family allow this to happen? Ron doesn''t think so. Maybe, as it was more than 300 years ago, rose would first agree to marry Winona to him, then use him to deal with the red moon Dynasty, and then get rid of him, and then make his family unable to turn over for 300 years. "I''m not going to let this happen again!" Ron thought in his heart, yes, he will let Ross know that Winona has become his woman, but he will not go to ask for marriage. He has never thought of marrying a fox family woman. He just wants to vent his dissatisfaction on them. It''s early in the morning. Ron took a look at Winona, who was sleeping beside him. He dressed and got up quietly. Although he was crazy in the middle of the night, his spirit is still pretty good. Looking around, Ron goes outside Joey''s room and taps on the door. The door opened quickly, and Joey, dressed in white, appeared in front of him. When she saw Ron, she felt a little uneasy. "Ron, what do you want me to do so early?" Joey asked softly. "I miss you." Ron said without scruple. "You Joey a stay, then a little flustered, a hand to pull him in, "you don''t talk nonsense, will be heard by others!" "So what?" Ron said nonchalantly. "You, ah!" Joey sighed. "I know you are very strong now, but do you know that because you are very strong, many people are jealous of you. If those people know that we are like this, they may tell Prince Chris about it after they return to the imperial capital, and then you will be in big trouble." "Why are you so afraid of him?" Ron was a little upset. "Doesn''t he have the status of a prince? At the beginning, I killed so many princes in the Bora Empire, isn''t it nothing? " "That''s not the same." Joey shook his head gently. "Chris is not that kind of useless prince. He is a very powerful magician. He has many powerful subordinates. He is different from Winona. Although Winona is a princess, she has no intention and has never deliberately cultivated her own power. But Chris is the real leader of the Fox family and the strength of the whole Fox family, It''s all in Chris''s hands "If Chris is gone, will you marry me?" Ron was silent for a moment, and suddenly asked. Joey was stunned, then his face changed: "Ron, what do you want to do?" "You just need to answer my question." Ron stares at Joey. "Would you marry me without Chris?" Joey gritted his teeth. "Don''t push me, will you?" "Well, since you don''t want to say it, I don''t want to ask for it." Ron was a little upset and turned to leave. Joey opened her mouth to call him, but she finally closed her mouth and didn''t make a sound. When Ron''s figure disappeared at the door, she gave a faint sigh. Chapter 234 After several hours of negotiation, quarries and patriarch Philip finally decided to let Audrey and Agatha marry Ron on the same day. However, this matter still needs to be confirmed by patriarch Bryan of the wolf family. Of course, everyone knows that patriarch Bryan can''t object to this matter. As the president of the martial arts association, quares is going to deal with affairs in the holy land for the time being. However, Audrey has led the rest of the Empire to leave the holy land, and everyone in the red fox empire is also preparing to leave. It''s just that Kristi needs to stay. In order to take care of Kristi, Diana and Lydia decide to stay first. As the new president of the summoner guild, Winona also needs to stay in the holy land for a while. However, she left the holy land first. The little princess is in a good mood recently, so she summoned her two dragons to serve as our mounts. She sent back all the people from the red fox Empire who came to participate in the battle of the holy land, and then returned Holy land. This makes Ron a little angry, because Winona sent Joey back, which means that he lost the best opportunity to get Joey, but he can''t force Joey to stay, can only watch her leave. Ron didn''t leave the holy land immediately. He planned to leave with Christie in a few days, because Lydia told him that Christie would finish the work soon, but Winona, who was the first president for the first time, would need to stay for a long time. A few days later, Christie''s business is finished, and then Ron leaves with the three girls. Although Winona wants him to stay, he doesn''t have much time to waste here. When I returned to Hongyue City, it was already mid September, and the streets of the imperial capital were crazy because of Ron. The news of the red fox empire''s victory in the holy land spread to the imperial capital, and the imperial capital was excited. Naturally, Ron''s performance in the holy land also spread to everyone''s ears. Of course, the rumor about Ron and Winona also spread. Before, the imperial capital was just a city It is said that they have a special relationship, but this time, someone has vowed that Ron often sleeps in Princess Winona''s room. It is because of the special relationship between her and Ron that Winona became the president of the summoning teachers'' Association. That''s why Ron gave up the position of president to her. However, another more powerful rumor began to appear, that is, Christie was pregnant with a child, and the child in her belly was actually Ron''s, and she was with Winona In the same way, Kristi also kept the position of the president of the magician association because of this relationship with Ron. When everyone envies Ron''s incomparable good fortune, they dare not curse Ron any more. There is no way. Who let Ron win the battle of the two holy lands for the red fox Empire? In the Royal College of knights, the boys who used to be envious of Ron even begin to worship him now. Ron from the Royal College of knights is naturally proud of his achievements. For a while, Ron became the most popular figure in the Empire. At this moment, no one dared to ignore the wolf family. But as the focus of attention, Ron seldom appears in the sight of everyone after he returns to red moon city. Even the students of the Royal Knights college seldom see Ron. There are rumors that he has been staying in the house by the lake, but no one knows what he is doing. Ron does spend most of his time in the lakeside house. He first asked Agatha to help him transform the armored beast, and injected ten new magic. This means that he can instantly cast ten powerful level 10 magic, and his power will increase greatly when he really fights. Then, he went to the fallen city again, but he didn''t stay there. Instead, he took over Rachel. In this extraordinary period, he had to stay in the imperial capital and pay attention to the situation here. On the other hand, he wanted to practice the sun moon mental method to a higher level as soon as possible, so he needed to practice with Rachel. The red moon Dynasty is helping Cecilia sit on the throne in the Allen Empire, so it has not launched an attack on the red fox Empire controlled by the Fox family for the time being. Ron once met Karen, who said that they are still waiting for a special opportunity, but what is the opportunity? Karen did not say, and Ron did not ask. He just wanted to make use of this time and try his best Improve Sun Moon mental method. Before, on the way to the holy land, he and Rachel spent half a month together to get through the five acupoints of Ren pulse. But compared with the whole Ren pulse, this is only a small part. Now, he hopes to get through the whole Ren pulse in one breath, and even impact the last Du pulse. If Ren and Du pulse are both got through, the true Qi of sun and moon will tend to be great, he believes, At that time, he will be able to give full play to all the potential of the armored beast and become a real mecha Knight! In the yard, Ron and Rachel sat opposite each other, palms close together. They were already very familiar with this cultivation method. The true Qi of the sun and the moon and the fighting spirit of ice and fire blended in an instant, and they became a whole in an instant, and then they didn''t separate for a long time. During the day, the sun shines on them. At night, the moon bathes their bodies. Countless energies enter their bodies at an unimaginable speed and finally turn into the true Qi of the sun and the moon.Rachel''s four maids were always there, and Agatha came here occasionally. As time went by, they kept this posture and never separated. Ten days, half a month, one month Ron and Rachel have been practicing for an unprecedented long time, which makes Rachel''s maids start to worry. Although they have seen Ron and Rachel practice together for more than ten days, this time is too long. Is it really OK if they don''t eat or sleep for such a long time? But if they are worried, they dare not disturb them, because everyone knows that if they are disturbed at this critical moment of cultivation, the consequences may be quite serious. "Grandfather, the little lecheron hasn''t moved for more than a month. Isn''t it a problem?" Agatha looked at Ron, a little worried about the problem, this matter has alarmed Philip, the care of grandson-in-law of the Ryan family head, is with Ramos president to check the situation. "Has he ever been like this before?" Asked patriarch Philip. "Yes, when he first came to the imperial capital, he once practiced in his room for a long time, but that time he was alone." Said Agatha. "Young master and young lady often practice together, and they often practice for more than ten days at a time, but never for such a long time." Said the beautiful maid in white. "It seems nothing''s wrong, their faces are very good, and their breath is very stable." Ramos said, "but I''ve never seen them practice this way. Maybe that''s why they suddenly become so powerful when they join hands." "Yes, when they joined hands with the enemy, they held hands all the time. I thought they really liked each other and were reluctant to part!" AGA Shajiao snorted, a little discontented, "that little lecheron is really, he doesn''t look at me as a real big wife at all, even when he competes with others, he is very affectionate!" "Well, Agatha, don''t worry. It should be OK. I''ll be here these days just in case." Philip patriarch harmony said, Ron''s love affair, now spread everywhere, although he was a little dissatisfied, but there is no way, who let his baby granddaughter did not care about Ron? Two years ago, when the marriage between Ron and Agatha came out, everyone thought Ron had bad luck. But now, I''m afraid no one will think that again. Some people even began to think that this is the bad luck of the Ryan family. Some people even began to admire the vision of the Ryan family. They used Agatha to tie Ron before he was famous It''s too late. Now, even if Ron has a lot of women around him, Agatha is always his right fiancee. If other people want to marry Ron, they have to ask Agatha''s consent, which means that the Ryan family actually has a lot of good chips. Of course, Ron is undoubtedly the cheapest. If all the rumors are true, this guy not only coaxes the imperial Princess Winona, who has just become the president of the summoners'' guild, into bed, but also makes the president of the magicians'' guild, the famous Queen of magic, conceive a child for him, and the princess Audrey of the Bora empire is not married, but also the one who controls the fallen city Rachel and he also live and fly together. As for the Magic Princess Diana, compared with the previous few, she is ordinary. Fortunately, it is rumored that Cecilia, who has just ascended the throne of the Empire of Aaron, has a good relationship with Ron, but her future Prince is not Ron, but mirenza, a gifted teenager born in the hawk family. Mirenza killed King cassis, who owns the King Kong beast in the holy land. At the same time, she has won the favor of Queen Cecilia Before the end of the year, mirenza will officially become the prince of Queen Cecilia, and the hawk family will become the Royal in laws of the Aron Empire, with a strong backing. From then on, even the emperor of the red fox Empire today will have to give some face to the hawk family. Chapter 235 Many people even regard it as a secret fight between the hawks and the waffles. Since mirenza came to the imperial capital, she had the idea of Winona. But in the end, Winona was robbed by Ron, and mirenza was humiliated by Ron many times. But no one thought that mirenza suddenly grabbed Cecilia. In everyone''s opinion, in this secret fight, mirenza is the best He came from behind and defeated Ron, and the Hawkes still have enough capital to compete with the current wolf family. There is no doubt that now the wolf family is no longer a little aristocrat without fame, but has reached a level comparable to that of the Ryan family and the hawk family. Even though Ron is still the only real strong man in the wolf family, it is enough to have only one Ron, and there are so many talents who are about to marry into the wolf family What about girls? Although the marriage between Ron and Agatha has not been officially announced, it has been spread in private. It is said that the wedding time has already been determined. The only uncertainty is how many women Ron will marry at one time. The emperor talked about it every day, but these boring nobles didn''t realize that a storm was coming quietly. In the twinkling of an eye, it was late October. Ron and Rachel had been practicing there for nearly 40 days. Agatha, patriarch Philip and others almost stayed in the yard for fear of accidents these days. Nina Carr, Diana and even Max came here. A full moon hanging high in the sky, moonlight, sprinkle on everyone''s body. "Well, look at that!" Agatha suddenly pointed to the sky, "the color of the moon is changing!" People unconsciously look up, indeed, the original bright moon, is rapidly changing color, in a twinkling of an eye, the silver moon, into a piece of blood red, red moon, red moon again! "This is the origin of the name of red moon city!" Patriarch Philip sighed. Over the years, the sky above the red moon city has appeared this anomaly more than once, and no one can explain the reason. Therefore, now he is not surprised. But at the moment, Ron, who is in the process of cultivation, can''t help a burst of ecstasy. After days of cultivation, he is about to completely get through the Ren pulse. When the red moon appears, he immediately feels that it is extremely powerful and comes with a trace of hot and dry red moon energy! "Rachel, let''s get the governor and Ren through tonight!" Ron said in his heart that the energy in the red moon is far more powerful than that in the ordinary moonlight. He knew this when he first came to the Imperial Palace more than a year ago. He can''t miss this rare opportunity in two years. "Well, husband, I see." Rachel knew everything he thought and understood why. The energy in the red moon is surging, and Ron does not refuse it. As soon as it enters his body, it begins to attack crazily, impacting the last acupoint of Ren pulse. The energy absorbed from the moonlight is originally feminine, but it is different in the red moon. Although it is also feminine, it is more violent and difficult To control the fury of. "Ke Deng..." Ron seems to hear a soft sound coming from his body. The last acupoint on Ren pulse is washed away, and countless energies suddenly emerge, pounding his meridians like a flood. Pain comes from the meridians. Ron is biting his teeth. He guides this violent force with the true Qi of the sun and the moon, and impacts the acupoints on the governor vessel. This irresistible force can only be reduced by opening several acupoints with one breath. However, the large amount of energy absorbed from the red moon is still boosting the flames and continues to push this force forward! Ron, who is obsessed with getting through the governor''s channels, doesn''t know that at this moment, an extraordinary and amazing scene is appearing over the red moon city. Many people in the imperial capital are watching the rare sight of the red moon at the moment, but suddenly, they are astonished to find that there seems to be a shadow under the red moon. Gradually, the shadow becomes bigger and bigger, and people begin to find that it is a wonderful woman. This woman slowly lands in the air, her long hair is floating, and she looks holy under the red moonlight And coquettish, giving people a strange feeling. "The goddess of the moon has come to the world!" All of a sudden, countless people in the streets of the imperial capital began to shout. Then, almost all the people in the imperial capital appeared outside to watch this strange vision. The beautiful woman slowly landed, and people gradually found that, according to the direction of her landing, she would appear in the red moon square. So, countless people rushed to the red moon square to see the true face of the goddess of the moon. In a few minutes, DIDU street was full of people, and the red moon square was even more crowded. The beautiful woman is still in the air slowly falling, white skirt with the wind, it seems that she is really the goddess of the moon, her unique style, gradually let everyone some intoxication, both men and women, seems to be impressed by her style. I don''t know how long after that, the beautiful woman like a goddess finally came to the sky of the red moon square, and was about to land. At this time, people finally saw her face, which surprised many people."Is that her?" "Annie?" "It''s really miss Anne!" "Ah, Miss Anne is a goddess?" "Yes, she is a goddess. She has always been my goddess." "Yes, she is really a goddess, but our goddess has long been defiled by Ron..." This beautiful woman, indeed, has a goddess like appearance, her demeanor, is still enough to make any man intoxicated, but no one can imagine that she is Annie of the Royal Knights college, who stole Joey''s fame and won the title of the first beauty of the Royal Knights college, Annie who called Ron''s husband in public not long ago. "The red moon shines on the mainland again, the red moon Dynasty rises again, and the despicable Fox family will disappear in the Empire..." In the crowd''s surprise, Annie flew into the air again. Her low voice was clearly introduced into everyone''s ears. Soon, she flew to the red moon in a strange way in front of everyone''s eyes and disappeared in everyone''s sight. However, this scene has been deeply imprinted in everyone''s heart. Red moon Dynasty, red moon Dynasty, that distant name, aroused everyone''s distant memory, at this moment, many people began to realize that the storm has come. ************ when Ron opened his eyes, it was already the third hour of the day, and the warm sun was shining on him, which was very comfortable. Last night''s red moon night made his cultivation a huge step up. With the help of Rachel and red moon energy, he finally got through Ren Du''s two pulse. So far, his sun moon mental method has been practiced to the eighth level, and the last step is to improve Layer has nothing to do with getting through the eight extra meridians, but to get through the meridians of the whole body. However, this step is usually difficult for anyone to do. In fact, his current cultivation is enough to become a qualified mecha knight. In fact, before last night, she had already entered the gate of level 10 martial arts teacher. Now, she is a real top martial arts teacher. She is less than 20 years old. Her achievement is enough to be proud of the mainland. Agatha, a talented young woman in the past, has to bow down in front of her. However, as soon as they got up, they found that something was wrong. Rachel''s four maids were close to each other, then Diana Max and Nina Carr. Agatha and her ten little sisters were also in a circle. Standing outside were clan leader Philip and redrow. Then, they swept around again. The whole house, including the yard, had been destroyed Surrounded by hundreds of people, he was at the end of his rope. "What''s the matter?" Ron asked. "Ah, Ron, you''re awake at last!" Diana has been nervously looking ahead, now heard Ron''s voice, she just reflected. "Young master, young lady, that is a member of the order of the red moon." Rachel''s maid will report right away. Ron already knew that it was the red moon knights. He also saw the defeated Troy. Although the red moon knights had hundreds of people, it was obvious that none of them could beat patriarch Philip alone, but patriarch Philip did not fight. Agatha and her sisters just protected Ron. Obviously, things were not so bad Simple. "What do they want to do?" Ron was a little upset. He was happy at first. He didn''t know that he had such a thing when he woke up? "It''s not a good thing that you little lust has done?" Agatha turned her head and said. "Brother, it seems that my sister-in-law is in big trouble." Max whispered. "Who are you talking about?" Ron is a little confused. It seems that Agatha or Diana should not be in trouble. "Ron, give the enchantress away quickly!" Troy''s voice was cold, and it was obvious that he had found Ron awake. "It''s Annie the goblin!" Agatha said angrily, "I told you that beauty is in trouble. I told you not to touch those women casually. If you don''t see her beautiful, you''ll come to her right away. Now, are you in big trouble?" "Annie?" Ron''s face changed slightly, and he felt something in his heart. "What happened?" "Ron, that''s it!" Diana attached to Ron''s ear, quickly said what happened last night, and finally added: "Your Majesty has ordered that Anne bewitch people, which is the remaining sin of the red moon Dynasty. She should be arrested immediately for questioning. She also said that no matter who helps Anne, she will be punished as treason. Because you have a special relationship with Anne, so now the red moon Knights come here to find you, but fortunately Well, there are many people who can prove that you have been practicing here for more than a month in a row, and you haven''t had any contact with Annie these days, so Troy doesn''t dare to do too fierce action now. " Chapter 236 "Red moon, red moon, it turns out that the so-called time is the day when the red moon appears!" Ron murmured, and he finally knew that the red moon Dynasty had begun to take real action. "Ron, what are you talking about?" Diana didn''t hear clearly. "Nothing." Ron shook his head. "They like to be around. Let them be around. I''d like to see what Troy can do to me." "My husband and I are very hungry. Go to the house and see what we have to eat. Help us get some." Rachel orders her maid. "Yes, miss." The fourth daughter answered and went to the house immediately. "Grandfather, uncle redrow, thank you so much." Ron goes to the front. He already knows that these days, patriarch Philip has been protecting the Dharma for his cultivation. "If you''re OK, we can rest assured." Patriarch Philip smiles gently, "Agatha has been worried about you." "Grandfather, let me handle the next thing." Ron finished, and went to Troy. Troy unconsciously stepped back: "Ron, what do you want to do?" "Troy, I should have asked you what you want to do." Ron snorted coldly, "if you want to catch me, do it right away, otherwise, get out of here right away!" "You Troy was angry, but he didn''t dare to do it. "Ron, I''ve been ordered by your majesty to arrest the enchantress Annie. You have a lot to do with the enchantress. Of course, I''ll come to you and ask for someone!" "Diana just told me that everyone in DIDU saw Annie flying to the moon. Why don''t you go to the moon and catch people?" Ron said slowly. "Ron, don''t say I didn''t warn you. It''s a big deal. If you have to protect the witch, it''s betraying the Empire. Your majesty won''t let you go!" Troy said angrily. "Well, Troy, I know you''re under orders, and I don''t want to embarrass you. Just tell your majesty that I don''t know where Anne is." Ron said faintly that he didn''t know what happened to Annie, so he didn''t want to tear his face with the Fox family immediately. "You''d better speak to your majesty face to face." Troy said coldly. "So you want to take me to the palace?" Ron looks at Troy coldly. Troy''s face with a trace of satisfaction: "Ron, I know you are very strong, but if you dare to resist, it means that you are like Annie, the evil of the red moon Dynasty. At that time, you and your wolf family, no one can get away from it!" "Troy, are you threatening me?" Ron''s tone was flat. "So what?" Troy sneered. "Don''t think there''s anybody else to help you now. Even if you climb the princess''s highness, it''s no use. Now your highness is still in holy land! Ah... " Troy a earth shaking scream, shocked everyone. "Ron, how dare you..." Troy looked at Ron in disbelief. Before he finished, he fell down, and then there was no sound. Until now, many people found that Troy''s chest, a sword, as for how the sword is inserted into his chest, but no one found, but familiar with Troy members of the red moon knights can be sure that this sword is not someone else''s, it is Troy''s own. "If you want to threaten me, at least you have to have some ability." Ron lightly looked at the corpse on the ground, and then glanced at the other members of the red moon Knight order, "if you don''t want to die, go consciously. I don''t have much interest in killing you little characters, but if you want to die, I will help you." Hundreds of members of the red moon Knight Order looked at each other and were at a loss for a moment. No one thought that Ron was so terrible. Just because Troy threatened him, he sent the head of the red moon Knight order to hell with a sword. They had no doubt that if they dared to say something to make Ron unhappy, they would be killed by Ron without hesitation. "Young master, young lady, have dinner." The soft voice broke the oppressive atmosphere by accident. The four women moved out of a table and quickly brought up all the food. Then, Ron and Rachel sat less than two meters away from Troy''s corpse under the gaze of hundreds of people, eating and drinking. They didn''t eat for more than a month. Although they absorbed enough energy to maintain their physical strength, they were still very hungry. Ron wolfed down and Rachel lost her lady Demeanor. It''s just that this scene seems a little incongruous. In the eyes of the red moon knights, this is Ron demonstrating to them on purpose. A few minutes later, a few hundred members of the red moon Knight order finally could not bear the pressure. After one person took the lead in running away, others immediately followed and ran away. "I should have killed that guy in Troy if I knew it would work." Agatha was a little unconvinced. "Behind the horse." Diana curled her lips. "If I hadn''t beaten them, I would have done it." "Two sisters in law, you are in the mood to quarrel at this time!" Max said bitterly, "now that big brother killed Troy, it''s a big deal. If your majesty really wants to investigate, it will be very troublesome."When Max said this, the two girls were silent. Philip looked at Ron and saw that he was taking a big bite of meat. He frowned slightly and said nothing for the time being. When Ron and Rachel cleaned up the meal, Philip said, "Ron, do you know that girl named Annie?" "He doesn''t understand." AGA Shajiao snorted, "can''t you understand if you''re all sleeping together?" "Agatha, this is business. Don''t be angry." Philip frowned slightly. "I see, grandfather!" Agatha tooted, "they are telling the truth, too!" "Sister-in-law, brother and Annie should not be very familiar. I don''t think brother knows that Annie has something to do with the red moon Dynasty." Max said quickly, "but it''s amazing that Annie should come down from such a high sky and then fly up again. How strong is it to do this?" "Annie is really strong." "I''m not necessarily her match," Ron said "Ah, she is so powerful?" Max was stunned. "That''s her gift." Ron light said, "if she had not this talent, and the red moon Dynasty will not be involved." "Ron, you''ve known for a long time about Annie''s relationship with the red moon dynasty?" Philip''s face changed slightly. "If your majesty knows about it and investigates it, it will be very troublesome." "Don''t worry, your majesty. I''m afraid there''s no time to investigate this matter now." A beautiful white robed magician appeared in everyone''s sight. It was Lydia. "Madame Lydia, what are you doing here?" Diana asked quickly, "aren''t you with my aunt?" "Diana, don''t worry. Christie will be fine. Now the child is nearly five months old. Even if she has some strenuous exercise, she will be fine." Lydia comforted Diana and looked at Ron. "I''m actually ordered to come to Ron." "Ordered to come to me?" Ron frowned slightly. "What''s the matter?" "The dead have attacked the city." Lydia slowly spat out a few words. All of them were stunned. ************ three hundred years ago, Wimbledon led a hundred thousand troops of the dead to attack the imperial capital, and the imperial capital almost fell. In the end, Wimbledon''s army of the dead retreated and was trapped in the valley of the dead under the joint efforts of the three guilds. However, in that war, both the Empire and the three guilds suffered heavy losses. After that few decades, just mention it The experience of the siege of the dead will make the people of the imperial capital have a lingering fear. However, no one can imagine that just this morning, the army of the dead came to the city again and surrounded the whole imperial capital Hongyue city. Anyone who tried to get in and out of the imperial capital would fall into the pursuit of the army of the dead. It seems that the nightmare of the past is about to repeat itself. Ten thousand royal guards guarding the imperial capital have been dispatched to guard four gates. However, the Royal first legion, which was originally stationed outside the city, has been blocked by the Legion of the dead and can''t enter the imperial capital. This time, the number of the dead seems to be far more than last time. What''s more frightening is that many people have found the notorious dead 300 years ago Master Wimbledon, he''s the commander of this undead invasion. He''s not dead yet! For a moment, people in the imperial capital were in a panic, and some people even unconsciously thought of the coming of the goddess of the moon last night, and the words in Annie''s mouth. Is it really the will of the goddess of the moon to let the Fox family''s rule of the Empire end? At this time, under the leadership of Lydia, Ron and others have come to the South Gate of the red moon city, which is the main gate of the imperial capital. This is also the place where Wimbledon is focusing on attacking. Wimbledon personally commands the battle of the dead outside the city. Today''s emperor rose personally appeared on the wall, and beside him, there was his most promising prince, Chris. In addition, there were some imperial ministers who came here. After all, even his majesty came, could they not? More than a dozen light magicians are constantly casting light magic, although each light magic can make many undead fall down, but in the face of the vast army of undead, these light magic give people a sense of a drop in the bucket, and can''t solve the practical problem at all. Chapter 237 This is the reason why rose sent Lydia to find Ron, because now in the imperial capital, except Lydia, Ron is the only level 10 light mage, and the role of a level 10 light mage is far better than that of hundreds of other mages. But today, for Ross, the bad news is definitely not just the siege of the dead. News has been coming from all parts of the Empire. The red moon Dynasty has launched riots everywhere, because the temple of the moon has been popular everywhere. When the temple of the month shows the true identity of the red moon Dynasty, there is almost no resistance in all parts of the Empire, but those imperial defenders who resist are not It was very easy to be solved by the army of the red moon Dynasty. At this time, rose found that the power of the red moon Dynasty was far stronger than he expected. Although he has always known the existence of the red moon Dynasty, and although he has always been on guard, when things really happen, he still has a sense of unprepared. Especially, Wimbledon once again led the army of the dead to attack the city, which made him completely unprepared. Wimbledon''s choice of this opportunity also made him suspect that Wimbledon and the red moon Dynasty have reached cooperation agreement. When Ross saw Ron coming, somehow, he thought of the prophecy again. Is it true that the prophecy will come true? Is the fate of the Empire really in the hands of this young man who is less than 18 years old? "Yes, your majesty. Yes, your royal highness." Ron stooped slightly and managed to give a salute. Looking around, Ron found that there were many familiar faces here. The first one he saw was Joey. However, at the moment, Joey was not with Prince Chris, but with Carlos standing behind her father count perusi. As one of the most trusted people of the emperor, count perusi naturally needed to appear at this time. Ron also saw mirenza. There were several other people with mirenza. From their family logo, we can see that they were all from the hawk family, and mirenza was standing next to Prince Chris. It seems that he is now being valued by Prince Chris. Of course, in addition to these familiar faces, there are more people he doesn''t know at all, including magicians, summoners and martial arts masters. The only thing that surprised Ron was that he didn''t see the people from the Royal Knights college. Steve and other three vice deans were not there, and he didn''t see the students from the Royal Knights college. It seems that he and the people he brought behind him had already died It''s the representative of the Royal College of knights. "Ron, Lydia told me that only the two of you can defeat Wimbledon. For the safety of the capital, you should cooperate with Lydia to get rid of this crazy necromancer." Rose said slowly, he didn''t mention Annie''s affair, obviously he didn''t want to make trouble at this time. "Your Majesty, Wimbledon is the most powerful necromancer. I''m not sure I can defeat him." Ron said faintly. Ron''s words, of course, are not false. It''s just like he doesn''t want to deal with Wimbledon. Of course, these people are right. Ron really doesn''t want to deal with Wimbledon now, because he doesn''t want to continue to help the Fox family. "Ron boy, you''re not dead yet!" Wimbledon''s voice came from a distance at the moment. His eyesight was really good. He could see Ron from such a distance. "Wimbledon, how can I possibly die when you''re still alive, an old monster who is neither human nor ghost?" Ron coldly responded that although he didn''t want to help Ross, it didn''t mean he had a good feeling for Wimbledon. His only doubt now is how Wimbledon could choose to attack the imperial capital at this time? Ron doesn''t know if there is any connection between Wimbledon and Annie. If there is such a connection, if he does it now, I''m afraid it will ruin Annie''s life. "I said, boy, you don''t want to help the Fox family, do you?" Wimbledon''s voice clearly spread to everyone''s ears, "your Wolff family has been depressed for hundreds of years, but they are all their masterpieces. If I were you, I would put their beautiful women to sleep, and then I would pat my ass and leave, ha ha ha..." "Ron, don''t talk to him, do it quickly!" Rose doesn''t look very good. "Ah, boy, I heard that you slept that girl named Winona. Did you sleep that girl named Lydia?" Wimbledon obviously intended to have a hard time with rose. "I think that girl has a tacit understanding with you. You must have communicated with each other when you were sleeping in bed. Otherwise, how could you two cooperate so well that you almost killed the mage?" "Wimbledon, can''t you say something else?" Ron still didn''t do it. "Boy, I''m helping you. Don''t be unkind, but it doesn''t matter. I knew you were not a good boy. At the beginning, Ralo robbed my wife, but now you''ve got my blue haired girl in a big stomach. The bastards of the wolf family like to fight against me." Wimbledon said angrily, "if it wasn''t for the sake of Lydia''s girl, I wouldn''t be interested in talking so much nonsense to you!" "Don''t talk nonsense, Wimbledon!" Lydia was out there."Am I talking nonsense?" Wimbledon laughs. "In order to drive away Ralo, Alan gave his wife Monica to Ralo to sleep. Now it''s normal for rose to give you to Ron to sleep in order to deal with me. The men in the Fox family are not men. They always like to send their own women out. Ha ha ha ha..." There was silence on the wall, and everyone was afraid to speak out for fear that he might make a mistake. Rose was as pale as a cucumber, and he wanted to kill Wimbledon immediately. Unfortunately, he didn''t have the ability. "Ron, Lydia, when are you going to wait before you start?" Rose almost yelled at them. Prince Chris is also gloomy: "Ron, you killed Troy, I can not care, but you again and again delay time, in the end what idea? Are you really like those monsters of the red moon dynasty? " "Your Highness, is that true? Ron didn''t even plan to do it! " Mirenza seized the opportunity to sow discord. "He and the enchantress named Annie have known each other for a long time. How could he not know Annie''s identity?" "Ron, if you have nothing to do with Annie, kill Wimbledon for me at once!" Rose said in a deep voice, "otherwise, no matter what you have to do with Winona, don''t blame me. Don''t be polite!" All of a sudden, the atmosphere became tense, and the faces of the people around became very uneasy. Obviously, under the pressure of the army of the dead, everyone didn''t want any trouble on Ron''s side, otherwise, things would be really troublesome. "Your Majesty, when have you ever been polite to me?" Ron light smile, "at the beginning you made me the guardian Knight of Winona, but it is with the Bora Empire Boyte reached an agreement, let me go to die, if not my life, how can live to now?" "Bold!" Rose snapped, "Ron, don''t think you''ve got something to do now, and you''re going to do it!" "For three hundred years, although the Fox family has not killed the wolf family, they have tried every means to suppress it. Is that your Majesty''s politeness to me?" Ron didn''t change for Rose''s anger at all. She said calmly, "if I only know Annie, you will send hundreds of red moon knights to my residence to arrest me for questioning. I want to ask your majesty that Prince Chris also knows Annie. Should you ask him where Annie is?" "Ron, don''t talk nonsense. How can I know Annie?" Prince Chris said angrily. Ron sneered: "Your Highness is really forgetful. About a year ago, your men killed hundreds of people in Annie''s family. It''s really rare that you forget such a big thing so soon!" "Don''t talk nonsense, Ron. You''d better tell Mrs. Lydia to drive Wimbledon away quickly." Joey said, her pretty face looks very anxious, smart, she has begun to realize, Ron seems to want to turn over with Prince Chris. "Ron, I really misunderstood you. I invited you to deal with the demons of the red moon Dynasty with me, but I didn''t expect that you were with them at all!" Prince Chris said coldly, "in that case, I''ll get rid of you first With Chris''s words, dozens of people suddenly jumped on Ron and surrounded him. At this moment, the air came a cool dragon chant, and then, a Red Dragon flew here, on the dragon''s back, there was a beautiful girl, it was Winona. "Stop it, stop it all!" Winona jumped down from the dragon''s back and landed beside Ron. "Father, brother Wang, I told you that you are not allowed to deal with Ron. You promised me, but you didn''t mean what you said!" "Winona, Ron and the enchantress Annie conspire against each other. He can''t bear it!" Prince Chris said coldly, "if you still think you are a member of the royal family, you should kill him for me, not protect him!" As soon as Winona was stunned, she turned to look at Ron and said, "what''s the matter with you and that woman named Annie?" But Ron ignored her: "Chris, when you destroy Annie''s family, you should think that one day, she will come to you to settle accounts. It''s a pity that you don''t know she''s still alive." "Joke, I don''t know that enchantress at all. How can I destroy her family?" Chris said angrily. "Dead wolf, are you mistaken?" Winona was very anxious. "If you make a mistake, I can explain it to you. This kind of thing is not for fun!" Chapter 238 The appearance of Winona is a relief to everyone. In fact, few people really want to fight with Ron now. After all, there are so many undead out there that can''t be solved. "Chris, you will never think that a person''s appearance will change so much, but if they are really close to each other, they can still find something in common." Ron suddenly turned to the other side and looked at the girl he had been admiring. "Joey, when you see Annie, don''t you feel so familiar?" "What do you mean, Ron?" Joey was shocked. "You, do you mean..." "Once on the way to the holy land, when you saw the girl called the goddess of the moon, did you feel a little familiar?" Ron asked slowly again. "Ah..." Joey''s face changed. "Ron, you, you mean, they, they are..." "You must have remembered that, yes, in fact, although their faces and bodies have undergone tremendous changes, their eyes have not changed much. People who have lived with them for a long time will definitely feel a sense of familiarity." Ron looked back at Prince Chris and said, "Chris, you can''t imagine that in the past, hundreds of tiger family seemed to be spared, but in fact, Karen and Caroline are still alive, right? You must have been wondering why none of the people you sent survived? In fact, the reason is very simple. I was at the scene at that time, and Karen was transformed at that time. All of your men died under her hands. " "Ron, you, you say Karen and Caroline are alive?" Joey''s voice trembled. "Annie, yes, Annie is Karen. I, I remember. It was Caroline that we met on the road that day. It was her. It couldn''t be wrong!" "Yes, Annie is Karen, and Caroline, now Linna." Ron said slowly, "they are all my Ron''s wife, so I will protect them no matter they are from the red moon dynasty or any so-called witch." "Your Highness, is what Ron said true?" Asked count perusi in a deep voice. "Count perusi, my prince, will do such a thing?" Chris denied, "don''t believe Ron''s nonsense. I think he was bewitched by Annie''s enchantress and deliberately made slanders!" "Chris, what kind of Prince is a big man who dares to do what he has done but dare not admit it?" Ron had a sneer on his face. "Enough!" Rose yelled angrily, "Ron, if you are for personal resentment, as long as you try your best to help me deal with Wimbledon and the remaining evils of the red moon from now on, I can forget everything you have done before, but if you have to go along with the remaining evils of the red moon, I can guarantee that from today on, my red fox empire will have no place for your Wolff family!" "I''m sorry, sire, I''m going to disappoint you." Ron light smile, "I''m not a fool, ancestor Ralo''s road, I won''t repeat, I think, your majesty, you must understand what I mean." "Very well, Ron. In that case, don''t blame me for being ruthless!" Rose suddenly waved, "come on, take down Ron and the rest of the wolf family. Anyone who dares to stop me will be killed!" The atmosphere suddenly became tense. The emperor ordered that Ron would have to be surrounded no matter how reluctantly everyone was. Nina and Carl were surrounded at the same time. In everyone''s opinion, only these three were confirmed to be members of the Wolff family now. As for the other people who came with Ron, although they were related to the Wolff family, as long as your majesty didn''t make it clear, they would be the only ones I don''t want to deal with so many people all at once. "Your Majesty." The soft voice suddenly rang out, but Lydia said at this time, "don''t you think about it any more? Now that our real enemy is Wimbledon, why should we fight each other? " "Shut up But rose yelled at Lydia, "I only raise a tiger because I listen to you!" "Since your majesty says so, let''s take it as if I didn''t say it." Lydia had a calm face. "No hands!" But Winona said, "who dares to do it? I won''t let you go in the future!" "Winona, what are you doing?" Rose was livid with anger. "Anyway, I don''t care. Ron is my man. No matter what he does, you have to ask me if I agree to kill him first." Winona said, then heard two dragon chants, one red and one black, her two summoners have appeared, "to kill Ron, first win my Feifei and Nana!" Ron was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Winona to defend herself so much. Of course, he was a little puzzled that she just came back, just like someone had informed her. "What''s your man? He''s my husband!" Agatha angrily took on the words, with a clang sound, a silver shining sword had come out of the sheath, and her metal clothes, which had not been worn for a long time, all of a sudden wrapped her up, "who wants me to have no husband, let him have no head, sisters, ready to fight!""Elder sister, do you really want to fight?" Jesse is a little upset. This fight is not an ordinary one. "Bullshit, of course. When we win, I''ll let the little lecheron marry you!" Agatha didn''t say well. "Elder sister, we just want to help you, not to marry her husband!" Jesse pulled out her sword and said quickly, while several other girls also put out their swords and arranged the formation. "What? Does the Ryan family want to rebel? " The voice of ridicule came from mirenza. It seems that the Hawkes can''t get it. "Your Majesty, our Ryan family has no intention of rebellion, but please don''t embarrass Ron for the time being. Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t explain to Princess Audrey of the Empire." Philip clan leader, who has not made a sound all the time, saw that Agatha had already mixed in, and finally had no choice but to express his position. "Patriarch Philip, are you threatening your majesty with the Bora Empire?" Mirenza gave a sneer, then turned and bowed to Ron, "Your Majesty, if the Empire of Bolley interferes in this matter, I will go to see queen Cecilia, and she will support you!" "Mr. hawk, are you sure queen Cecilia will support your majesty?" Lydia tone with a trace of irony, "but how can I have a hunch that queen Cecilia is Chen Bing border, want to invade our red fox Empire?" "What?" Rose''s face changed. "Lydia, are you serious?" "Your Majesty, if you still believe me, then you can wait for a while. The news should come soon." Lydia has a very strong mind. Rose''s face suddenly became more gloomy. He didn''t want to believe Lydia''s words, but he knew more about Lydia''s ability. If things really got to that point, the red fox Empire would be attacked by the other two empires, and the red moon Dynasty was still rioting everywhere. Rao is that he has the ability to understand Heaven, and he can''t face so many crises at the same time. "Lady Lydia, don''t speculate. Queen Cecilia won''t do such a thing." Mirenza seemed confident, but her face began to feel a little uneasy. At this time, a fast horse galloped to, immediately a person quickly jumped down, ran to Ross. "Your Majesty, urgent military information!" Somebody kneels in front of Ross. "Say it Rose cried in a deep voice. "The news from flying fox army is that queen Cecilia of the Empire of Aaron personally leads 300000 troops to besiege the city of Moro. At present, the two armies are in a stalemate." The visitor said in a hurry. "It''s impossible!" Mirenza''s face changed. "Did queen Cecilia say why she attacked Moro?" Rose''s face was unusually gloomy. "It''s said that it''s for her prince''s sake, but I don''t know exactly why." The visitor whispered. "You''re lying, there''s no such thing!" Mirenza suddenly rushed to the man and raised him up, "who let you spread the false news?" "Sire, I''m just sending messages. I don''t know anything about the rest. I didn''t send any false news. That''s the news from the flying fox army." The man said in a hurry. "Well, mirenza, I knew you were not a good thing. At the beginning, you threatened me to marry you, but I didn''t agree. So now you let your queen''s wife take it out on you, don''t you?" Winona furious, "you even accused the Ryan family of treason, I think you want to treason the hawk family!" "No, no, it''s not like that!" Mirenza hastily explained, "Your Majesty, your highness, you must believe me, this, this must be someone framed me, yes, it must be, Ron, it must be you, it must be you and Cecilia that bitch framed me, it''s your partnership!" "Mirenza, there''s something wrong with you. What''s that got to do with Ron?" Winona cried angrily. "Who said it doesn''t matter? Cecilia''s relationship with Ron is extraordinary. Although she promised to marry me, time has been delayed. Now I know that she''s just waiting for this opportunity to frame me. She must have planned with Ron long ago!" Mirenza suddenly glared at Ron, "Ron, you say, don''t you? Is it you son of a bitch who set me up? Cecilia, that bitch''s been with you for a long time, isn''t she Chapter 239 Ron is a little stunned for a moment. Cecilia''s sudden move is not surprising. After all, it''s Caroline who helped her regain the throne. Now she is on the border, exerting pressure on the red fox Empire, and helping Caroline in turn. But he suddenly finds out that mirenza may be right. Cecilia agrees to marry mirenza, just for fear that it''s really for her Of course, this may not be Cecilia''s idea, but it may be Caroline''s plan, because Caroline knows that he has a bad relationship with the Hawks. She is killing two birds with one stone by calculating the Hawks while dealing with the Fox family. "Ha ha ha..." Ron couldn''t help laughing. In fact, when he learned that Cecilia was going to marry mirenza, although he didn''t say anything, he was still a little uncomfortable. It''s just that he had a lot of things at that time, and he didn''t think about Cecilia all the time, so he finally didn''t take care of it. But now, he learned that it was Caroline and Cecilia who played a trick on mirenza After that, I was still very happy. "What are you laughing at?" Mirenza was extremely angry and humiliated again. He robbed Winona but didn''t rob Ron. He thought he robbed Cecilia and finally won Ron once. But now he found that he still lost. He was fooled by Ron, which made him unbearable. "It''s pathetic that I laugh at you. I have no ability. I only know how to use threats to ask people to marry you. Now I''ve been fooled, but it''s my fault. Mirenza, I''m right. You Hawkes have always been so incompetent!" Ron shook his head as he spoke. "Ron, I''ll kill you!" Mirenza is extremely ashamed and angry. With a roar, a golden Wolf appears and pours on Ron. This is mirenza''s summoner, level 10 summoner, golden wolf. Ron didn''t have time to start, so he saw two dragons flying to mirenza and spewing out two flames at the same time. Only a few screams were heard. Mirenza and several members of the hawk family around him were instantly engulfed by the flames. Before Ron could attack, the golden giant wolf was caught by the tails of two dragons. Feifei and Nana flew into the air and killed the golden giant wolf I threw it down. The poor golden wolf fell heavily on the undead pile outside the city. Although he didn''t fall to death, he was seriously injured and immediately cut to death by the undead. At the moment, the flame had gone out, but mirenza and his several clansmen were completely burned to ashes, and there were no bones left. "Winona, it''s not clear yet. What are you doing in such a hurry?" Chris is very angry. Mirenza and the hawk family are his great help now. Although the incident of Cecilia''s attack on the border has just made him suspicious of mirenza, Winona''s burning of mirenza still makes him very dissatisfied. "I don''t like him!" Winona said angrily, and then pulled Ron, "come on, help me deal with the sick bone of Wimbledon. Let''s get rid of him first!" Ron is a little reluctant, but Winona has just defended him. Now she opens her mouth and makes him feel a little sorry for not going. Just hesitating, he heard Lydia''s voice: "Ron, you''d better help Winona. There''s a misunderstanding between you and Chris. We''ll explain it later." Ron couldn''t help looking at Lydia, but found that Lydia was winking at him, as if to imply something. Looking at Nina, Carl and Agatha behind them, Ron finally decided to listen to Lydia for a while. He believed that Lydia wanted him to do this, because it was better for him. "Rachel, take care of everyone." Ron orders Rachel to summon the beast and fly out of the city. The light is coming! White light from the air, the holy light will be those who are covered with the dead, the dead immediately fell. "Smelly boy, don''t you sleep with two women in their family? Is it necessary to help them in this way? " Wimbledon scolded discontentedly. Ron didn''t speak. There was another holy light coming. This level 10 light magic could be sent out instantly, so there was little space between the two magic. "You''re a freak, casting magic so fast!" Wimbledon began to scold again. "Flame storm!" "The light is coming Ron continued to cast light magic and fire magic, and the undead fell down. Some people on the wall could not help cheering when they saw this scene. "Boy, I''ll be here today. I''ll come back to you later!" Wimbledon couldn''t bear it. After that, a black fog rose and surrounded him. A few seconds later, the black fog cleared away and Wimbledon disappeared. Then, tens of thousands of the dead disappeared in a flash. "The dead are gone, the dead are gone..." In the Imperial City, cheers are everywhere. While Ross looks at Ron who has returned to the city wall, his face is changing. Just now, Ron once again proved to everyone that his powerful army of the dead, which seems to be unbeatable, was defeated by him for more than ten consecutive high-level magic. The crisis of the imperial capital was so easily relieved by him."Let the Royal Army enter the city at once Rose finally opened his mouth and took a look at the people. "Let''s go. Let''s go to the palace with me and discuss how to deal with the remaining evils of the red moon Dynasty." After a pause, Ross looked at Ron and specially added: "Ron, I don''t care about the previous things, you come with me." Rose had some helplessness in his heart. He finally found out that the prediction was true. Now Ron was able to control the fate of the Empire, which made him have to swallow it. With these words, rose left first, Chris followed, and other imperial ministers followed. "Let''s go. It''s OK. I''m here. It''s OK." Winona looked at Ron. "Father won''t do anything to you." Ron flashed a sneer at the corner of his mouth, but he didn''t say anything. Of course, he wasn''t afraid. He was just thinking, what''s Rose going to do with him? "Go ahead, it''s OK." Lydia came to Ron and whispered. "Ron, it''s OK. We''ll go to the palace with you." Philip patriarch whispered, "Your Majesty has asked you, temporarily do not dare to treat you like." "Grandfather, it''s bothering you." Ron slightly apologized. He fell out with rose suddenly, which obviously caught patriarch Philip off guard. But in the end, patriarch Philip finally stood on his side. "Ron, we''re already a family. We''re all proud of each other, so you can tell me if there''s anything, and we''ll do our best to help you." Patriarch Philip took a look at Winona not far away and said in a low voice, "you are just too impulsive. We are not prepared. Fortunately, Princess Winona arrived in time. Otherwise, I''m afraid the situation is not very optimistic." "Grandfather, I know how to do it." Ron nodded. "Well, let''s go to the Palace first." Patriarch Philip breathed out a little, and his nervous tension was relieved for a while. ************ after Ron and others entered the palace, they didn''t go to the main hall to discuss business with others. Instead, they were arranged in Winona''s Princess House. Outside the Princess House, there were many guards. In name, they were protecting Winona''s safety, but in fact, everyone knew that they were monitoring Ron. But Winona is not in the Princess House. Half an hour ago, rose sent someone to let Winona go. Since then, Winona has never come back. "Are these bastards trying to put us under house arrest?" Agatha said angrily that she just wanted to go out, but she was stopped. She was so angry that she almost used a sword to cut people. She was only stopped by Jesse and ran back angrily. "Never mind. I can take you out any time I want." Ron doesn''t care. If he wants to run, no one can stop him, but there is no need for him to escape, because even here, no one can do anything about him. He has been trained to the eighth level of Sun Moon mental method, and he has more confidence in his own strength. He just didn''t understand why only Wimbledon led the army of the dead appeared on the side of the imperial capital? Where is Anne now? In addition, Lydia told him that the adventurers'' guild was actually the intelligence organization of the red moon Dynasty, but there didn''t seem to be any movement in the adventurers'' Guild of the imperial capital. If it wasn''t that he didn''t know how to find Annie, he really wanted to ask her,. "Ron, do you have any plans?" Asked patriarch Philip suddenly. "Not yet." Ron shook his head. "Grandfather, I was practicing with Rachel a while ago. What happened today was very sudden to me, so I didn''t make any preparation." While everyone was talking, Joey came in. "Ron, I want to ask you something." Joey whispered. "You want to ask about Karen and Caroline?" Ron asked back. Joey nodded. "Shall we talk alone?" Ron didn''t have a problem with it. They walked out of the room and into the yard. "I want to meet Karen and Caroline." Joey whispered. "I don''t know where they are now." Ron shook his head. Joey was silent for a moment and asked in a low voice, "Ron, I know you won''t cheat me. You tell me, my uncle, did Chris really send someone to kill them?" "That''s what Karen told me." Ron replied. "Why did Chris do that?" Joey had silver teeth. "I''m really to blame for this. I accidentally let out the fact that Karen had a crescent sign on her body. The leaders of the red moon dynasty all had this sign on their bodies. After Chris knew this, he sent someone to wash the tiger family." Ron sighed. Because of this, he always felt a little sorry for Karen. "How could that be?" Joey had a sad look on his pretty face. "Anyway, I''m his fiancee. Karen''s my cousin. How can he do this?" "Look at him, not to mention his fiancee''s cousin, his own sister can do it." Ron sneered, and suddenly his face changed. Winona hasn''t come back yet. He always thinks something''s wrong. Won''t something happen? Chapter 240 But on second thought, with Winona''s current ability, Chris should not be able to deal with her. Besides, Winona and Chris are not incompatible now. Even if Chris really wants to start, it won''t be so early. "All the time, I thought that he was really good to me. Although I didn''t like him so much, I still thought it was good to marry a man who was so good to me." Joey said low, looking a little lonely, "even if he killed a lot of people for me, I think that he cared about me, but now I find out that maybe it''s all fake. He knows that I care about Karen and Caroline very much, knows that my uncle''s family is close to us, but he doesn''t hesitate to kill them. That''s hundreds of lives Life, how can he do that? " "He treats you because I told him something." The gentle voice came from Lydia. Although there are many guards outside, Lydia, as a royal concubine, naturally no one dares to stop her from coming in. Besides, those guards just don''t let anyone go out. If someone comes in, they won''t take care of her. "Mrs. Lydia, you, what do you tell him?" Joey asked, stunned. Lydia chuckled. "I told him that if he was engaged to you, he would succeed to the throne." Hearing her words, Ron finally knows how Lydia made the marriage. "What''s the situation now?" Ron asked. "Don''t worry, now they don''t dare to move you. Cecilia''s army is under pressure. They still expect you to persuade Cecilia to withdraw. They are more worried that the Bora empire will take advantage of the fire. If anything happens to you, it will naturally give the Bora empire the best excuse. In addition, Wimbledon is still out of the city. They can''t do without you." Lydia smiles. "Even if rose kills you a thousand times in his heart, he has to be polite to you on the surface. Just a Wimbledon is enough for him." "Is there really no other way for him to deal with Wimbledon?" Ron was a little puzzled that although Wimbledon''s army of the dead was very powerful, rose was not totally helpless, was he? "Ron, your Summoner is not afraid of the attack of the undead, and you can cast light magic at will, so for you, the army of the undead in Wimbledon is not terrible at all, but for others, it''s another matter. Don''t you find that the army of the undead in Wimbledon is the undead in the valley of the undead?" Lydia said with a smile, "I don''t know who opened the light boundary of the valley of the dead. The dead in the valley of the dead are far more powerful than they were 300 years ago. In fact, it''s not so easy for you to completely destroy them, but for some reason, Wimbledon retreated soon. I think he should be instructed not to fight with you." After a pause, Lydia continued: "three hundred years ago, the three guilds joined hands to defeat Wimbledon. Now Wimbledon is stronger than three hundred years ago, but it is difficult for the three guilds to join hands. It is not easy to defeat Wimbledon? To say the least, if Ross really wants the three guilds to join hands again, he will dare not offend you With Lydia''s analysis, Ron is a little aware of it, but it makes him feel a little uncomfortable. Now rose doesn''t dare to offend him because of his relationship with those women? "Christie controls the Sorcerer''s guild. If something happens to you, she won''t help Ross. As for the martial arts guild, although President Ramos doesn''t have a very good relationship with you, the Ryan family has a lot of weight in the martial arts guild. President Ramos has a very good relationship with the Ryan family. Even the Summoner''s guild, which is controlled by Winona, is represented by the little princess In your feelings, if you want to have an accident, I''m afraid she doesn''t even want to help her father. " Lydia chuckled. "In a word, if rose wants to deal with you, the three guilds certainly can''t cooperate to help him, but the three guilds cooperate to deal with him. It''s still possible." "Are you not afraid of Rose''s suspicion when you come to me now?" Ron can''t help but ask, before Wimbledon said a random, almost didn''t make rose angry, don''t know if rose has suspicion. "It doesn''t matter to me whether he doubts it or not." Lydia charming smile, "because, from now on, I will no longer be his imperial concubine, anyway, it is just a kind of nominal identity." Ron was stunned: "what do you want to do?" "Ron, it''s not what I want to do, it''s what you should do." Lydia looked at Ron and suddenly became serious. "A few days ago, I met Anne, which is Karen. Actually, we have a plan." "What plan?" Ron was surprised. He never thought that Lydia was in contact with Annie. "I don''t want either of the red moon dynasty or the Fox family to continue to rule this empire, which should belong to your Wolff family. Now, it''s time for you to take it back." Lydia said slowly. "Ah, Mrs. Lydia, you, you mean, let Ron..." Joey was shocked. "Joey, do you still want to marry Chris?" Lydia light smile, "I know you don''t want to, you know, Ron''s favorite person, has always been you, when Ron ruled the Empire, you are the queen here, your family has no influence, and you, also married the person you like, this is not the beauty of both?""This, this..." Joey was a little at a loss. Lydia''s news was so sudden that she was completely unprepared. "Joey." Just then, not far away, came Chris''s voice. Ron and others looked over, but found that Prince Chris was coming this way, along with Joey''s brother Carlos, as well as several bodyguards. Joey was even more upset to see Chris show up. "Come here, Joey. I have something to tell you." Chris gave Ron a sinister look and said slowly. Joey hesitated for a moment, and finally moved to Chris. However, she just walked a few steps, then felt a powerful hand holding her wrist, so that she could not move forward. "Don''t go there." Ron said in a deep voice, with a commanding tone. "Ron, what are you doing?" Carlos yelled, "let go of Joey!" "Carlos, I once told you that I would show you the day Joey became my woman, and now you''re going to see it." Ron said coldly, "Chris, Joey''s mine. She won''t go through you." Chris''s face suddenly became very ugly, his teeth rattled: "Ron, what did you say?" Ron put his arms around Joey''s waist and looked at Chris. "What do I say? Don''t you understand?" "Well, very well, Ron, you really feel great now, don''t you? Even the prince''s fiancee, you dare to touch it Chris''s anger was overwhelming and his body trembled slightly. "What about your fiancee?" Ron deliberately wanted to make Chris feel bad. He put Lydia in his arms and said, "even if it''s your father''s woman, I can still grab it!" Carlos was stunned for a moment, and the guards nearby almost lost their eyes. This guy is too arrogant. First, he wanted to rob the prince''s fiancee, and then even the imperial concubine dared to hold him in his arms. Does he really not know how to write death? What made them even more puzzled was that not only Joey didn''t resist, but also Lydia, the imperial concubine, was very happy to be held by Ron. It''s amazing. Does Ron really have such a big charm? "This little lecheron is really not to die!" Agatha and others have come out from the inside. Seeing the situation here, she can''t help cursing in a low voice. "You should be happy, because it won''t be long before you become queen." Rachel said calmly. "Queen?" Agatha was a little puzzled. "You said the little lecheron wanted to kill rose and become emperor himself?" "Of course, my husband''s favorite has always been Joey, so you may not be able to be a queen, but at least you are also a princess." Rachel gave a soft smile. "This little lecheron likes Joey best?" Agatha was puzzled. "I always thought he liked Diana best." "Ron, I think you misunderstand that Lydia is not my woman." A low voice said, "she''s just staying in the palace as my imperial concubine. As long as she wants to, you can take her away at any time." Rose''s appearance surprised everyone again. What he said surprised people even more. How could his majesty send his imperial concubine out like this? "Father, you..." Chris was confused, too. But rose waved his hand, motioned Chris not to speak, then looked at Ron and continued: "I now announce that Chris and Joey''s engagement will be terminated. Since you like Joey, I''ll make the decision to complete you." Everyone opened their mouths wide, and they couldn''t help wondering if there was something wrong with their ears? Otherwise, how could such a strange thing have happened? Chapter 241 "Father, how can this be done?" Chris is very angry. If this kind of thing happens, what face does the royal family have? "I am the emperor of the Empire, I has the final say." Rose glanced at everyone faintly, and finally fell on Chris, "Chris, you come with me." Rose turned and left. Chris gave Ron a hate look. Although he was very reluctant, he still followed rose to leave. The people who came here with Ross and Chris also left, but the guards outside the princess''s house still didn''t leave. They just looked at Ron''s face, which has completely changed. If Ron and others want to leave now, they certainly don''t dare to stop him, because Ron just robbed Prince Chris''s fiancee in full view Even the beautiful imperial concubine of today''s emperor has been robbed by him. He doesn''t even pay attention to the prince and his majesty. If they offend him, they will die at any time. "The old fox can bear it Ron was a little surprised. He wanted to make a scene with Chris, but rose appeared at the right time. He not only put Lydia into his arms, but also gave Joey to him. He had to admire Rose''s ability. He obviously can''t give his own woman to others, even if that woman only has a nominal relationship with him, and in the face of his humiliation of the whole royal family, rose can bear it. How broad-minded it must be! "The Fox family has always adhered to the principle that those who achieve great things do not pay attention to small things." Lydia said faintly, "don''t say it''s just me, the princess in his name. Even if you like his queen, as long as you can relieve the current crisis of the Empire for him, he will give it to you, but you can''t relax your vigilance. Once the crisis is relieved, he will launch a fatal attack on you at any time. So, what we have to do is that the gifts and photos he sent are correct, but we can''t get rid of it Still in accordance with the established plan, the Fox family completely destroyed "Ron, you, you let me go first." Joey now began to struggle gently, let Ron so hold, there are so many people watching, she felt very unaccustomed. But Ron did not let go of her meaning, very hard to dream come true, finally this let his dream girl into his arms, how can he let go? He let go of Lydia, but he held Joey tighter. Joey''s gentle struggle naturally had no effect. When Joey felt that her hand around her waist was tighter, she immediately understood that Ron could not let go of her now. Joey had nothing to do with Ron, but Agatha over there couldn''t see it any more: "little lust, how long do you want to hold someone? Your wife is here! " "Do you want me to hold you?" Ron put his arms around Joey and came to Agatha. He put his hand around her and said, "I''ll give you a hug." "Who wants you to hold it?" Agatha was stunned at first, then blushed slightly, glared at Ron, and broke away. "You little luster, don''t be dazed by the two beauties. If you don''t prepare for it, you may be very happy and sad later!" "Ron, Agatha''s right. It''s time we prepared." Patriarch Philip also put in a word, "although your majesty has asked for you now, and dare not do anything about you, we still have to have a plan, otherwise, when we help your majesty defeat the red moon Dynasty, it''s time for your majesty to deal with us." "Don''t worry, patriarch. The Fox family can''t defeat the red moon Dynasty." Lydia smile, a confident look, "without Ron''s help, the Fox family can not defeat the red moon Dynasty." "But for the time being, if Ron doesn''t help his majesty at all, it will be very troublesome if his majesty retaliates against him." Philip patriarch look some dignified, "even if Ron himself do not have to be afraid, but the wolf family and our Ryan family, and even miss Diana''s Luna chamber of Commerce, may be attacked." "If rose dares to do that, I''ll kill him first!" Ron snorted. "Ron, patriarch Philip''s worry is reasonable. Besides, it''s not so easy for you to kill Ross. In fact, there are many expert guards around him. Winona alone is not so easy to deal with." Lydia smiles, "besides, I''m afraid it''s hard for you to kill Winona?" "At this time, I don''t care about her." Ron said faintly. "But now I have a plan for both." Lydia chuckled. "We can make the Fox family disappear, but we can also make Winona die for you, and then she won''t hate you at all." "Is that possible?" Ron looks at Lydia with a little doubt. Although he has more and more trust in her now, he can''t think of any way to let Winona die hard on him after he defeated the Fox family. Lydia leaned in Ron''s ear and said something quickly, and Ron finally understood what she called the strategy of both. "What do you say in secret?" Agatha was a little upset."Nothing." Ron light smile, "Agatha, you all go first, Rachel, be careful, I go out first." "Where are you going?" Lydia was a little puzzled, too. "Find someone to protect everyone." Ron glanced at the crowd. "If she were here, I would be able to do something else." "Oh, you''re going to..." Lydia understood immediately. "Ron, who are you looking for?" Diana asked. "You''ll know later." Ron replied casually, turned and walked out. And the guard of Princess mansion didn''t dare to stop Ron, but someone left immediately, apparently to report to rose. ************ despite the sudden changes in the imperial capital, Christie still stays in the magicians'' Guild and continues to guide Claire to learn magic as usual. Claire, who is only 17 years old, is expected to become a level 10 magician earlier than her. However, Claire may not be able to set the record of the youngest level 10 magician in cangyun, because now, she is less than 10 years old At the age of eight, Ron has become the youngest level 10 magician in the history of cangyun, and he is also a full-time magician. As her stomach gets bigger and bigger, Christie always thinks about Ron recently. Whenever the child in her stomach is naughty, she will think about who made her become like this. Some rumors from the imperial capital also make her very angry. At the beginning of the battle of the holy land, not many people knew that Christie was pregnant, but now almost everyone in the whole empire and even the whole cangyun continent knew about it. As for the father of the child, although he has not been confirmed, there are many rumors that it was Ron. At the beginning of the battle, the words that Winona said in the holy land were finally spread. Christie kept silent all the time. She didn''t admit it, but she didn''t deny it. In this way, everyone thought that she was acquiescent. Then, rumors like the queen and Princess serving husband together and incest could be heard at any time. Although no one dared to say these words to her, the criticism behind her was inevitable. Anyway, she didn''t know And Diana and Ron''s relationship, enough to become the emperor boring people talk. Today, when the city was besieged by the dead, the royal family sent people to seek help. She finally gave up on the grounds of physical discomfort, and only sent a few light magicians to go there. However, she knew exactly what happened in the city. There was a faster way for the magicians to spread information. All the information would be sent to the guild and then summarized to her. When she knew that Ron had robbed her When Chris''s fiancee robbed Lydia, she cursed Ron countless times. When she later found that Ron actually appeared in front of her eyes, she angrily scolded: "what the hell are you doing? I knew you were going to make a big deal! " "It looks like you already know everything." Ron said slowly, "in that case, it''s easy. Now Diana and they are all in the palace. I hope you can stay with them." "Why should I listen to you?" Kristi snorted coldly, "do you want me to help you now that you are in such a big trouble?" "What''s the trouble, Ron?" Claire stopped practicing and asked curiously. "No trouble." Ron shakes his head and smiles at Claire. "Don''t listen to Christie. She just likes to make a fuss." "I''m making a fuss?" Christie said angrily, "I knew you were a coward, but I never thought that you even dare to touch the emperor''s woman and rob the prince''s fiancee. Do you think the Fox family will let you go like this? When the time comes, not only your wolf family will suffer, but Diana will also suffer from you! " "I know the Fox family won''t let me go, but I won''t let them go either." Ron light said, "Christie, no matter you hate me or how, I don''t have time to fight with you now, I hope you go to the palace immediately, and then use your border to protect everyone, so I can have no scruples." Without waiting for her to speak, Ron immediately said: "you don''t say what I shouldn''t do. I''ve done all those things and they have become facts. Therefore, you should understand that I can''t coexist with the Fox family. If the Fox family wants to deal with me, it won''t let Diana go, and it won''t let you go, even Claire, because she is A member of the Ryan family. " "You Kristi was furious. "I knew you were unreliable!" "I''m not sure. I''ll talk about it later. Anyway, if you don''t want Diana and Claire to have an accident, take Claire to the palace right away." Ron said disapprovingly. "I want to know, what are you doing?" Kristi stares at Ron. "Are you really for a woman?" Chapter 242 "This is the feud between the wolf family and the Fox family for more than 300 years. Now, it''s time to solve it completely." Ron light said, "but you can believe me, whether you or Diana, will be OK, you are all members of my wolf family, I will protect you." "I''m not one of your whorfs!" Christie gave a cold snort. "At least the baby in your stomach is." Ron said slowly, "Kristi, we can settle the matter slowly after it''s over. You should be very clear that whether you want to or not, you must stand on my side. I don''t need you to fight for me. I just hope you can let me worry about it." Christie looked at Ron angrily. Although she wanted to bite a few pieces of meat from this guy, she also understood that Ron was right. She and he had been tied in the same line. Diana, who she loved most, was Ron''s woman and her most outstanding student. She belonged to Ron''s fiancee''s family. Once Ron had an accident, Diana and Claire would be in trouble She was spared, and she couldn''t stay out of it. "Well, I''ll go to the palace!" But I tell you, I''m only for Diana and Claire. There''s no other reason "Whatever your reason, just go." Ron light smile, "come on, I''ll take you to the Palace first!" In a few minutes. Ron takes Christie and Claire back to the princess mansion, only to find that Winona has come back at some time. Because of her appearance, the atmosphere has become a little different. Almost no one speaks and everyone is very silent. "Auntie!" Seeing Christie, Diana ran over happily. "Kristi, here you are." Lydia came over with a smile, and Claire ran to Agatha. "Why did you bring them all to me, dead wolf?" Winona was a little upset. Ron didn''t answer her question. Instead, he asked, "shouldn''t you be discussing with your father about how to deal with Wimbledon?" "There''s nothing to discuss!" Winona said angrily, "I''ve told my father that Wimbledon is a pervert. Let me deal with it with you. If Wimbledon comes again, you can''t help me!" "Don''t worry, I''ll help you." Ron''s a good deal. Seeing that Ron didn''t delay at all, Winona finally showed a happy look on her pretty face: "you have a conscience. It''s not in vain that I came back from the holy land to help you." "You came back from the holy land on purpose?" Ron was a little puzzled. "Well, it''s not someone who said you were in trouble. Let me come back soon. I''m worried about you, so I''ll come back naturally." Winona took a look at Joey. "Now you two get what you want, but my brother Wang is miserable. A good fiancee is gone." When she said that, Ron understood that it was not a coincidence that Winona just appeared at that time, but Joey informed her, so she just came back. "Winona, I just..." Joey''s a little upset. "Don''t explain. I knew you had an affair with this sex wolf." Winona curled her lips and took Ron by the arm. "You come in with me. I have something to say to you alone." Winona took Ron to her Princess''s bedroom. As soon as she entered the door, she felt that she was hugged, and then fell heavily on the bed by Ron. Ron pounced on her, pressed her soft body, and undressed her skillfully. "When are you going to be? You are still in the mood to take advantage of me!" Winona panted slightly. Under Ron''s provocation, she soon lost her beautiful eyes and softened her body. "I''m in a good mood now. Of course, I want to enjoy my little princess." Ron whispered in her ear that he was really in a good mood now. Robbing Joey and Lydia before not only made his long cherished wish come true, but also severely humiliated the Fox family and made him get great psychological satisfaction. Now, he has to continue to seek physical pleasure from the most beautiful and noble princess of the Fox family. In fact, Winona missed Ron for two months, so this time, she was also very active. Unfortunately, she was still not Ron''s rival in bed, and the two beautiful dragon girls also made Ron have endless fun again. ************ 100000 elite members of the Royal first Legion have entered the imperial capital. The entire imperial capital is heavily guarded, and no one is allowed to enter or leave. In the past, the imperial capital street was still quite prosperous at night, but tonight, the silence returned early. Most people closed their doors early, stayed at home, and did not go out as much as possible. Unknowingly, it was already late at night, and the palace was also in a state of silence. In the princess mansion, Ron suddenly opens his eyes and looks around. Feifei and Nana are both asleep. In his arms, there is Winona who is also asleep. Strong magic wave hit, he felt someone nearby was casting large magic, he quickly pushed Winona: "Winona, wake up!""Wolf, don''t make a noise!" Winona did not wake up, but next to the Feifei to wake up, and Nana also immediately wake up. "No, I''ll go out and have a look!" Nana soon felt something was wrong, turned into a dragon and flew out of the window. And Winona finally woke up. She looked at Ron with a little confused eyes and asked, "what''s the matter?" "Magic attack, come on, get dressed!" Ron jumped up, dressed as fast as he could, and flashed out. "Meteor shower?" Ron soon came to the yard, and saw the fire flying all over the sky, enveloping the whole Princess House. The other party''s magic had been cast out, which was a meteor fire shower! Once this forbidden curse falls, it will be enough to destroy the whole Princess mansion, and all the people in the princess mansion will not be spared. "What''s the matter?" Winona also rushed out at the moment, some panic asked. "Nothing. Someone wants to kill us all." Ron said casually. "Come on, what are you waiting for?" Winona grabs Ron, jumps on Feifei''s Dragon and tries to break out of the magic attack range. But at this time, Winona suddenly found that the countless fire regiments did not fall into the Princess House. It seemed that there was a strong force to block all the fire regiments outside the Princess House. The fire regiments fell one after another, the buildings near the princess mansion were destroyed instantly, and the guards outside the princess mansion were engulfed by the fire rain, and burned to death. After the magic, within a few hundred meters outside the Princess House, it turned into a scorched ruins, but the princess house was safe. "It''s Christie''s border!" Winona suddenly understood, with a look of joy on her face, "Ron, we''re OK!" The silence of the palace suddenly became very noisy, such a big movement, naturally enough to disturb everyone, and all the people in the princess''s house, naturally, were also disturbed, Christie Lydia, Diana Agatha and others, also came out to the yard. "Wow, isn''t that exaggerated?" Carl can''t help exclaiming as he looks at the ruins around him. "Which son of a bitch wants to plot against us?" Agatha angrily scolded out, she saw Winona, immediately staring at her, "Hey, how did you become a princess? In your own palace, some people want to kill you, too? " "If you dare to fight in the palace, I''m afraid the other party''s identity is not general." Lydia then said, "if Kristi had not used the border to protect us before, I''m afraid none of us would have escaped death, even Winona." "Damn, which bastard, even Princess Ben dares to plot Winona angrily scolded, she is really very angry, this is the palace, is her territory, she is living in her own princess bedroom, she was lying in the arms of a lover to sleep comfortably, but did not expect, almost died, how can she not be angry? A long Yin comes, but Nana flies back, but she lingers outside the Princess House, but she can''t come in. "Christie, Nana can''t come in. Can you bring her in?" Winona asked in a hurry. She had been familiar with Christie''s border for a long time, so she understood that Nana was blocked by the border. Kristi, with a big stomach, flashed out of the border, and then came in with Nana. She looked very relaxed. Even Ron had to admit that Kristi''s skill in border building was beyond his control. If he wanted to defeat her, he would have to break her border first. Nana suddenly turned into an extremely beautiful girl in black. Compared with other girls, Nana has a very hot figure. She is dressed in a black tight leather suit, which completely outlines her perfect curve. Ron was stunned. Chapter 243 Of course, it''s not the first time that Ron saw Nana turn into a human being, but it''s the first time that he saw her dressed. Every time before, she was naked, and even made him think that she didn''t wear clothes. Now he knows that she only took off her clothes automatically every time, but now she looks more dressed than she is in bed Time is more attractive. However, Ron quickly turned his attention to the man in her hand, an old man dressed as a magician, who had passed out in a coma but had never seen him before. "Master, it was he who attacked us." Nana finally spoke and threw the comatose magician to the ground at the same time. "That''s ridiculous!" Seeing this man''s appearance, Winona was furious, "even I want to kill him!" "Do you know him?" Ron asked, frowning. "I..." Winona wants to say something. She grits her teeth, and then goes on: "I''ll ask you first!" A mention of the comatose magician, Winona quickly went out, quickly disappeared in front of the public, and the two dragon girls, naturally also left with Winona. At this time, Ron can''t help looking at Lydia. At this moment, he has to believe that this woman really has the ability to predict. Although this scene seems a little sudden to many people, it''s totally different for Ron, because Lydia has already told him that this accident will happen tonight, and he knows that the messenger behind the scenes is no one else, it''s Chris. Although he doesn''t know the magician, Winona can obviously recognize him and know that he is Chris''s man, As a result, the relationship between Winona and Chris will inevitably deteriorate. "Everyone rest assured to go to sleep, my border, no one can break." Kristi light said, "it''s best not to go out easily, because it''s easy to go out, come in trouble." "Well, I didn''t wake up!" Agatha yawned, turned and left. "I''m going to sleep." "Who is so arrogant, even the princess''s place dare to move." Carl muttered. "Who else can there be, fool!" Nina didn''t get angry. "Ah?" Carl was a little surprised. "Nina, do you know who it is?" "Who but Prince Chris?" Rachel light then said, "I think Winona is also very clear about this, now, she should be looking for Prince Chris, let''s go to bed peacefully, until dawn, maybe Winona will give us an account." "Rachel is right. Let''s have a rest. I''ll deal with other things." Ron nodded. "Well, I''ll go to bed, too." Carl obviously didn''t wake up either. In fact, in the first half of the night, everyone couldn''t sleep. He finally fell asleep, but he was woken up. Now, of course, he is sleepy. Everyone went back to the room, and there were only two people left in the yard, Ron and Lydia. "Chris really can''t compare with rose. He can''t stand the humiliation of his fiancee being robbed in public." Lydia chuckled, "but Chris is not as vicious as Ross. Ross still loves Winona. Even if he wants to kill you, he will choose when Winona is away, but Chris doesn''t care about it. He knows that Winona and Joey are in the princess mansion, but he still wants to destroy everyone here." "If Chris and Winona fall out, that''s a good thing." Ron light smile, "at that time, even if I killed Chris, Winona will not do me anything." "Chris is not the problem, it''s just Ross." Lydia lowered her voice. "As I told you before, as long as we let rose die in the hands of the red moon Dynasty, Winona won''t blame you." "We''ll talk about it then." Ron gently embraces Lydia''s slender waist. He is more and more interested in this woman with predictive ability. "Winona may not come back for a while. Let''s go first." "Or shall we go to another place?" Lydia suggested softly. "Where to?" Ron was a little puzzled. "I used to live in the palace." Lydia tone with a special flavor, "is when I was a princess, where I live." "Is there anything special there?" Ron asked. "Of course." Lydia whispered in Ron''s ear, "I''m still a nominal Princess there, and I have a hunch that rose will go there tomorrow morning. Do you want him to see a very interesting picture?" "What interesting picture?" Ron asked. "Over the years, rose wanted to turn me into a real princess more than once, but he was afraid that I would lose my ability to predict, so he didn''t dare to touch me in the end." Lydia''s tone was so smug, "what would he think if he saw that I, the fake imperial concubine, had become your real woman? If I tell me tomorrow that I still have the ability to predict, his expression will be wonderful, right"You mean, we..." Ron was stunned. In fact, he had long wanted to put a green hat on rose, but now he seems unable to do so. After all, Lydia is no longer Rose''s imperial concubine. But Lydia suddenly put forward such an idea, which immediately made him quite excited. What''s more surprising to him is that Lydia actually offered to sacrifice herself to him, which he never expected. "Ron, my little fool." Lydia voice with a trace of doting, "I watched you grow up, although you never know me before, but you are everything to me, if I just want to revenge, I committed to rose, it is easier to succeed, but I work so hard, what do you think I am for? I just want to give you my whole life when you grow up! " Ron was stunned for a moment. Is she really the best to him in the world? This woman he''s known for less than a few months? "What''s the matter?" Lydia''s face darkened slightly. "You, do you think I''m old? I know. I''m a little older, but I... " Lydia couldn''t say any more because Ron had blocked her lips. After a long kiss, Ron released her, and at this moment, Lydia had already blushed, and her body was still a little soft. "Come on, take me to you." Ron picked her up in his arms. ************ at the moment, Winona and Chris are fighting. "Brother Wang, you even want to kill me? You asked this guy to use the forbidden curse. Are you wrong? Don''t you know that if the forbidden curse is not done well, the whole palace will be destroyed? " Winona yelled at Chris. If it wasn''t for her brother Wang, she would have let feinana go up and burned to death. "Winona, I think you misunderstood. I didn''t know you were there." Chris coldly said that he did not deny it, because he knew that he could not deny that the magician was his confidant and only accepted his direct command. "That''s my princess''s mansion. You said you didn''t know where I was?" Winona is very angry. "Even if you don''t know I''m there, should Ron be killed by you? He''s my man "But he robbed my woman!" Chris roared, "no one can rob my woman!" "You can even kill your sister in order to get back your own woman, can''t you?" Winona said angrily, "in your eyes, I am dispensable?" "Winona, if you really think I''m your brother, you should help me kill him, instead of continuing to hang out with him in bed!" Chris said coldly. "Enough, Chris. Anyway, you''re not doing it right!" Rose finally spoke, with a trace of anger in his voice, "the empire is in danger. As a prince, what you should do is to find a way to save the Empire, not fight for a woman!" "Father, Ron is openly trying to humiliate us. He''s obviously taking revenge on us for the wolf family!" Chris said angrily, "he robbed Joey in front of so many people. Even Lydia robbed him. Father, he robbed the woman you haven''t got for more than ten years and the woman you want most. Aren''t you angry?" "Chris, don''t lose the Empire because of one woman, do you understand?" Rose said in a deep voice, "we Fox family men don''t care about any woman, and this is the weakness of the wolf family. More than 300 years ago, our ancestors were able to defeat the wolf family because Ralo cared too much about women. Now Ron has the same weakness, which is the key to defeat the wolf family again!" "Yes, you don''t care about any woman!" Winona sneered, "even your own daughter and sister can not care!" With these words, Winona turned away angrily! "Father, I won''t let Ron go!" Chris gritted his teeth. "Don''t worry, I won''t let him go." Rose sullen face, "but, now you don''t conflict with Winona, we still need her place." "Father, the women of our Fox family are always unreliable. You can''t count on her!" Chris gritted his teeth. "Yes, they''re unreliable, but they can be useful sometimes." Rose said slowly, "in those days, if it wasn''t for Monica, how could Ralo fall into the trap of Allan the great? Unfortunately... " "What a pity?" Asked Chris. "It''s a pity that you didn''t make Joey die for you. Otherwise, why should we worry about Ron now?" Rose''s face was gloomy. "And Lydia, if she was really willing to help me, how could we be in such a dangerous situation?" Chapter 244 "Your majesty A voice suddenly came from the outside. "Come in!" Rose said in a deep voice. "Yes, your majesty." With this sound, a middle-aged man came in. This man was the mysterious man who had given notice to the Royal Knights college, and also rose''s close guard. "Tom, what''s up?" Rose asked. "Sire, there''s something I, I don''t know if I should tell you." The middle-aged man named Tom was a little hesitant. "Just say it, whatever it is, it doesn''t matter!" Rose said in a deep voice. "Your Majesty, I have just found Ron. Ron is carrying Princess Lydia to her bedroom..." Tom said that, but he didn''t go on. "Go and have a look!" Rose''s eyes flashed a little grimness. "Yes, your majesty." Tom nodded and a strange smile flashed across the corner of his mouth. ************ as a princess, Lydia''s treatment is no worse than that of the queen. She has an independent courtyard and a luxurious bedroom. In fact, she has the best treatment among all the women in the palace. Even as a princess, Winona is not as good as her. Rose and christom came to Lydia''s other courtyard. When they were 100 meters away from her bedroom, they heard the high voice inside. "Well Ah... " The ecstatic groan obviously comes from Lydia''s mouth. Both Ross and Chris can hear her voice. They naturally know that Lydia is groaning under a man at the moment, and this man, of course, can only be Ron. Rose''s face was livid, but he didn''t speak. He just stood there and didn''t move. "Well, Ron, give me a break..." I don''t know how long after that, Lydia''s cry for mercy came, "it''s the first time. I can''t do it. I''ll serve you well next time..." "I''ll let you go today and let you and Winona accompany me tomorrow night!" Ron''s voice was immediately heard. "Hee hee, that''s all right, or let Joey join us!" Lydia said in a greasy voice. Hearing this, Chris could not help clenching his fists, which obviously greatly stimulated him. "I''ll go to Joey now. Let''s get out of here." With Ron''s words, Chris and others heard the sound of knowing Suo inside. After a few minutes, they saw Ron come out holding Lydia''s waist. Lydia has a pretty face. She has a little sweat on her forehead. There are obvious kisses on her pink neck. She''s all in Ron''s arms. She''s walking a little faltering. It''s obvious that she''s uncomfortable. Seeing Ross and Chris, Ron can''t help but be stunned. He didn''t expect that the father and son would listen to their bed play outside. If he had known that, even if Lydia couldn''t bear it, he would have to work hard again to let Ross enjoy the pain. However, seeing that Lydia was not surprised at all, he suddenly realized that Lydia had already known that rose and Chris would come here. She had just mentioned Joey specifically, maybe it was intended to stimulate Chris. "Your Majesty, your royal highness, are you still out for a walk so late?" Lydia smiles. "Yes, let''s go for a walk." Rose''s expression is so calm at the moment that it''s hard to see what he really thinks. "Oh, let''s go back first." Lydia snorted softly, and then said to Ron in a coquettish tone, "husband, they don''t have any strength now. Please take me back!" Ron didn''t know what Lydia wanted to do, but he picked her up, looked at Rose and Chris, and then walked forward. Looking at Ron''s back, rose has a smile on his face. He seems to be very happy. "Father, are you still laughing Chris can''t help but say, in this case, can you still laugh? "Of course I laugh. Do you know what I''m most worried about? What I am most worried about is that Lydia has helped Ron with her ability of prophecy. Now, Ron is so eager to occupy Lydia that she has lost her ability of prophecy. Can I not be happy? " Rose seemed relieved. Seeing Ron and Lydia go further and further, he couldn''t help laughing, "ha ha ha..." At this moment, Ron, who seemed to have gone far, stopped and turned to look at Rose, while Lydia in his arms called out in a delicate voice: "sire, I forgot to tell you that Wimbledon is going to attack again in half an hour. You have to prepare for it!" The laughter stopped abruptly, and rose looked at Lydia from a distance, his face turning blue: "Lydia, you mean, you predicted that Wimbledon would attack? Shouldn''t you have lost your predictive power? " "Your Majesty, you will know whether my ability of foretelling has been lost." Lydia gently smile, a little proud look, "however, I advise you to go immediately to prepare, oh, time is running out, and tonight, I''m afraid Ron and I can''t help you, oh, I''m very sleepy now, Ron has no spirit, we have to go back to rest, you must persist until dawn, oh, at that time, we will help."Before Ross could react, Lydia said to Ron, "dear husband, let''s go back to rest!" With these words, Ron and Lydia disappear completely in Rose''s sight. "This bitch!" Ross gritted his teeth. "You played with me for 15 years!" "Your Majesty, do you want to belong to her..." Tom asked in a respectful voice. "No, let them be happy for a few days!" Rose forbeared his anger. "Get ready to deal with Wimbledon first." "Yes, your majesty." Tom nodded, with a hint of irony in his eyes. ************ "cluck..." Lydia was very happy all the way. "That old lecheron, he''s had enough tonight..." "Do you know he''s been listening outside all the time?" Ron is a little helpless. "Of course, I asked Tom to go out of his way to tell the old goat, hee hee." Lydia was as happy as a little girl at the moment. "Tom is the bodyguard beside rose just now. You''ve seen him several times. He''s my confidant, but the old goat is just his confidant!" Ron rubbed her plump hips twice. "I didn''t expect you to hate rose so much." "Hum, that old lecheron, I''ve been thinking for more than ten years. Today, I finally have such a good chance to make him feel bad for once!" Lydia said with a charming smile, "but it''s not so good. In fact, I thought of a better way to humiliate him before, that is to let you rape me in front of him, but now it''s impossible!" Ron was stunned. She was a little embarrassed. Could she even think of such an idea? "Ron, I''m really happy tonight. I''ve finally given myself to you, and I''ve got a good revenge on rose. I''ll wait a few days, and when we destroy the Fox family and the red moon Dynasty, I can really avenge my father. Then, I''ll be your lover and carefree. I''ve been longing for that kind of day." Lydia said in a dreamy voice, her voice getting lower and lower, "my little husband, I finally wait until you grow up..." In the murmur, Lydia had fallen asleep. Ron looked down at the beautiful woman in his arms, a woman he still can''t talk about, but it made him feel speechless. He never thought that there was another person in the world who cared so much for him and regarded him as everything in his life. Holding the sleeping Lydia, he returns to the outside of the princess mansion. In Kristi''s dissatisfied eyes, he returns to Winona''s room, only to find that Winona is sitting at the head of the bed sulking, while Feifei and Nana have turned into human figures to comfort her. "Master, don''t be angry. Actually, I don''t think Chris is as annoying as that big lecheron!" It''s Feifei. She''s dressed in red. She''s also sexy and attractive. Ron was a little depressed when he heard her saying this. The little dragon girl still hated that he beat her black and white at the beginning. Although she cooperated with him when she was in bed, she scolded him if she had nothing to do. "Ron that sex wolf will only bully me, will not kill me, Chris is my own brother, even I want to kill, too much!" Winona didn''t notice Ron coming in, she said angrily. "Master, that sex wolf will bully us again." Nana then said, daring to find RON in. Winona quickly turned around, and then saw Ron: "why did you hold her here?" "I''ll sleep with you. She''ll sleep with me and come here naturally." Ron was also sleepy. He put Lydia on the bed first, then he lay down and yawned. "Don''t worry, I don''t have the spirit to bully you tonight." Ron hugged Lydia to sleep, hazy, he felt Winona also into his arms, and then, thoroughly into a deep sleep. Ron sleeps soundly here, while Ross and Chris, most of the people in the imperial capital, can no longer sleep this night, because Wimbledon led his army of the dead to launch a fierce attack on red moon city again. Strangely, before Wimbledon attacked the red moon city, all the gates of the red moon city had been opened, and the army of the dead rushed into the red moon city. The Royal first legion, who guarded the red moon city, had to fight with the army of the dead. As for other people in the red Moon City, they had to flee to the center of the city immediately. At last, countless people died All gathered in red moon square. Chapter 245 When the red moon square was full of people, some people began to go to the Royal Knights'' College, because they got the news that the Royal Knights'' college is one of the safest places in the imperial capital at present. Only a few undead attacked there, but the Royal Knights'' college is so strong that they can''t cause damage to them. More nobles began to gather at the palace. Ten thousand royal guards are guarding the palace. There is no doubt that the palace is also the safest place for the imperial capital. More importantly, many people know that Ron is in the palace now, and everyone knows that Ron easily defeated the undead army before. The three guilds finally joined forces again. Of course, they did not join forces to attack the undead army, but to protect the people gathered in the red moon square. As for the confrontation with the undead army, it is still the task of the Royal first army at the moment. However, bad news has been coming one after another, and it is not long before we know that the Royal first army is not at all He is the opponent of the army of the dead. At the moment, he has suffered heavy losses and has been defeated. If he continues to develop in this way, it won''t take long for the army of the dead to occupy the whole imperial capital. "Why hasn''t Ron shown up yet?" "Where''s Ron?" Countless people are anxiously waiting for the appearance of Ron. At this moment, they have placed all their hopes on Ron. Of course, it''s not just them who are anxious. In the palace, rose is more anxious. He sends people to the Princess House to find Ron, but is told that he can''t get in at all. No matter how they shout outside, no one comes out inside. In desperation, he had to go outside the princess''s house in person. But after a long time, he didn''t wait for anyone to come out. The whole princess''s house seemed very quiet. Of course, if it was in the early morning and it wasn''t bright, it would be normal to be quiet inside. But now the whole emperor''s house is still so quiet. It''s a bit abnormal. "Winona, are you in there?" Rose cried in a deep voice. This time, there was a reaction, someone came out, but it was not Winona, it was Joey. "Your Majesty, Winona is sleeping. What can I do for you?" Joey was kind to rose. "Joey, don''t you know that the dead have attacked the city again?" Rose frowned slightly. "Ah?" Joey Jiao called out, "we don''t know. Before, a magician attacked us and woke us up, so now we all go to bed." "Joey, it''s urgent. Go and tell Winona that Wimbledon has entered the red moon city, and the army of the dead will soon occupy the whole imperial capital." Rose said a little eagerly. "So serious?" Joey''s face changed. "I''m going to find Winona!" Joey rushed in, but didn''t come out for a long time. "No, your majesty!" Someone rushed to report, "the first royal Legion is almost lost, and the Legion of the dead is about to encircle red moon square." "Your Majesty, the border is urgent. The Empire of Aaron claims that we have killed their prince. Queen Cecilia has begun to attack..." Almost at the same time, someone came to report. But that night''s bad news didn''t come to an end. "Father, something''s wrong!" This time, Chris himself came to tell Ross, "there''s news from the Empire of bollay that Princess Audrey is gathering troops to set out for the border. It''s said that they got the news that we''re going to do harm to Ron, so Audrey is going to save her lover herself!" Speaking of this, Chris took a look at the princess mansion, gritted his teeth and asked, "Ron won''t help?" "I don''t know, he didn''t come out at all!" Rose grimaced. "It''s said that Kristi set up a border here, and we can''t get in!" "And Winona?" Chris was furious. "She didn''t want to help, either?" "She is said to be sleeping!" Rose gave Chris a cold look. "That''s what you''ve done!" Chris''s face is very ugly, but he can''t refute it at the moment, but his eyes are full of anger and unwilling. He can''t bear that his prince should fall into such a situation. After waiting for a while, Joey hasn''t come out yet. Ross looks at Chris and snorts, "let''s go!" "Go?" Chris was stunned. "But, father, how does Wimbledon deal with it?" "Let your people deal with it!" Rose said coldly, "don''t think I don''t know you have gathered a group of confidants in secret!" "Father, you..." Chris was shocked. "Go Rose cried coldly. "Yes, father." Chris, though reluctant, was ordered to leave in a hurry. At the moment, in Winona''s bedroom, Joey is looking at Ron with a scarlet face. There is still a trace of anger on her face. She just ran in, but before she could speak, she was hugged to the bed by Ron, and then she kissed her lips. Until she was almost out of breath, this guy released her. "Something''s going on out there!" Joey looked at Ron. "Wimbledon has broken red moon.""Whatever it is, wait till daybreak." Ron said lazily. "Don''t make a noise, you''re sleepy!" Winona murmured vaguely. "Winona..." Joey wants to wake up the little princess. "Do you want me to stop you again?" Ron looked at Joey a little unkindly, and this time, Joey did not dare to speak again. Joey looked at Ron, who was in his arms, and then looked at Winona and Lydia, who were lying in his arms. She could not help thinking about what had happened from the morning until now. In this day and night, she found that her life had been completely disrupted. First, she learned that her two cousins were not dead, but it was her fiancee Prince Chris who killed her family. Then, Ron and Chris had a conflict, and finally, she was robbed by Ron. Then, this guy began to be unscrupulous to her, no matter whether she wanted to or not, he would hold her if he wanted to, and kiss her if he wanted to Already completely belongs to his appearance, but she remembers that she has never promised him? Although she had a good feeling for him in her heart and could accept his intimate behavior, the problem was that all these things came so suddenly that she had no psychological preparation at all. Many times, she even thought that she was still Chris''s fiancee. Even when Ron just kissed her, her first reaction was that if she was attacked by Chris What should we do now? And then she began to realize that Chris had already known about it, and that the relationship between her and Ron had already been made public. She is not the kind of girl who likes to take risks. She always prefers a stable life. But now, she finds that she has been forced to take risks with Ron, because she already knows that Ron''s ultimate goal is to let his wolf family replace the Fox family in the Empire. She doesn''t know if Ron can succeed, but now she can only expect him to succeed, because if he fails, she and her family will be destroyed. Just when Joey is worried, the people in the imperial capital of red moon square finally look forward to their Savior. However, the Savior is not Ron, but Prince Chris. Prince Chris personally led dozens of people to show up, and we soon found that among these people, there were level 10 magicians, level 10 martial arts masters, level 10 summoners, and top experts of three professions. At this moment, they gathered together and launched a counterattack against the army of the dead in Wimbledon. Gorgeous fire magic, powerful light magic, attacking fierce summoner, invincible level 10 martial arts division, began to cooperate in combat, the undead fell one after another. At this moment, Prince Chris seems invincible in everyone''s eyes. Some people even forget the fact that he was robbed of his fiancee by Ron. Although it happened in the palace that Ron robbed Joey, and the royal family also deliberately wanted to hide it, I don''t know who was deliberately publicizing it. Anyway, it has become a matter that no one knows now. However, although Prince Chris suddenly showed his amazing strength, and it seems that he can''t be defeated at this moment, the biggest problem still can''t be solved, and the undead army seems to be unable to be defeated. Although countless undead fell under the attack of Prince Chris, the whole undead army still didn''t retreat even half a step, countless undead, Still surging in. The scene fell into a stalemate again. Although the people gathered in the red moon square were temporarily safe, the real crisis still remained. "Ron''s got to come!" Some people mutter, but dare not say it. In fact, many people have this idea at the moment. Although these people look very strong, they can''t beat back Wimbledon, but Ron is different. Ron can drive away Wimbledon and solve the real crisis. Wimbledon''s army of the dead made the emperor sleepless all night. But that night, Ron had a good time. After enjoying Lydia''s plump body, he hugged each other on Winona''s bed and fell asleep. "Sex wolf, get up!" Feifei''s dissatisfied voice woke him up, "I''ll bite you if I don''t get up again!" There was a pain in the shoulder. Feifei really bit him. This time, Ron naturally woke up. "You really bite?" Ron looked at the proud Little Dragon Girl, a little depressed. "Why can''t I bite you? You used to chop me with your sword many times before!" Feifeijiao snorted, "you''ve taken so much advantage of me. I''ll just bite you. What''s the big deal?" Chapter 246 "Why are you alone?" Ron glanced around, surprised that Winona and Lydia were not in bed. "Master, get up early, or I will continue to bite you!" Feifei urged. "I''ll settle with you next time." Ron stares at Feifei, quickly gets dressed and gets up, and then follows Feifei to the yard, where everyone is gathered at the moment. "Ron, something''s wrong!" Joey came in a hurry. "What''s the matter again?" Ron is a little confused. "My father was sent to deal with Wimbledon, but how could he be his opponent?" Joey looked anxious. "You can help quickly, can''t you?" "Use this kind of dirty trick again!" Ron was stunned. Ross sent Earl Percy to deal with Wimbledon, obviously for him. Earl Percy was in danger, so he had to do it for Joey. "Ron, let''s get rid of Wimbledon." Lydia said at the same time. "Well, I''ll go now." Ron summoned the beast and was ready to leave. "Wait a minute, Christie will come with you and get Wimbledon out of the way this time." Lydia said hastily. "You go first. Kristima and I will come up." Winona then said, "you go to the red moon square first to relieve the crisis there. Kristi and I will find Wimbledon in the air. After Kristi traps Wimbledon with the border, I will go to find you. At that time, you can use the light magic to solve Wimbledon." "I''ve developed a new kind of border, which can not only trap him, but also attack him with magic outside, so this time, Wimbledon will surely die." Christie also rarely took a word. "All right!" Ron drives the armored beast to the sky. Wimbledon not only consumes 100000 elite of the Royal first legion, but also forces Chris out of his hidden power. The mission of the undead army should be over. Last night, of course, he deliberately did not go to help, because Lydia thought that the Fox family could not only have such strength, but they did not want to let the strongest strength appear. Three hundred years ago, after the attack of the undead army, the three guilds suffered heavy losses, but the Fox family was not damaged. Their elite strength was at that time It''s all hidden. Facts have proved that Lydia''s estimation is correct. There is a strong force behind Chris. Many unknown experts suddenly appear to block the attack of the undead army. She believes that there should be a force behind rose. Ron soon flew to the top of the red moon square, but Chris''s men had suffered a heavy loss. Chris was under the protection of a martial arts master, and there were only three or four of the dozens of top experts he brought. The light is coming! The light is coming! Two successive high-level light magic falls from the air, and the undead falls one after another. The undead around the red moon square is cleaned up. "Ah, it''s Ron!" "Here comes Ron!" "We are saved!" People in the red moon square can''t help cheering. When Chris, tired, hears these cheers and looks at his few remaining subordinates, his heart is like dripping blood. He has been busy all night and suffered heavy losses, but now he seems to have been forgotten. Although Ron has just appeared, just two magic tricks make everyone crazy. "Ron, you little son of a bitch, you''re doing me a bad job again!" Wimbledon''t want me to kill you, do you "Wimbledon, if you had that ability, you would have killed me." Ron said slowly, two more light magic cast out, and the undead fell down again. At this time, a dragon came to the sky of red moon square. On the back of the dragon, there were three beautiful women, Winona Kristi and Lydia. "Wimbledon, you pervert, get ready to die today!" Winona had a good drink. "Girl, it''s not so easy to kill me. Well, it seems that you are becoming more and more mature. Are you sleeping by Ron every night?" Wimbledon''s voice was loud, as if deliberately to let everyone hear it. "Ron boy, you have to be careful. This girl may give you a knife while you are making out, and then you will die!" Wimbledon was talking happily when he suddenly let out a cry of Horror: "ah, blue haired girl, you''ve attacked me again!" "Ron, use the light magic, he can''t get out!" Winona yelled in the air, and Lydia, who was next to her, had already begun to sing the spell quickly. Continuous light magic falls on Wimbledon. Wimbledon screams, and countless black fogs keep emerging, trying to resist Ron''s light magic. Unfortunately, these black fogs soon disappear, and Lydia throws a light magic. Wimbledon''s scream is getting smaller and smaller, and his voice is full of panic In the end, he was completely silent, and everyone clearly found that his body was gradually completely ablated under the countless times of light magic.The infamous necromancer, who did not die under Ariston, the greatest light Mage at that time, three hundred years ago, is now under the joint attack of Ron and Kristi. Although Kristi is responsible for this, the onlookers in the imperial capital don''t think so. They put all the credit on Ron. And then, when they found out that after Wimbledon died, the spirits of the dead disappeared strangely, they gave out deafening cheers. "Long live Ron! Long live Ron... " The whole empire is boiling because of Ron. Countless people rush to tell us that the undead has been eliminated and the crisis of the Empire has been relieved. As for Prince Chris and his men, as well as the almost lost Royal first legion, no one mentions them at all. Even if these people once resisted the crisis for us, we will only remember the person who completely solved the crisis, that is to say It''s Ron. Although the crisis has been lifted, the imperial capital is in a mess, and everyone has begun to clean up their homes. For the Fox family, their crisis is far from over. The red moon Dynasty is fiercely attacking all over the country, and the imperial army has been losing. Although the army of the red moon Dynasty is far away from the imperial capital, it is only a matter of time for the red moon Dynasty to capture the imperial capital according to this situation. The only thing Ross is thankful for now is that the red moon dynasty did not launch an attack while Wimbledon attacked the imperial capital, otherwise, it will be a disaster In the imperial capital, I''m afraid it has fallen into the hands of the red moon Dynasty. What worries Ross is the Empire of Allen and the Empire of bollay. A queen of Cecilia wants to revenge for her prince, and a princess Audrey worries that her lover will be bullied. If they unite to attack, even without the riots of the red moon Dynasty, the red fox empire will surely be destroyed. "Tom, go and get Princess Winona." After pondering for a while, Rose told the guards. "Yes, your majesty." Tom took the order and left. soon returned, "Your Majesty, your highness is not in the palace." "Not in the palace?" Roston was stunned. "Do you know where she''s gone?" "Your Majesty, I don''t know, but the princess mansion is empty now..." Tom replied. "What, the princess mansion is empty?" Rose''s face changed slightly. "You mean Ron''s gone, too?" "Father, it''s not just Ron who''s gone, it''s the Earl of perussi''s family." Chris came in and said, "all the people in the Luna chamber of Commerce have disappeared. The whole imperial capital, all the people who have some relations with Ron, have now left!" "How did they get there?" Rose thinks it''s a bit incredible. How can all of these people be gone all at once? "I didn''t know before, but later I asked, it was Winona who sent them away." Chris snorted coldly, "her two dragons can send everyone away at once. Our princess really knows how to eat inside and outside!" "Shut up Rose gave a deep drink. "Chris, if it wasn''t for Winona, do you think Ron would help us fight back the undead?" "Ron is obviously guilty of taking everyone away. I think he just wants to rebel!" Chris said hatefully. "Not necessarily." Rose shook his head. "If he really wants to rebel, he shouldn''t help us kill Wimbledon. In my opinion, Ron is still no different from the previous Lillo. In the final analysis, it''s just for a woman. Now that the woman gets it, he will leave. If I guess correctly, he should take his women back to Lillo town." "Father, do you mean that''s all?" Chris is a little reluctant. "If not, what can you do?" Rose''s face was not happy. "The Empire of Allan and the Empire of bollay still need Ron to come forward, otherwise, how can we deal with the red moon Dynasty at ease?" "But Ron has something to do with the enchantress of the red moon dynasty!" Chris looked angry. "How could he really help us?" "Remember what I told you?" Rose said faintly, "although the women in our Fox family are unreliable, sometimes they are very useful. Now, it''s time for your sister, Winona, to play a role." "I''m just afraid Winona won''t come back from ralow." Chris said angrily. "Don''t worry, she will come back." Rose is confident about it. Chapter 247 Rose''s judgment is not wrong, in fact, in the evening of that day, Winona returned to the imperial capital. Then rose met Winona. "Winona, are you the only one coming back?" Rose''s tone is very mild. "Father, Ron went to the border. He promised me to persuade queen Cecilia. They have a good relationship. Ron once saved her life, so he should be able to persuade queen Cecilia to withdraw." Winona replied. "Is that true?" Rose seemed a little surprised. Obviously, he didn''t expect Ron to take the initiative to do it. After a pause, he couldn''t help asking, "did Ron offer anything?" "Of course not. He did it for me. What else can he offer?" Winona shook her head. "Is it?" Rose frowned slightly, as if in disbelief. "Father, I''m a little tired. I''ll have a rest first. In a word, you can wait for the good news from Ron." Winona is not very happy. She is not stupid. She knows that her father does not trust Ron. "Well, you go." Rose waved his hand. Winona soon left, and Rose''s face became dignified again. ************ Ron is really on his way to find Cecilia. Whether to persuade Cecilia to withdraw is another matter. In fact, on the one hand, he wants to find out what Cecilia is doing, on the other hand, he hopes to see Caroline there and ask about her real plan. Annie never showed up. Ron didn''t know what the two sisters were planning to do, and he didn''t know whether the siege of the dead was related to them. It was just that Wimbledon was his enemy after all, so he had to solve Wimbledon first. Nina, Carl and others are not strong, and Agatha''s sisters are also ordinary. Although Rachel has good strength, she doesn''t have many people in the imperial capital after all. In addition, she is worried that the family will be intrigued. Therefore, after solving Wimbledon, Ron decides to let everyone go back to Leiluo town. On the one hand, she keeps them away from the imperial capital, on the other hand, she can help them So they can protect the Wolff family. In order to avoid falling into the hands of the Fox family, he simply took Diana''s family and the Peruvian family away from the imperial capital. Even Carlos, a guy he didn''t like all the time, was taken to ralow town by him. However, he didn''t worry about Carlos, because he had let Rachel keep an eye on Carlos. Besides, with Carlos''s strength, It won''t make any waves. Count perussi didn''t want to leave, but he knew the whole situation very well, so he had to leave. Finally, with the help of Winona, all the people arrived in ralow and settled down in the Wolfe manor. Then Winona returned to the capital, and Ron went to the imperial border. It was evening when Ron found Cecilia. However, it didn''t take much effort to find her. He came to the garrison of the Allen empire. As soon as he said he was Ron, someone immediately took him out of Cecilia''s tent. He went into the tent, and then he saw Cecilia dressed as a queen. Beside her, naturally, there was the inseparable Leia, and there was another person, who he didn''t expect, who was the belle with the phantom beast. "Hee hee, Ron, why are you here now?" Seeing Ron, Cecilia grinned and looked very happy. "Do you know I''m coming?" Ron was a little puzzled. "No, it''s just that I miss you very much. Why don''t you come to me all the time?" Cecilia was a little aggrieved. "Miss Lina said I didn''t make you prince. You may not be happy, are you?" "Well, there''s no such thing." Ron shook his head and asked, "is Miss Lina here?" "Miss Lina, she''s not here these two days. I don''t know when she''ll be back." Cecilia shook her head. "If you want to find her, you''ll have to wait for me for a few days." "Bad guy, I have no conscience!" Belle said with a smile, "Your Majesty is thinking about you every day. As a result, you come here just to find Miss Lina." "Shut up Ron stares at Belle. "Hey, why are you so fierce?" Belle was very unhappy. "You are such a bad guy that I can''t be a queen. Why do you still hurt me?" "Why, cassis is dead, so you can''t be queen?" Ron said angrily, "you can''t expect to be a queen. Now you are lucky to be the Queen''s maid." "Well, who said I was the Queen''s maid?" Belle said, "I''m a friend of the queen, you know? I am destined to be a queen, not a maid "Hee hee, Ron, belle is really my friend!" Said Cecilia. "Forget it, Cecilia. You''re taking so many people with you. You really want to attack the red fox empire for the sake of mirenza?" Ron doesn''t want to talk to Belle, so he''ll get back to the point. "No, why should I attack the red fox empire for mirenza?" Cecilia looked innocent. "He''s not my real prince. I lied to him!"Ron was stunned, but he didn''t expect Cecilia to admit cheating on mirenza so soon. "Hee hee, he''s not a good man anyway. It''s nothing to cheat him." Cecilia looked smug, not a bit of Queen''s demeanor. "Miss Lina said that mirenza had a bad relationship with you, so I''ll help you!" "But, the Queen''s sister, mirenza often comes to urge her to marry. Do you want to marry him?" One side of the belle unwilling to lonely asked. "Of course not, I''ll procrastinate. Anyway, I just won''t marry!" Cecilia put out her tongue. "I don''t want to take advantage of him. I don''t like him at all." "You don''t have to worry about it. Mirenza is dead." Ron couldn''t help talking about it. "Really?" Cecilia jumped up happily, then jumped directly on Ron, "hee hee, that''s great, Ron. Did you help me kill him?" "It''s not me. It''s Winona." Ron shook his head. "Anyway, mirenza is dead, but Cecilia, you''d better be on guard. Maybe the Hawks will trouble you." "I''m not afraid!" Cecilia said with indifference, "if they dare to trouble me, I''ll let uncle Tiago kill them all!" "Sister queen, should we attack the red fox empire or not?" Belle asked again, "we''ve been here for a long time. It''s boring!" "Of course, we don''t have to fight. We''re here to play!" Cecilia blinked. "In fact, I want to go back early, and I want to accompany my mother." "Sister queen, I''m in a dilemma now. Do you think I should go to bollay city or red moon city?" Belle is thinking, "it''s said that Prince Chris of red moon city will inherit the throne. I can be his queen. However, there are two princes in the Bora empire. Do I have a better chance to go there?" Ron is a little speechless. This girl is really thinking about being queen. "Miss Corinne told me that if you want to be a queen, you can only be with me. You can''t be a queen when you go to the Empire of bollay or the red moon city." Cecilia thought about it and said. "But, sister queen, you are not a man, and I can''t marry you. How can I be a queen when I am with you?" Belle tooted, "maybe Miss Lina lied to you. Hum, maybe she wants to be a queen herself, so she won''t let me be a queen." "I don''t think so. Anyway, it doesn''t matter. Miss Lina will be here in a few days. Let''s ask her again." Cecilia turned her eyes. "Now, Ron, let me talk to you about something." "Sister queen, what are you going to discuss with this villain?" Before Ron spoke, Belle asked curiously. "Ron, will you be my prince?" Cecilia stared at Ron with her beautiful eyes, looking expectant. "No!" It''s not Ron who''s against it. It''s still belle. She looks at Cecilia anxiously. "How can this be done, sister queen? You can''t let the bad guy take advantage of it "But, Belle, I need a prince. I asked Uncle Tiago, and he told me to find my favorite man to be prince. My favorite man is Ron." Cecilia said quickly. "No, Ron is a bad guy!" Belle said here, turned his head and glared at Ron, "Hey, big bad guy, don''t make the Queen''s sister''s idea, or I''ll never end with you!" "It''s none of your business, is it?" Ron is not angry and says that he didn''t want to do anything to Cecilia, but BEI''ER''s words make him very unhappy. Do you still need this girl to manage his affairs? "I don''t care. Anyway, I''ve decided to make Ron my prince!" Cecil clasped his hands around Ron''s neck and said with a smile, "mom said we''d better have only one child. If it happens to be a daughter, it''s better. In this way, we won''t have to worry about someone grabbing the throne in the future." "Sister queen, do you really want to be a cheap villain?" Belle''s mouth was purring and her face was not happy. "It''s true, of course!" Cecilia nodded. "Well, we''ll be married in a while." After a pause, Cecilia looked up at Ron again and said, "you can''t refuse me. If you don''t promise me, I''ll find a prince at will." "How could this villain not want the beautiful woman who sent her to the door?" Belle curled her lips. "Even if you send it to me, I won''t want it." Ron was not angry, but Cecilia, the lovely queen, he still wanted to, from the first time he saw her, he had a little favor for her. Chapter 248 "Well, if you think about it, I won''t give myself to you. I want to be a queen." Beierjiao snorted, "big villain, it''s very late. I''m going to sleep with the Queen''s sister. Don''t you go out yet?" "You go out if you want to go out!" Ron snorted, "I''ll sleep here tonight!" "What?" Belle stares at Ron angrily, "you big villain, big sex wolf, now you want to take advantage of the Queen''s sister?" "Honey, Ron is my prince. It''s normal to sleep with me, but you don''t have to go. It''s a big place for three people!" Cecilia didn''t know whether she was stupid or pretending to be stupid. She invited belle to sleep with her and Ron. "I won''t let the bad guy take advantage of it!" Belle walked out angrily, "sister queen, I''m going to sleep somewhere else!" "Hee hee, BEI''ER is gone. Let''s go to sleep!" Cecil pulls Ron towards the bed, her face as usual, as if sleeping is a normal thing. But, after a while, Ron knew why she didn''t feel special about sleeping with a man, because when he was planning to enjoy the little queen''s body, she was already sleeping in his arms, as if she didn''t expect anything else. "Forget it, I''ll let you go tonight." Ron looked at Cecilia''s sweet sleeping face and finally decided to let it go. It''s just that it''s not comfortable for him to go to sleep with a beautiful girl. I''m afraid he''s going to have a hard time tonight. After a few hours, Ron still can''t fall asleep. Cecilia in his arms always unconsciously stirs up his desire. He doesn''t know how many times he wants to strip her clothes. He just looks at her innocent sleeping face. After all, he can''t put this idea into action. Just as Ron was suffering, he suddenly felt a slight breath. Then he saw a slender figure flying in and stopping by the bed. This is a beautiful naked girl, with extremely slender waist and extremely attractive curve, which makes Ron''s high desire even more intense. However, the girl''s face makes him stunned, because it seems that she is the hateful Belle girl, but soon he reacts that this is not Belle, but the phantom beast of belle. "What are you doing here?" Ron couldn''t help asking. "The master said you are a bad guy. Let me teach you a lesson." But the master doesn''t know. You can see me "Teach me a lesson?" Ron put her on the bed, rolled over and pressed her under him. "Let me teach you a lesson." "You can call me shadow." Although she has the ability to resist, she doesn''t mean to resist at all. "You are the only one who can see me except your master..." This beautiful girl has not had time to finish her words, then unconsciously issued a Jiao Yin, lustful Ron can''t wait to enter her body. "Well The master is calling me Ah Here comes the master... " With that, Ron finds that belle is in the tent. "You villain Well... " BEI''ER scolds Ron, but before she has finished, she makes a groan unconsciously. At this time, Ron finds that the girl''s pretty face is flushed, delicate, and her body wriggles strangely from time to time, just like she is suffering from an abnormal stimulation. "The host and I have feelings. We have feelings like this Well... " Ying''er explains BEI''ER''s abnormality. And not long after that, Belle took the initiative to climb into bed. "I want to be queen Well You can''t take advantage of... " By this time, Belle still remembers that she should be the queen of the future. "Ron, what game are you playing with belle? Why don''t you play with me? " Cecilia had been awakened by such a great movement. "I''ll play with you now!" Ron turned over and rode on the lovely queen and began to undress her ************ it wasn''t until the next afternoon that Ron woke up. Next to him lay four delicate and perfect bodies. Cecilia, the queen, was too frail to enjoy. Then the ice beauty Leia, who never spoke, came to rescue her. Her fighting power was amazing. Finally, Ron was exhausted and collapsed on her, which only made him feel sad It''s a pity that he didn''t hear the cry of the ice beauty. Even at this time, Leah didn''t say a word, just suffered his impact in silence. Ron looks at the four girls, Cecilia is still sleeping, and Belle and Yinger are still sleeping soundly last night. But lea, the cold beauty, is open. Maybe she is still lying beside him because she can''t get up because she is held by him. "Leah, are you really the legendary female warrior?" Ron couldn''t help asking. Unfortunately, Leah, as usual, was still cold, speechless and with no special expression."Can''t you really talk?" Ron can''t understand. Ying Er can speak. Feifei and Nana can speak. Leia can''t speak. "Or you don''t want to talk?" Ron turned over and rode on her carcass, gently stroking her skin with both hands, and the desire sprouted again unconsciously, "in this case, we''d better just do it instead of saying it!" Ron continued to enjoy the ice beauty''s body. Of course, her body was not cold, soft and warm at all. "Your Majesty." Ron was having a good time with Leah when a familiar voice came out of the tent. Soon Ron remembered that it was Tiago, the former president of the summoners'' Guild. "Uncle Tiago, what''s the matter?" Cecilia, who was awake, asked as she dressed. "There''s a request from the Hawkes." Tiago replied. "Oh, let him wait." Cecilia took a look at Ron. "Bad guy, still doing bad things!" Belle also woke up, see this passion picture, immediately angry curse. "I''ll go out first, Ron. Don''t bully Leah all the time." Cecilia got dressed and went out of the tent. "Honey, you''re coming with me!" "I see, sister queen!" Belle follows Cecilia to go outside, but the shadow disappears instantly. It is obvious that Belle hides it in the calling space. "Leah, I''m going to see what the Hawks are doing with Cecil." After the passion, Ron said as he dressed. Leah did not speak, just quietly dressed, a moment later, dressed two people out of the tent together. Ron saw Cecilia at a glance, and then he saw the man opposite Cecilia. He was no stranger to this man. It was Jeff who had had several conflicts with him. "Your Majesty, Ron and Winona conspired to kill mirenza. I beg your majesty to help and avenge mirenza." Jeff said respectfully to Cecilia. "Oh, do you want me to kill Ron and Winona?" Cecilia looked at Jeff strangely. "Yes, your majesty." Jeff nodded and said, "doesn''t her majesty want to avenge your fiance?" "I don''t want to, but there''s a problem." Cecilia thought about it and said. Jeff was slightly stunned: "I don''t know what the queen said?" "Although I once promised to make mirenza my prince, when he died, I would definitely change a prince. The problem is that if I want to avenge mirenza, I will kill my present prince!" Cecilia looked very embarrassed. Jeff was puzzled at first: "Your Majesty only needs to kill Ron. How can you kill your present prince?" Fortunately, Jeff was not stupid. He soon responded and his face suddenly changed: "Your Majesty, do you mean that Ron is your prince now?" "Yes Cecilia nodded for sure. "What do you say?" "Your Majesty, you, how can you talk to Ron..." Jeff turned a little pale because suddenly he found Ron coming this way. A sword flashed by, and Jeff fell down before he could even scream. Chapter 249 Ron was a little stunned. He turned his head and looked at the ice beauty beside him. Her sudden move was a bit beyond his expectation. "Uncle Tiago, is there anyone else in the Hawks here?" Cecilia asked. "Don''t worry, your majesty. I''ll go and get rid of them all." Tiago said respectfully, then turned and left quickly. "Big fool!" Belle scolded Geoff on the ground, then turned around and glared at Ron, "big bad guy, I can''t be queen!" "Belle, you will soon be the real queen." A moving voice suddenly came, accompanied by this voice, an extremely beautiful girl in white skirt appeared in the sight of everyone. Seeing this person appear, Ron can''t help but feel a little excited, because she is the incarnation of Caroline, of course, her name is Linna now. "Miss Lina!" Cecilia was surprised and ran towards the girl. After only two steps, she stood there and did not dare to move. "Miss Lina, are you serious? Am I really going to be the real queen soon? " Belle also ran to the past, a little eager to ask, has been thinking about when the queen of her, naturally most concerned about this issue. "Of course, when Ron becomes king, you will be queen." Caroline smiles. "By that time, we''ll all be queens." "Ah? How can this villain become a king Belle is a little incredulous. "Does the big villain want to take the position of the Queen''s sister?" "Hee hee, if Ron wants to be king, I''ll give it to him. I don''t like being queen!" Cecilia said with a smile, "but, Belle, that''s not what Miss Lina said. Ron should soon become the king of the red fox empire. Of course, at that time, maybe she won''t call the red fox Empire again!" "Cecilia is right." Caroline smiles, "the red fox empire will soon become history, and a new empire will be born soon. Ron will be the king of the new empire, and we will be the queen of the new empire. Belle, I said earlier that when you are with Cecilia, your wish will come true." "Really Belle still seems a little unconvinced. Suddenly she seems to think of something, "by the way, Miss Lina, did you just say us? Are you included? Are you also taken advantage of by this villain? " "Lina..." Ron finally opens his mouth. He just says his name, but Caroline interrupts. "Ron, call me Caroline." Caroline sweet smile, "I think, I don''t have to continue to hide the true identity." Ron was slightly stunned, because Caroline''s words meant that the red moon Dynasty had once again become the ruler of the Empire. ************ the death of Wimbledon and the disappearance of the army of the dead make the people of red moon city think that they can continue to live a relaxed life in the past. As for the riots of the red moon Dynasty, it seems that they are far away from the imperial capital anyway, so they don''t need to care at all. People who had been exhausted by the dead the night before hoped to have a good sleep that night. In fact, they all had a good sleep that night. Although they occasionally heard something, they would continue to sleep as long as they were not disturbed. Only when they woke up the next morning, they found that the world had changed. The imperial capital has been under martial law, and the heavily armed soldiers patrol back and forth in the city. The most amazing thing is that these soldiers are not the army of the red fox empire. There is a very obvious sign on their armor, that is, a round of red moon. Red moon dynasty! Overnight, the red moon Dynasty quietly occupied the imperial capital. It seems inconceivable. However, gradually, we have to accept the fact that the red fox Empire has become history, and the red moon Dynasty once again ruled the Empire. However, many people want to know how the red moon Dynasty managed to achieve this, and at this moment, rose also wants to know this. Ten thousand royal guards, less than one thousand left, and the elite forces of the Fox family gathered in the palace for the final resistance, but Ross never understood why the army of the red moon Dynasty surrounded the palace without any news. The magnificent imperial palace of the past has been razed to the ground by powerful magic and become a ruin. Rose stands on the ruins, looking at the dense army of the red moon Dynasty in front of him, and looking at the embarrassed subordinates behind him, he still feels like a dream. He still can''t believe that his grand Imperial Emperor will fall into this situation. "Ross, do you still refuse to accept failure?" The moving female voice rings out. It''s a gorgeous white robed woman. She looks like she''s in her thirties. She has a mature figure and a beautiful face. Her beauty is equal to Winona''s. "Are you Molly? The mysterious Miss Molly of the adventurers guild? " Winona asked suddenly. She always felt as if she had heard the woman''s voice. When she smelled the jasmine, she immediately remembered it."Yes, I am the jasmine." The white robed woman chuckled, "and I, the current queen of the red moon Dynasty, rose, for so many years, you have been trying to deal with our Red Moon Dynasty. Unfortunately, I, the queen, have been under your eyes for more than ten years, but you don''t know. What''s unexpected about today''s ending?" "Miss Molly, you overestimate yourself." Rose said slowly, "on the first day you came here, I knew you were from the red moon Dynasty, but the only surprise I felt was that you were the queen of the red moon dynasty? The queen of the red moon Dynasty, shouldn''t she be Miss Anne? " "Ross, more than three hundred years have passed. The present red moon Dynasty is no longer the red moon Dynasty in the past. In the past three hundred years, the red moon Dynasty has always existed, and we have already had another way of inheriting the queen." The beautiful miss Molly said slowly, "ten years ago, I was the queen of the red moon Dynasty, and ten years later, I will still be the queen. As for you, rose, your fox family conspiracy to steal the Empire for more than 300 years, now it''s time to completely disappear." "Is it?" Rose can''t help smiling. "Miss Molly, thank you for giving me such good news. However, I still don''t understand how you control the whole red moon city all at once." "It''s very simple. When the undead army of Wimbledon caused chaos in the city, my troops were deployed secretly. When you thought Wimbledon was dead and the emperor had no threat for the time being, my troops were launched secretly. I had been operating in the emperor for many years, and it was easy to control here. The fact has proved that I hardly met any threat Any difficulty will replace your role in the imperial capital. " Molly was a little proud when she said this. "The only thing that surprised me was that the Fox family was so vulnerable. I began to regret it. If I didn''t overestimate you, how could I have to wait until now to drive you out of the Empire?" "It''s not so easy to drive us out of the Empire." Rose laughs, "Molly, what I worry about most is the real queen of the red moon. Although you are the queen in name, you don''t have the strength of the real queen. Why should I be afraid of you?" A slender ink sword suddenly appeared in Rose''s hand, a translucent fighting spirit suddenly shot from the tip of the sword, rose suddenly roared: "kill!" With one sword, dozens of people fell under Rose''s sword. At this moment, we all know that rose, who needs protection everywhere, is a powerful level 10 martial arts master! With two dragon chants, Feifei and Nana appear at the same time. Winona sits on Feifei''s back, holding a long sword, and rushes to the army of the red moon Dynasty. The real battle finally started. It seems that the Fox family, which is at a dead end, is now bursting out with extraordinary fighting power. There are only a thousand royal guards left, but there are many experts in them. Molly then finds out that Ross hides his strongest strength in the end. Ten top martial arts Masters follow Ross, and the ten level fighting spirit shoots out to the target In a flash, the army of the red moon Dynasty has suffered heavy losses. However, the red moon Dynasty soon slowed down. Under the command of Molly, dozens of powerful martial arts masters resisted the attack of Ross and others, and their magicians soon launched a counterattack. Winona, who was in the air, was attacked by countless magic. Obviously, the red moon Dynasty realized that Winona was the most difficult enemy to deal with, so they wanted to solve it first Don''t worry about it. However, it is almost impossible to defeat Winona in the air. The two dragons alone can stir up the whole army of the red moon Dynasty. "I''ll get Winona first, you''ll kill rose first!" Molly quickly adjusts her strategy. With a flash of her body, she greets Winona. With a wave of her long sword, a magnificent golden fighting spirit shoots out. She is a level 9 martial arts teacher. Although Molly is not so strong as a top martial arts teacher like rose, she needs a lot of talent to become a level 9 martial arts teacher at her age. However, it is very difficult for a level 9 martial arts teacher to entangle Winona. Chapter 250 "Molly, what you are good at is peeping into people''s privacy." Winona looked at Molly with a sword and said sarcastically, "the so-called queen of the red moon, it''s such a poor skill!" "Winona, even if you are strong, what can you do?" Molly dodged Winona''s attack. "The whole empire will soon fall under the control of my red moon Dynasty. You Fox family can''t get rid of the fate of being destroyed. What can you do, even if you are the president of the summoners guild? You still can''t change the situation, and the summoners of your guild don''t have time to save you! " "Molly, don''t be proud. Don''t say you''re not my opponent. Even if you have a lot of people, Ron will help me soon." Winona snorted and quickened the attack. She wanted to get rid of this disgusting woman immediately. As long as the so-called queen of the red moon died, it would be much easier to do. "Ron, ha ha ha..." Molly laughed with pride. "Winona, you are so naive. Do you think Ron will really come to save you? Do you think Ron''s departure is really a coincidence? Hahaha, Winona, you are so pathetic. Don''t you understand that you are just Ron''s plaything? " "Molly, don''t talk nonsense!" Winona is very angry, "Ron left DIDU, I asked him to help me do things, not he took the initiative to go!" "Yes, Ron didn''t take the initiative to go. Unfortunately, don''t you know that there is a woman named Lydia around Ron? Don''t you know that Lydia is a prophet? " Molly''s voice was full of sympathy. "Winona, Lydia had expected all this, and Ron naturally knew that you would be in danger here. If he really wanted to save you, how could he leave? He just doesn''t want you to die in his hands, but he still likes your beautiful plaything, Winona. If I guess right, you must serve him very comfortably in bed, right? Ha ha ha... " "Shameless!" Winona pretty face frost, "Feifei, Nana, kill this gossip woman!" Feifei and Nana rush to Molly together. Winona jumps up in the air and stabs her with a sword. Now she is very angry and wants to cut Molly into two parts! Molly, who is already weak, is in danger for a moment. At this time, Winona hears another dragon chant. Then, she finds that a golden dragon suddenly appears in front of her, blocking the attack of Feifei and Nana. On the golden dragon, there is an old man with white hair. As an imperial princess, Winona is no stranger to this old man, but the appearance of this old man makes her extremely angry: "Dunleavy, your hawk family is really in collusion with the red moon dynasty!" There are only a few summoners in cangyun continent who have dragon as a summoner. In fact, there are only two summoners in red fox Empire who have this powerful beast. One of them is Winona, and the other is Dunleavy hawk, the head of hawk family who has been famous in mainland China for decades, but has retired behind the scenes in recent ten years. "Princess highness, when you killed my grandson, you have already identified our Hawke family rebellion. In order to protect myself, I had to really rebel." Although Dunleavy looks very old, his voice is full of air. "However, hundreds of years ago, our Hawkes were loyal to the red moon Dynasty. Today, we just continue our loyalty to her majesty." "Dunleavy, you''ll regret it!" Winona gritted her teeth, "I will uproot your Hawkes, and leave none of them!" , "Your Highness, are you forcing me to uproot your Fawkes family?" Dunleavy light smile, "I actually do not like to kill, but for my family, I can only reluctantly once." "Winona, who else can you expect to save you now?" Molly smiles a little. As soon as Dunleavy appears, his golden dragon entangles Feifei and Nana, and Molly is out of danger. Although one against two, the fighting power of the golden dragon is obviously stronger than any one of Feifei and Nana. In this way, even if the Golden Dragon seems to fall slightly behind, it is enough to entangle Feifei and Nana. Winona, the powerful summoner, can no longer play her fighting power. And then, let Winona more worried about things happen, she immediately found that the emergence of the hawk family is not just Dunleavy, the whole hawk family experts seem to have poured out, and this directly led to a fundamental change in the strength of the field. Before, although the red moon Dynasty had more people, the number of top experts was not as good as that of the Fox family, so the Fox family still had the upper hand in the whole situation. But now, Winona is limited, and the hawk family experts join the battle group. The number of top experts in the red moon Dynasty is better than that of the Fox family, which means that the number of top experts in the red moon Dynasty is better than that of the Fox family There is only a matter of time left for the defeat of the Cox family. "Master, is that big sex wolf really not coming to help us?" Feifei couldn''t help asking. "No, he will come." Winona said quickly, "Feifei, let''s hold on. When he comes, we''ll win!""But he may not know that we are in danger at all!" Nana also spoke. Winona didn''t speak. What she worried most was not this, because she was sure that even if she couldn''t defeat these opponents, she could escape from this place. What she worried most was that what Molly just said was not a lie. What if Ron didn''t help her intentionally, even if she could escape here? "Winona, are you still waiting for Ron to save you?" Molly is now out of the battle group. She looks relaxed and starts to attack Winona verbally. "Unfortunately, you won''t wait for him to come. In fact, your father probably knows best, and your brother should also understand that Ron and our Red Moon Dynasty are together. If he doesn''t help us, it''s because you''ve been with him for several nights. How can he come How can I help you? " "Shut up Winona yelled angrily. "Winona, I advise you to admit defeat. In this case, maybe I''m in a good mood and I''ll spare your life." Molly said with a smile, "after all, it''s hard for the whole continent to find a second Summoner who has two divine beasts. How about I still have the heart of loving talents?" "Molly, don''t worry. I won''t spare you. You''re dead!" Winona said coldly. "it looks like our former princess is expecting a miracle." Molly shook her head and sighed, turned to the other side and said, "Ross, are you still looking forward to a miracle? I don''t think you can count on Ron, because you should know that without Ron''s cooperation, how could you come to such a land? " "Molly, you talk so much nonsense just to mix Ron with you. I think you are afraid that Ron will really help me?" Winona sneered, "because you know, as long as Ron appears, you''re dead!" "Wimbledon led the army of the dead to attack red moon city. Ron could defeat Wimbledon, but he didn''t fight. As a result, the Royal first army was destroyed, and our prince Chris, a group of experts who had been painstakingly and secretly summoned, died. Because of this, you can''t deal with my army now, can''t you? ¡±Molly was a little proud. "Winona, although you are pretty, how can your beauty compare with the two red moon goddess of our Red Moon dynasty? Not to mention that they are Ron''s childhood sweethearts. Do you really think Ron will help you instead of us? " "Molly, no matter what you say, I won''t believe you!" Said Winona, biting her teeth. "Prince Chris, what about you? Do you believe me?" Molly smiles, "do you think Ron will help you? He just robbed your fiancee, didn''t he "Molly, it''s none of your business!" Chris roared angrily, his magic power was almost consumed by continuous fighting, and now he was resting there. "How come it doesn''t matter?" Molly said with a smile, "if you are willing to kill rose and come to me, I will at least make you an earl. Moreover, maybe you have a chance to be my prince. I don''t have a prince yet." "Molly, I don''t think Chris is a fool!" Chris said coldly, "not everyone is as gullible as mirenza of the hawk family. They actually think that they can become the prince of Queen Cecilia, but they don''t know that Cecilia has long been Ron''s woman. Although mirenza died in Winona''s hands, they really conspire to frame mirenza, but Ron and Cecilia, I really want to know, since you and me are friends Ron is one of them. Is it your part to kill mirenza? " Chris, of course, is not stupid. At this time, he quickly straightens out the chaotic relationship. Although he hates Ron to the bone, he finds that Ron may be the only possible Savior. As long as he can survive now, even if he has to rely on Ron, he can let himself endure. In the future, he will have a chance to revenge Ron! "Prince Chris, you are really good at stirring up dissension." Molly didn''t think so. "It''s Winona who killed mirenza. What''s more, mirenza was working for you at that time. Maybe Ron has a little responsibility, but he can''t compare with you? I''m afraid you''re going to be disappointed. The Dunleavy patriarch of the hawk family has already understood Ron. As long as Ron doesn''t help Winona, then everything will never happen. " Chapter 251 "Master, this ugly monster is cheating." Feifei couldn''t help interrupting and said, "the relationship between the big sex wolf and the hawk family is poor. How can we forgive the old guy?" "You call me ugly?" Molly was a little annoyed. "You are ugly. If I want to be human, I will be much more beautiful than you." Feifei tone with a trace of disdain, "I tell you, don''t be proud, Ron will come soon, I already feel that he is getting closer and closer to here!" "Is it?" Molly laughed. "Do you want to tell me that you have telepathy with Ron?" "Hold on, master, he''s really here!" Nana said immediately. "Stupid woman, do you know all the skills of our dragon clan?" Feifei said in a crisp voice, "although he is still a little far away from us, I can already smell his breath. In a moment, he will arrive here!" "Feifei, Nana, is he really here?" Winona asked excitedly. "Well, master, he has come!" Feifei and Nana said with one voice. "Your Majesty, the dragon people have a special feeling for their partners. If they have a close relationship with Ron, they should really know where Ron is." Dunleavy said suddenly. "What?" Molly was stunned. There was an incredible look on her face. "Ron would follow..." Molly didn''t go on, but suddenly raised her voice and yelled, "come on, kill all the Fox family now!" With this order, more people rushed to Ross and Chris, and even Winona, who was in the air, began to be attacked more. "Well Ah... " The screams rang out, and the hands of the Fox family fell down one after another. "Your Majesty, let''s get out of here!" Tom, who has been following Ross, said anxiously. "Hold on for a while, Ron should be here soon!" But rose was obviously refreshed. "When he comes, we''ll rush out together Ah... " Rose let out a scream and looked at Tom in disbelief: "you, how could you..." Ross has always trusted Tom. If not, he would not let Tom be his close guard. However, he never thought that Tom would give him a fatal blow at this time. The distance between them was too close. In addition, Ross didn''t expect that Tom would attack him. In the end, he was pierced by no suspense! Tom didn''t say a word. He quickly drew out his sword and jumped on Chris. There was another scream. Chris also fell into a pool of blood. In a few seconds, rose and Chris all fell under Tom''s sword. "Your Majesty, come on, there''s no time. Kill all the Fox family before Ron arrives!" Yelling, Tom pounced on the others. "Father, brother Wang!" Winona cried out in the sky. She thought Ron would come soon and the crisis would be relieved soon. How could she know that Tom, who had been deeply trusted by her father, was also a member of the red moon dynasty! Winona wants to come to the rescue, but she is entangled by Dunleavy. In panic, she almost gets caught. She can only watch her father and brother die under the enemy''s sword. With the death of Ross and Chris, the rest of the Fox family are even more reluctant to fight, so they are defeated! In just a few minutes, the red moon Dynasty and the hawk family''s experts slaughtered the remaining 100 people of the Fox family. They didn''t mean to be alive at all. The only one still alive was Winona who was still in the air. "Master, let''s go!" Nana said anxiously, "there are too many of them. We can''t beat them!" "It''s too late to leave now!" Molly gave a cold smile and waved her slender hand, "kill her with me, I want the Fox family to disappear completely in this world, no one left!" With jasmine''s command, countless fighting spirit and magic all flew to Winona in the air, and Dunleavy''s golden dragon also gave a roar, spewing out a very hot flame. Even in the air, Winona was completely surrounded by magic and fighting spirit. As jasmine said, at this time, even if she wanted to escape, it was too late. However, at the moment, Winona did not want to escape. Her heart was full of grief and indignation. Her father and brother died miserably and her family perished. The former Royal Princess had become a lonely girl. This huge gap made her unable to bear. At this moment, she no longer cared about life and death, but even if she died, she had to pull A few cushions. The roar of anger rings out. Feifei and Nana have already felt the anger of their master, and they become very angry in an instant. There is a suffocating atmosphere in the air, and a bad feeling is breeding in the hearts of all the people. "Be careful, it''s the rage of the dragon!" Dunleavy''s face changed dramatically, and he cried hastily. Feifei and Nana raised their heads to the sky and let out a dragon chant. All the people on the field suddenly felt an extremely powerful force coming from all directions. Some people subconsciously wanted to retreat, but they found that there seemed to be a huge barrier around, which made them unable to leave at all. Then, countless fireballs fell from the air, hurricanes continued to blow, and countless hailstones, And it fell out of the air."Ah Er... " The screams rang out repeatedly. The countless attacks that were not there left everyone at the scene nowhere to escape. The only thing they could do was to defend with fighting spirit or magic shield. However, some magicians had been hit by the fire before they could release their magic shield. Some magicians even released their magic shield, but the magic shield was broken quickly under continuous attacks. These can''t be ignored Pity of the magician, also naturally can not escape the fate of death. This attack lasted for three minutes. The red moon Dynasty and the hawk family suffered heavy losses in this attack. The soldiers with lower strength in the attack area were all killed and wounded. Even the senior magicians and senior martial arts masters, half of them fell to the ground, but the summoners and the summoning beasts were combined at the critical moment, and most of them escaped the disaster however, Molly is not the only one The so-called queen of the red moon is safe at the moment. The reason is very simple. Several magicians around her protect her with magic shields. Moreover, Dunleavy''s Golden Dragon has almost carried all the attacks on Molly. "Your Majesty, the rage of the dragon is equivalent to the forbidden curse of the magician. After using this kind of attack, the dragon clan will not be able to continue to attack for a long time!" Dunleavy said quickly, "now is our best chance to kill Winona!" "Damned girl, martial arts master, go up and catch her alive for me!" Molly saw that her side was full of casualties. She couldn''t help getting angry. "If I don''t torture her well, it''s hard to get rid of my hatred!" As Dunleavy said, Feifei and Nana, who have been unable to attack again, have returned to Winona''s summoning space, and Winona has naturally returned to the ground from the air, and dozens of senior martial arts masters have rushed towards her. Dozens of long swords stab Winona together. Although Winona is also a level eight martial arts teacher, she can''t cope with the siege of so many senior martial arts teachers. The situation is in danger, and Molly''s face also appears a proud smile. However, the pride on her face lasted only a few seconds, and it immediately became a little ugly. A shield of light suddenly appeared beside Winona, blocking all the attacks. Then an iron giant appeared, a white light passed by, and the martial arts masters retreated one after another. Everyone''s face changed a little, because they all knew that Ron was coming. Looking at the ruined palace, Ross and Chris in the pool of blood, countless corpses on the ground, and Winona fighting alone, Ron could not help but be stunned. Although he had expected that this kind of thing would happen sooner or later, he never thought that it would come so fast. If it wasn''t for Caroline''s appearance, he didn''t expect it The red moon Dynasty will choose this opportunity to launch a final battle against the Fox family. Obviously, up to now, the Fox family has officially withdrawn from the stage of the Empire. The biggest enemy in his eyes in the past has been eliminated without his hands. But he also knows that his real enemy is in front of him at the moment. There was silence all around. The appearance of Ron made everyone stop attacking. Naturally, no one in the red moon Dynasty dared to attack Ron, while the Hawkes were waiting for jasmine''s order. "Ron, we meet again!" Molly has a big smile on her face. "Miss Molly, strictly speaking, this is only the first time we have met." Ron said faintly that he had learned from Caroline that jasmine of the adventurers guild is the current queen of the red moon Dynasty, and she and Annie are called the so-called goddess of the red moon. Although they claim to have supreme power in the red moon Dynasty, they actually have no real power. This jasmine is the real ruler of the red moon Dynasty. "Anyway, I''ve seen you countless times." Molly said with a charming smile, "in fact, I''m going to send someone to find you. I want to tell you a good news." "What''s the good news?" Ron was going to listen to her continue to say, but she deliberately stopped, so that he had to continue to ask. "We have the whereabouts of your parents. Do you want to know where they are?" Molly smiles. "Where are they?" Ron wanted to be calm, but he couldn''t help asking in a hurry. "If you want to see them, I can take you now." Molly smiles. "But, Ron, can you give me Winona, who is beside you? She is a remnant of the Fox family, a rebel of the dynasty, and must be punished by the red moon Dynasty. " "I''m sorry, Miss Molly. I have to take her." Ron said faintly, "I don''t care what she is, whether she is evil or rebellious, in my eyes, she has only one identity, that is my Ron''s woman." "Ron, your parents are still waiting to see you. Don''t you even want your parents for this woman?" Molly still said with a smile. Chapter 252 "Despicable Winona gritted her teeth and said, "Molly, didn''t you say that Ron was with you? How can he only use his parents to threaten him now? I knew Ron couldn''t be with a woman like you! " The appearance of Ron makes Winona calm down quickly. A moment ago, she felt lonely. But now, she feels dependent. She knows that her man has not abandoned her. At this critical moment, he finally came to save her. Although he came a little late, she doesn''t blame him, because she knows that he will come from the border It takes time to come back. At this time, she no longer believes everything Molly said before. Deep in her heart, she didn''t want to have any doubt about Ron. "How can this be called a threat?" Molly smiles. "It''s just a trade-off. But, Winona, do you think you can match Ron''s parents in his mind?" "Miss Molly, even if I give Winona to you, you won''t tell me the whereabouts of my parents so easily, will you?" Ron sneered, "I Ron has never been threatened, I want to take Winona now, as for my parents, you''d better take good care of me, otherwise, you will know the consequences!" "Ron, are you threatening me?" Molly''s face became a little unnatural. "Yes, I''m threatening you." Ron said coldly, "you''d better leave here today. You''d better send my parents to ralow as soon as possible. Otherwise, the next time I come to the imperial capital, it''s time to settle with you!" At this point, Ron took Winona''s slender waist in one hand and said, "let''s go!" "It''s not so easy to go!" Molly is a little annoyed. With a wave of her hand, dozens of people pounce on Ron. Ron a sneer, two high-level magic cast out in succession, wind blade dance, ground crack landslide, and then, the lightsaber draw a long arc. "Er..." Scream repeatedly, dozens of people fell under Ron''s attack, trying to get close to Ron''s people, but also under his lightsaber attack, had to stay away from him. "I''m going. No one can stop me!" Ron coldly said a word, holding Winona skyrocketed up, in the twinkling of an eye will disappear in the eyes of everyone. ************ with the collapse of the Fox family, the red fox Empire has become history. The red moon Dynasty, which used to rule the Empire for hundreds of years, has once again stood on the stage of history. It has been carefully planned for decades and controlled the situation in the shortest time. In less than a month, almost everyone has accepted the restoration of the red moon Dynasty. Miss jasmine, who used to be a member of the adventurers guild, is now the jasmine queen of the red moon Dynasty, and this queen seems to be well received by all the imperial people, at least on the surface. The red moon city is still the capital of the red moon Dynasty, and a new palace has been built in the ruins of the former imperial palace. Everything seems to be a foregone conclusion. The hawk family was highly valued by the red moon Dynasty and became the first family of the dynasty. However, the wolf family, which rose not long ago, seems to have disappeared. The name of Ron seems to have become a taboo, and no one dares to mention it. As we all know, Ron rescued Winona, the former imperial princess, from the eyes of Queen jasmine. Although Winona is the last only child of the Fox family, everyone knows that Winona must not be ignored. There is no doubt that Winona is the most powerful person in the previous Fox family. Looking at the whole cangyun continent, there are few people who can be compared with Winona. She is not only an eighth level martial arts master, but also a powerful Summoner with two magical beasts Besides, she is also the president of the summoning Teachers Association. As a matter of fact, so far, none of the three guilds has explicitly expressed their support for the red moon Dynasty. Although many people have indicated their loyalty to the red moon Dynasty, they are still secretly waiting for the change of the situation. The reason why we are still waiting is actually Ron, because from the beginning to the end, Ron and his wolf family have not shown their loyalty to the red moon Dynasty. In many people''s eyes, Ron can not be loyal to the red moon Dynasty, the reason is very simple, Ron and Winona have a special relationship, and the red moon Dynasty can not let Winona go, there is an irreconcilable contradiction between the two. However, despite this, there has been no obvious conflict between the red moon Dynasty and Ron. The most reliable reason is that it is related to the two red moon goddesses of the red moon Dynasty. Annie, who once landed in the red moon square on the night of the red moon, is one of the two red moon goddesses of the red moon Dynasty. Linna, who has a good reputation everywhere, is another red moon goddess. A fact that many people are shocked but have to believe is that these two red moon goddesses are actually Ron''s childhood sweetheart, Kay of the tiger family Ron and Caroline, many people also believe that it is the close relationship between them and Ron that leads to the restraint and non aggression between the red moon Dynasty and Ron. Of course, some people think that even without the intimate relationship between Ron and the goddess of the red moon, the red moon Dynasty does not dare to do anything about Ron, because not long ago, Queen Cecilia of the Allen Empire announced that Ron has become her prince, while Princess Audrey of the Bora Empire has a special love for Ron, which no one knows, Once the red moon Dynasty wants to deal with Ron, the armies of the bollay Empire and the Allen empire will join hands to attack the red moon Dynasty. The red moon Dynasty, which has just regained control of this empire, obviously can not resist the joint attacks of the other two empires.At this time, a news suddenly spread all over the continent, that is, Ron is about to get married. Two years ago, Ron, who was only 16 years old, made an engagement with Agatha, a 20-year-old gifted girl of the Ryan family. It was agreed that Ron would be officially married on the day when he was 18 years old. Another 20 days later, that is, December 24, is Ron''s 18th birthday, and the wedding between Ron and Agatha will be officially held on this day. The wedding was held in Ralo town. The woff family and the lane family jointly issued a lot of wedding cards, which looked like they wanted to invite everyone. This wedding, in fact, is no surprise to everyone. Before the battle of the holy land, many people got the news. The only surprise is that many people thought that when Ron married Agatha, he would marry Diana and other girls at the same time, but now they found that the wedding note was very clear, it was just Ron and aga The wedding between Sha and other women, such as Diana Winona Audrey, had nothing to do with the wedding. There is a lot of discussion about the wedding. As one of the main characters of the wedding, Ron did not prepare for the wedding at the moment, nor was he happy because he was about to get married. In fact, he is almost alone in the secret valley of Raleigh Town, and continues to practice his mecha skills. Level 9 fighter, level 10 fighter, Knight Ron is moving towards the highest goal, that is to become a mecha knight. He has put aside all things and kept training in the virtual test field. In the past month, he has continuously broken through the two steps of level 9 and level 10. Now, he is trying to take the last step. He has already practiced the sun moon mental skill to the eighth level. Now even if he increases the speed of the mecha to the maximum, he can control it. When the speed is faster, the attack skills of the mecha will naturally become a little different, and the same skills, when used at a faster speed, will certainly be more powerful. In fact, for Ron, he is strong enough at the moment, but he has to make himself stronger, because he is going to save his parents and can''t tolerate any mistakes. Caroline and Annie are still trying to find out the whereabouts of his parents, but Molly seems to keep them secret. They never find them. In this way, Ron has only one choice left, which is to force Molly to hand over her parents. However, Molly is the queen after all. Even with the help of Annie and Caroline, he is not sure. Therefore, she is the queen, On the one hand, he asked Lydia to start planning. On the other hand, he used this time to practice. He wanted to save his parents before his wedding. He hoped that his parents, who had been missing for 12 years, would appear at his wedding. Therefore, he wanted to go to red moon city to save people before the wedding officially started! "Ron!" Ron is training, but suddenly there is a natural sound in his ear, which makes him almost think he heard wrong. When he left the virtual test field and looked around, he found that he had heard right. Cecilia actually appeared here. Of course, she was accompanied by the ice beauty Leah. In addition, Belle also appeared here. "What are you doing here?" Ron took back the beast and asked a little puzzled. "Hee hee, I miss you!" Cecilia pounced on Ron, stood on tiptoe and gave him a kiss in the face. "Ron, do you want to miss me?" Chapter 253 Ron didn''t know how to answer for a moment. Although he liked her, he didn''t think about her all the time. What''s more, he had been practicing all these days. How could he have time to think about her? But people came all the way to Leiluo town to find him. Naturally, he couldn''t tell her the truth. After hesitation, he nodded: "of course I miss you." Ron now has some experience in dealing with girls, and knows that sometimes they need to be noisy. Cecilia is very happy when she hears that. "Hee hee, I knew you would miss me!" Cecilia put her arms around Ron''s neck. "Leah and I miss you so much. By the way, Belle misses you so much, so we''re all here to see you!" "You are the queen. Is it OK to run away like this?" Ron asked. "It doesn''t matter. Mom is in good health now. She can help me. Now that cassis is dead, everyone knows I''m the queen. So, don''t worry about any more problems." Cecilia said quickly, "yes, I have listened to miss Lina''s words and temporarily let the army retreat for two hundred Li. Uncle Tiago is watching for me. I can attack at any time when I''m informed." "Big bad guy, you lied to me!" BEI''ER said angrily. "How did I lie to you?" Ron frowned. "You said I would be queen. Why haven''t I been queen yet?" Belle has an unhappy face. "I didn''t say you would be queen." Ron said angrily, "that''s what Caroline said." "I don''t care. I want to be a queen anyway. Go and be a king!" BEI''ER said angrily, "why do you hide here all day and don''t kill the woman named Molly and take her place?" "What''s your hurry?" Ron stares at her. She''s only sixteen years old. Is she in such a hurry to be queen? "Can I not be in a hurry? You big villain took advantage of me. I can only marry you. If you are not the king, then my queen will be ruined?" Belle is a little angry, "who let you so bad, take advantage of me?" "It''s like you stripped yourself to bed?" Ron snorted. "You BEI''ER''s face changed, and then she burst into tears If you cheat and take advantage of others, you don''t want to admit it. You are a bad guy... " "You''ve used this move in the battle of holy land, so don''t pretend any more." Ron didn''t have a good temper and said that although the girl''s figure is attractive, it makes people feel that her psychology is not mature at all, just like a child. "The queen sister, Ron bullied me, Wuwu..." Belle is still crying. She doesn''t seem to hear Ron talking. "Oh, honey, don''t cry. It doesn''t matter. Ron will be king for sure. If I give up the throne to him, then you will be queen, too?" Cecilia ran to her, took Belle in her arms and comforted her in a soft voice. "Sister queen, do you really want to give up the throne to Ron?" Asked Belle, sobbing and choking. "Yes, in fact, it''s boring to be a queen. Originally, I thought that when Ron became the king of the red fox Empire, I would merge the Allen Empire and the red fox Empire, and let Ron be the king alone!" Cecilia said quickly, "so, don''t worry, you can be queen." "Sister queen, you have to keep your word. Don''t go back. You must give up the throne to Ron in the future." Belle doesn''t cry anymore. "I mean what I say. I don''t like to be a queen. If it wasn''t for my mother, I wouldn''t be." Cecilia grinned. "The Queen''s sister is the best to me, not like that big villain. She is not good to me at all. She only knows how to take advantage of me." Belle immediately smile, face can not see a tear. "Cecilia, you go home first, and I will continue to practice." Ron doesn''t want to keep fighting with Belle. "Well, well, I''ll go to Joey and play with them first." Cecilia giggled. "Yes, I''ll let her be your partner." Cecilia and Belle leave soon, but Leia, the ice beauty, stays. Just as Ron is still in a daze, Leah suddenly has a sword in her hand and stabs at him quickly. Ron quickly dodged, summoned the armored beast at the same time, started the man-machine battle mode, and began to fight. In fact, Ron has basically recorded all the skills of the mecha knight in his mind, but it''s different to write them down and use them. He must keep practicing and master every skill. Only when he can use these skills like his body''s instinct without special consideration can he become a real mecha knight. However, the virtual test field is not real combat after all. Although we can learn various skills of mecha in the virtual test field, it''s a bit difficult to master these skills. Originally, Ron wanted to be his assistant as early as Agatha or Rachel, but Agatha and his ability are far from each other. Although Rachel is a level 10 martial arts teacher, she is still a little behind him, It won''t help much.But Leah is not the same. At the beginning of the fight, Ron immediately realized that Leah''s sword skill is higher than anyone he has ever played. Even Audrey''s father, Scott, is not as clever as Leah''s, which makes him a little excited. There is no doubt that Leah will be his best companion! Forward, leap, rotation, basic mecha skills are combined in various ways, and then used in the shortest time. With the unmatched speed of the mecha, and the invincible sharpness of the lightsaber, the power of the mecha knight is also displayed incisively and vividly, but it is not enough to defeat Leah. In fact, Leah always has the upper hand, Forced Ron to reach his full potential. Under the pressure of Leah''s sword, Ron burst out with amazing combat effectiveness. Countless mecha skills flashed in his mind like a movie, and he entered a wonderful realm. He swung his lightsaber at will, and used his body''s instinct to command the armored beast to move. As time went on, his brain gradually seemed to become a blank, and all mecha skills were ignored by him Forget all, but this does not hinder his combat effectiveness, his body will always instinctively make the most appropriate attack, the most appropriate defense! Ron gradually gained the upper hand, while Leah began to be tired of coping with it. Ron''s attack became more and more handy, and Leah''s sword skill was still as good as ever, but it seemed that this exquisite sword skill suddenly became clumsy in front of Ron. "Ding..." Leah''s sword fell to the ground, Ron took back the lightsaber, no longer attack, but his heart has a kind of unparalleled joy, although he has not gone to the virtual test field for testing, but he has a sense of inexplicable, he knows he has achieved his goal, become a real mecha Knight! Suppressing the excitement in his heart, Ron immediately enters the virtual test field and begins the level test of the mecha knight. "Congratulations, you have become a mecha Knight..." Hearing this, Ron can no longer restrain the joy in his heart. He quickly exits the virtual test field, takes back the armored beast, pulls Leah into his arms, and then kisses violently. After a while, he loosened his lips and looked at the pretty girl in his arms: "Leah, I really don''t know how to thank you, but you can''t speak, otherwise, you can tell me what you want." "I don''t want anything." It''s not particularly pleasant to hear a soft voice, but Ron seems to have heard the real sound of nature. Even Cecilia''s voice doesn''t seem as good as this one. Ron looked at Leah in disbelief. "You, you talk?" It''s just that Leah didn''t respond this time. "Leah, were you talking?" Ron couldn''t help asking again. "It''s me." Leah opened her lips and spat out two words. This time, Ron finally confirmed that the voice just came from her mouth. The ice beauty, who he thought could not speak, could still speak. "Why didn''t you talk before?" Ron couldn''t help asking. "I don''t like it." Leah is very careful with her words. "Then why are you suddenly talking again?" Ron continues to ask. "Happy." Leah only said two more words. Ron is not only happy, but also a little helpless to find that there is still a big problem in communicating with her. "Let go of me, you stink." Leah suddenly said another word, then broke free from Ron''s arms. Ron can''t laugh or cry for a moment. He finally remembers that he hasn''t bathed for a month in a row. It''s not unusual that he has a smell on his body. "I''ll take a shower first." Fortunately, there is a hot spring in the secret valley. Ron takes off his clothes and jumps in. Ron was in the pool, Leah was by the pool, just watching. "Leah, come down, too." Ron looked at her attractive figure, happy he consciously had normal physiological needs. Leah hesitated for a moment, and soon began to undress herself, remove her skin armor, and then go out to her underwear. A moment later, she appeared naked in Ron''s eyes, and then jumped into the water. Leah swam around in the water, then came to Ron, who put his hand around her. "Leah, are you the legendary female warrior?" Ron gave her a kiss on the earlobe, then asked softly. He always wanted to know if Leah was one of those mysterious summoners. "No Leah shook her head gently, her body twisting slowly. "And what are you?" Ron asked again. "Female warrior." Leah answered quickly. Ron was a little discontented and rubbed her chest hard: "didn''t you just say it wasn''t the female warrior God?" "I''m a female warrior, but I''m not the legendary female warrior." Leah said a lot of words this time, "I''m not a summoner." "What is your relationship with Cecilia?" Ron was a little confused. "Since you''re not a summoner, why do you listen to what Cecilia says and follow her wherever she goes?" Chapter 254 "We are a special race that originally exists in cangyun continent. We will leave our hometown only after we have signed a special contract with human beings. Cecilia and I have signed a symbiotic contract. She lives, I live, she dies, and I die, so we are like a whole." Leah began to talk more and more. "Cecilia is just an ordinary human. As she told you, she is not a summoner, a martial arts teacher, or a magician." "So it is." Ron sort of got it. After a pause, Ron asked, "your original name is not Leah, is it?" "I''ll always use the name Leah." Leah didn''t answer Ron''s question directly. Ron doesn''t want to pursue this matter. Anyway, what''s Leah''s real name doesn''t make much difference to him, just like Caroline and Karen. No matter what their names are, they are all his women. There is no essential difference. Now, the female warrior in his arms is the same. She is also his woman. Now, he just needs to enjoy her body . ************ in the evening, Ron and Leah leave the secret valley and return to Wolfe manor. With the rise of the wolf family, now the wolf manor is quite different from the past. Although Ron''s residence is still in the original position, it has been transformed into a bigger and more luxurious one. Agatha doesn''t live in Ron''s house now, but Diana has occupied Ron''s room in a dignified way. She never avoids suspicion. Besides, Winona, the former imperial princess, also stays in Ron''s house. As for the other girls, she has arranged other accommodation. Because she wanted to find Cecilia, Leah followed Ron into the wolf manor and left alone, and Ron went home alone. Two fragrant bodies pounce on each other. Diana and Winona, two beautiful girls, are very happy to see Ron coming back. They pounce into Ron''s arms almost at the same time. "Ron, you''re back at last!" Diana put her arms around Ron''s neck. "I miss you every day. I want to visit you in the valley, but they say they can''t disturb you." "Ron, since you''re back, have you reached your goal?" Winona asked, too. Ron hugged the girls and nodded: "Diana, Winona, do you know where Lydia is? Let''s go to find her, and by the way, we''ll gather everyone together to discuss. These days, we''re going to the red moon city. " "I''ll find them!" Winona immediately jumped up, for this matter, she is actually the most concerned. Half an hour later, patriarch Bryan of the wolf family and other important family members, as well as Lydia Winona, gathered in the hall. In addition, patriarch Philip and count perussi were also here. Even big bellied Kristi came, but Caroline and Karen were not there. "Ron, when are you going to red moon city?" Asked head Bryan. "The sooner the better." Ron replied, "I want to save my parents quickly!" "Ron, we still don''t know where Molly hid your parents. If you go to red moon city rashly, you still can''t save them." Lydia added, "why don''t we wait and see if Karen and Caroline can find out for a few days." "Karen and Caroline haven''t found out their whereabouts for such a long time. It''s useless even if they have a few more days. I don''t think there''s anything to wait for. We''ll go to red moon city and arrest Molly. I don''t believe we can''t force her to say it!" Winona didn''t want to wait any longer. She wanted to go back for revenge. "In fact, if we go to the red moon city now, we are not sure of winning. If we can wait a few months, after Christie gives birth to a baby, it will be much easier." Lydia appears to be lacking in confidence. "Don''t worry about that. Claire has learned all I can do." Kristi took it lightly. "Really?" Lydia was stunned. The news was obviously beyond her expectation. "Claire, are you really that good now?" Agatha asked, too. "Agatha, of course, I still can''t compare with the teacher, but I''m really a level 10 magician now, and the teacher''s boundary has been given to me, so as long as the opponent is not more powerful than the teacher, I should be able to deal with it." Clare replied softly, blushing and a little embarrassed. "So now we can really go to the red moon city." Philip patriarch nodded slightly, "only, Ron, have you ever thought that this time, you go to the imperial capital, not only to save your parents, you also need to let the red moon Dynasty disappear, although Karen and Caroline have gone to start preparing, but are they ready?" "It''s not a big problem in this respect. In fact, Caroline and Karen still have great influence in the red moon Dynasty, but the most important positions of the red moon Dynasty are controlled by Molly now. So, as long as Molly and her confidants are solved, it''s natural for Caroline and Karen to take over the throne, and then they give up the throne to Ron, even if they are successful." Said Lydia, with a little thought."In this case, let''s start planning tonight, confirm the manpower, and then prepare to go to the red moon city!" Bryan patriarch slightly pondered and said, "it''s only half a month since Ron''s wedding. We''d better get rid of everything before that!" "Well, it''s better to go tonight. I can ask Feifei and Nana to take everyone there!" Winona said quickly. "Not tonight!" At this time, a voice came from the outside, and then a beautiful girl in white appeared in everyone''s sight. "Karen?" As soon as Ron was happy, he welcomed him. "Why not tonight?" Asked Winona, a little discontented. "Because before that, we''d better solve another group of enemies." Karen smiles. "The masters of the hawk family are on their way here. Caroline is following them secretly. It is estimated that they will arrive here tomorrow night or the day after tomorrow. Let''s wait for two days. After the hawk family comes, let''s go to red moon city again." "How dare the Hawks come here to attack us?" Ron looked a little surprised. "The Hawks have a solid foundation. This time, they must want to beat us and establish their family status. Moreover, I''m sure the Hawks don''t just take revenge for mirenza. They must have received instructions from Molly." Patriarch Philip saw this very clearly. The hawk family and the lane family have been fighting openly and secretly for hundreds of years. This time, it seems that the hawk family has set up a big backer, but Ron is not dead, and Winona is still alive. It is a hidden danger for the hawk family after all, so they want to come to ralow town to completely solve Ron. After that, their hawk family will never die again There are no rivals. "In that case, let''s wait for them." Ron a sneer, originally he didn''t want to solve the hawk family so soon, but since they want to die, he will help them! "Yes, it''s always to be solved. When the hawk family dies down, we can deal with Molly wholeheartedly." Chief Philip nodded. Then, after some discussion, they finally felt that there was no need to make any special deployment. They just had to wait for the arrival of the hawk family. Although there were not many people on their side, there were several super experts. It was no problem to deal with the hawk family. "That''s it. Let''s go back to our rooms and have a rest. I''ll send someone to watch in Yadi city. Once the Hawks get to Yadi City, we''ll get the news immediately." Finally, chief Bryan said. Everyone has no opinion about this. Ron is going to take Karen back to his room. However, at this time, he hears Agatha''s voice: "Hey, little lecheron, you come here. I have something to do with you." "I''ll go back and wait for you first." Karen became more and more understanding and left first. Ron walks to Agatha: "what''s the matter?" "Just follow me." Agatha took him and left. A moment later, Ron is pulled to her room by Agatha. Just when Ron feels a little confused, someone comes in, but it''s Claire. "What''s the matter?" Ron frowned slightly. "What''s your hurry?" Agatha stares at Ron. "Is that what you want to do with Karen? It''s not like there''s no chance in the future! " Before Ron could retort, Agatha waved her hand again, with a discontented look on her face: "come on, come on, Claire, tell the little lecheron!" Something to do with Claire? Ron, more puzzled, turned to Claire and waited for her to say something. Chapter 255 "Agatha, are we really going to do this?" Claire is still a little hesitant, "if the teacher knows, may scold me." "Well, are you going to help me or her?" Agatha glared at Claire discontentedly, "that woman has a better figure than me, has a stronger fight than me, and has children at the earliest. If I don''t take measures, will my eldest wife still have a position in the future?" "But the teacher said she would not marry Ron." Clare whispered. "Well, she says she won''t marry now, but she will marry in the future. There is no reliable one in her family. At the beginning, Diana said that she would make Ron a roast pig, but later she gave herself to the little goat?" Agatha curled her lips. "Claire, I tell you, you''re going to help me deal with them, or they''ll ride on our heads in the future." "The teacher is very kind to me." Clare whispered. "I said," Why are you so stupid? " Agatha was annoyed. "Well, it''s nothing to do with Christie. You don''t want Ron to die, do you?" "Of course not!" Clare replied immediately. "But Ron is going to red moon city to save people. It''s very dangerous, isn''t it?" Agatha continued. "Well, I know. I''ll help Ron." Clare nodded. "And if Ron gets a little bit more powerful, won''t he be safer?" Agatha was not angry and said, "Kristi taught you the enchantment and so on. As long as you teach Ron, with Ron''s magic level, it will become more powerful than you. Isn''t that safe?" "Yes, why didn''t I think of that?" Claire blinked her big, beautiful eyes. "Agatha, you''re right. I''ll teach Ron that right away." "That''s right!" Agatha showed a satisfied smile on her face, then leaned over to Ron''s ear and whispered, "Hey, little luster, I told you before, let Claire learn Kristi''s skills, and then help us deal with her together. You can beat Kristi in the future, but you have to be nice to me, don''t you know?" Ron can''t laugh or cry. He finally knows what Agatha wants him to do here. In fact, he doesn''t want to defeat Christie in this way. In fact, he even thinks that he is a mecha Knight now, and he may not be able to defeat Christie without magic. However, thinking that he is going to red moon city to rescue his parents, he also hopes that he can It''s a little stronger, and Kristi''s borders are really powerful. "Well, little lecheron, you and Claire are learning magic here. I''ll find a place to sleep." Agatha said and walked out to the door. She turned her head and glared at Ron again: "Hey, little lecheron, remember not to steal!" "Agatha, what are you stealing?" Claire looked puzzled. "You big fool, of course it''s stealing you!" Agatha didn''t say well. "Ah..." Claire blushed and gave Ron a furtive look. He couldn''t speak any more. Ron on one side was also a little embarrassed. Agatha was so speechless that he could say anything. Fortunately, Agatha left soon, and they immediately began to get back to business. From Claire''s mouth, Ron finally knew that Christie was worthy of the title of Queen of magic. Kristi is undoubtedly a magic genius, but this is not just to say that her magic talent is excellent. Compared with the talent of practicing magic, Claire is even better than Kristi. On the other hand, Claire is far less than her teacher, that is, the understanding of the origin of magic. For the vast majority of magicians, learning magic is just to meditate and practice magic, and then sing incantations to cast magic. Few people go to explore the real origin of magic. However, after Christie became a level 10 magician at the age of 20, she spent nearly 10 years pursuing the origin of magic, and she has made unprecedented achievements in this aspect It''s a breakthrough. Ron and Christie met each other more than once, but in his impression, Christie didn''t need to sing a spell to cast magic. The only time he heard her sing a spell was the time she cast a forbidden spell, and that time gave him a golden opportunity to possess this unique magic queen. Ron once thought that Kristi had the gift of instant magic, but from Claire''s mouth, he learned that in fact, things are not like this. Now Kristi can do instant magic, but it''s not a gift, but she uses a method that others can''t think of. In fact, Christie used to cast magic also need to sing incantations, but now, she has a glimpse of the origin of magic, she found that the effect of incantations, in fact, can be replaced by another way, she can release magic according to certain rules, can resonate with the magic power in nature, through this resonance, without singing incantations, magic can also do the same Release it. Kristiane is a pure magician, but she has already used her magic power to perfection. She can run as fast as a martial arts master, and even jump tens of meters. What she relies on is not the power of fighting, but the power of magic.In fact, for high-level magicians, as long as they know how to make the enchantment, it is not difficult to make it. It usually takes a long time, and it is difficult to determine how long the enchantment can last. What Kristi has to do is to make the enchantment very easy and free. At first, she went to the devil''s land of death, but in fact, she trained to make the enchantment. Finally, she found a rule that she could make the enchantment in a very short time, just like casting an ordinary magic. By this time, strictly speaking, no one could strike it Defeat her, unless her magic runs out. But the problem is that Christie has now found a way to absorb magic while fighting. That is to say, her magic can''t be exhausted at all. This discovery has begun to make Ron a little depressed. He once threatened to defeat Christie and conquer her completely. But after learning her magic ability, he realized that this woman really seems to have lost her It''s unbeatable. "Ron, please don''t teach others about this, the teacher said. I''m the only one who can beat her in the world, and she''s the only one who can beat me. Of course, you''re more than me now." Claire told Ron that it took Christie nearly ten years to develop these powerful magic abilities, but it took only a few hours for Claire to teach Ron. Ron was stunned and asked, "did Kristi tell you how to beat her?" "The teacher didn''t say oh, just said that it was possible, she let me think for myself." Claire shook his head. "The teacher said that she couldn''t teach me everything. She hoped that I could study by myself, so that I could understand magic more thoroughly. She also hoped that I could study space magic!" "Space magic?" Ron a Leng, "isn''t space magic long lost?" "Yes, but the teacher said that since there was space magic before, it means that space magic can still be cast, but we didn''t find the right way." Claire said quickly, "the teacher also said that space magic would be more powerful than her border!" "Well, doesn''t that mean that if I can develop space magic, I can defeat her with magic?" Ron said to himself. "Ron, why do you want to beat the teacher?" Claire was a little puzzled. "You don''t really help Agatha play teacher, do you?" "Of course not." Ron shakes his head. Are you kidding? How can he do such a thing? It''s just that he wants to conquer the magic queen completely. "Well, I don''t want you to fight with the teacher." Clare breathed a sigh of relief. "Ron, I''ve taught you what my master taught me. Get familiar with it yourself. I''m going back to bed!" "Well, you go." Ron nodded. Clare left soon, and Ron went on, but Ron did not go home, but came to the secret valley again, and began to be familiar with this new magic casting method. At the beginning, he was not used to it, but just as practice makes perfect, one night later, he found that the super wand made of the metal arm of the armored beast had no effect, and he was not used to it Like Kristi, I can instantly cast all the magic. ************ the members of the hawk family arrived earlier than Karen expected. Just in the evening of that day, the news came from Yadi city that more than 100 experts of the hawk family had arrived at Yadi city and were resting there. It seemed that they were ready to attack Leiluo town again in the evening. Everyone gathered in the hall to discuss the countermeasures. Agatha was eager to go to Yadi city immediately and kill all the Hawkes. Winona, who had always had a bad relationship with Agatha, was also in favor of this proposal. However, both patriarch Bryan and patriarch Phillip did not agree to do so. "We don''t need to burn the war to Yadi City, we''d better solve it on their way to Ralo town!" Head Bryan thought for a while and said, "luolei Valley is a good place for ambush. If we prepare there, we will be safe." "Yes, it''s really suitable for ambush." Patriarch Philip agreed. "What do you think, Ron?" Clan leader Bryan then asked, although the big and small affairs of the wolf family are still managed by clan leader Bryan, he also knows that Ron is the real master of the family now, and he must respect his opinions. The reason why people like Agatha Rachel usually accept his arrangements is actually for Ron''s sake. If he doesn''t respect Ron, then these people will be punished I''m sure I won''t respect him. Chapter 256 "Patriarch, although ambush is safe, it''s just, I don''t think we need to take this kind of measure now." Ron pondered a little, "we are still waiting here, waiting for them to come. We need to let everyone know that we can defeat all the enemies without any means. We need to show others the absolute strength of our Wolff family, so that no one will dare to have the idea of adverse to our family in the future!" "Yes, brother is right. I support him!" A voice came out abruptly. Ron was stunned. Isn''t this max? He hasn''t seen this guy for some time. I don''t remember seeing him last night. When did he come out? "When did you come?" Ron couldn''t help asking. "Well, brother, I''ve been here for a long time." Max said with a smile, "it''s just that big brother, you were very busy a while ago. You haven''t seen me all the time." "Hum, you were very busy a while ago. You were busy looking for your wife in Yadi city!" Agatha didn''t say well. "Sister in law, it''s not my fault. Both the princess and the queen have promised to find me a beautiful wife, but now they seem to have forgotten it, so I have to work hard on my own." Max looked at Ron with an innocent expression and a flattering look. "Big brother, I almost got my wife today, but I heard that those idiots of the Hawks are coming, so I''ll be right back!" "You haven''t found a wife for so long?" Ron can''t help shaking his head, this little brother is really speechless. "Brother, it''s easy to find a wife, but it''s hard to find a good one!" Max a bitter gourd face, "some beautiful but no money, some rich but not beautiful, and although beautiful and rich, but a little older, or someone else''s wife, to grab it also need time!" "Hee hee, Max, if not, you can find a beautiful wife and let her come to me. I''ll give her a lot of money, so she will meet your requirements!" Cecilia said with a smile. "The Queen''s sister-in-law, you have a good idea. Well, I''ll go and bring a beautiful wife back tomorrow!" Max said busily. "Come on, you guy, don''t make a fuss. Let''s get down to business!" Agatha said angrily, and then turned to patriarch Philip, "grandfather, I think Ron is right. If we still need ambush to beat off the Hawks, we will be looked down upon." "Yes, it''s just a small hawk family. Ron and I can solve them all." Winona curled her lips. "If old dunlivina didn''t have a dragon, I would have solved them by myself." "Who can''t boast." Diana snorted. "Well, who said I was bragging? If I don''t wait to prove it to you, as long as Ron entangles old dunlivina for me, I''ll take care of all the others! " Winona was a little unconvinced and said that there was a reason why she wanted to do so. That day, Dunleavy and his hawk family appeared and entangled Feifei and Nana, which led to the collapse of the Fox family. Therefore, she wanted to kill all the hawk family herself. "Even if you really have that ability, it''s no big deal." Diana is still unwilling to be outdone. "If it wasn''t for my aunt''s pregnancy now, she would be able to solve everyone, including Dunleavy, by herself." "It''s your aunt, not you!" Winona was not angry. "Don''t argue between you two." Ron had a headache. "Then you''ll all go to the theatre. I''ll solve them all by myself." As soon as Ron said this, everyone was stunned. "Wow, brother, I adore you so much!" Max is playing again. "Hey, little lecheron, don''t you really want to deal with hundreds of masters of the hawk family alone?" Agatha asked, too. "It''s true, of course." Ron light said, "when you wait to see a good play." Seeing that everyone seemed to want to object, Ron said, "in a word, you are all around. Even if I really can''t fight, you can help at any time. However, before that, you don''t have to fight. You just need to protect the rest of the family." "That''s true. Since Ron wants to do that, do as he says." The head of Bryan''s clan nodded, but they didn''t say anything more. After all, Ron was right. Even if Ron really couldn''t win, they were still around and could help at any time. ************ in spite of the great enemy, it seems very easy to be in the top and bottom of the wolf family. Perhaps the only one who is a little nervous is clan head Bryan. After all, this is the first time that the wolf family has been challenged by a big family like the Hawkes in nearly 300 years. Christie, a pregnant woman, is sleepy and falls asleep early. Recently, Lydia has been accompanying Christie. Even Rachel has been persuaded by Lydia to protect Christie temporarily. Although Christie doesn''t need protection, now everyone knows that the baby in Christie''s stomach is Ron''s, and this will be Ron''s first child. Naturally, she will be protected We should pay attention to it.Heartless Agatha is also early return to the room, Claire is also pulled by her, Diana and Winona still occupy Ron''s house, like tit for tat declaration of their status in general. Most of the others, even if they did not fall asleep, returned to their rooms. Only a few of them were on guard at Wolfe''s manor, and the whole town of Raleigh looked the same as usual. Ron sat at the door of the wolf manor, quietly feeling the peace of the night. It''s about three o''clock in the morning, but the Hawks still didn''t come. Of course, Caroline, who has been following the Hawks, didn''t come back. Soft footsteps came from behind. Ron didn''t look back, but he already knew who was coming. The breath of her body had haunted him for two years. Although he was surrounded by beautiful women, he knew that the one he cared about most in his heart was always her, the girl who was like a goddess, Joey. When Joey sat down beside him, Ron finally turned to her and said, "why haven''t you slept yet?" "I can''t sleep." Joey whispered, "Karen went to Yadi city to find Caroline. The Hawks haven''t shown up yet. She''s still a little worried." "There''s nothing to worry about. Everything will be over soon." Ron said faintly. "Aren''t you nervous?" Joey asked. "What''s the point of being nervous?" Ron asked "I don''t know, but, I don''t know why, I''m a little nervous." Joey looked up into the distance. "What''s happening these days is something I''ve never thought about before." "Are you worried about me?" Ron gently hugged her slender waist, "don''t worry, it will be OK, I''m not the old Ron." "In my opinion, you are still Ron, the one who surprised me the first time I met." Joey shook his head gently. "In fact, you''ve never changed. What''s different from before is that you''ve become countless times stronger than then." "These days, you should have known our current strength. What are you worried about?" Ron didn''t understand, "now that Chris is dead, there is no obstacle between us. Even your brother Carlos, who didn''t like me all the time, doesn''t say anything now. Your father has accepted the fact that we are together. What are you afraid of?" "I''m not afraid, just..." Joey hesitated a little. "Ron, you know, although I always deliberately avoided you when I was in the imperial capital, I also thought about many scenes. I even imagined the worst scene, that is, when Chris and I got married, you would rob me, and then we had to die, but I never thought that we would be so easy in the end Together, I thought about countless bad endings, but I didn''t think that we would have such an ending. Although it has been more than a month, when I dream back in the middle of the night, I often break out in a cold sweat and worry that all this is just a dream. " "When you wake up, you will see me by your side, so you won''t be afraid." Ron tightened her waist and said softly. Joey leaned gently against Ron. It was the first time that she took the initiative to be so close to Ron. She didn''t speak any more, but just cuddled up quietly. Ron embraces his beloved girl. For a moment, he seems to have forgotten that a strong enemy is coming. Time flies by in this beautiful atmosphere. The East is becoming white gradually. Unconsciously, the sky has brightened. A group of uninvited guests finally appeared in ralow town. The Hawks unexpectedly did not choose to attack the wolf family at night, but did not come to ralow town until dawn. "They''re coming. You go first." Ron said softly, shaking the girl asleep in her arms. "Well." Joey nodded. In fact, she wanted to be with him to resist these enemies, but she knew better that she would only become a burden to Ron here, and let him be tied. Joey turned into the wolf manor, and the white haired Dunleavy, has brought hundreds of wolf family experts to the place not far in front of Ron. "Ron, it looks like you knew we were coming." Dunleavy waved the crowd to a halt and said in a deep voice. "I just didn''t expect that you didn''t come last night." Ron said faintly. "Ron, we Hawkes are aboveboard and will never attack at night." Dunleavy said slowly, "I come today, the purpose is very simple, as long as you hand over Winona, we will leave immediately." Chapter 257 "Dunleavy, are you an old fool?" Ron shook his head. "You know I won''t hand over Winona at all. Why talk such nonsense?" "Ron, be polite to our patriarch!" There was a yell from behind Dunleavy. "You Hawkes are not qualified to let me be polite to you." Ron slowly stood up, "Dunleavy, I don''t want to waste time. I''d better start earlier. I didn''t sleep all night, and I want to solve you earlier, and then go back to my room to catch up!" "Ron, you have to know how to advance and retreat in life!" Dunleavy snorted angrily, "Your Majesty has not investigated your other misconduct, as long as you hand over Winona..." "Shut up Ron was a little impatient. He instantly summoned the armored beast and started the man-machine integrated combat mode. "Dunleavy, if you hawks dare to come to our town, I will let you do what you want and send you all to hell!" Before the words are heard, Ron has rushed out at a high speed, but the target is not Dunleavy, but a group of experts behind him. Before they can react, he has already rushed into the crowd, and the lightsaber continuously pierces, faster than lightning. "Ah "Eh!" The screams came out one after another. Ron''s lightsaber hit at least one target every time. Although these masters of the hawk family have extraordinary skills, their reaction ability is still not fast enough. In front of Ron''s real mecha knights, they have passed away before they even know what happened. Several magicians touched the wand in a hurry and released their magic shield to protect everyone. Unfortunately, it was too late. In less than a minute, dozens of people had died under Ron''s sword. "What a shame! Kill me!" Dunleavy is very angry and only hears a dragon chant. His summoner, the golden dragon, also appears in the air. Dunleavy directs the dragon to attack Ron, while the rest of the hawk family pours into the wolf manor. Ron sneered and ignored the Golden Dragon''s attack. The mecha whirled in the air, and then rushed to the door at high speed. The lightsaber shot out and screamed again. The two leading martial arts masters had fallen under his sword. "By magic, blow Wolfe manor to ruins!" Dunleavy yelled angrily. Unfortunately, they haven''t had time to use magic, but Ron has already started to use it. First, it''s a high-level magic of fire. Countless flames appear around the people. Then, the wind dances wildly, the ice arrows fly together, and the black fog is full. All the people of the hawk family fall into the sea of high-level magic. What''s more, when some of them want to avoid the magic attack area, they find that there seems to be an invisible wall around them, trapping them in an area less than 100 meters around. They can''t attack or leave. Fortunately, the magician can also use magic shield to defend. This is naturally the result of Ron''s use of the border. Originally, Ron just wanted to use the armored beast to deal with these people slowly and solve them all one by one. But now, they even want to use magic to attack the wolf manor, so Ron had to start ahead of time to trap them all, and then, naturally, these people will be slaughtered by him. It''s just like when we dealt with Wimbledon in the imperial capital more than a month ago. Next, Ron kept casting high-level magic into the border, and the hawk family experts in the border fell in piles without any suspense. Dunleavy, the only one who is not in the border, has a splitting heart. He directs the dragon to attack Ron desperately, trying to save his people. However, Ron doesn''t pay any attention to him. He just keeps dodging and continues to attack other masters of the hawk family. "Stop it, Ron, stop it!" Dunleavy yelled angrily, "if you have the guts, fight with me. Don''t just hide!" Ron finally stopped the magic attack, but at the moment, there are less than ten people still alive in the border. The masters of the hawk family didn''t get the chance to fight back, so they went into hell inexplicably. "Dunleavy, in that case, I''ll take care of you first!" Ron light smile, suddenly rushed to Dunleavy, a flash of white light, will Dunleavy cut into two. Dunleavy''s body fell from the air, and the Golden Dragon suddenly disappeared without a trace. It is said that the summoner will return to his hometown after his master''s death. Obviously, the Golden Dragon has left cangyun and returned to the place where he was born. Ron is slightly stunned, he did not expect, so easily solved Dunleavy, originally he thought, to solve the golden dragon is to take some time, so before he intended to Dunleavy stay in the last to deal with, but, he did not expect, now his attack speed is too fast, the Golden Dragon has no time to protect its owner, this is also true It led to Dunleavy''s being hit by his sword, then it became two paragraphs without any suspense, and he died. "Patriarch!" There was a cry of sadness in the border. No one thought that this powerful summoner, the head of the oldest family, was easily cut to death. Sad at the same time, these people''s hearts can not help a panic, looking at dozens of bodies next to them, they began to realize that, waiting for them, is also the same fate."Ah, Ron, you killed them all so soon?" A cry came, but Caroline, she and Karen appeared together, looking at the bodies everywhere, they were a little stunned. "Well, we haven''t killed all of them. I''ll deal with them first!" Ron was stunned, suddenly rushed into the border, and the remaining few people still did not bring him any difficulties, terrified of them, did not make any effective resistance, they have died under Ron''s sword. He doesn''t have the slightest pity for these enemies. All he knows is that killing all these people is the greatest protection for his own people. Today, the hawk family, which has a history of 500 years, will really become history and disappear from the cloud land! "Wow, isn''t that exaggerating?" Max''s murmur came from the door. Joey just went in and quickly informed everyone, but it was less than ten minutes. When everyone came to the door, they found that the battle was over, the ground was full of corpses, and there was no one alive in the hawk family. Everyone knows that Ron is very strong, but no one thought that he could solve hundreds of masters of the hawk family so quickly. This is an overwhelming massacre. Although he is fighting against hundreds, he is killing hundreds of people! Whether the opponent is a level 10 martial arts master or a level 10 magician, or a powerful Summoner with a divine beast, he has no resistance in front of Ron! "Well, Caroline and Karen, are you two helping?" Agatha was a little suspicious. "No, we just came back." Caroline shook her head. "Ron, you did it all by yourself?" Even Diana, who always thought Ron was omnipotent, had some doubts. Ron glanced at the crowd and saw that they were a little suspicious. He said helplessly: "I knew that the Hawks couldn''t make any waves now, but I overestimated them a little. I didn''t expect that they were so vulnerable." "It''s not Claire. Can you be so relaxed?" A cold hum, but it is Christie, she has seen the clue, know Ron used magic border. "Teacher, I didn''t help Ron!" Clare argued. "It''s not you. Who else will teach him how to make the border?" Christie said in a bad voice. "Ah, teacher, the one you said!" Claire blushed, embarrassed, "teacher, I just..." "Forget it, teach him if you like. When you are bullied by him in the future, don''t come to me to complain!" Kristi interrupts Claire and turns to leave. The queen of magic is a little moody recently. I don''t know if it''s the reason why her stomach is getting bigger and bigger. In two or three months, the baby will be born. With Christie''s words, many people finally understand that Ron has Christie''s strong ability to cast the border. As a result, we don''t think that Ron can solve the hawk family so quickly. "Ron, I heard you''ve been guarding the door all night. Now the matter is settled. You can go back to your room and have a rest. I''ll deal with the aftermath." Said head Bryan. "Yes, patriarch." Ron nodded. "When do you go to the red moon city?" Winona couldn''t help asking. "Just tonight." Ron said casually, "I''ll go to sleep first. You get ready first." "I see. I''m going to prepare now!" Winona was the most positive about it. "Patriarch Philippe, you can tell your people to cut down the roots." Lydia came up to Philip and whispered. "Don''t worry, after tonight, the Hawks will disappear completely." Patriarch Philip nodded. The experts of the Ryan family were already on standby. They would not give the hawk family any chance to rise again. Red moon city. The night is deep, but the palace is still bright, and Molly, the queen of the red moon, is still not asleep. She has been informed that all the hawk family experts who went to Ralo town have been destroyed. Almost at the same time, the rest of the hawk family were attacked all over the mainland. In a short half day, the whole hawk family has completely disappeared. Molly is very clear that all this is done by Ron and the forces behind him. Although she has known for a long time that the hawk family is not Ron''s opponent, she still didn''t expect that there would be such a big gap between the two. She thought that the hawk family could consume at least half of the strength of the wolf family, just as she used the undead Legion to consume the Fox family After that, she can give Ron a fatal blow and really control the Empire. Chapter 258 But now, her calculation failed, which made her very uneasy, because she knew that Ron would definitely come to her, and she knew better that Karen and Caroline, the two red moon goddess who should have been the real candidates for the red moon queen, had been secretly gathering their supporters, ready to take her place at any time. I don''t know why, tonight Molly always has a very bad premonition. It seems that she always feels that something is going to happen tonight, which also leads her to not feel sleepy until now. All of a sudden, she heard a loud noise coming from afar. She couldn''t help jumping out of her bedroom. "No, your majesty!" A man came in a hurry. "What''s the matter?" Cried Molly. "Ron and Winona are taking people to the palace!" The man''s face was terrified, "the guards can''t resist. They are coming here soon!" In a flash, Molly saw that a tall iron giant was rushing towards her, while a red dragon was flying at low altitude. From time to time, a group of flames were spurting out, burning several guards into coke. On the back of the dragon, there was a beautiful girl sitting. These two people are obviously Ron and Winona. However, when Molly finds out that they are the only two people killed in the palace, she is still a bit surprised, because she never thought that Ron and Winona dare to enter her palace without any help. "Stop it Molly yelled, "all back, you''re not their opponent!" Hearing Molly''s command, the palace guards immediately met with amnesty, and they didn''t want to go to death. The guards scattered quickly, but didn''t leave. They just surrounded Ron and Winona. At this time, several figures appeared to protect jasmine. Obviously, these are the real experts in protecting Jasmine in the palace. "Miss Molly, I once told you to send my parents to ralow, but it seems that you didn''t take my words to heart at all." Ron didn''t attack again. For him, the most important task tonight is still to save his parents. So he won''t kill Molly unless he has to. In his opinion, it''s easy to kill Molly at the moment. Although the guards around her have good strength, he won''t pay attention to them now. "Ron, I also said that as long as you give Winona to me, you can meet your parents. Unfortunately, it seems that you don''t care about your parents either." Molly said slowly. "Molly, when I asked you to help me find my parents'' whereabouts, you knew it for a long time, but you didn''t say it on purpose. Do you think I would believe the reputation of people like you?" Ron sneered, "the Hawks you sent have gone to hell. If you give up my parents, I can promise to let you live. But if you are stubborn, I can only let you go to hell to be your queen. Maybe the Hawks can continue to be loyal to you there!" "Ron, I know you''ve always been arrogant, but I didn''t expect you to be so arrogant. Do you think you and Winona can kill me, the grand queen of the red moon?" Molly said with a smile, "if I didn''t mean to save your life, how could you live to this day?" "Molly, let me ask you again, where are my parents?" Ron angrily asked, Caroline and Karen have been unable to find the whereabouts of their parents, which makes Ron feel a little uneasy. He has begun to worry that maybe his parents are not in the world at all, otherwise, why can''t even Karen and Caroline find them? "Ron, my answer doesn''t change. When you give me Winona, you''ll see them." Molly is still in no hurry. Obviously, in her opinion, Ron doesn''t dare to do anything to her. Ron couldn''t bear it. He sped up and rushed to Molly. The lightsaber shot out. Molly''s face suddenly turned pale. The point of the sword stopped less than one centimeter away from her throat. As long as Ron pushed forward with a little force, she would die on the spot. She thought she could protect her guard, but she didn''t have time to respond. Ron''s speed was too fast, even if he was a level 10 martial arts master. "Molly, can you believe I''ll kill you right away?" Ron asked coldly, "what I just said is still valid. As long as you tell me the whereabouts of my parents, I can protect you from death, and you will have food and clothing in your next life. If you have to take my parents'' whereabouts to the grave, I will also help you!" "Ron, I''m the only one in the world who knows where your parents are. If you kill me, you''ll never find them in your life!" Molly pretends to be calm, but she is still fighting. "Ron, I don''t believe it if I kill this smelly woman. At that time, we can''t find two people with the power of the whole empire!" Winona said angrily. "If you kill me, your parents will die, too." Molly''s voice trembled a little. At this moment, she could not calm down. "Ron, kill her!" Just then, a voice came, and Lydia appeared, along with Caroline and Karen. "Ron, if you dare to kill her majesty, the whole red moon Dynasty will not let you go!" One couldn''t help cheering."Shut up Karen said, "Molly is not a queen. Our sisters are the real queen of the red moon Dynasty. Only we have the blood of the moon god. What kind of Queen is Molly?" "Yes, my sister and I will take over the Queen''s throne tonight. We will be in charge of the red moon Dynasty together. As for Molly, it''s just a rebellion to steal the throne." Caroline went on. "I know that you are all bewitched by jasmine. As long as you continue to be loyal to the red moon Dynasty and our true queen, we will forgive you all your crimes!" Karen''s tone was dignified. Caroline added, "if you''re stubborn, you''re going to bury Molly!" "Ron, kill Molly. She''s of no value to us." Lydia said again, with a hint of sadness in her voice. "Your parents are gone!" "You, are you serious?" Ron''s voice changed in a flash, and his wrist shook slightly. "Ron, since I really became your woman, I have foreseen a lot of things between us. However, I have never foreseen the scene when you and your parents appear together. I have never understood why, but now I finally understand that the reason is very simple, that is, they are no longer alive." Lydia said softly, "I should have known that if they were alive, how could Caroline and Karen not find them?" "No, they''re still alive, Ron. You believe me. Your parents are still alive. Don''t believe Lydia''s bullshit!" Molly retorted quickly. "Molly, my father is the greatest prophet. His prophecy has come true to this day. Although I am not as powerful as my father, I am confident that I am the strongest prophet now." Lydia said slowly, "you may not know that when a prophet has a close relationship with someone, she will be more accurate in predicting things related to that person, and I am Ron''s woman. How can I make mistakes about his prediction?" "Molly, do you think I''ll believe you instead of Lydia?" Ron sneered, "I have suspected that my parents are not in the world for a long time, but I still put a glimmer of hope. Now, since I have confirmed that my parents are not in the world, I will send you to hell!" "No!" Molly exclaimed, "they are really alive. I can take you to see them right away!" "Molly, don''t play tricks. I won''t believe you any more!" Ron snorted coldly, "you''d better die!" "Wait, wait, listen to me, they are still alive. I will tell you their whereabouts right away." Molly looked frightened. "They''re in the adventurers guild. You can send someone to find them right away." "Molly, don''t struggle to death. My prediction will not be wrong. They can''t be alive." Lydia said coldly. "They are still alive, but I''ve been hiding them in the imperial capital. You didn''t expect that I would hide them under your eyes!" Molly said angrily, "they''re on the second floor of the adventurers guild. They''ve been with me all these years!" "Caroline, Karen, go and have a look!" Lydia said quickly with a smile on her face. The two women flew away in the air and disappeared in everyone''s sight. "You, you mean to scare me?" Seeing Lydia''s proud smile, Molly suddenly understood. "Who makes you so afraid of death?" Lydia chuckled. "Molly, fight me. You''re still a little short of it!" Turning to Ron, Lydia gave a charming smile: "husband, what should I do with her?" "Wait till Karen and Caroline come back." Ron is still a little upset. "Ron, you just promised not to kill me!" Molly said anxiously. Lydia immediately received her words: "but Ron didn''t say not to kill you just now. Before Ron promised not to kill you, but you didn''t say anything. Naturally, Ron''s previous promise was invalid." "You Molly''s face turned pale. She knew that this time, she was completely finished. Caroline came back quickly with a look of excitement: "Ron, I have found uncle Jess and aunt Jennie. My sister is taking care of them!" Ron stabbed Molly''s throat with a sword. This woman will only be a disaster if she stays! Chapter 259 The red moon Dynasty has changed again, and Caroline and Karen sisters share the throne, which has become the most special scenery in cangyun. Of course, many people know that this is just a transition, because there are rumors everywhere in the empire that the two queens will marry Ron together, and their dowry is the whole empire. As Ron''s wedding is getting closer and closer, everyone is looking forward to new news that there is more than one bride for Ron, because everyone thinks that Ron can''t marry Agatha alone. In fact, there are several people in the hall of wolf manor discussing this matter, and their identities are enough to shock the whole continent. King Scott of the Empire of Bolley, his favorite daughter Princess Audrey, former queen Daphne of the Empire of Allen, present Queen Cecilia, Queen Caroline of the red moon Dynasty, her uncle count perusi, and some of the most powerful people in the whole continent have gathered together to discuss a plan that can shock the whole continent. Of course, in addition to them, there is the most important person, of course, Ron. In addition, Ron''s fiancee Agatha, Ryan''s patriarch Philip, wolf''s patriarch Brian, and Ron''s parents, Jeff and Jane, are all in the hall. After 12 years of missing, Jeff and jennie have aged a lot. Although they are only about 40 years old, they seem to be over 50 years old. It can be imagined that they have not had a good life these years, which makes Ron feel more wise to kill Molly. However, in recent days, their looks have obviously improved. Knowing that their son has achieved today''s success, he is very happy Naturally, they are very happy, but, after all, they haven''t seen each other for 12 years. It seems that there is a gap between them and Ron, and they can''t return to their former intimacy. "Ron, what do you think of our ideas?" Asked head Bryan in a voice. The idea in the mouth of Bryan clan leader is actually an amazing proposal they just made. The first half of the proposal is nothing strange. They hope that Audrey and Cecilia Caroline will marry Ron with Agatha and become a member of the wolf family. However, count perusi will not forget to fight for the interests of his daughter. He hopes that Joey will also marry Ron On the same day, they married Ron. At last, they decided that all the women who had a relationship with Ron would marry on the same day and hold a grand wedding together. The second half of the proposal can be called the most important event in cangyun continent for thousands of years, that is, their dowry is amazing. Scott is willing to give his empire as a dowry to Ron. It is said that this plan has been approved by the Empire. Similarly, Cecilia didn''t want to be a queen in the first place, and she also wants to take her empire as a dowry this time In other words, as long as Ron nods, the three empires of cangyun will merge into a whole new empire without precedent! Ron will naturally be the king of the new empire, and Agatha will be the queen, because Agatha is Ron''s betrothed fiancee. On the other hand, this is also the condition proposed by patriarch Philip. Only when everyone agrees to this condition, will he agree to let Ron marry other women at the same time on this day. "Ron, please promise. I really don''t want to be queen." Cecilia saw that Ron seemed to be hesitating, so she ran over and hugged him and begged. "In fact, I don''t really want to be king!" Ron thought to himself, but in the end, he agreed, because he wanted to lead his family to an unprecedented height. With Ron''s nod, the matter was settled, and the shocking news soon spread to cangyun continent, and the brand-new Empire name was the blood wolf empire. No one expected that cangyun mainland would be unified in such a way. However, after thinking about it carefully, we also thought that it was a good thing. The three major guilds were very much in favor of this matter, because in this way, the power of the guilds would be better concentrated. However, we immediately found that in this way, the three major guilds were actually under Ron''s control. Ron''s wedding invitation once again spread across the whole continent. This time, the bride''s name is a long list. Although Christie''s name is not on the list, everyone knows that Christie will give birth to the blood wolf of the future empire. The imperial capital of the empire is located in ralow town. The best craftsmen of the whole continent are now gathered in ralow town to devote their efforts to this short time In the next ten days, a luxurious palace will be built, and Ron, the king and his future queen, will be married in this palace. Finally, on December 23, the day before the wedding, this luxurious palace was finally built. At this moment, countless people have poured into ralow town. No, now it is called ralow City, ready to attend Ron''s wedding. The next day, the wedding ceremony was held as scheduled. It was said that all the guests were shocked by the large scene and the beauty of the bride. His Majesty''s beauty was also rated as unprecedented. More than ten of the most beautiful girls in the whole mainland were collected by him into the palace. When some people talked about his Majesty''s past, they could not help but marvel at his experience. In just two years Time, he from a nameless small town boy, jumped into the power of mainland beauty surrounded by the imperial king, this is absolutely a miracle no one can do!************ Ron stands in the bedroom and looks at the luxurious big bed beside him. He has a strange feeling in his heart. Although this is his place, it was only made last night. In fact, he lived here for the first night, so it''s very strange for him. If you look at the beautiful girl not far away, Ron is a little stunned. This is his wedding night. Although there are many brides, the one who sleeps in his room tonight will be his real queen, that is Agatha. Agatha, dressed as a queen, is not the same today. She is not only beautiful, but also more noble. It has to be said that dressing is very important for a girl. Different dressing makes her have different temperament. "What are you looking at, little lecheron?" Agatha said angrily that although Ron is already a king, she still calls him a little lecheron without any respect for the king. "What do you say I look at?" Ron laughs unkindly, reaches for her hand, pulls her over, takes off the crown from her head, and whispers in her ear, "I''m going to take off your clothes tonight. I''ll see what I want." "I know you''re a little lecheron. You''re very kind!" AGA Shajiao snorted, "but it doesn''t matter. You can see enough if you want to, but you have to take off my clothes first!" Before the words were heard, Ron found that Agatha had wrapped herself in her metal clothes. "How''s it going? I don''t know how to take it off, do I? " Agatha was very proud, "please me, little lecheron, please me, sister, I''ll show you enough Ah... " Agatha suddenly exclaimed, and Ron suddenly summoned the armored beast. Then the white light flashed by, and Agatha''s metal clothes all fell to the ground. Along with her other clothes, they all turned into pieces and left her body. In a moment, she was completely naked. "Little lecheron, you pay for my clothes!" Agatha was a little angry. She never thought Ron would use this method to deal with her troubles. Ron took the armored beast back, put Agatha''s naked body into his arms and said, "am I fast at undressing?" "Hum, what''s the matter? Miss Ben is not slow either!" Agatha angrily said, and then a burst of tears in Ron, soon, Ron''s clothes have become rags, the same naked. "I really have to teach you a lesson!" Ron crushes Agatha on the bed It''s midnight. Ron looks at Agatha sleeping beside him, gets up quietly, puts on a bathrobe, goes out of the bedroom, walks to a room not far away and knocks on the door. The door opened quickly and Joey''s pretty face appeared in front of him. Ron flashed in and put his arms around Joey''s slender waist. "You''re not sleeping yet." "I''m waiting for you." Joey''s white face flushed. "I know you''ll come." "Of course I will." Ron held Joey''s face gently. "You know how long I''ve been looking forward to this day? How can I not come this day? " Ron lowers his head and kisses Joey on the lips. ************ although the blood wolf Empire has just been established, it will soon be on the right track. However, Ron, the king, does not really care about many things. Newly married, he spends most of his time with his wives. Agatha''s ten little sisters finally entered the royal palace. On the surface, they were the Queen''s maids. In fact, they became his concubines. But every time they went to battle together, they tired him out. Nina, who has always been in love with Ron, has finally achieved her wish to become the princess. Now Ron does not refuse anything, and he brings Claire into the palace. Of course, he marries Claire, and has another selfishness, that is, for Kristi. Although the magic queen lives in the palace, she still does not submit to him. However, now Her favorite apprentice and favorite Diana became his woman, and he didn''t believe Christie could escape from him. Chapter 260 Of course, Ron still wants to defeat Christie aboveboard and really conquer the magic queen, which makes him start to study space magic. This night, Diana and Ron had a sudden idea to go to the armored beast''s cockpit to review their first night again. After the passion, Ron and Diana talked about Christie, and naturally talked about space magic. "What is space magic like?" Ron was a little helpless. "If you want to learn space magic, you must be a magician in the whole department." At this moment, the armored beast suddenly made a sound. "Do you know space magic?" Roanton was overjoyed. "Our greatest mecha knight in the world was once a space magician." The armored beast replied, "I have a record of space magic. Do you want to learn space magic?" "Yes, of course." Ron quickly said that this also let him find that there are many abilities in the armored beast that he has not yet found. In the following days, Ron began to learn space magic, and then he found that for him, there was no difficulty in learning space magic. What he needed to master was still mainly the incantations of space magic. In fact, even without space magic, Ron also believes that he can beat Christie, but it may take a long time, just like he beat Christie for the first time, or he can only use speed to beat Christie before she reacts. But he knows that if he beats Christie like this, Christie will not be convinced, But if he beat the magic queen with pure magic, he would make her really convinced. In February, Christie gave birth in the palace. Before that, the palace had been wondering whether Christie would have a prince or a princess? It is said that there are still many places in the Empire to make bets because of this matter, but in the end, everyone who makes bets finds that they have lost, because Christie gave birth to a couple of twins, not a prince or a princess, that is to say, she gave birth to both the prince and the Lord at one go. "The queen of magic is different. She is better than others in giving birth to children. She has two in her life." Winona is a little envious. Her stomach is a little upset. She hasn''t improved yet. "Well, my aunt is the best." Diana is very happy. Winona took a baby from the maid''s hand and began to tease him: "come on, call someone. Look, this is your sister Diana. Oh, no, it''s your aunt Diana. Oh, no, it''s still not right. It should be your sister..." "Winona, do you want to fight?" Diana was annoyed. "Can you beat me?" Winona said with indifference. "Well, I''ll ask Claire to help me. You wait!" Diana left in a huff. "I''m not afraid. Claire has the best temper. How can he help you beat me?" Winona doesn''t think so. The princess of the former red fox empire is very happy now. Naturally, Diana couldn''t ask Claire for help. Just as Winona said, Claire is gentle and won''t help Diana beat others. Instead, she muttered: "Oh, it''s really troublesome. What should they call me in the future? Call me elder martial sister? Or call me Auntie? " Diana was speechless, and then she ran to Ron to complain. Naturally, Ron would not punish Winona, but he should know how to solve the problem. A moment later, when Diana was singing under him, she had already forgotten everything. In the twinkling of an eye, in May, on this morning, Ron came outside Christie''s room. "What are you doing here?" Seeing Ron, Christie still doesn''t look good. "Remember? On this day last year, you became my woman. " Ron said slowly. "You Christie''s face was angry. It was the most unforgettable day of her life. How could she not remember it? It was on that day that she was defeated by the man in front of her with despicable means, and then raped by him. Originally, she had the chance to kill him, but she didn''t know why. What she didn''t expect was that after that night, she was pregnant with his child. Then, three months ago, she became the mother of two children, and the bastard in front of her was now He has become the supreme king of cangyun. She thought about leaving the palace many times, but she found that there were too many things she cared about, not to mention the three-month-old children, Diana, who she used to treat as a daughter, and her most outstanding students, who were all in the palace. All these made her unable to make up her mind to leave. "I said, I will defeat you openly, conquer you completely, let you be my woman willingly." Ron said slowly, "today, it''s time for me to fulfill my words." "Is it up to you?" Christie said with a trace of ridicule, "do you think of any next dirty trick?" "I will defeat you by magic." Ron didn''t pay any attention to her sarcasm. He didn''t care about it. He only knew that today he would conquer her completely."The magic you learned from Claire?" Christie sneered, "Ron, even if you really beat me, I won''t obey you, because I taught you your magic power!" "Is it?" Ron smiles. "Honey, try it. Can you still move now?" Christie''s face changed slightly. She wanted to move, but she found that she couldn''t move. "What is the ability to use my border against me?" Christie gave a cold snort. "Kristi, do you really think this is a border?" Ron shook his head, "if it''s a border, you should move. After all, the border can''t be just that big." "And what is this?" Kristi was a little annoyed. Ron came up to her and gently untied her clothes: "this is space magic. This is the strongest space field. We are in this field now, and I am the master of this field. I can do everything I want here." "You, you developed space magic?" Christie was a little unbelievable, then a little angry, "what do you want to do, you asshole?" Ron continued to undress her, and soon her mature and perfect carcass appeared in front of him again. "Are you willing to give up now?" Ron gently stroked her skin, "you are the queen of magic, and I am the only stronger man than you. No one is qualified to have you except me." Christie''s face changed a lot. She knew magic very well. She naturally understood that it was not a border, but a kind of magic that she had never touched, that is, the space magic that Ron said. This was something she had never thought of before. She never felt that someone could surpass him in magic. But now, she found that there was such a magic People have stronger magic power than her. "Remove space magic." After a while, Christie whispered. The next moment, Christie will find that she has been able to move freely, but then, she will feel light, the whole person was picked up by Ron. "Now, Christie, you really belong to me." Ron takes her to the bed. This time, Christie doesn''t resist. Ron''s heart is filled with extreme satisfaction. Everything he wants has been achieved. This is the end of the book.